《The Resetting Lady》


 1 [1]

    00. A 17-year-old Girl


    The beginning is always the same.


    Gray skies, dashing drizzle, mud gardens with nothing yet. chilling air and dirty pajamas I have a sore throat. If you don''t go back to the mansion soon, the gardener will find you. Near the feet, Tsai roughly pushes the rope and heads for the maids'' passage. I failed again this time again. It''s cold again. My teeth are chipped. What went wrong this time?


    Unlike the damp hallway, the fire in the fireplace burns in the room and thick fur blocks the cold air, making the air warm. When you take off your dirty clothes and throw them into the fireplace, the damp clothes will cool down.


    He opens the lampstand at the foot of the bed with abusive language. As the oil in it is poured into the fireplace, the flames rekindle. He glares at the woman in the mirror. It failed again this time.


    sit on a wooden chair There is paper and ink on the table. He glares for a long time and grabs a pen. Put ink on the tip of the pen and write it down on the paper.


    117. My name is....


    The pen point loses its power and stops. What does this mean? Even a name is meaningless. I''m devastated. This time, this time! That''s what I thought for 10 years. For the next 30 years, I tried to adapt. I thought about how I would die in the next 20 years. For five years, I stayed in bed doing nothing. And¡­ and.


    Karen Haier.


    She fell into the book.


    And I couldn''t get out of it for 117 years.


    ***


    The book was just a love story. Karen, the only daughter of So Young-ju, was scheduled to marry her relative Dulan Lloyd to maintain her estate. Karen, a girl who dreams of true love, broke her engagement, as any heroine does.


    Because I couldn''t love him who was smelly, skinny, and had mean eyes. Karen, whose family collapsed and worked as a daughter of a wealthy family, fell in love with her fiance, Raymond, and married after all kinds of hardships. It''s a year-long story in the novel, and she followed the same pattern and married Raymond. Happy ending. Happy ending.


    And after the last chapter of the book, she was killed on the next page. It was a solo. When I woke up in the burning pain of my throat, it was again the garden of dawn. Shivering with fear


    Then Raymond fell in love with Raymond again, and Raymond hugged her and fell asleep. And when I opened my eyes, it was the same garden. Second, I didn''t know why.


    The third kept Raymond away. Raymond married another woman, and Karen applauded as a guest at the wedding. And he was trampled to death by a horse in the wedding parade. It was terrible. My whole body was crushed. The same thing happened again and again. The reason was different every time, but the end was always the same. It''s his death.


    Just in case, he continued his engagement a few years ago. The engagement with Dulan was unbroken and the wedding was held in a stable manner. And when I woke up, it was a garden again. I didn''t even know if I had to die to go back or if I just went back after a year.


    It was not until a considerable amount of time that some laws were known.


    1. The period is one year. It always starts in a rainy garden.


    After a year, Karen dies for whatever reason and goes back to the same time.


    3. You can start with something you can hold in your hand when you die.


    Thanks to the third law, she was able to have some faith that she wasn''t dreaming. The number 116 was engraved on the flat gold coin. Change the end to 7 and look at the ceiling. I don''t even remember her face anymore.


    I have lived as Karen for over a hundred years. As the mind grew twice as older than the body, it gave up the expectation that it could go out of the book.


    "I wish I were dead."


    "I''m not saying that, miss. I don''t want to imagine a world without you."


    Nancy, the black-skinned maid, lightly grumbles and combs her hair. I remember the world where the world''s most important wife had black skin. It''s more than a hundred years ago. The vague memory was ridiculously vague to be called a memory.


    When he saw this maid nearest him, Karen recognized that she was not from here. When I first saw her with her head down, I was so overwhelmed by her repulsion.


    But now, when a maid goes out, she bows and walks backward, and if she does not, she is stunned and orders a beating. People with dark skin treat old people well. 117 was such a time. Time to change all one''s values.


    "Dulan, you don''t like it that much?"


    How could you like it? All of you are like ink on paper to me. It doesn''t mean anything, it doesn''t mean anything, it doesn''t feel as harmless as ink. You''ll die if you drink. It''s like poison ink. What''s left is just a little pleasure. Even if it''s a short pleasure that''s less than a page.


    He giggled inwardly. Duran didn''t like his bed as much as it did. The last time I slept with him was a few years ago. He was always a clumsy, ugly, young man without spirit.


    "You don''t look like you can.¡±


    "¡­oh, my God."


    "I''ll think about it if I trade it for your girlfriend."


    "¡­where did you learn to say that? Which maid are they?¡±


    "Don''t be so tight. It''s a cheery joke from a 17-year-old girl who doesn''t even know a man."


    "What the hell are you talking about when you''ve frozen me since you''ve been breastfeeding her? I didn''t raise him like this...After 10 years of marriage, there''s nothing else to do.¡±


    That''s not true.


    "Dulan''s not gonna last 10 years?¡±


    "A year from now? Then we''ll have more time. Let''s get up and tighten our backs. Maybe I''ll have a chance to catch a better man than Dulan with a slim waist."


    "¡­hahhhh!"


    If it weren''t for the damn corset, I could enjoy a little bit. The whale bone corset, which even tightens the curses, is likely to be swallowed by chewing on its thin waist. I''m suffocating. I hate this time.


    "Nancy, I like a time when full-bodied women are popular."


    "In those times, you''re a world-class woman. You don''t even have a mouth."


    No, Nancy. Actually, I like eating.


    Greasy meat, sweet snacks, all kinds of food that melts in your mouth, but all the foods in the world didn''t suit your taste. There were too many stones on the bread and the meat was too fishy. Salt is so expensive that I can only eat salty food once a week before I marry Raymond.


    That''s the biggest reason I like Raymond. It makes me eat delicious food. He''s a guy who knows that good food has something to do with good sex. Swallow unspeakable words.


    "Are you not going to attend the service again today?"


    "You''ll hear prayer five times a day when you get married."


    Duran is a new official and will receive Haier''s estate along with the local diocese. When I thought of Duran, who had been reciting the name of God since the first day of his honeymoon, I felt like throwing up.


    "That''s cool. I''ve seen you since you were a kid, but you''re a little different today. Before you get married, you''re all right, but you''ll be fine.


    I''m not okay, Nancy.


    It''s never been okay in 117 years.


    ***


    It''s not a big deal for a 17-year-old girl far from the capital. That''s all the more so if Karen is already half-confirmed. The land was also inconvenient for transportation, so one day had to go by the nearest lord''s castle carriage. So the hall was quite quiet.


    Business-related people loithed through the hall with their vague correspondence. And the underachieving musicians, who had been brought in under obligation, were playing offbeat songs with a look of ''I want to finish it quickly and get paid.''


    Even in those places, Karen was shining around. It''s not because she''s the main character of the ball, but because of her beauty. Nancy''s sharp-fingered red hair was naturally wavy. The tight corset emphasized a chest that contrasts with a slender waist. Even though he was 17 years old, he was filled with sexual attraction that made him breathtaking. Those who used to kill time with trivial conversations also became active and loud when Karen caught sight.


    Karen knew everything without having to look at it one by one. I don''t approach her openly because she''s a tentative married woman, but most of them were excited when Karen cried, saying, "I don''t want to get married like this." I spent about seven years hanging around with a man. I got tired faster than I thought. Most of them smelled bad and their fur was rough because they were not managed.


    What are you doing this time? I''m lazy to marry Raymond, I''m lazy to spend time taking care of the people in the land, I''ve read almost all the books I can get, and the food isn''t delicious.


    "Kae, Karen Haier. Your husband... would you look like that if you were on your side?"


    "Not yet.¡±


    "¡­drug, soul."


    "Not yet, anyway."


    Duran, Karen''s fiance.


    It was bizarre to wear a black priest''s uniform when it was my fiance''s birthday party. Now familiar, Karen''s forehead was frowned at the unpleasantness of her whispering about her dress and appearance. What Karen really doesn''t like is her attitude of staring around her, not around her murmuring.


    Shame. There was no suit for him who had just arrived, and his clothes did not fit in the place, and there was still mud-wiping water at the end of his pants. It smelled of disgusting medicine, wine, and fishy smell. Large eyes were lifeless and black shade fell under them, so children cried just by looking at them and maidens were sometimes surprised. And the eyes were back on Karen. Of course, Karen, who has been used to it for more than a hundred years, was not impressed.


    "What are you... thinking?"


    "You know what."


    He''s as tall as a distance, but he''s skinny, doesn''t have money, doesn''t have sleep skills. A man who doesn''t love Karen, but who is greedy, arrogant, and rude. Karen hated him. And I hated myself for feeling that hateful feeling. Because he became ridiculous to get angry with ink on paper at the very least.


    If you were an attractive man, there wouldn''t have been a conflict in the novel!


    Even this idea is ridiculous. What the hell is this guy? I''ve just married this man, but it didn''s no use. The anger reached its climax when I went back to the beginning after finishing my life with Dulan. Everything is meaningless. I sympathized with others and lived without anyone being close to me like a nun.


    "There''s no point in living."


    "Gyeol¡­ To be married."


    "All women who are about to get married have similar worries and frustrations, but most of them disappear after marriage. Stop thinking that you are a princess in a fairy tale.You were going to say, right?


    "¡­similar."


    I''m just going to keep it''s okay. He replied with a deep complaint. This was what you said to me while stuttering several times. You''re going to marry me, so wake up.


    "It''s not like that."


    I wish it were that much of a complaint.


    I just want to get older. Or I just want to die. No... I just don''t like it here. I''m sick and tired of it. Similar conversations, similar situations 100 times! Damn stuttering.


    Swallowing the scream, Karen mimics a 17-year-old girl who is moderately pouting. The 25-year-old Duran stopped mocking with a slight admiration for her beauty. Duran thought Karen was an ironclad and she was right.


    About 100 years ago. Maybe even now. 117 years old as the Karen people has 117 years old and she act like a realization that there was no.


    Karen, beautiful girl, red hair, purple eyes, impressive eternal girl.


    The dance song has begun.

 2 [2]

    Karen held Dulan''s hand with a sulky face. It''s a good start. Duran was not good at dancing, but Karen skillfully grabbed Dulan and led him because she didn''t want to repeat the trip. It wasn''t accurate, but it was roughly the ninth dance of Dulan and Chu. Hold the waist and turn.


    Who''s gonna kill me this time?


    Now death has become the most interesting and exciting event. Karen now goes so far as to create her own death. Repeated death mixed memories and confused people. From the trivial issue of having a conversation with her last time to the issue of being killed for building a grudge.


    No matter how you live, you''ll die at the end and start over. Sure, sure. But I''m sick and tired of the same routine, the same conversation. Karen wanted as new a response as possible, and in the mountains where there was no war, politics was rather provocative.


    Anything is fine, so make me laugh.


    What should we do this time?


    It was the birthday of 17 and 117 years old.


    You have to wait another month to meet Raymond. I was so sick and tired of the few narratives, this period of unimportant things. The only thing that mattered at this time was to see how unattractive Dulan was and how rude and how beautiful, witty and precious Karen was to marry him.


    The song is over.


    "Ga, I won''t go so far as to love you. Karen Haier. We''re relatives and we''re new... Ha, but if we don''t get married, the estate belongs to the state... To prevent it, marriage is blood, need....¡±


    "You and I don''t have to explain so faithfully what we both know.¡±


    "¡­he, at least smile. The temple of this house... Because he''s laughing at me."


    The pain in my wrist is pouring in. You''re holding it too hard. I think I''m going to get bruised. Karen hated being sick. No matter how hard I went through it, I hated it and wanted to postpone death. Pushing aside the surging irritation, Karen put the other hand on Duran''s chest.


    "It''s not like that, Dulan."


    "I can''t stand being stupid."


    He was funny when he growled. The cute word fool doesn''t suit you. Pride is high but self-esteem is low. I''ve seen this for a while. The attitude of this narrow-minded young man does not change even if his marriage to Karen takes place. This is his nature.


    It may be because Karen isn''t his mate in the story he saw. Perhaps he will grow up decades later and mature enough for the child to become a father. What Karen knows, however, is a young man suffering from an inferiority complex, and it is meaningless because she has never seen time pass. In Karen''s time, he doesn''t change.


    Karen recalled a time when she thought an easy marriage to original contractor Dulan Lloyd might be the key. I think Karen was young at the time. No? I don''t know how long ago. Having lived as a child for more than 100 years, my mind was like a bookshelf.


    Even if Karen whispers love, he doubts. It was quite fresh when he first attacked Dulan, which is completely the opposite of Raymond, who came up first and swore unconditional devotion and unprovoked love.


    How was it then? Karen thought about how to live this life. The last half of the book I read was ordered from Raymond''s mansion. It is not even published now. Let''s finish the book. But the meeting with Raymond is still a long way off.


    This was just an important period of how to break up with Dulan. Karen knew more than thirty ways to humiliate Duran. If you don''t do anything, you get married, but it wasn''t fun doing it a few times.


    What didn''t we do?


    Karen spent most of this time in moderation because it wasn''t the time for the incident to happen. It''s still a cold season, so it''s hard to go to the garden. A time when exciting people don''t come, with only a few maids and servants and ugly fianc¨¦e. At first, I was always in a state of despondency. This is a monumental time that only she knows, 17 to 100 years old. I wanted to do something different.


    "Come to my room tonight."


    Come to think of it, I''ve never played with Dulan today. This was just a passing time. Duran was tired and brusque during the long trip, and it was a sad time for Dulan. And it''s time to be disappointed with Dulan, who is uglier than he was as a child. Let''s tie Dulan up and whip him.


    But Duran frowned at Karen''s words. It was surprising what he said to Karen, who was excited, to be angry or to be a dirty woman.


    "¡­to lock the door and let the dogs loose?"


    "What?"


    "For God''s sake, you did it on your 10th birthday."


    That setting? I felt a little better with the rush of freshness. I didn''t know Karen had such a past. There are times when you don''t talk when you''re married, and it comes out like this. Very good. This little joy. Karen laughed heartily as she became cheerfulness.


    "Then let''s go right after the dance."


    "Why?"


    "What do you mean, let''s get married a little early."


    "¡­I don''t understand.¡±


    Pinch the chest on the dress. I hear a weak moan.


    You don''t have love, but you have sex. I know you.


    "You don''t like a wife like this?¡±


    It''s not.


    Laughing, he covered his lower body with rich hemlines. It''s a lady''s manners.


    ***


    Why does it feel like sex and death are in contact? When I shuddered with fear, I was a little better when I shuffled. The sensation of scratching inside was quite good and the warmth that touched my body seemed to comfort me. The fiercest part of life seems to give us confidence that there will be nothing depressing for a moment.


    However, it is also like a doctor''s experience that seems to be experiencing death in advance. I feel like I''m pushed to the end of the sky and stuck to the end of the earth. Of course, there were men who only made meaningless gestures like stirring sticks in the air, but Dulan was not to that extent.


    Unlike Karen, who was bright and beautiful, she was skinny and pale in Maeburico, and she had a dismal personality and natural talent for inflating Karen''s small words. The attitude of looking down on others was often a laughingstock to people, and he was not good at managing land, so he relied mostly on Karen''s father, huddled his shoulders, and bent his waist.


    If you go around for a fixed period of time, you might see your charm. It was a long time ago that Duran was able to look cute. Almost everyone looked alike around that time. As I grew older than Duran, I could see his drearyness, meanness, the environment and nature that grew up. Now, it is worth considering it as cute.


    "¡­oh, Pa?"


    He doesn''t seem to be worried even though he asks like that, but rather seems to be happy. Duran became noticeably violent after seeing Karen''s blood. Karen restrained herself from snorting when she saw him.


    Well, unpopular men are a little depressed about being unpopular with women, but they don''t want to admit it. The more men like that, the more obsessed they are with women''s virginity. I don''t want to be caught off guard.


    Karen wondered if Duran was sympathetic. Although he returned from his studies at the monastery, Karen knew that she could be free from such a place. Furthermore, Duran was not such an exemplary clergyman. Unlike Raymond.


    Does Duran compare himself to someone else? Karen looked back on when she was first. It was a long time ago. Was it Raymond? The conception was broken by a noise. I could hear the servants passing by outside. I was looking for myself. The party is not over yet.


    Karen wondered what would happen if she was caught doing this. Even though they were engaged, most of them did not know Dulan. Why don''t you show them this bedroom? I also wanted to see a servant who adored Karen fall into shock. At this point, I looked forward to the person who had himself in mind. I also want to see Duran panicked.


    Karen hated most of Duran''s teasing and clumsy caresses, but she liked not letting go of herself to the point of groaning and desperation. It has caused a disorientation of the posture, but the friction below is not the only pleasure of the dragonfly. But Karen was embarrassed to learn the purpose of the hug.


    I was getting angry, but when I thought about whether I was really angry, I quit because it wasn''t. This is also stimulating in its own way. It''s something that''s never happened in the past. I can''t believe you''ve been hanging out with Dulan since the first day. I''ve been to bed on my wedding day, but I think he was struggling a lot and found God.


    At this point, it is clear that it is quite clearly a pervert. I''m going to drop a real candle at least later on. Duran stuttered an excuse to see if Karen thought she was shocked.


    "I, you''re the one who brought me in.¡±


    Why would you say I raped you? Karen didn''t want her underwear to get dirty. The party is not over yet. Do I have to wash up again? The body, which was briefly excited by passion, cooled quickly as its desire was resolved. Karen, who was looking at Duran looking anxious, made an impression when Duran smelled it. You didn''t wash your hair after getting rained on. Dulan was pushed out as Karen pushed.


    "Wash yourself. It smells."


    "¡­huh? A lot, a lot?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    ***


    What should I do this time?


    Karen lay alone in bed staring blankly into space.


    He gave away all his property to the residents, read only books, and was stabbed while enjoying himself with married men. She watched Raymond and Isela''s marriage and married Dulan in good faith.


    However, most of the places that Haier went to during those years were his mansion, Isela''s villa, and Raymond''s residence. Even that was only a short period of time because Raymond''s mansion went to the end of the novel. The leisurely hours spent in the comfortable bed were only a few days, even for a hundred years.


    There were so few places for women of this age to go that it was boring. Karen had lured Isela into thinking about going on a trip this time, but she even stopped. I''ll send two women on a trip. Five servants were basic, and it was obvious that Raymond and Dulan would be the adult men to be responsible for. I had a fit of nerves. Who is responsible for whom?


    Karen said, "Dulan''s appearance on the screen with an up-and-coming look is a rough outline of what she looks like."


    "Do a proper escort."


    We have to dance to three more songs. And once you fall over a servant''s foot, you''ll get angry at him and laugh at him with wine on his head. I''m going to be shocked by your violence.


    "¡­"


    "Stretch your legs."


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    Rather, Karen will have to escort him to see if his legs are loosened. Karen kicked her tongue to help Duran. And Dulan tripped and fell on the servant, but he got angry and couldn''t sprinkle wine on his head.

 3 [3]

    "What are you doing, miss?"


    "Yes, my worries about my future."


    Nancy sighed watching Karen, who couldn''t concentrate on her breakfast. Nancy hated Karen''s excessive use of her brain.


    "Don''t think too long. It''s a waste of time, right? As time goes by, everything is fine, so just enjoy it. What?"


    It''s been about 100 years, but it''s not okay.


    "Yes¡­."


    "What''s that on your hand?¡±


    "This?"


    I hid the coin I was fiddling with and took it out again because I didn''t have to hide it. Karen is the only one who puts meaning on these things. There is no value to others


    "It''s just this. carrying around as an amule¡±


    "If it''s too complicated, just throw the coin. Even if you think about it for a long time, isn''t it the same as this and that? Come on, let''s finish our worries and have a meal. We need to tighten the corset again, so not too much."


    It''s okay. Karen grabbed a coin. We''ve only been together for 117 years, just one coin. It''s not a bad life to do this anyway. When the numbers come up, I''ll just roll around with Dulan. Let''s just study theology. On the back... Nancy snatched the coin and bounced it.


    "Now, the back is out. Go ahead and eat."


    Then you should do something bad this time.


    Karen, who set her life''s goal to live in a bad way, dreamed of grand ambition as she watched the hot water filled with tea cups.


    Karen was bored out of her mind to live. After dozens of attempts, when he was convinced that marriage to Raymond was not the answer, he clung to various methods. Good deeds were one of them. He sold his assets and did fund-raising campaigns.


    Nevertheless, the results were the same. No, it wasn''t better. He was killed by a homeless man he helped. But good deeds were quite addictive. I gave up because it was not the answer, but for a while, Karen thought about how to help others and make herself happy. I didn''t sleep, and my feet were all over the place. It was worthwhile and futile.


    If good deeds were so funny, evil deeds would surely be fun.


    I wanted to do something very bad to do something evil. What would be good? Karen giggled at the thought of herself conquering the world. But given Karen''s room to move and the money she had, she had to give up her ambition like conquering the world.


    There are about 20 servants, and at least they listen to their father''s words, they are not ready to kill. It took a lot of effort to move someone. Karen clicked her tongue, thinking of the countless maidens, servants and knights in the story, who would sacrifice their lives instead of doing nothing. The deadline is only one year. In the end, even if you try to spend time in an accident, the biggest thing you can do is adultery, and the small thing is bullying a servant. It''s insignificant.


    I want to do something bad on a scale. I have set a fire, but gardeners used to turn it off quickly. Thanks to this, several self-defense attempts have always failed. It was no use hurting yourself. Until the last chapter of the book is closed. There was a time when I rolled on the stairs and my whole body was paralyzed. I felt relieved when I died while lying down without a word.


    When I thought about that time, I had a little appetite. There was no one who cared for the plant. When I opened my eyes the next year, I tried to avenge the people who killed me, but even that didn''t mean anything, so I quit. There was no justification to punish those who did not meet and there were too many targets for revenge if they tried to revenge. Nancy alone once rubbed her neck. Then Karen suddenly stopped thinking. Revenge? Revenge. Revenge.


    "¡­Ah."


    She thought she had done everything she could for a while. That''s wrong. There are countless options she hasn''t had since the first day with Duran. Praiseing the uncertainty of life, she found it strange why she never tried revenge. I thought that changing people, changing the world, is love. I read it and did it at first, met someone else and repeated it. I had to love. For 100 years, I wandered around looking for love. It was a boring day. It was a meaningless day.


    Love was not the answer. I''ve had enough of the texts. It''s time for revenge. For the uninteresting characters, the unanswered ones must be avenged by the reader.


    "Ah!"


    Something I''ve never done before!


    Karen came up with a new chore. And I was filled with joy.


    Why haven''t we done it yet?


    It is not love that has the greatest influence on people.


    It''s death.


    Karen decided to become a murderer on her 117th birthday.


    ***


    The new plan gave Karen a boost.


    Karen was so excited that she still couldn''t understand why she never killed her first. Why didn''t you do it first after 100 years of dying and dying? She''s always been beaten.


    On reflection, it didn''t look that easy.


    ''I''m rather glad of that. I heard hardships make people shine.¡¯


    The slender arms seemed hard to twist even a chicken. I''ve never heard anything heavier than a book. When I went to the chapel, I moved in a carriage, and the high stairs were carried by the servants. And the deadline is one year. If I tried to build up my muscle, I would have done nothing.


    It may be easy to feed, but there were no infants in the mansion. A pregnant maid doesn''t work, so there can''t be such a child in the mansion. The younger one was the gardener''s play, but it was clear that the child would already be stronger than Karen. The library in the mansion was quite large, but none of them was good for murder. The last murder in a small town was even before Karen was born. In the end, Karen was depressed for a moment because she thought it would be difficult to kill with her own hands, but soon she began to enjoy it, too.


    The methods are endless. The number of deaths she has experienced is three digits. You are a textbook and a living witness, so the answer is yourself.


    Karen was not afraid of anything but boredom. As a woman who lives forever even if caught, she will stop when she starts again. And she was well versed in all kinds of people''s habits and past tastes, and she has a terrible amount of time. There are plenty of opportunities. Who''s the first one? Karen thought of people with a throbbing heart.


    First, I thought of Isela. Raymond''s fiancee was in Karen''s competitive position. Karen recalled Isela trying to humiliate herself. She was worried about losing Raymond and bothered Karen, but there were so many loopholes. Above all, it was relatively easy because there would be a lot of things to be together as a woman later.


    "¡­we''ll get it right.¡±


    A maid for a rival. By all appearances, he is the number one suspect. It would be nice if we could hold out for a long time.


    I''m not afraid of the death penalty. If you die, start again. What if he really dies? That''s exactly what she wants. However, if you fail from the beginning, your excitement will cool down. For as long as possible, I want to kill as many people as I can to make it exciting.


    You will also be proud to repeat what you have been through. Karen thought that the easiest person to kill was someone. I think the most difficult thing is Raymond. Raymond was a man who placed a line on his name.


    Karen had seen him face six long legs easily. But if you''re Raymond, who''s in love with Karen, you''ll be happy to drink whatever''s in the glass she''s handing you. That''s why I''m a little flattered.


    If so, I hope he can make himself happy for a long time. You don''t know where he will go in the middle of summer, but you can drop him by simply putting grass on the path. You''ll break your neck if you''re lucky. Karen knew Raymond well. No, I know all the characters well.


    Then, his weak body is a fun factor. Karen looked at her fist thinking, then smiled and let it loose again and put the ornaments on her head. Raymond is later. Before meeting Raymond, Karen must meet his current fiancee, Icela Evans.


    under the name of Karen Haier And Karen is in danger, and Raymond will look back at himself again. It is a natural course of development, as it has been. It''s too obvious love story. But this time it will be a little different. Karen looks in the mirror with a throbbing heart. red cheeks, eyes glistening with anticipation There was a girl in it who looked like she was in love.


    the first adventure in decades Karen thought of the day when she first saw Raymond a hundred years ago.


    a girl''s dream


    a knight with dark golden hair Rich, handsome, and perfectly cruel to other women. Karen smiled and combed her hair. What the girls wanted was not a man who was kind to all the women, but a man who was sweet only to himself. So he was perfect.


    an article that seems to exist only for Karen


    Karen has always hoped for the future, but one of the things she especially wanted to see was Raymond after her death.


    What do you do when I die? My knight. Are you going to take revenge on the people who killed me? Do you shed tears and feel disappointed? Or do you forget about me and meet someone else again?


    Karen is convinced that the clearest and most plausible action of all his reactions is the first. Even before he died, he would not tolerate Karen if she had anything to do. What if Karen dies? It''s a pity that I can''t see it even though I want to.


    Karen had been killed by Berdick in Raymond''s room several times. Isela''s father succeeds in killing Karen if several conditions are right for Karen and Raymond''s wedding anniversary. Karen had a slight sore throat when she thought of Verdick. There must have been a few moments when Verdick was caught by Raymond. What did Raymond do with Verdick? Or what do we do? Karen wanted to see Raymond''s face.


    It was in the early days when Karen thought there was an answer to "Happy Ending" with Raymond and stayed with Raymond in various ways. It''s hard to kill now, but it was quite scary at the time.


    He hit Karen on the neck with his hand axe. The axe was dull. He couldn''t die until his muscles were crushed and his neck was broken. Karen had to sharpen her ax blades and curl her hair for a while until she fully understood Berdick''s pattern of movement. I hope it gets cut at once.


    "You''ve killed so many things.¡±


    But I''m not the only one who''s going to die this time.


    Karen laughed. a radiant smile that almost spreads the scent

 4 [4]

    "...so don''t commit a crime. The guilty man will not escape from the depths of eternal hell. You will be as pure as pigeons....¡±


    Karen tried not to close her eyes, holding back the burst of yawns. There is no sleeping pill as good as a boring sermon. The sermons I''ve heard over and over again. Karen''s prayers are out of reach. Karen waited. The voice of the transcendent, the illusion, the appearance of the prophet, etc.


    Silent. There was no answer. The voice she so desperately wanted is not audible. She wanted to understand and be convinced. However, the more life was repeated, the more I gave up. When can I go back? When does this dream end? When do I get out of this hell? Show me the evidence. Tell me the reason why I have to suffer like this. Why should I


    "God, insult the sacred time... Don''t. Karen Haier.¡±


    Wouldn''t it be more insulting for you to be on that platform? Think of the people who should bear and listen to the stuttering sermon. Karen tried to humiliate Dulan, but she saw a woman coming from behind and dropped her head slightly. Isela also lowered her head.


    How are you? I''ve been very uptight. Ho Ho. I can''t stop talking and laughing. Karen smiled at the fancy silver dress that didn''t fit in the temple.


    You haven''t made any progress either. This time, Karen''s mind, which decided to spend a year faithfully committing murder, reminded me of Isela hanging in that silver dress. It must be like a bell handle. If I hold my leg underneath it, will they scream like a bell? I''m curious.


    "Hayer Young-ae. Do you like my necklace?"


    "Yes, I guess your father bought it for you. What a beautiful¡­.¡±


    It''s a hanging rope.


    "Hoot, he''s not my father. This is a gift from my fiance. I heard that Young-ae Ha-er is getting married soon. Did you get anything?"


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    Hey, don''t be discouraged. Karen sighed for some reason as she watched Duran, whose face was red. How can a man who comes to Daryl''s son-in-law in a rural lord prepare expensive gifts for the aristocrats and the rich? However, the atmosphere is cold because everyone intentionally tells what they know.


    "Oh, I''m sorry. I acted senselessly. Please forgive me.¡±


    "What do you mean? That''s a beautiful necklace. Please show us again later."


    He''ll give me the ring.


    "I''m happy."


    Isella. Isella. That''s why you can''t.


    Even if you try to bully me, no. You''re rich, but you''re still lower than me. And look around. Everyone''s sympathizing with me now.


    Karen jumped on the atmosphere and showed a slight tear.


    "Water, what''s important about water? It''s wrong, it''s done."


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    Why are you throwing cold water on something that''s already done?


    Duran struggled to keep talking and tried to blame Isela. However, the atmosphere becomes colder. Karen frowned. Why are you bothering me? Karen didn''t want to be hampered by her goal of entering the villa and Raymond''s mansion.


    "I''m going to back off."


    Looking at Isella, who is sulky, Dulan said that he can buy that much while flirting with Karen. And Karen wondered if it would be easier to seduce Raymond if she became a widow.


    ***


    Anyone who saw Karen for the first time would stop breathing for a while. Even when Mrs. Haier was in despair for a while after her death, everyone felt more sorry for Karen, who became more beautiful every day than for her sorrow. Even though he was already engaged at an early age, curious people often came to see him.


    But every time, the Haier lord would protect Karen from their eyes. Despite the fact that it was a couple that everyone said was not a good combination, the marriage did not break, and the subtle resentment was laid on the territory.


    And today, those who saw Karen smiling with a bright spring flower even had a grudge against Dulan.


    The burning red hair was reminiscent of a bunch of roses in full bloom. Her running face burst into a hearty laugh, not a courtesy laugh. The steps were like the goddess of spring dancing. Spring came. The feet were as light as a sheet of petals wouldn''t break.


    Everyone stopped working and held their breath at the bright, bright steps of the coming summer sky. It''s been years since you laughed like that. It was a memorable day. Spring is coming. It smells like flowers.


    The sky is clear and blue, and the most beautiful girl laughs with joy.


    Karen succeeded in her first murder.


    01. Necklace of Isela


    "Heeing."


    Haier''s mansion, known for its breathtaking red flowers, tormented Isela''s feet with a huge climb from the entrance to the road. It wasn''t good from the start.


    The road to the mansion was poorly maintained, and the carriage shook violently, and the horseman fell from the stable. In addition, a horse broke its ankle. The rest of the way said that she couldn''t climb the steep slope, so Isela had to climb the mountain feeling her legs full.


    "What''s good about this country?"


    Isela was heartbroken when she followed her father to a small countryside. The land owned by Haier was in full bloom in spring and full of fruits in autumn, to the extent that he was blessed by God. It was a basin on a rugged mountainous area, but it was a region with precious trees and low residents, so it did not require much management costs, so imports were quite good for the area. In short, it is a place where efficiency is excellent.


    Of course, it was my father''s eyes that saw the land as a profitable object, and it was nothing more than a curse to Icella now.


    "This is going to be our land."


    Berdick smiled and held her daughter''s hand. Far from the main cities and far from the aristocracy, he has only one daughter. The land was a good prey for the target, Berdick Evans. Haier even had little connection to take care of her back because she had been reclusive for a long time.


    "Don''t worry, Isela. We''re going to be aristocrats now. The days when the king gives down the land are over. You can buy Youngji with money now.¡±


    To make the land easier, Haier had to sell some of Isela''s jewels to buy the vast and useless land around him. Isela''s lips twisted at the thought of it. Among them were accessories inherited from her grandmother. It was a beautiful thing to say that he received debts from royalty from other countries.


    Icela Evans was more than satisfied that the jewel was stolen. The Evans hate and love the nobility, royalty and clergy. It was the honor of the family to take wealth and honor from aristocrats like pigs who were born as born aristocrats and take only profits from the land in all kinds of ways.


    We take it away. We can manage it better if we have it. We''re the ones who really need to be up there.


    "Yeah, I heard you met the heiress at the chapel last time. How was it?"


    "Huh, that wasn''t good. You look rustic.¡±


    "I''m glad I was invited this time."


    "I''m getting sick."


    Whack.


    When I saw Karen''s face, I even felt earthenware. Even though he lived in such a mountainous area, he could have been rumored for his beauty.


    No, the rumor was far from enough.


    It was horribly beautiful.


    "If your father sees the man he brought in for his engagement, he''ll know how nervous he is."


    "Haha, what good man would there be compared to Lord Raymond?"


    "You''re a horse idiot."


    Isela recalled her last meeting. When Karen saw her face, the pain that had been gnawing her guts disappeared as if it had washed away when she saw her fiance Dulan next to Karen.


    "Look at him! I can''t believe you''re trying to marry a man like that to keep your land.¡¯


    "You must be very keen on maintaining the territory if you can get him engaged early. The more desperate people are, the easier it is to trade."


    "That''s a relief."


    Seeing Duran, Icela Evans laughed at Karen''s modest dresses and cheap accessories. And I checked Karen''s gaze at the necklace Raymond gave me. She couldn''t take her eyes off Isela''s neck and smiled gently, apparently envious of her envy.


    Isela liked that look.


    twinkling eyes mixed with anticipation


    ***


    "I''m glad you invited me, Haier Young-ae."


    "You''re welcome, Miss Evans. Evans. I hope you enjoy it while the fathers talk about their difficulties. It''s very nice to see Miss Evans here because there are no ladies of her age."


    In contrast to Karen Haier, who smiled softly, Isela was given a present by a porter. Even the wrapping cloth, which was to be peeled off, was embroidered one by one.


    "Please, this.¡±


    "Bowen."


    The goods that Isela brought were accepted by the servant next to her.


    "I brought a popular car from the capital these days to enjoy."


    A small wooden box of tea was carved with elaborate designs. This lady in the back of the countryside stood out with patterns and craftsmanship that she had never seen before. For a short time, he was embarrassed that he could not open it, even the bells were amazed at its beauty.


    While enjoying the constant response, Isela said, "This is how you open it, showing off." The clattering sound of the teeth was beautiful. And the true beauty of Tea caddy was revealed.


    "It''s the pleasure of refreshment to enjoy it with your eyes, ears, and nose."


    It was about the joy of the car itself, not the car box, but Karen smiled and looked at the box without refuting it. Isela opened the box and handed it to Karen.


    "In places like this, I thought I would only enjoy straight, so I prepared a variety.¡±


    There were all kinds of spices in it. Full spice bottles were divided into sections and arranged in colors, while the back of the lid contained the names of spices and the recommended blending recipes in small pieces. It was a luxury that would rather be called a jewelry box than a car box. Karen wouldn''t have had anything this valuable.


    "Yes, it''s hard to enjoy various scents in these mountains."


    "Oh, I apologize if you were offended."


    Of course, I said it was offensive. Isela waited for words to be heard soon enough, but Karen stopped talking and smiled. When there was no response, Isela soon became dull and leaned her back against her back. When the bell brought boiled water next to the quiet table, it became lively again.


    "It smells very good.¡±


    "Straight is good for each region, but I also like to enjoy various scents. Wouldn''t tea time be too boring if you just enjoy one thing?¡±


    "I agree, Miss Isela. It''s too boring to enjoy just one scent. Even if it''s not perfect, I think it''s human work to pursue diversity."


    Karen''s answer makes Isella''s expression quiver.


    "That''s too big, Haier Young."


    "Life begins with tea time.¡±


    Karen put some more flowers in her car with a smile of spring fragrance.


    "I don''t know how happy I am to see you come and change your boring routine."


    from the ground of one''s heart

 5 [5]

    "Yeah."


    Isela opened her eyes. to have a headache Where am I? Last night''s meeting went too long. I was escorted to the guest room to stay at the Haier mansion.


    "Even the guest room is cheap here."


    My back hurts. Unlike the fluffy bed Icella used, the bed filled with straws caused pain all over the body. It''s still dusk. The cold air cooled my head when I opened the window. The garden was sprinkled with dew on the flowers that had just begun to bloom.


    All of these things will one day be in my family. When I thought so, Isela felt affectionate towards the Haier estate. I''ll be a good hostess. And I will be a bride suitable for Raymond.


    "Huh?"


    My throat felt empty.


    "Huh?"


    The necklace that Raymond gave me.


    No, mine. Raymond might be disappointed. My necklace. It''s been a long time since I bought it.


    Isela scurried through the bedside. Nothing. My eyes turned white.


    No. What if the Haiyan took my necklace? I can''t. What if a maid or servant took care of you? I''m gonna catch him and kill him. But what if we take him? What if he''s already gone? It''s a precious thing that ordinary people can''t touch even if they earn it for life. Oh, my necklace.


    Isela crawled on her stomach. Did you drop it? What should I do? No, no, no, no, no, no, no, no. Who''.


    knock, knock


    "Who is it?"


    "¡­I brought water to wash."


    The door opened. The black maid brought hot water. Isela was not in the mood to wash, but she grabbed the maid and asked.


    "Who brought me here yesterday?¡±


    "¡­I moved it. Because you''re so sleepy that you can''t move well..¡±


    "Who took my necklace?¡±


    "What?"


    "My necklace is missing!"


    "I put my clothes in the closet."


    I searched inside the closet in a hurry, but there was no necklace. The anger flared up and slapped the maid on the cheek.


    Crying.


    Icella''s fingernails were scratched on the black skin.


    "Find him right now! Absolutely!


    Isela spoke in an angry voice. The maid raised her head. Then I grabbed her cheek and looked at her. Isela was dumbfounded. The maid laughs. The maid opens her eyes blue and looks at Isela and laughs with the corners of her mouth. Laugh. The maid laughs at Isela.


    "If you can''t see it, there''s nothing you can do."


    Isela grabbed the maid''s hair. At that moment, the door opened. Karen, in her pajamas, looked at Isela and the maid with a surprised look. Karen asked Isela.


    "¡­what''s the fuss about?"


    "My necklace is gone!"


    "What? Miss Isela, say it again slowly. Necklace?"


    "So, my necklace is missing. I left it in the closet, but it disappeared. I doubt your maid."


    Isela said, hiding the flesh of the maid on her fingernails.


    "Yes, maids and servants should be mobilized to find him. It''s still early in the morning, so get yourself cleaned up, Isela."


    "That''s not what''s important right now....¡±


    Isela shut her mouth. Karen was not the only one who heard the uproar. Haier''s servants and servants were looking at her with contempt. His subordinates were also looking at him with pathetic eyes. Isela wept as she held back her exploding stomach.


    "And I want you to know that Nancy has been by my side for a long time."


    Isela felt angry but dropped her head at the apparently annoying comment.


    ***


    I searched the mansion like this all day, but the necklace didn''t come out. Isela bit her nails. From the garden and servants'' room to Karen''s room, I searched every nook and cranny of the carpet to the tree, but I couldn''t find it. Isela insisted that the lord''s room should be searched, but cried at Berdick''s hasty restraint.


    "Father, what do I do....¡±


    "Why do you come to me when you can''t even keep a necklace like that?"


    Berdick loves his daughter, but he had no choice but to frown in the morning uproar. This is not welcome at the moment when we have to do the initial work of a demanding business.


    I can''t believe you''re making such a fuss about a necklace that doesn''t mean much when every word is careful. It''s not a ring, it''s just one of the gifts. Verdick could easily imagine Raymond ordering the "most expensive" thing in the store with a blunt face.


    "It''s from Raymond....¡±


    Berdick felt sorry for Isela and lamented her immatureness. She is a hard-won daughter at a late age. I wanted to raise him nicely and marry a good man. Berdick swallowed the blame when he saw his dead daughter.


    It''s easy to scold. It is difficult to correct. Criticism and abandonment are not given to children. Berdick repeated what he had said to the lord. Parents want to give good things to their children.


    A good spouse is what parents want to give to their children the most. Raymond is Verdick''s best asset to Isela. To the extent that it is a problem that it is too high quality.


    The engagement, which could have been a good combination of wealth and honor, began to creak at Raymond''s repeated success. In addition, Raymond became one of the most coveted men in society in the second son of a fallen baron''s family as Raymond was mentioned as the next baron as the eldest son of the baron.


    The excessive success of the fianc¨¦e has a rather detrimental effect on the relationship. An engagement is an engagement. It''s different from marriage. If the engagement doesn''t pay much for one side, it''s in jeopardy. Evans was conscious of Raymond. In the end, she tries to buy the land by force, but the immature daughter is being strangled by a necklace.


    "The gift from Lord Raymond is luxurious, but if it''s too bad, I''ll get you the same one. We shouldn''t go out of the sight of the Lord Hayer here and mess things up."


    "Even if it looks the same, he didn''t give it to you."


    "It''s your fault after all."


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    Isela was sullen and moved to the room.


    Clack, clack, clack, clack, clack.


    As she walked, a rat-riding sound could be heard in an old stone building. Isela is fed up with this mansion. I couldn''t find it after all.


    My clothes were dirty and my hands were dirty because I was looking for necklaces all day long. The servants have already changed to low-quality working shoes instead of shoes, and even that is messy. What''s wrong with my face?


    "Mr. Raymond... You''ll be disappointed."


    I wanted to meet Raymond in that necklace. Here. At this mansion. Waiting for Raymond to rest here when he''s tired in this mansion that will be mine. Now I have proven that I am qualified as a lady to manage the land.


    I opened the door. Isela found a necklace.


    There it is. My necklace. She took it with her.


    The necklace was hung around the maid''s neck. The maid wore a luxurious necklace that did not suit her, like a cheap stand. As Isela suspected, that maid also had it. However, Isela could not be angry with the maid anymore.


    Because there was no servant under her neck.


    Isela closed her mouth. Screaming was coming out.


    Dad, help me. God, I didn''t do anything wrong. I can''t.


    He untied his disheveled hair and left the room frantically and ran out into the hall. The snow was nowhere and just ran. Dead, dead, decapitated, someone''s dead on my bed!


    "¡­Ahhhhh!"


    Isela slipped and fell on the floor. Pain poured in and the cold air passed all over the body. Shivering, Isela sank against the wall, uttering a groaning groan. It is a dark night with no moon. It''s too dark in the mansion and there''s not a single light in the hallway. The alarm went off and the fear came in.


    "Uh, uh, uh, uh... Ooh¡­."


    A cold stone wall forced Isela to find her reason. Did you have a dream? I have never seen such a tragedy on stage. What was it you saw? Is reality right?


    Calm down. Calm down. Let''s rethink what happened now. I arrived here yesterday and fell asleep while spending time with Haier Young-ae. And the next morning, I lost my necklace and got angry at the maid of the hyerger. And now the maid is on the bed with her head cut off.


    Why the hell?


    The last two sentences are not connected.


    "Hi..."


    I don''t know. I''m already stuck. This is not how it is sorted out. The dead maid is the maid Isela was angry this morning. The maid is dead on Isela''s bed.


    Isela could not figure out what was between the two sentences. Necklace at most, or an important necklace. He himself is a victim. And only one day has passed since I came to this mansion. I couldn''t guess why there was a severed maid''s neck in her room. I don''t even know the name of the maid I saw for the first time today.


    This situation is not a play. There is no notice, but it was too suspicious to be just an accident. But I don''t have anything to get the hang of. This is like a long-running comedy that ended with the sudden appearance of a murderer. It can''t even be a tragedy. That street performance is better than this.


    Why? Why? Why?


    Why the hell did he put it in his room? What the hell did you do? What''s it got to do with him? She has never faced people here in her life. Yesterday I arrived and lost my necklace and searched the house in anger, and that''s the end of my relationship.


    He only said harsh things to such a lowly maid, but she turned cold and became a lump of meat. Who killed him and why would he do this to Isela?


    "Why should I..."


    A moan of tears burst out.


    "It''s not my fault....¡±


    Isela was upset that she had to go through this kind of mental pain. He himself is a victim. It is unfair for you to suffer. He is innocent, innocent, damaged, and should be compensated. The fact must be revealed by investigators and Lord Haier. It''s not up to you to do this.


    But Isela wasn''t young enough to do nothing and believe everything would go like that. Icela Evans is the youngest daughter of a family who deceives, steals and wins. Even without intervention, we have seen many absurd aspects of society.


    You have to let people know, or your father. First, you should tell your father all of this and then discuss how to do it. Father who is always right than himself. Isela closed the door. The darkened castle was dark and damp because it did not light the hallway until the middle of the night. Stuttering and stuttering, Asela headed to her father''s room.


    "¡­oh, Isela?"


    Why


    of all things


    You


    Now

 6 [6]

    "Your face is as pale as a corpse. Are you sick?


    "Ha, Haier....¡±


    "What''s going on in the middle of the night? Don''t tell me¡­."


    No, not yet. What to say, my head is black when I''m not ready yet. Isela just wanted to die at the moment. I was dying of excessive tension. Karen was holding her back.


    A scene of Karen screaming at her when she found the body in Isela''s head passed by. Karen points at herself as the culprit. Isela gasped for breath.


    No way. I wouldn''t do that even if I was caught. You know I can''t do that. A weak woman has no power like that.


    "Well, you got blood on you.¡±


    I was chilled by the way he said he was genuinely felt sorry. No, I''m looking at my skirt. No, that can''t be true, but it can it can''t be.


    "¡­what do you mean, I just¡­.¡±


    "Should I say it myself? I know manners."


    What are you talking about?


    Karen''s white hand holds the trembling Isela''s hand and leads it gently.


    "Come to my room."


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    "Come on. I''ll keep it a secret."


    Karen smiled softly and dragged Isella into the room.


    "The bell-ringing line next to the bed is connected directly to the maid''s room, and you must have been very embarrassed."


    Karen gently hugged Isella, who couldn''t speak properly and moved stiffly, as if her mother bird were covering her eggs. Change clothes and serve tea mixed with prepared brandy.


    "Really, you don''t have to be sensitive about your fathers. Aren''t we still old enough to enjoy exchanges, Isela?"


    "Ha, Haier Young-ae... No, it''s not."


    Isela agonized for a moment. Is it better to be honest? I thought it was best to tell my father, but Isela was already caught on her way to Karen. And no matter what the conclusion was, it was clear that the meeting would affect later. So how far should I say it? How Karen sees herself. If an old maid has been murdered, isn''t she solving it with anger? Even the deal between Lord Haier and his father is not over yet, and there is no sense of how it will affect this sensitive relationship.


    "Did you see anything scary?¡±


    "Yes, yes!"


    I saw the body. My throat was cut off. The room was a sea of blood and my eyes were open, and my necklace was hanging around my neck.


    "It''s such an old building that sometimes ghosts come out."


    Karen laughed. Isela''s eyes wide open with shaking teacups are quite interesting.


    "Many people suffer from hallucinations. So I''ve seen a lot of scary movies.¡±


    a hallucination|a hallucination of a hallucination


    Isela seemed to glow at the word. Yeah, maybe he was too tired to see anything. It was such a ridiculous sight. It''s not the devil''s play. It could really be a maid''s prank. What he dared to say to me as a guest of his master was not an ordinary person.


    "Carran Young-ae. I saw something scary in my room....¡±


    "Such a thing."


    Karen pats Isela on as if she feels sorry.


    "Sir, excuse me, could you come with me?¡±


    Karen raised Isella with a slight frown.


    "Of course, but¡­.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­!¡±


    The skirt was covered with blood.


    "You''d better change your skirt before that.¡±


    Karen added for Isella, who opened her mouth.


    "I guess my menstruation has started."


    ***


    "I like you the first time."


    Karen smiled as she watched Nancy sleep. The mouth is sealed with a cloth and the body is tied up.


    "I have a lot of secrets, and I wanted you to listen. You watched me like my mother. This is Nancy who has been brushing my hair in the morning and telling me old stories at night for many years. As expected, you''d better be the first. I didn''t mean to, but at this moment, I''m glad that you''re the first monumental. I''d like to tell you a secret, but that''s what it''s like to be it? Even if you want to tell a secret, it''s hard to say it out loud. There''s no guarantee of secrecy...That''s why I like you.


    Whoo-hoo, sitting in a chair, pouring tea on his own and enjoying the scent. Isela''s gift is quite a high quality.


    "Yeah... where should I start? Actually, I didn''t care about anyone. So why are you seducing me in my room?¡±


    You wanted me to be seduced, right?


    Karen giggled and stroked Nancy''s head. My black straight hair is loosening. meet the dark blue eyes It''s beautiful. This maid looks so beautiful. Murder was the right choice. You can enjoy many aspects of a person.


    "They say they''re taking a vacation because they''re tired, and because of that, the other servants thought you were gone, and they ate everything I gave them... He fell asleep right away."


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    So this is your fault.


    Hug the face. to be warm-hearted


    "You know, Nancy. I''m dreaming. For 100 years."


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    Nancy''s jaw-dropping face is hard to tell. It is also difficult to recognize emotions with just the eyes. The eyes just receive light and the facial expression eventually appears through the muscles. But Nancy''s mouth was blocked and it was hard to guess what she was trying to say through the wrinkles around her eyes. Karen wondered what Nancy would say, but she held back. Screaming makes you in trouble.


    "Yes¡­. For 100 years, I''ve been dead and again. Everyone''s trying to kill me, they''re trying to kill me. So I''m going to try it now. It''s my first time killing myself, so I don''t think I can do well, but I''ll try I''ve been beaten a lot, so I think I can do it.¡±


    Drop Nancy. The thick carpet absorbed the noise. She is wriggling. Karen took out one of her mufflers. The opportunity was so good. Nancy complained of Isela''s rudeness, saying she had taken Karen off in the afternoon.


    And I said that I went out today and bought a drink in downtown. There was a smell of weak alcohol. Nancy, who dropped by to take something because she had left it behind, said she would play for a week now and asked if she had anything to ask. There was only one request.


    It was so... so good to kill.


    "You killed me a few decades ago. Why did you do that? Oh, I''m not blaming you."


    Cheer up, Karen gave Dulan a mix of medicine. I have no appetite for Isela''s behavior during the day. It''s the food that another maid put in. Nancy, who used to eat leftovers often, put food in her mouth without any doubt.


    "I''m just curious. It hurt quite a bit...I''ve been wondering about it ever since."


    But you can''t hear it now....


    "Can you tell me next time?¡±


    She climbed onto Nancy''s body. I can feel my heart pounding. It''s a resilient body. Karen was excited about Nancy''s body wriggling in between her thighs. A feeling of highness rises.


    "I''ll be dead next time in return."


    Karen strangled Nancy.


    ***


    Karen shuddered with excitement as she recalled the moment. The moment could only be described as true love. The tremor that reaches beyond the cloth, the sense that dominates others. Fate killed himself 100 times because of the sense of joy.


    And another woman is trying to entertain herself. I wanted to kiss Isella with anticipation. All of these characters are so lovely. What are you gonna do, huh? Will he scream? Are you going to find that smart father? Does it ring for the missing Raymond?


    "Don''t be afraid."


    "¡­yes."


    Isela was walking leaning on Karen''s hand. There''s nothing to be afraid of! I''m not going to kill you right now! Because I''ll go to your mansion later and kill more, more! There are too few people in this house...I couldn''t stand the chirping laughter.


    "I... really. I''m going to do something weird....¡±


    "Yes."


    Karen replied kindly to Isella. With a smile.


    The smile seemed to Isela like a kind sister who took care of a frightened child. Isela was childish and hated the woman she wanted to be superior to, but at this moment she was fascinated by Karen''s smile. Karen''s smile really seemed like a goddess''s smile, promising Isella that she didn''t have to worry about anything.


    "There''s nothing to be afraid of.¡±


    You forget your fear.


    Open the door.


    ***


    "Really, I don''t know what kind of fantasy I saw."


    Clothes and beds dirty with menstrual blood created fantasies. The body, which is sensitive to menstruation, pillows, necklaces and hats that the maid accidentally left behind were combined to deceive Isela. Isela was relieved that she could not be humiliated by others by visiting her father and being scolded or screamed.


    Isela sat on the bed sighing.


    He seemed to be embarrassed by the blood. And there was a necklace and a hat. Isela picked up her necklace, which she had been looking for so much. He saw it wrong because he was tired and bleeding all day long. It was obvious. Isela grabbed the necklace tightly and turned to Karen. He saw it wrong. Everything. Isela was relieved.


    "I apologize. Haier Young-ae."


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    "I want to sleep in the other room, can I go to the next room?¡±


    ¡°.......¡±


    But Karen didn''t say anything. Karen had a slightly scary face. Isela called Karen.


    "Hire?"


    "Fortunately... Yes, of course. The next room is empty, so you can go there. I''ll have the maids clean this room up tomorrow."


    percussion


    Karen opened the door of the next room to guide Isela.


    "Please use this room."


    "Thank you."


    Isela, who found relief after fear, felt close to Karen. I wanted to talk more, but Karen closed the door saying it was late at night. Isela closed her eyes with a necklace in her hand. I''ll never lose it again. ID Raymond. When can I see you? It''s because I''m nervous and tired. I miss you.


    ¡°........¡±


    As expected, the maid was not decapitated. Did he care about his fingernails? Isela went to sleep saying that she should ask the maid to give her anything as an apology. It was such a tiring and painful day.


    ***


    Karen closed the door and sank like Icella just before.


    The body disappeared.


    Karen Haier always recognized that she was crazy.


    So the fact could not be a new twist. It was also mindful of the natural idea that a person who had lived a hundred years of stagnation could not be sane, and that he could be a mere delusional patient.


    If you are fascinated by the old epistemology, you can''t do anything. So the first thing Karen felt about the fact that there were no bodies was not fear or embarrassment.


    "¡­thoroughly."


    It was anger.


    It''s mine! Who dares to do this? How can you be so cruel! Why are you making me so boring?


    Karen wanted to see Isela faint with fear. I wanted to see Icella, who was scared of the raw fear, not being dragged down by men at the very least. Curse up, pray, be astounded, hang on. Like me! But who, what''s bothering you? You don''t have any suggestions or advice!


    Karen got angry at something unknown first and then turned to herself.


    If you are not God, others, or other external factors, you should punish yourself if you are crazy and seeing fantasies. You should blame yourself for your hair. Karen vented her anger on herself.


    Bang!


    I hit my head against the wall.


    Blood is flowing. I feel pain. If he said he was crazy, he wanted to see at least the fantasy he wanted. If this is hallucination, the only punishment you can give yourself is self-inflicted.


    Boom!


    I felt the skin on my forehead was torn. I want to end it voluntarily. It''ll eventually return to the garden of a while ago. No, I''ve never succeeded, so I''ll end up on the bed for a year and go back.

 7 [7]

    It has been sinking under the sea of Sakaman for more than a hundred years. Karen is the dream of a man who falls endlessly with a rock around his neck. A fantasy in a space where the air of the head disappears and emotions, philosophy, thoughts, and everything becomes thin. It''s good. Such assumptions no longer mean anything to Karen.


    Everything in front of you is futile, whether there is Idea somewhere or not, whether the cat in the box dies or not, whether it is a shadow or a cloud in a cave! The endless nervousness, frustrating despair right now. The reality is that the memory of a hundred years of delusion is strangling me.


    Fuck


    As the blood continued to flow, my head became a little clear, and my excitement subsided.


    "Huhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh....¡±


    Blood flows through my head. A cry is coming out. He trudged down the hall and shed blood and tears.


    It''s just die.


    please


    I''ll kill everything that can kill me.


    Then no one can kill me this time.


    Let''s set it on fire. I''ll burn it all. Let''s see if it doesn''t matter whether it''s delusion or law. What if we kill the whole family? The detectives and the police are coming in for a crime scene? I wanted to see it, but who interrupted it? Next time I''ll kill Nancy and stay in Isela''s room. I''ll have to. Oh, I can''t keep my promise that I''m going to die next time.


    "Lady?"


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    "Are you hurt?"


    "¡­I fell down."


    Bowen, the servant of the war, has a perplexed face. The self-inflicted wound timed out. Karen saw Bowen in the hallway where no one was supposed to be, and found that time had passed. I could see the dawn looming over the window. It''s been quite a while. Seeing the servants walking around. It''s annoying. Karen hit Bowen''s hand. I just want to sleep.


    "It''s bleeding."


    "I know."


    "¡­your face is looking bad."


    What a bother!


    Bowen grabbed Karen by the wrist with a hot face. It''s presumptuous. Karen frowned her forehead. He''s been tender to me. But now, I don''t want to care about the desire and affection of these people.


    "¡­ha, Chil¡­ That''s not right.¡±


    I can hear the voice of a familiar stammer.


    See? It bothers me. Karen shrugged off her firm Bowen. Duran was getting ready to go out for the Mass at dawn. Bowen bent down hurriedly.


    "Icella won''t be able to come out for breakfast, so please bring her to her room. And in the morning, I''m going to play Cembalo by myself. If Miss Isela wakes up, bring her to the music room."


    Karen quickly directed and sent Bowen. More time will also increase for Dulan to linger. I was tired. Karen pressed her throbbing forehead with her hand.


    "You go, you cover him, don''t you?"


    "Do you want to?¡±


    Took


    If you want to be jealous, do it right. He is a sigher. In the end, I know that the servant grabbed his wrist out of concern. So I can''t say ''thoroughly to my fiancee!'' but I''m jealous. In the end, Duran turns the wrong arrow on Karen. There is no improvement in the way he grumbles his fiancee more than his servant.


    "Hurry up and go. I''m going to find some ointment in your room and put it on before I go to bed. Did you lock the door?¡±


    "Oh, no."


    "Okay."


    Duran caught Karen walking into the room.


    "I know the location."


    "¡­you''ve never learned.¡±


    I studied much more than you did. Karen shut up because she couldn''t prove it. Duran grabbed Karen and headed for the room. When I saw his face, I couldn''t say, ''Why don''t you go see the Mass in the morning.'' He decided to take care of his injured fiancee and go away. Karen sighed a little. What should I do? She wants to get a score from me. I''ve become a nuisance.


    "¡­ I''m not doing it with you¡­.¡±


    "Shh, shh."


    be in a state of confusion.


    Karen tapped Dulan in embarrassment. I shouldn''t have had a relationship with you this time, it was a regrettable act, but he wouldn''t know.


    "¡­it hurts."


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    Why don''t you say, "Are you sick or okay?" Dulan was literally applying ointment and medicine to Karen''s forehead. It was as much as I could do with the pack.


    On the clumsy coalition, Karen thought things might be quite interesting. Karen has already seen many people for a long time. Radiating relations with Dulan, if not intended, would be a spice that would make things more interesting. It doesn''t touch the old heart, but it''s a clumsy mind that can make your brain excited.


    "Oh, I might lose... I don''t know."


    "Really?"


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    Is that going to be a problem when you pick up Raymond? Karen tilted her head and looked in the mirror. I don''t want to blow up Raymond''s big dream of hitting his neck. He was so sensitive to his face that he couldn''t do it if he gained weight or got burned. A man is.


    "You''re still pretty, aren''t you?


    "¡­what, what?"


    "No?"


    "¡­Ha."


    There is no need for words.


    Karen pulled Dulan''s clothes. Put lips together on thin lips. It''s pretty cold.


    "Dae, why the hell?"?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    Duran still looked confused. Kiss again. Lick slightly with your tongue. I imagine him becoming a corpse by kissing. You''re obsessed. Then take me away. From the male lead, from Raymond.


    ¡­and die.


    "No?"


    I want you to fall in love with me.


    in a hell of way


    ***


    "Oh, my God, are you all right?"


    "Yes, it''s not as bad as it looks."


    "You went home too late... Oh, my God."


    Isela made a fuss.


    However, it soon went to self-pride rather than paying attention to others due to sexuality. Karen changed Cemballo''s song into a simple song that didn''t require much finesse and wrote background music.


    Isela sat next to Karen and talked hard. About the necklace I found again, and the fiance who gave it to me. The morning air is fresh and Isella is delighted to find the necklace again.


    Raymond gave me this. He gave me this, too. The babbling girl''s voice was worth hearing today like a bird''s chirping.


    I know. It''s so nice. I liked Raymond, too. About a hundred years ago, just like you. Karen closed her eyes. I once felt sorry for you, Isela. That was meaningless. Dulan was completely different from Dulan in his tone and background, but she also resembles Dulan. nervousness


    "You must be very happy.¡±


    "Of course. My father was amazed at how good the quality was.¡±


    a merchantable compliments Perhaps he didn''t want his daughter to notice and Isela wouldn''t think specifically. You don''t want to realize the meaning of the gifts. Necklace, dress, cloth, and everything were valuable, but there were no rings promising to get married.


    Raymond and Isela''s relationship was weak. Verdick, who is quite skilled in the provinces, offered to marry Raymond''s brother, who is suffering from financial difficulties, and the baron''s second son quietly followed the order.


    It would be right to say nothing, to be exact. I never made a promise or gave a ring in front of people. However, when Isella and Verdick introduced themselves as fianc¨¦e, they did not correct them.


    such a relationship


    Of course, it is not something Karen should know at this point. Now it was just necessary to look at Isela in envy. Laughing at, feeling sorry for, or both. Whatever it may be, she looks at Isela''s clothes and ornaments, blinks her eyes, and sometimes opens her mouth. a thoroughly calculated indication of envy


    "The baron is different. I like what my father gave me this time, but....¡±


    Poor Isella. Finding affection in gifts will be seen as a foolish woman excited by vanity, and her father''s denial and cruelty will be seen as young and ignorant.


    Karen, can I call you Karen?¡±


    I''m already calling you. Karen opened the fan with an eye smile.


    "Yes, Isela."


    And I remembered that Isela did the same thing to the count''s wife''s daughter and was humiliated. I look forward to that time. Isela can''t read anything from Karen''s smile and is happy and treats her immediately.


    "So why are you still playing Cembalo? Everyone plays the piano these days."


    "It''s because of the different tones. I''ve been playing it since I was a kid, so I keep using it."


    The truth is that playing Cembalo was not for the sake of its voice, but simply because it was not possible to buy a piano. They are not short-lived, but they cannot buy more luxury goods. To put it bluntly and vulgarly, "I can''t buy things like that because I don''t have money in my family." However, it is dignity and courtesy not to speak out. Isela was quick enough to notice it, but she didn''t care enough to be considerate. No, you don''t feel the need. She somehow tries to make sure she''s better than Karen.


    Isela touches Chevallo''s keyboard, which is different from the piano, and asks.


    Most of the Chembalos, which still remain over the years, are usually expensive and antique with luxurious patterns and paintings, but this was just old.


    "Yes, would you like me to give you one as a gift? Isn''t it hard for a coordinator to come to this mountain valley? If you listen to my voice, the overall pitch is a little....¡±


    "It''s all right. I''m comfortable with this."


    It''s great to say rude things casually. Karen smiled at Isela''s face. Even though you spend money, you can do things that aren''t easy to hateful. The 100-year-old old woman does not change her feelings for the little girl''s mistake. If you plan to do something dangerous in the future, all the more. A big liar has a soft complexion.


    "Miss Evans, if you''re bored, why don''t we take a walk in the estate together?"


    Isela agreed without question.


    ***


    Bowen, the attendant, picks up his luggage and follows him from afar. Isela was not very inclined to follow him as a man. To be exact, it bothered the maid he hit, not Bowen.


    "So yesterday."


    "Yes"


    "I saw something scary."


    "I see."


    "Well... the maid, you know. Where is it? I mean, the black maid."


    "Well, Isela, I''m sure that''s enough for her to reflect on herself."


    "No, no, it''s not."


    The shoes clapped their feet nervously. Karen answers with a worried voice.


    "She asked for a vacation. He said he''d rest for a while."


    "Oh, thank God.¡±


    Karen pondered for a moment. Is it better to pry or ignore here? If you think rationally, it''s right to bury it. Karen chose Nancy for the first time because it was a good timing above all, and she spent a lot of her daily life with herself without having much impact on future stories. Even if she disappears, the big picture of Karen going to Isela''s villa or meeting Raymond won''t be shaken.


    So if she didn''t ask, she could just go ahead with the next murder.


    "What did you see?"


    Karen chose curiosity.


    "I saw the illusion that the maid was decapitated."


    "What?"


    "Out of the blue¡­? As you''ve seen, the bed was clean and there was a necklace."


    "Your neck?"


    "Yes, it''s ridiculous to think about it.¡±


    Like this. I pretended to cut it like this.


    "What did I see wrong?¡±


    "That''s very much.


    That''s weird, I never cut my throat.


    "Are you all right, the maid?"


    It''s fun.

 8 [8]

    "Uh,"


    "I''m sorry."


    Donna, who had braided her brown hair to wait on Karen instead of Nancy, was still young. He was only a year older than Karen, so he was generally in a position to learn the work by doing errands. Karen was about to ask when Nancy was coming, but soon she sighed with forgetfulness and closed her mouth. The time is in a muddle.


    "It''s okay. I''ll wet your brush first."


    I can''t believe Donna with clumsy hands came here. Looks like you''ve got a lot more work done thanks to your army. I miss Nancy already. Was the meeting with Evans this long? It is a bothersome schedule for Karen, who knows the end anyway. If Evans does whatever he wants and people rush in, the Hayer land cannot afford the number. In general, a decade-long project is carried out in a matter of months by Evans, who has already captured the surrounding area, and the lack of taxes has gone bankrupt and has all the rights of Haier.


    It''s vicious. Karen closed her eyes.


    I don''t feel much anger at Berdick Evans. It''s just an admiration that you''re pretty fast with your hands. Seventeen-year-old Haier Karen. Everyone sees her age, but she''s an old woman who''s gone through 100 years. Nevertheless, it is not an empty word to know all the ways of the world.


    One hundred times a year at the age of 17 cannot have more lofty knowledge than scholars who make great discoveries. It''s a matter of birth, of the environment, of effort.


    It''s a matter of fact between men and women, but that kind of business is another matter. After decades of doing the same thing, he stopped his father and tried to sabotage his business, but the best way was to give up the area and later put pressure on Raymond. So far, Karen''s revenge has been that way after all.


    There were times when I tried to protect Haier from the pressure of Evans. It''s useless to pass this life, but it''s not that pleasant to think that I''m losing my share.


    "How many people came from Evans Street?"


    "Well, there''s... there''s Verdick Evans, your daughter, Icela Evans, three experts, two servants, one maid. The experts also brought in one servant each, and there are two dedicated horsemen."


    "You have a big mouth."


    "Yes."


    "It must be hard."


    "¡­yes."


    Donna did not hide her hostility. At the moment, I felt a little uncomfortable, but I knew it was awkward that she was not the maid of Raymond''s mansion who didn''t show her feelings well, and that it was not Nancy''s response to her mother''s care.


    Yeah, these maids and servants are all Haier people. And Evans is the one who wants to take over this family. No wonder they were born and raised in this land.


    "I do three times as much work as usual because there are only five people who need to pay attention as guests. I can''t sleep for less than three hours these days. Do you know when you''re leaving?"


    "Well, I hope I can leave soon.¡±


    They won''t disappear until they take over this family.


    Dip your face in cold washing water and realize that the day has begun again. It''s still dark. Karen, who stayed up all night the night before, suffered from the fatigue that came upon her. I thought it was painful enough to die, but soon the expression was considered ridiculous. It is extravagant to complain that the murderer is tired to death.


    "Who''s holding Isela''s market?¡±


    "It''s Sera."


    Donna replied with a very bad face. The expression is funny.


    "How''s it going?"


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    "Why, be honest."


    Donna grumbles with a sullen face when she speaks with a slight smile.


    "He complains that the meal doesn''t suit his taste."


    "Well."


    Actually, that''s true. Karen agreed. Due to the inconvenience of transportation, high-quality food materials do not come in, and most of the land''s main crops are ornamental trees, which are not suitable to enjoy meals.


    Moreover, because of the greater emphasis on handicrafts such as wood crafts than farming, not only ordinary people but also the family of Yeongju have a strong meaning to simply satisfy hunger. To Dae-ho''s youngest daughter, who only enjoyed the luxurious Sanhaejinmi, this place must be torture.


    "He was slapped because he didn''t take care of the clothes he brought."


    "Such a thing."


    "Aren''t you arrogant? He''s from the working class like us."


    After all, I''m not happy that you''re the same as me. Karen just laughed. Evans wants to have Haier and we can''t stop him. What does it matter if we laugh at him? Looking at Karen, who remained silent, Donna found herself presumptuous.


    "¡­I''m sorry¡ªI was presumptuous."


    "What? In the presence of God, man is not equal after all.¡±


    maybe


    "No, even in front of God. Unlike me and Isella. You''re a valuable person."


    After all, just status. It doesn''t have the great land of duke, count, baron, etc. Judging from the standards of the world, Evans is more influential than any other aristocrat, so it is absurd to compare him to a maid like Donna. In terms of financial strength, he is several times higher than Haier.


    Donna emphasizes the difference between Isella and Karen on Karen''s soft face.


    "Still! It''s different. You were blessed by God.¡±


    That you were born to be the most blessed woman in the world? Karen snorted. Why do you take such words seriously?


    Donna looks at Karen with envious eyes.


    "Your beauty is a blessing."


    "Uh-huh¡­"


    Since he has been raised from embarrassing compliments all his life, why should he behave like that? Karen became confused at the thought of Karen in the story.


    He must have grown up in those eyes and expectations all his life. Then, it will be natural for you to dream like that.


    It''s a blessing that even the gypsies on that street can do. The celebration of birth was of little significance in the city. In Karen''s case, however, her striking beauty has become a good talker and sacred to the country people.


    Dulan can''t be seen by a girl who''s been praised all her life...Karen didn''t want to laugh at Karen. In the end, fantasy. In the end, he''s like a character in the drama. The play is in the play, and the part is in the play. However, if you repeat the same mimicry over and over again, it becomes ridiculous and cynical.


    How many heroine of a novel like Karen dreams of a bright future beyond reality. There have also been numerous texts of primitive desires that are so common that literary values are not recognized, and people who laugh at them. Those who laugh at women who can''t control vanity and daydreaming get comfort by showing sympathy under the guise of ridicule.


    In the end, Karen has the same weight as Karen, who runs away to find love, and Duran, who laughs at her. But it''s a personal feeling, a sense of appreciation for the main characters, and sometimes a long sigh and lament for a given role. But sometimes when I saw people in general roles in the mask of society, for example, those who looked at Karen in fantasy like Donna, I felt nervous.


    They only change their clothes, play the same role, and say similar lines. Nancy, Donna, Sera. After all, nothing changes. And then... In the end, he realized that he was also just a doll imitating the character... It''s so....


    "Lady?"


    "Yeah, no. I dozed off for a while."


    "I''m sorry I''m not very eloquent. Nancy''s vacation is getting longer..¡±


    ¡­that''s how it''s handled? Karen wondered until when she would be replaced by a vacation. The body disappeared. In a way that doesn''t make sense, but to conclude that it''s simply an external force, Isella commented on the damage to the body Karen didn''t do. I wonder who touched it.


    Mate


    "Oh, miss?"


    "I''m sleepy."


    "No! Face... How can I do that on my face?.¡±


    "Because I''m sleepy."


    Let''s not sink into the sea of thought, Karen. We don''t know what we don''t know. Then you''ll know if you keep experimenting.


    "Dona."


    "What?"


    "If you''re having a hard time, why don''t you go on vacation?¡¯


    "Hehe, no. Everyone has so much work to do that it''ll be really hard if I''m out."


    Taste again for regret and check the date.


    "¡­time flies."


    It''s about time he showed up. Karen gives up a short break and gets ready to welcome the male lead. You need to tighten your back, take care of your skin, and get your hair done. To greet him, you don''t have to have much money and use force, but you must keep one thing. You must be pretty.


    ***


    "What, when are you coming?"


    "Well, I don''t know...Take at least two weeks off....¡±


    "What maid takes two weeks off!"


    Isela held Sera in a fit of suspicion and became angry. "But it''s true," he said, "I grabbed the crying maid and got angry, and soon collapsed tired." Maybe it''s because it''s that time. My lower stomach is tight. I lay down on my stomach.


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    I got goosebumps.


    "I saw it here."


    A strange vision. A woman with a decapitated neck. It took confidence to confirm that it was a dream, an illusion. To see a living maid with one''s own eyes. But she took a vacation and went out that day. No one saw it, so I said, "I don''t think so. I don''t think so,'' but I get nervous.


    A maid takes a long vacation because she feels bad? Strange. She is not the lady of the aristocracy, but the maid of the daughter of a rural lord. His skin color is dark, so it''s level is low. Besides taking care of Karen, they send her workers who have to do all kinds of chores because of outsiders like her, just because she''s on vacation at a lot of work. It didn''t make sense.


    I''d like to ignore it, but I''m under a lot of shy doubts. a deep, unrelenting discomfort like menstrual cramps It is a mixture of shameful feelings and doubts that Karen is really showing her clumsy appearance.


    Is it all a fantasy? Isela has never been bothered by such a thing. There was irritation and pain in the streets, but there was no such extreme hallucination. Far from hallucinating, I rarely have nightmares.


    Even in the dark, there were maidens who always forgot their fear, and his bedroom was full of incense, decorations and veils, promising a pleasant bed. The day after the happy day, better things happened, and my father''s business never failed. And now there is only a future left to be a stately lady. But why.


    "No¡­."


    Isela didn''t want to admit that she felt insecure.


    Let''s not doubt a happy future. She is the precious daughter of the Evans. There will always be happiness.


    "Necklace..."


    A neat, colorful necklace with nothing on it. Is there really blood on this? Isela rolled the jewel of the necklace by hand. It doesn''t go with such nightmares. The unchanging jewel seemed to promise a calm and eternal peace, but Isela, who had the body, was even scarier when she saw it. It was real that a jewel could die at any time even if it were eternal.


    "There''s something wrong with this land."


    "What?"


    "Don''t you feel it?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    What am I supposed to tell the maid here maid? Seeing Sera''s face mixed with doubt and irritation, Isela stopped the quest. Something''s strange, but it''s hard to tell because the maids here are not their hands and feet. Even that ''something'' is hard to grasp. Kick your tongue and close your eyes.


    What the hell is this place? I''m going to be the owner of this place, is it okay? Is it okay to ignore this? Where the hell do we start right now?


    "Mr. Icela Evans."


    "Huh?"


    "I got a telegram from Lord Raymond."


    The idea of a maid was pushed to the other side of the darkness, and Isela was delighted and snatched up the letter to read the telegram. And he made a face of tears.

 9 [9]

    02. Master of Matan


    "Oh, no."


    The horseman is frightened.


    "Since when did you become my master?"


    "I''m the only one who''s dead if my master or Dulan finds out.Yo¡­."


    That''s none of my business. Karen lowered her head slightly.


    In fact, Karen didn''t really want to cause an incident. This is labor for Karen. What originally happened in the book, what should happen.


    Karen had to go down to town. Karen had many reasons to go out. The town was visited by circus, famous band, and merchants selling odd items by Evans sang at the top. Karen wanted to cajole the housekeeper out of town alone to see. Recently, the plan was to show that the number of wagons will not increase, as wagons will frequently come and go due to the top of Evans.


    My father or fianc¨¦ is busy, and Isela is not in a good mood. Karen had no intention of hanging out at a busy time. Karen really wanted to hang on, but she also had to work as a heroine. That way, the situation will be easier. So Karen is playing the role of a little girl who ran away from home, unable to withstand the pressure.


    Her hair is neatly braided and her dress with a flower pattern is clean but old. It was covered with a cape made of coarse cloth. It was not too shabby, but it was definitely not suitable for the limited class to wear.


    Old age doesn''t really make me like old things. Covering up his complaints, Karen said she would go down to town without a companion, wearing clothes that didn''t suit her taste. As expected, the horseman is a face that has even dirty things in his mouth. It was funny to treat one''s subordinates by saying that he would sneak out on his own, but it was impossible to really sneak away because of the one road and the steep slope.


    He cursed the horseman as he recalled the memory of his intestines being pierced by a wild boar while going out for adventure. These days, I''ve tried meaningless conciliations to use the city''s carriage when I came back, but it was also. Karen clapped her shoes and threatened them.


    "Who do you get paid from?¡±


    "You''re the lord, not the lady."


    Now he even stirs his hands. Karen pulls out her hand by the corners of her mouth.


    "How about this?"


    The driver opens his eyes wide for a moment and closes them again. I wanted to do it, but I seemed to think that the risk was high.


    "You could be fired..."


    Blurring the words was that he would accept it if he gave him more money, but Karen ignored the choice because she really wanted to go out and spend it today.


    "Hey, what''s the odds?¡±


    "But if you go alone and something happens, you''ll definitely be fired."


    It''s been a while since I became an adult. The tail of his mouth pulled at the shaking horseman, frowning and banging his heels. I''m going out to play! It is a gesture mixed with whimpering. The horseman shook his head tirelessly.


    "But we can come back quietly without causing any trouble, right? I''m happy to change my mood, and I''m happy to get extra income. And frankly, here... It''s a countryside. When will this opportunity come again?¡±


    "There are a lot of things that a beautifully grown girl shouldn''t see."


    "What, like a bar with a woman in it?¡±


    "No, well... not necessarily, but¡­.¡±


    "And even though it''s such a small town, everyone wants to see that a lot of interesting things have come in these days."


    "Go with Dulan."


    "I don''t like it!"


    The horseman kicks his tongue looking at Karen who hates her.


    "You can''t do it alone because it''s dangerous. Well... well, if you really do, you can go with your people."


    "They''re all too busy."


    I''m gonna get out of here knowing that! Karen looked at me and said, "I''m going to sneak away!" He shamelessly raised his chin with a look of meaning.


    "Well, it''s just that I''m too busy. Isn''t it okay to take a break sometimes? Well, if you''re a maid, you''re not in charge of cleaning or kitchen, so if you''re not....¡±


    Oops


    I''ve repeated similar conversations dozens of times, and I feel a sense of incompatibility. Something''s bothering me. Oh, that''s right. The usual conversation here continues like this.


    And she''s not here now. Press the trembling heart. How will it lead? What''s the next card? Play gambling. How will it come out?


    "You like Donna, don''t you?"


    "What?"


    The horseman is visibly embarrassed. My skin is burning.


    "Oh, no! No, more than that, all of a sudden....¡±


    "You don''t like it?"


    "No, it''s not like that..¡±


    "Oh, my God, my face turned red. Hey"


    "¡­I''m ten years older than you."


    "And you''re 10 years older than Donna!¡±


    He smiles at his boiling face. The horseman''s expression relaxes. No one can be strong with beauty and boss. The atmosphere softened in an instantaneously.


    "I''m sorry, I''m not teasing you. You''re so busy these days."


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    "So I''m going to give it to the kids as a gift, and I heard that a lot of new things are in circulation these days, so let''s take a look around."


    "¡­never alone."


    "Yes, yes, Donna. I''ll get it out of my job. We can just hang out together."


    "But not two girls."


    "Okay, okay, okay."


    He raised his hand and marked his surrender.


    "I''ll take a male servant with me too. It''s hard for women to live."


    Leaving the red-faced horseman behind, Karen turned to call Donna, who was dozing in the corner of the maid''s room, avoiding the eyes of the elderly maidens.


    Moderate conversation, ordinary humor, plain grumpiness, an easy ending.


    Helen, the housekeeper, sent Donna and Karen with lamentable eyes, saying, "I have a lot to do, but you''re going out to play!" Bowen checked for a moment and put on his hat, stressing that he should be back before dinner.


    "Hurry up and come!"


    In an excited voice, he sang a servant and a maid and headed to the carriage.


    On the way out repeatedly, fresh wind tickles my hair. The air is fresh and fresh. With help, I see Donna running to the carriage with an excited face and Bowen slowly walking away.


    Karen tried to raise her corners of her mouth as her bright voice was heard close to the carriage like a funny girl. Change is fun. Let''s smile. After a few efforts, Donna managed to smile before she got into the carriage. Donna sat down and looked out the window, making a fuss, saying she was looking forward to it. Karen looked out the window and murmured that she was looking forward to it.


    The story has changed. It''s something to be pleased about. This outing was always with Nancy. How much will the conversation be different just by the fact that the accompanying maid is different? A new conversation will continue. Maybe I''ll go to a new place. The sea I wanted.


    This outing is important. It''s an outing where "incidents" and "meetings" take place. After that, it is really trivial for a horseman to be scolded and fired. What''s the horse man''s name? Karen didn''t bother to think of his name she didn''t remember. After a brief conversation, he was a person who didn''t show up anymore. But I know one thing. Karen closed her eyes. And only once, he breathed out a long.


    That horseman was originally the one who blushed at Nancy.


    For over a hundred years.


    ***


    The business is moving forward.


    Donna, who was born and raised in this area, was wide-eyed, saying she was not like this just a while ago. There was no road like that there, and that was just a dump, and everywhere I went around, I burst into admiration. The maintenance is going madly fast. For a long time, Evans has been a hard-working hunter.


    "Look over there, my God... There''s a big circus coming all the way to a neighborhood like this."


    "Yeah."


    The Ebans are trying to have the territory itself, rather than pulling out the sweet water from the hyer. So the land was developing frantically, thanks to the enormous wealth and resources pouring from Evans Street. The British people are puzzled, but they cannot take their eyes off the entertainment and wealth they provide and secretly send their favor to the Evans family.


    Dona, who was hostile to Evans, was also unable to control her excitement at such a spectacle and begged Bowen.


    "Excuse me, Mr. Bowen....¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    "¡­yes."


    When the two girls looked at Bowen with their eyes shining, Bowen was forced to check the time and bought the ticket, saying it should not be too late again.


    "We still have a long way to go, so let''s take a look around the city."


    "Yes."


    The number of people is increasing and the old father, who is not well-versed in business, and the foolish fianc¨¦ are eaten up by the city''s crafty merchants. Karen knew those facts, but she didn''t think about how to interfere in this life.


    The hyerga was failing smoothly. It''s nothing more than a trivial matter for Karen this time. The house will go bankrupt, everything will be repressed, the meal will be shabby, Duran will return to the monastery of the mountain, and the despairing lord will die with anxiety. It is a good tragedy that will add pitiful beauty to the heroine.


    "What a crowded street!"


    Bowen followed the girls running about among the street. When Karen and Donna pick up this and that, Bowen pays and picks up the stuff. And when I look around, I snoop around in another store. The servant seemed tired of it.


    "Tut, that''s how weak a guy is when he''s doing comfortable things."


    Donna smiles and enters the hat shop first, followed by Karen. Bowen does not enter the store but waits outside. It seems awkward to enter because it only sells women''s products. The store, filled with flying cloth, decorative harmony and various hats, was a place of excitement and sold inexpensive accessories and sewing tools in addition to hats.


    Karen is the daughter of the lord, so she doesn''t buy things that are sold in these stores. The best thing is to be dedicated to the lord first, and the seamstress does not open these stores, but belongs to the mansion. However, it has a unique charm that has nothing to do with the quality of the product, giving it a different fun. Karen chose or looked at the servants'' things that were not hers. Donna whispered among the cloths looking outside the store.


    "Boy servants don''t do much, but they''re annoying because they''re full of form."


    "Really?"


    "Yes."


    "But all the servants do the body work, right?¡±


    "Are you going to pour a car or pick up the door when you get a visitor?¡±


    "Why are you so distressed?¡±


    "I''ve got a lot of work to do, and look. I''m here because of you."


    I turn around with my hat on.


    "I don''t think that''s right.¡±


    Donna becomes sullen and picks up another bonnet. The large bonnet made of sky blue cloth was quite suitable for Donna''s brown hair. She smiled in the mirror to see if she knew it, but Karen shook her head.


    "This summer is going to be pretty hot, and a boat would be better than a cloth bonnet like that. Covering your face is good, but the cloth will be hot and your hair will stick to your sweat."


    "This summer?"


    I can''t compare because I don''t know "other summer." But I know you''re all users and merchants, and you''re all slanted, and you''re going to roll up your sleeves and you''re not going to wear your underwear.

 10 [10]

    "That''s what I think so. Anyway, what about Bowen?"


    "It''s not that I hate Mr. Bowen."


    Donna glanced at Bowen, comparing her sky blue bonnet with a straw-based botter.


    "Just... I think there are too many servants in our mansion compared to the number of maids. Actually, the servants do less than women, right? The maidens have a lot of work to do all day, washing dishes, preparing meals, cleaning, and changing bed sheets. But all servants do is take their clothes off and open the door or move their luggage. More money, boom."


    "I see."


    Is it his father''s vanity, or is it even a device like a romance novel? The letters that describe Karen''s life remain in memories that are old enough to fly ash. He is stuck in the brain as if he were scorched by fire, and even over a hundred years, he shows his presence with a throbbing pain.


    I don''t think there was a number of maids on it. When she giggled, she waved to Donna, who looked at her strangely. Should I call this an error? But I think it''s really too grand to think of your father''s management mistake as a divine error.


    "Not long ago, Sera gave me a letter and got scolded by Icella again. By the way, you''re not paying us!"


    He''ll pay you in a few months. Laughing. Donna tends to be careless to be a maid of honor. Maybe it''s because he''s young and he''s usually in charge of laundry. But it was more satisfying because I often chatted about new stories and made them forget boredom. It was also a reward for such chatter that Donna was brought out.


    "How was it?"


    "When he handed over the letter, he scolded me for handwriting it instead of putting it on a silver tray."


    "Oh my."


    "You don''t even want to touch us."


    "Yes, we don''t have a silver tray for letters."


    "Uh... well, it''s not like that¡­Uh... I''m sorry."


    Karen, who has been with Countess, knows how many owners think it is rude to touch her, but she didn''t want to tell Donna about it. Karen blamed her poverty instead of generously telling the difference between classes. There are rules and customs in the countryside, and such advice is meaningless.


    "I''m kidding.


    "Uh¡­."


    "Smile."


    "¡­Ho Ho Ho Ho Ho."


    While pronouncing awkwardly, the two burst out laughing.


    After all, the most intimate and time-consuming thing is, after all, homosexuality. Even comparing the conversation time, more than half of the novel would have been with Isela than Raymond. But the importance of the characters was, of course, higher in Raymond than Nancy and Donna Isela, and even Duran would be higher than the maidens. This is a romance novel.


    Instead, let''s add decorative cloth to that cloth. It''s not flowers, it''s ribbons."


    But this time Nancy became important. "Now" is about her captivating daily life more intensely than Raymond. Every morning when I open my eyes, I see Donna''s face, not Nancy, and I feel a sense of accomplishment.


    I thought it was meaningless because all the maidens were similar anyway, but I liked it because they were not dedicated to the maid and were just laundry maid, so my fingertips were not as sharp as Nancy and my sense was a little less, but they were more lively and innocent as an 18-year-old girl. Above all, Karen felt quite proud that she had changed her character.


    So Karen took her time with affection for Nancy and Donna, and she was always happy thinking about cutting her belly with a knife. I don''t think about it because it''s not a lie to think of myself as being insidious and loving.


    "That''s not true."


    "Yes¡­."


    But Donna''s next home, the muffler, didn''t really fit in, so Karen wanted to stop the choice purely. It was a design that could be used only for old women. But Donna didn''t let go of the muffler.


    "I''m not going to... ?¡±


    "What? Oh, isn''t it okay?¡±


    "It''s not okay at all."


    "In fact, I''d like to give it to Mrs. Dare."


    "Huh?"


    "What?"


    "Do you hate Mrs. Dare?"


    "No, not really... Lady, it''s Mrs. Dare."


    Who the hell.


    Karen was confused.


    On Donna''s face, Karen''s face turned red at a moment. Karen looked in her head at the owners of the mansion, the people of the village who might know, and even the people of society who don''t know Donna, but there was no Mrs. Dare. Donna laughs as if to tease Karen when she is embarrassed.


    "Oh, girl. You''ve been your tutor for eight years."


    "Home¡­teacher?"


    I can''t remember. Donna is more surprised to see Karen''s embarrassed face.


    "Mrs. Dare... You know, to the lady, with manners and dancing... I don''t know, but... You taught me this and that. Don''t you really remember?"


    "Ah, ah, ah, ah... Mrs. Dare."


    "Yes, I thought you were here on purpose because you live near here."


    You can''t remember. Karen doesn''t have this memory. Karen was a little embarrassed because she had lived as a "caran" for more than a hundred years, but it only happened for a year.


    A governess. I know the room of a governess connected to a child''s room. It''s been a long time since it was emptied, so I didn''t have to go in, and more than a hundred years ago, after I became Karen, not Karen, I didn''t have any tutor.


    There is no way that Yeongju''s daughter can only live with the maid without a tutor. Like men, they should be sent to monasteries or universities to teach without having to build up their studies. Something a maid like Icela and Donna can''t teach.


    "It hasn''t been that long, but it feels weird to have someone who''s always been there. You''re the one I see every day, aren''t you?¡±


    "Yeah, I think it''s been about 100 years.¡±


    "Yes?"


    Looking at Donna giggling, Karen said it was natural that she didn''t remember, but Donna laughed, "Of course, it''s okay."


    Karen hadn''t heard Mrs. Dare''s name in 100 years. Haier left the mansion before he turned 17. Nancy and I have never been to this store. For Donna, even a few years ago, Karen has never experienced anything more than a hundred years ago.


    Even though he had been in the mansion for eight years, he was not mentioned again because he was not an important figure after that. Karen was amazed at how beautiful the life of an unpredictable man is. A novel is nothing but a novel. The numerous encounters and countless events were all the more important to Karen because they were unimportant days. Karen stiffened her face to calm down.


    "Yeah, what would be good?"


    "You''re still young, so wouldn''t pink be okay?¡±


    "Really?"


    Karen chose this and that and asked about Mrs. Dare. Donna talked a lot about Mrs. Dare without any doubt, but she gained less than she thought.


    Friend the friend of Karen''s mother, she was a fallen middle-class woman and worked as Karen''s tutor for eight years. As with most of the tutors, there was a wall with the maids, usually spending time with Karen and the Lords. After his mother''s death, he quit his job and is said to be living on a pension. She said she and Nancy had a particularly bad relationship.


    "Nancy said she was a gypsy before she did the maid thing.¡±


    "Well, I guess I did..¡±


    "So he tried to kick me out for being dirty.¡±


    "Oh, my God."


    "So... oh, why don''t we go see the house next door?¡±


    Of all things. Karen felt a little nervous and stiff. The fact that Karen doesn''t know anything about anyone she''s seen for eight years means that she can''t prepare for anything. It''s going to look. But... fortunately Bowen came into the store while hesitating because he couldn''t think of an excuse. It''s time to enter.


    ***


    "You''re so ugly."


    "I know."


    "Donna, be quiet."


    Ignoring Bowen''s words, Karen talked hard about Donna and the ape''s ugliness. I can''t believe every animal is that ugly. Karen had never been to the circus during the "outside" incident.


    It wasn''t this day when Nancy was with her, and she used to see music performances and street musicians, not hat shops and circus. Karen thought it was a good thing to kill Nancy, but she decided to come to Nancy and the circus in her next life because she was in her prime. It''s quite a pleasant sight to see. I''ll show Nancy.


    "Nancy... does Nancy like this?"


    "What?"


    "I mean Nancy."


    "Who wouldn''t want to see that? Oh, but I don''t know Nancy. You''re a gypsy native, don''t you think you''ve done that before?¡±


    "Why don''t you enjoy it quietly?"


    "That''s good, blood."


    Come to think of it, he knew little about Nancy. I see. Have you ever done anything like that kind of thing?


    Karen, however, was hard to imagine Nancy among women who wore revealing clothes and performed tricks in the air, not in a maid''s uniform. Because she always wore the same maid uniform.


    A woman who bleached her hair white smiles and waves her hand. His face shines with thick makeup, but Karen throws her eyes at his bumpy muscles, imagining what his face would look like under his thick makeup. The woman throws herself into the air. It could be three stories high, but there is no hesitation.


    He himself had thrown himself like that one day. It was that high. Please pray that you die at once. The woman is falling down. The fall looks so beautiful. She''s smiling. He fell down in tears.


    "Ahhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh!"


    with a rattle.


    Soon after taking a turn, the man hanging from the bottom picked her up and flew her up again. It shines like a white bird. Again, someone up there receives her.


    Karen had fallen endlessly. Waiting at the end of the crash was not such a resurrection, but a terrible wait until the smell of dirty blood and the bookshelf were covered. There was no hand to hold. He is constantly falling.


    "I really thought I was falling."


    "Me too."


    Actually, I expected it. I hope my head breaks and the tragedy begins again.


    Event will happen today anyway. Then isn''t it okay for her to crash? Karen was disappointed. And it was unfamiliar that he felt jealous because he got into the circus. That''s how the sights of death are mixed with the laughter of those who see it and themselves and the members.


    "¡­"


    Let''s not think about it. Let''s enjoy the sights ahead of us. If you don''t enjoy it, you''ll lose it. Unlike the last episode, Karen was able to sit in the best seats and enjoy the drinks because it was an outing with servants, not running away from home.


    "You can''t drink that strong from the daytime. And especially Donna, you should go back and work more."


    "Wow. This is too much..¡±


    "Then beer."


    "Yes."


    Bowen called a passing salesman and handed him a glass full of beer.


    "What about me?"


    Donna asked Bowen.


    "No way."


    "Hahaha..."


    "Next is the pride of our circus! Please give us a big cheer!"


    "Wow¡­."


    "What did he say?¡±


    The cheers spread with a heavy, dull sound. A strange animal came in.

 11 [11]

    It was a huge gray animal. It was an animal that I only saw in the story. I opened my mouth. It''s a luxury made of ivory. I''ve had it, but it''s a living creature. It''s even a gray mass that doesn''t go well with the light of ivory. Karen''s fantasy of being a big and elegant animal was shattered.


    "It''s an animal called an elephant, and it uses its nose like a hand. Drink water with your nose, too! You won''t be able to catch up with water by the nose. Is there anyone who wants to try?"


    "I''ve been nosing myself in the water on a plate."


    "What? Which idiot dies like that?¡±


    "¡­let''s be quiet and watch."


    It was an extraordinary animal that was completely different from animals such as deer, birds, and wild boars, which usually appear on land. There was even no hair and the ears were bigger than the giant drum. It wasn''t the elegant color I imagined, but it still had a strange charm.


    He did various tricks to see if he was quite smart, and he used his nose to show a completely different movement from other animals. The elephant moved its nose and handed over the object. Karen reached out her hand among the cheering audience. I wanted to touch my long nose.


    "Don''t do that because it''s dangerous."


    Bowen pulled Karen''s hand.


    I''m annoyed. Events happen and people die. Karen is of course dangerous. Fear of death is a trifle to Karen. He who interferes with Karen was nothing but a distraction to entertainment. He gave up his hand and reached out to the animal.


    The elephant''s eyes met. Karen found it interesting that the giant beast''s eyes were so small. And he laughed for a moment. A big elephant approaches Karen. Karen reached out her hand. Is he shaking hands with his nose?


    Boom.


    "You punk!"


    The walk didn''t stop.


    It was the trainer who noticed the abnormality. He poked the elephant in the ribs with a small spear. A woman screamed at the sight of the blood flowing out. Even though he pierced the thick leather, the elephant did not stop. The trainer stabbed the window again, but soon it fell out.


    The steps continued down the stage. The beast who had walked into the stands approached her. Karen was in rapture. The first audience woke up screaming, but it was late. The trainer shouted and blocked him. It was meaningless even though it was an act to divert attention. He couldn''t stop the elephant anymore.


    Boom.


    "No!"


    "Ahhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh!"


    Quick, quick.


    A terrible sound and blood splashed. The man wielding a spear was crushed. The shocking sight left the audience in a curious silence for a few seconds.


    No one moved until the leader got up and shouted.


    "Get out of here! Come on!


    The scream spread in an instantaneously. People ran toward a small exit. However, people who were terrified got tangled and fell down and quickly grabbed each other''s ankles. The chairs fell and fell on them. The theater was in a state of abyss. It was a living hell.


    "Maddy! This way!"


    Bowen got Karen and Donna up and removed the chairs in front of him, but the good spot for sight was too far from the exit. The chair or man was so small for the elephant that the big beast walked toward Karen without any interference. The staff at the theater who were trying to block the way walked, throwing them with their noses and mashing their feet. Nothing can stop it. Karen looked at the elephant. That nose is quite strong, I was amazed.


    "Ah"


    "Ahhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh!"


    As the elephant approached, the bone of the child who was pointing at the elephant broke. The heavy foot fell on the body of the woman who was screaming and pulling the child out. The chairs are broken.


    The elephant is approaching. Karen looked up. Bowen blocked Karen and Donna. The dull body came down slowly and made eye contact again. Elephants kneel down. Karen hasn''t given up yet.


    Karen laughed.


    Someone covered Karen''s eyes.


    The terrible roar made Karen want to scratch the blindfolded with her fingernails. Cover your ears, you idiot! However, he had to cover his ears right away, rather than scratch them with the vibration that tore his eardrum. Nevertheless, the name bothered her. The high notes of beeps and beeps shake the brain. And the sound of gunshots being fired again is heard again.


    Shut up, stop it, it''s noisy! Leave her alone. Leave her alone!


    Shout in your heart that you can''t hear.


    The smell of gunpowder stabbed strongly in the nose to open his eyes.


    "Ah¡­."


    Of course. Right. The elephant had collapsed over its huge body. The gray body was covered with holes and blood. There''s nothing you can do about it. Karen approached.


    Even though such a large animal has such a great power, it is the end of its life by raising things or burning others. Dozens of bullets were embedded, but I saw a wound that punctured the top of the head to stop the first step.


    It''s obvious who it is. This role is not given to passing extras. Karen approached the elephant. I haven''t lost my breath yet. But I didn''t think I''d live by treating it. It''s not a matter of getting better or not, but it''s not about animals that hurt humans. The skin was thick. A bullet pierces this skin, too. I can feel the warmth even if I don''t touch it. Karen reached out her hand. I wanted to stroke that long nose.


    "Back off!"


    Someone, or Karen, knows who. He grabbed Karen by the arm roughly. Karen had to stagger back. The aristocracy spoils the fun in this place. He was a seed of Raymond. Xenon, it''s true that he''s here. He came again this time... It''s not funny.


    He looks at the place where the first shot came from.


    He''s here. The golden devil. a master of satanism


    Raymond.


    a lover of more than a hundred years her male lead her article


    He doesn''t even know his face now.


    The distance is quite far, but I can''t help but recognize him.


    He cannot fail to recognize Karen.


    He turned his head. Now was not the time to pay much attention to him. It''s time for Karen to express her gratitude if she helps closely, and if she helps from afar, Karen doesn''t know and she knows. This is how we first met at this meeting. Karen wanted to see the animal in front of her nose move before she died, rather than Raymond.


    JENO grabbed Karen by the shoulder roughly. Karen glared at his hand and said,


    "Let go."


    "Oh... back off, girl."


    "¡­I forgive your rudeness. But you''re the one who has to step down."


    Bowen sprang up and stood between Xenon and Karen.


    "Thank you for the arrangement. She''s still young..¡±


    "Oh, my God, you have to educate him well! Get out of the way!"


    Jenon loaded the gun without saying more, knowing that he was a girl who would be annoyed if he handled it roughly. And Karen closed her ears again, and Xenon finished.


    "Footman Bowen Lewis of the Haier Mansion."


    "It''s Jenon."


    "Ah¡­."


    "You''re just a hunter, so don''t worry."


    "Don''t say that. On behalf of the lord, I would like to thank you very much for saving the lady and taking care of the situation. Please give me the honor of inviting you. You''ll get a fair price."


    "Isn''t that what your lady should say?"


    Bowen hurried to find Karen at the insinuating sarcastic remark. But Karen was nowhere to be found in the circus tent.


    "Donna! Donna! Where''s the lady!"


    "Higo, now you''re looking for a lost child...You''re a girl of all sorts."


    Xenon shrugged his shoulders and looked where his master was standing. Xenon can''t see him well, but his master will see him well. He''s a sniper with a good eye.


    ***


    "Sigh¡­."


    Karen escaped from the maze of alleys. How many times I''ve been on a complicated path. If not now, it would be difficult to seize the opportunity to move alone, so I had to move quickly. Haldak took his breath and walked in the darkened alley.


    He was far away from Raymond and was able to get out of the crowd while Bowen was distracted. You can''t miss the opportunity. There will be no future where we can move alone for the time being. Can I meet Mrs. Dare alone?


    "Maybe it''s different today.¡±


    It''s a day I''ve seen animals I haven''t seen in 100 years.


    I think of the end of a huge animal. a curious beast that might only come out of old stories The people who were crushed at the foot of the strange animal, who lived in a far hot country, looked like a bug who was forced to be dragged through the paper and crushed to death.


    "¡­woop."


    I felt nauseous. It''s not guilt. But strangely, I felt bad. Homogeneity? Empathy? Karen chose a word. But nothing is enough.


    Still, what''s certain is that today has changed a lot. Seeing what I didn''t see, those who wouldn''t die died. If Nancy''s absence changes this way, maybe this is an opportunity to learn about her situation. The tutor''s house was next to the hat store. If today is a day of new divisions, we may be able to go to Mrs. Dare''s house before the following is decided.


    "Ah."


    Stop walking.


    Furthermore, it is an alley where you are "in danger of rape." Isn''t it time yet? He looked at the moon. Not yet. Karen was able to predict the future of the book to some extent through her stories, though it was hard to call life. Even if you twist around, Karen is in danger and Raymond saves her during this time she goes out, just as he eventually dies and starts again.


    The lightest and most common story was Karen watching street performances with Bowen and Nancy. Then someone stumbles over Karen''s hip, and Raymond grabs it and stops it. And if it''s a little heavier, in this alley....


    "That''s a pretty good thing. How old are you?"


    This is how it is concentrated. I saw a man who recited lines fed up with cliche. Haven''t you been in this alley for a while? 12 or 13 years?


    "Don''t do this."


    "Don''t do this? What did I do?


    Drive Karen to the wall. Hold Karen''s head. My breath stinks. The man''s right leg presses Karen''s thigh.


    "Oh, he''s in pretty good shape. She has nice teeth and fair skin. I''m sure it''s down there too, right?¡±


    "Because I eat well, sleep well, and wash well."


    "Look at her mouth."


    A man giggled and blocked the alley so that Karen could not escape.


    "Hey, this must be the daughter of a wealthy family."


    "Let me taste it, too."


    The lower body is quite swollen. Somehow I remembered the elephant from before.


    "Poof."


    "Why, is that good?"


    "A girl who doesn''t understand the situation."


    Elephants! Elephants! Karen couldn''t hold back her laughter.

 12 [12]

    "Kick¡­kkkkkkkk."


    "You must be out of your mind.¡±


    "Well, she''s not my wife."


    Tear clothes. Karen was satisfied with her most cheap clothes.


    I once ventured into the woods. It was a time when I was afraid to even meet Raymond. I headed to the forest, looking forward to not loving, not seeing, or dying.


    And then he never went to the forest again. The dangers in the forest were different from those in the city. Karen was then stabbed in the stomach by the boar''s molars. And Raymond saved it.


    At that time, Karen was annoyed inside, not looking at him aiming at the rifle, but why he was doing this here instead of in the city. Whatever his insides were, Karen eventually handed Raymond a hand to die on painkillers. Eventually, a piercing wound was cut and died.


    "Oh, it''s annoying to think about it. I can''t believe this happened. I should go somewhere else next time.¡±


    "Next time? I''m late. Lady."


    The man laughs at Karen''s words. The man didn''t mean to give Karen the next chance. But Karen denied it. It sounded like talking to myself without formality.


    "Huh? Oh, no. It''s not too late."


    The man tapped his finger on the head, twisting his face in an uncontrollable conversation.


    "What are you talking about, you crazy girl?"


    "Hey, don''t do anything stupid and finish it quickly, I have to do it."


    Karen''s anger flared up at the thought of the time when the puncture wound was healed.


    "Think about it, Hans, wouldn''t you be upset?¡±


    "What, what? How can I....¡±


    "No, no, don''t worry about that, that''s not the point."


    "What, Hans, you....¡±


    "You have your wife. You don''t care if you''re shot dead? I''m getting married again in a month."


    "What?"


    "That''s right, you''re mad, aren''t you? Thinking about it makes me angry too. Dulan broke up with another guy after seeing me kiss him. But that''s it, and if you''ve learned medicine, you should treat everyone fairly. But she was upset that I wasn''t going to marry her, so she didn''t even treat me properly. I would have died in the end, but... That''s not important, but it''s good to have less pus. Early treatment is important, but what''s the point of bringing Raymond to the best medical team, it''s too late. I give up right away to be another man''s woman."


    "Ha, Hans, this is a crazy girl....¡±


    "Shut your mouth!"


    Bam!


    The man''s fist hit Karen on the head.


    It hurts. But Karen shook her head once and looked up again. I can''t stop my desire to speak.


    "Oh, Thomas, your son is going to be our dishwasher boy. But he''s really bad at it. Last time, oh, what I''m talking about here is the past vassal. I''m busy serving your son''s bakery owner now. Poor thing. That''s why I''m after her. I''m not going to die soon because I have a venereal disease."


    "What, what? Damn it....¡±


    Grab the hair.


    "Hans, do you know how hard it is to take care of your hair? I''m Nancy''s masterpiece."


    "Kill him!"


    Try.


    Karen closed her ears. This is because I expect gunfire to be heard around this time.


    "¡­kkkk."


    "Huh, hahaha.


    "Come on¡­."


    What?


    I can''t hear the sound of the gun. Karen hit her head against the wall and saw Thomas pull out a small knife. Is the time calculation wrong? Usually, Nancy and I got lost after we broke up, and when we got here, it was about here...It''s hard to calculate the time since it''s not Nancy but Donna. Nancy was always there, so it was easy to remember her behavior. Karen grumbled.


    "¡­hehehe."


    I felt a terrible pain in my side. The knife is in. Karen screamed but was blocked by Hans''s hand. It hurts! It hurts! Ahhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh! Am I going to die this fast? Really?


    "Ha¡­Ah¡­."


    The blade is twisted.


    Ta-da!


    Only then could the gun be heard. It''s too late. It''s like this. Karen felt some relief.


    They''ve raped me before, but never tortured me. This is what happens when you touch your family. It''s amazing that people who kill or rape people feel attached to their families. You don''t really love your family.


    "Well, where are you angry...Oh, is he dead already?


    Karen watched Hans'' pupils unravel. It is the insignificant death of a trifle. It is his life to die like this.


    Hans, you beat up your wife every day and raped your marriage like this. Do you think it''s a betrayal to marry again? Is that why you were so angry? Do you hate your wife''s life after you die? A future you can''t see? No, maybe it''s just because I''m upset. But I didn''t want to do it with you. My breath smells so bad.


    And when I saw the food between Hans'' teeth, I closed my eyes because I was disgusted. Karen wanted to close her eyes and remember the fun. What would be good? This time, I saw an elephant. This is the first time I''ve seen it in person.


    Do I have a talent for animal training? That would be fun. Karen thought of the approaching elephant. In the end, it was impossible to tell whether the elephant had hurt itself or not. Karen could not predict how elephants would affect her life.


    But for sure, Karen herself will be in danger this time. When I meet Isela and exchange, and Isella asks Raymond to send her a letter, Raymond first refuses, but he also secretly comes here because he is worried.


    Now that he has faithfully followed the steps up to this point, it is possible that Karen will be in danger today while arguing with the horseman and touring the village with Bowen and Nancy. But this time, Donna came out, not Nancy. Unlike Nancy, who was interested in music, curious Donna insisted on the circus, and thought that the danger would occur during or after the circus.


    The result was in danger both times. I didn''t expect this much.


    Acting more than meeting Raymond caused this side effect. Should we have ended the day''s schedule with the first rescue from the circus? He was overzealous. But I did face-to-face with Raymond, which was Raymond.


    "¡­Ah."


    I feel a pain in my side. You should avoid choosing the circus next time. I wanted to touch the nose, but I still have lingering feelings. As expected, excessive greed hurts my body.


    I wanted to see Mrs. Dare secretly, but I didn''t know the schedule would be this twisted. Still, it was a marvelous sight. If I can keep seeing such things, I think I can die many more times. I feel like I can hold on more.


    "Are you all right?"


    Karen closed her eyes. I don''t want to see him now, who is so familiar.


    "I''ve never seen anyone like you in a night watch group. You don''t look like a hunter."


    "¡­suspiciousness is the duty of the nobility, but I don''t want to recommend it in this situation."


    Karen opened her eyes with torn clothes and tried to cast a suspicious glance. Like seeing a man for the first time in 100 years, I try to suspect a wounded man, but I want to grumble like a child and an old lover because I have a pain in the side of the knife. It''s too late. You are mean.


    Even without consciousness or acting, tears come out. The stab hurts. It''s hard to breathe.


    "As you can see, my blood is not as blue as a noble. Thank you for saving me... I do, but just as you''ve seen my situation...Uh-huh, uh-huh. I''m not in good condition... Black¡­."


    Raymond''s hand presses against the sides to stop the bleeding. Stretch out your hand and pat Karen on the back to calm her giggling breath. He hates crying women, but it is natural to take care of the wounded as a soldier. Press it and calm it down. Then, she is surprised that she is a young woman, not a soldier under her command, but she can''t take her hands.


    "Someone under my command will be bringing a tourniquet. Haier''s wagon was also contacted."


    "¡­you know who I am."


    "I was going to make an unofficial visit. I can''t help it. Raymond Sayertes. He is the head of the Knights of the Raven, and his visit here is a personal curiosity."


    The aristocracy is a real nuisance. He just cried saying he was going to die of pain, called a doctor to ask if he was okay, and asked each other''s location, name and purpose in this situation. Karen wanted to put all of her annoyance, pain, and boredom.


    "Did you enjoy your outing today, Miss Haier?"


    "I got stabbed.¡±


    "¡­I''m sorry. That''s not what I meant. I''m having a hard time comforting myself with my poor tongue."


    It''s only in front of Karen Haier that the knight Raymond becomes stupid. That must be expected. Karen sighed. Similar lines are not interesting. I know he''s trying to comfort me, but at heart he just wants to tear his blond hair out.


    "You''ve been out for nothing for about 10 years and you''re stuck inside without taking any chances."


    The terrible noise forced Karen to refute.


    "But it was nice to be out."


    "Yes. What did you enjoy the most?"


    "I saw an elephant."


    "Yeah."


    "¡­it was amazing, it was great."


    "That''s a relief.¡±


    I saw an animal that I''ve never seen before in front of my eyes. Such an experience can kill you again and again. What''s interesting is that there''s too little life.


    "Your authorities are worried a lot. Let''s go back."


    "¡­yes, yes. It''s a virtue to share a smile, but it''s against our principles to share our worries."


    Raymond raised his leg with his other arm, pressing one hand on the side. In a rough cloth dress, rich and expensive lace falls in beautiful shapes. Raymond picks up Karen wrapped in such a designed beauty and heads for the carriage. Like a groom holding a beloved bride and promising a new future, he guides Karen.


    "¡­Ha."


    Although he had never reached the future with him in 100 years, he looked reasonable. It''s meaningless to trust him, but there was a time when I wanted to lean on him.


    Make eye contact.


    Blonde hair, which seemed to melt pure gold under the moonlight, shone, and the two eyes also had strange eyeglasses. His gait is elegant and steady with Karen. It is as light as a bottle of water in hand. Karen looked at him with a strange expression and closed her eyes faintly.


    He has a crush on her at this moment.


    And Karen just didn''t want her favorite race to be torn.

 13 [13]

    "Higo, do I have to stay with that whining fiancee again?¡±


    "That''s what happened.¡±


    Raymond answered with a face that he didn''t know what it was. Xenon did not know why he came here because he didn''t want to come in the first place and didn''t really appreciate Berdick Evans'' behavior.


    Raymond never revealed his weakness to his inferiors, as a noble man born with no regard to the downfall of his family. I was a little disappointed in that aspect for a while.


    Soon, he wondered if this young article had such a weakness, and rather than having jealousy, he decided to regard it as a product of a miracle given by God. Aside from his own personal opinion, Raymond was a pretty good, or quite good, boss.


    Raymond had an excellent ability. And there was no saving in giving and it was fair. It was an article that did not practice the chivalry that the nobles wanted, but showed the ideals that the common people wanted.


    He was a sniper.


    Xenon thought that Raymond''s seed, but few were as far away from knights as he was. Raymond was also reluctant to bring him water from a short distance. Raymond always supplied water and nutrients directly to the exhausted knights when he retreated, and performed his duties alone.


    Sniper was not essentially a job for the aristocrat. It was a disgrace not only to the enemy but also to the aristocrats of their home country to hide and kill others.


    Dirty work. War of the nobility is to compete with each other''s strategies and, in a word, plunder numerous generals and properties. Raymond''s war is just lying on his stomach alone. On the second day of the battle, when he pierced the first son of the Earl, who crawled toward the enemy''s camp, everyone criticized.


    He was a celebrity. She was a famous composer and, of course, a wife, but she competed for her lady. And the next day, when I pierced the angry count''s head, everyone was silent. A month later, he went wild when he blindfolded 300 enemy soldiers alone.


    He killed six barons and count knights. The nickname mixed with sarcasm, "I must have signed with the devil," became a mixture of legend and envy.


    a master of satanism


    He earned the nickname from his first war.


    He had good eyes. His personality, patience, and physical strength were excellent, but his eyesight was amazing even for Xenon, who was a hunter. Raymond''s vision was like a hawk in the sky.


    He didn''t even use a scope, saying there was a risk of light being reflected and exposed. When people poured out of the circus, saying there was a problem, he ran right away and settled the situation. As a model of the aristocracy, as a servant of him, Xenon felt proud.


    "Oh... my lady, open your eyes."


    So, Jenon was embarrassed to see that the immature girl of Haier was acting quite awful. He must have seen it, but this is how it looks.


    "Oh... I''m sorry."


    "¡­Donna, let''s be quiet."


    The girl lying in the rattling carriage was a great beauty. Raymond was bleeding her side with a face that Xenon had never seen before. On one side, a male servant was praying nervously with his hands together, and the poet held Haier Young-ae''s hand with a tear-soaked face and spoke to her.


    Now that the daughter of a noble family is in that shape, she''s worried about the fire that will fall on them. Xenon kicked his tongue and sympathized with them who would be revered for the immature girl. Although being quite restless seemed to be close to each other, Xenon was not interested in their attitude because of the complexity of the relationship between the top and the bottom. What he is interested in and should care about is his article, Raymond, just like them.


    "¡­well, knight. Didn''t I tell you I''m not going?"


    "Yes, I did."


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    Then why did you come, I couldn''t ask any more. I didn''t know that I really wanted to come. Or he may have come to soothe his fiancee''s anxiety. Or he could have been interested in a country where war was taking place beyond the White Mountains.


    Or to meet the demands of Verdick, who was a strong moneylender, or to see the face of Enid''s daughter, who was famous for her beauty. Although she looked younger than I thought, she was indeed Enid''s daughter. It even looked more beautiful than that. If so, he would rather be liked by his humane boss than he thought. It is natural to have a liking for beautiful reason.


    The chariot was uncomfortable with the sick. Xenon had something to ask Raymond, but he couldn''t speak. There are many others, but even if it''s just the two of them, they won''t be able to ask.


    "Huh..."


    "Are you all right, miss?"


    "No."


    "Uhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh..."


    "¡­I couldn''t go deep because of the corset, so I''ll be fine."


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    "Why don''t you take it off first?"


    "¡­oh, what a shitty thing."


    "Oh, my lady!"


    "I''m kidding, but I''m almost there, and I''ll just go in and finish¡­ Hahaha."


    The servant''s face turns white.


    "Okay, didn''t you say you''d be okay?"


    It doesn`t mean there`s a life-threatening problem. It''s bitter even if you cut yourself on a piece of course.


    Karen was moved to tears when she saw Raymond trying to calm Bowen down.


    "Wow, the article. It''s not like you''ve stabbed me this much... Ha, ha."


    "¡­I''m not being sarcastic. I just meant that apart from the severity, the pain would be strong."


    "I wasn''t being sarcastic either... Yes, I forgive you for being so sick....¡±


    "Just stay still."


    Xenon couldn''t resist the flow of the light conversation. No doubt about the duty of seeds. However, as a hunter, judgment and understanding are inevitable. Even though he brought up his fiancee''s story, his owner did not respond.


    Heals the girl''s wounds, comforts her moderately, and comforts her servants while she is being stabbed by a scoundrel, giving thanks and jokes to the knight. Their beauty and flexible attitude seemed like watching a play, which was subtly peaceful despite the emergency situation.


    It looks like a knight of the noble lady that I heard when I was young. Even the maid next to him admired it, and it seemed like a well-organized love affair.


    But Raymond must have been watching since the girl sneaked out. When it was said that he had to find the girl, he went up to the tall building, looked for directions, and checked her location. Two men surrounded by Haier Young-ae from a distance that Jenon could see.


    Oh, that''s a sight. Xenon, who was preparing to run cursing, saw the owner''s attitude and noticed that he didn''t have to rush down. He seemed unwilling to let it live. He took out his gun and killed his breath.


    Two shots rang out.


    Lord Raymond must be more concerned with the love of his home than the lives of the poor in the back alley. When he saw him solve the problem that would end if he stopped him, he felt bitter. That aspect is aristocratic. Many people would think he was a true knight. He who dares to do such a thing deserves to die.


    As Xenon followed the owner who ran first in a calm mood, the situation had already been resolved. Raymond didn''t shoot and order Xenon, but he approached him himself and brought her in personally.


    "¡­ Whoo, what. This is what I''m in. Don''t you have a grudge... What?"


    He grumbled and tried to recover the body, but was stunned to see the condition of the girl Grammond was bringing.


    His owner intentionally let the girl get hurt.


    03. Uncomfortable Dinner


    Repeated nagging for 100 years is boring.


    Helen, the housekeeper, stood next to Donna in the morning and got angry in a harsh voice. It''s time to gather all the maidens and notify them of what they have to do today. He seemed quite angry. It was obvious the night before that Donna''s face was pale and black and swollen under her eyes.


    "You can''t just disappear like that again."


    "Yes."


    "It''s clear that Donna is not enough to take care of you, so I''ll have to think about who to bring."


    "Huh¡­."


    When it was Nancy, Karen was the only one who scolded her. Karen rubbed her side because she thought it was a difference in age. It''s not pleasant to hear that waking up the morning is not a young girl but an old middle-aged voice.


    Karen saw the throbbing side and felt fortunate this time for the clean treatment. It would be better to maintain a good relationship with Dulan until he gets hurt.


    When Negliese checked the affected area, it did not pierce as Raymond said, but there were still traces of two stitches. I wonder how much it will be after a year since my forehead is already broken and my side is sewn up.


    "Corsets are whale bone corsets. I''m glad I bought it.¡±


    "Lady."


    "Don''t be so hard on me. I''m not really hurt."


    "There were casualties at the circus. If it wasn''t for Lord Raymond, he could have died. No, I''m sure he''¡±


    I was at a loss for an excuse. Helen, the highest-ranking maid among female users, was still in charge of household chores instead of young Karen. The man, Bowen, was unable to hear what he was going to do, but Helen said Karen''s immature behavior would cut her salary by half for a month and go back to being a laundry maid.


    "I don''t like that."


    Above all, few maidens were as light-mouthed, lively, and thoughtful as Donna. That''s so attractive to Karen that I didn''t intend to make concessions on Donna.


    "It''s my fault, so let Donna work again."


    "Lady."


    Helen speaks decisively. Donna shined her eyes.


    "I don''t have many peers now, so I know you''re giving me affection, but this isn''t good."


    You''re acting like the hostess. Karen was sick of drinking tea in the morning with nagging. Karen now liked the good and the bad of the characters, but Helen didn''t like them very much. Helen acted as if she were a mistress, as any housekeeper in a powerless family, and tried to control Karen like a child.


    It wasn''t pleasant for Karen to think she was morally or responsible for it. The good are lovely and the bad are interesting, but humans who are vaguely annoying and consider themselves right are bored and cause only discomfort. This is why I wanted to avoid the day Helen met.

 14 [14]

    "Hellen."


    I wanted to retort, but I bear it. A housekeeper like Helen has that authority. How many users have heard a 17-year-old young lady talk freely? Karen remembers a long time ago.


    There was a time when she was acting like a hostess and kicked her out while fasting in displeasure. And soon I regretted it. There were so many users and jobs to manage, and it was only possible in fairy tales that everything worked perfectly because she was the daughter of the lord.


    In order to manage the house, all users must review their work at dawn and check until late at night. He had to do all the work of the manager, personnel and general manager. Nancy, who had put forward instead of Helen, was weak in number and barely escaped blind eye, so she couldn''t handle such things.


    "No."


    "Please."


    Useful people are supposed to be soothed, grown up, and pestered.


    "But it''s uncomfortable to suddenly change... So Helen''s gonna play with me?¡±


    "I have a lot of work to do."


    "You know, Helen doesn''t serve me."


    I''m lonely. It''s an expression of closeness and a high note. Helen becomes weak when Karen pretends to be upset. She is also a woman who thinks she is like a real mother.


    "You can''t do that again."


    "Yes, I won''t."


    "Nancy''s been the problem these days....¡±


    "When is Nancy coming?"


    "¡­didn''t you know? Nancy quit saying she couldn''t stand the job. I can''t help it because I was born a wanderer."


    Is that how it''s handled? Nancy goes on vacation and quit because it''s hard to work. Karen lowered the teacup. Helen brings a comb. The combing was not something Helen, the housekeeper, could do, Karen asked Helen.


    "Is Helen going to do it?"


    "When I was young, I was a maid of honor for girls. I can''t leave it up to Donna on a day like today. I wish Nancy were here.¡±


    "What day is it today?"


    "It''s Lord Raymond''s first day. You have to behave yourself. Lord and Mr. Evans will also attend."


    "Ah."


    "I should look pretty, right?"


    That means that the whole day must be filled with perfume, the hair must be curly, and it takes only one hour to make up and three hours to get your hair done. Usually, when Nancy did all of them or Nancy was not there, Sera would do it. Riding the hands of other hairdressers is also a pleasure. Karen is too old to complain, ''I don''t want to do this kind of crap!''


    "But it''s still too much."


    "What?"


    "Rose oil, or this outfit?¡±


    "That''s not a luxury compared to Miss Evans. You''re not ashamed of your lord when you''re in the right position, are you?¡±


    Which would be more shameful, too much wearing high-end clothes or cheap clothes among people wearing high-end clothes? It is often said that the latter is more shameful, but it is among those who value honor.


    There is something that I think is the least courtesy, and the boundaries between courtesy and frugality and luxury are confusing among people with higher standards. And Karen focused on something else rather than judging between them. The important thing is the end of the novel and the taste of the male protagonist. Raymond''s criterion is important, Karen''s value judgment is not very important.


    "Did your father make you do it?¡±


    "No."


    Helen winked her eyes at the massage parlor. He makes them take off their clothes with dexterous hand gestures, and then he lies on a wooden bed to wipe his whole body with a cloth soaked in rose water.


    "Ahhhhh."


    Karen groaned with pain in the wound. Eventually Helen stopped cleaning her body and said,


    "It''s too much to take a bath.¡±


    "Right?"


    "Then I''ll just have to be satisfied with the oil."


    The wound is likely to open.


    Turn the hair over and Donna cleans the scalp and hair with water and then oil it again.


    "I''m good at handling laundry.Donnie, you wash your hair well, too.


    "hehe."


    "Do I need to look so good to Lord Raymond?"


    "There is! First, Isela... It makes me proud to look more beautiful than Evans. The second is... well, he....¡±


    "Why?"


    "The¡­."


    I can hear Helen and Massage giggling. Karen knew the answer from the laughter between the silence without answering. Duran is an unwelcome lord. She is not fit for a beautiful ''lady''. Helen openly wants to be seen by Raymond.


    It wasn''t about thinking of Duran as Karen''s husband, it was about seeing him as a sort of reserve, which was a little lacking for Karen to the end. Karen was not offended by her arrogance. Because I don''t care for or dislike Duran. However, the board has the urge to break.


    Karen said to those who ignore Duran, ''Well, she''s okay with the night work. The size and the sustainability... I was wondering what it would be like to say, "It''s a serious injury, but the water suit was quite an inspiration." You have to put up with it. I want to reverse the situation, but I have to put up with it. Karen felt the urge to speak, as if she wanted to touch the wasp even though she knew it would be dangerous.


    "Dulan¡­."


    "Why don''t you put some on top?"


    "Ah! Mr. Duran?"


    Tada tada tada!


    There was some commotion. I''m not a gentleman. Suddenly embarrassed by visiting Duran, Donna almost fell down and Helen hid her embarrassment with no expression on her face. The massage parlor quickly handed over the cloth and fell back. And Karen was a little relieved. The misconception was cut off because an uninvited guest came in before opening his mouth out of curiosity. Would he have told me if he hadn''t come in? If so, what would have happened?


    "What is it says.


    "Ga, hurt..."


    "It''s already done."


    "No radish, no water, no oil."


    "...you came here to tell me that?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    No, it''s the norm here that "emotions are more at odds with each other." But this time, Dulan wants to be more obsessed with himself, so he should be coaxed and twisted.


    "I''m not blaming you, I''m just really asking.¡±


    "To check the level of inflammation."


    You''re less likely to stutter about your work. Remove the naglize and sterilize with cotton. As the smell of alcohol mixed with the rose scent, Karen became eager to drink.


    "May I drink whiskey at night?¡±


    "Crazy."


    I''m sure the best alcohol will come out today. Karen became depressed. The 60-year-old whiskey was made on the Haier estate and has only about 70 bottles. Can''t we enjoy the taste this time? Damn Hans, I''ll cut your hair and soak it in alcohol.


    "A glass of Ros¨¦ wine will be fine, right?¡±


    "No beer with water."


    "Oh, my God."


    You''re trying to be unnecessary. I''ll kick my tongue and take it out at night.


    "Then can you get out of here?"


    "What, what."


    "Huh? I''m going to get a massage."


    "This...this is a pretty expensive flavoring... But... you''re not at all... I don''t care, I care about other things."


    "There''s a lot of important customers. It''s a courtesy."


    "¡­ up until now¡­ You didn''t do this when I was around. In my head¡­."


    Duran didn''t seem to like Karen taking care of her appearance. Well, the purpose wasn''t exactly different from what he thought, but Karen was a bit dumbfounded by Dulan''s behavior. In this life, he is particularly clingy to himself. Was it a mistake to share a bed?


    "Lord Raymond Seyertes is a baron''s family, and he has a deep relationship with Mr. Berdick Evans. Most of all, he''s the one who saved me. Wouldn''t it be natural to look good?¡±


    "¡­so far¡­ you''ve never done that. You already¡­."


    Blunt lips with a twitch.


    "Mischievous.


    "Hey, you... ah."


    Are you going to catch my ankle? Karen glared at Duran.


    It''s somehow unfair. Why can''t a man show his compassion even if he loses it? It would be fair for men to get hurt every time there is down there. Karen stared at Duran as if to chew on him. Helen got up quickly and urged Duran.


    "Dulan, we don''t have time, so Mrs. Karen has to finish her work."


    "Ji... gold, just jeon?¡±


    "Women are different from men."


    "Ha, Tsu, you''re wasting your time on useless things, that... That''s nothing but vanity."


    At the sound, all the women in the room looked grim. What do you know? How dare you.


    "Such vanity, would you like to try it?¡±


    "What''s useless... I''m going to write a prayer for the celebration of the evening..¡±


    "Mouth, please."


    I closed my lips with my fingers and called a massage parlor. Raymond is sure to be extremely handsome today, but shouldn''t he take a rock next to the diamond off the soil? Helen, Donna and Massager were nervous and approached Dulan.


    And after some time, the three women were exhausted and fell off.


    Dulan, you''re not breaking my expectations.


    "Usually, you become handsome¡­ Um... you know what?¡±


    Helen, Donna and Martha were frustrated, and Karen was sullen. Just enough to drop the dirt. That''s what I expect from Duran.


    "Ga, a person''s worth is not judged by his appearance."


    Then are you worth something other than your appearance? No character, no force, no knowledge, no more than Raymond. But instead of talking, Karen bent her eyes and said, "Now it''s my turn, get out of the way," and left her body to the women.


    And Duran watched the pretty girl turn into a stunning beauty.


    ***


    Isela gritted her teeth.


    "This isn''t good either! Get me something else! I need something to make my skin look brighter!"


    "How about this ivory color?"


    "It''s dirty! Are you kidding me?¡±


    "¡­yes."


    Berdick couldn''t hear his daughter''s defeat in the next room and knocked on the door. Isela insisted on Verdick''s next room because she had nightmares, but her father was also a great adviser.


    "Icella, don''t go."


    "Is that what you''really?¡±


    "Why would I..."


    "Huh¡­."


    Isela burst into tears at Berdick''s sigh. When Verdick saw it, he felt tired at once.


    "¡­sigh."


    Even Evans'' wife, who had been singing for a long time, was not very helpful. I had the selfishness of a precious child, but it wasn''t to this extent. I can''t control my emotions after coming here.


    Berdick was troubled when he thought of an article about his daughter hanging on her neck. We must push ahead before he can think. It is troublesome to have unnecessary abilities and become difficult to deal with, but even my daughter is acting like a depressed patient all the time.


    "Isela."


    "Yes."


    "What''s the matter with you?"


    "Laymond has rescued Hayer Young-ae."


    "Yes, I set an example for the article."


    "Hyer¡­"...You''re prettier than me.¡±

 15 [15]

    "What''s wrong with that?"


    "What if Raymond falls in love with the girl?"


    "In that sense, Lord Raymond could set up Harlem with women. Oh, men."


    "Father!"


    "Do you remember when you were engaged?"


    "¡­when I was five."


    "Do you think a child of that age can talk about serious feelings?"


    "What do you want to say?"


    "I''m telling you to stop fairy tales. I saw your mother once before I married her. Catherine Haier, you mentioned, would have been engaged to Dulan Lloyd by that age. So did you and Lord Raymond, me and Lord Haier. To fall in love and get married is to sing to the people on the street. Love is built up after marriage."


    "I loved Raymond the moment I saw him!"


    "You fell in love with the blue diamond you got on your last birthday."


    "Daddy."


    "Do it right. You''re being too emotional here. It''s hard for me to imagine him marrying someone else''s fiancee because he''s suddenly broken up."


    But father. He thinks everyone will move according to their interests and rationality. But is that so? Are you sure? Is Raymond going to marry me for the benefit of his life and be obliged to have a child and marry him to present to his father a grandchild with the last name of the nobility?


    "A blue dress would be the best."


    "Madam, please raise your arms."


    Isela couldn''t speak. He has an obligation. Born in the name of Evans, he must be fed, marinated, and rewarded. Isela wore the least favorite blue dress.


    "Do you still have nightmares?"


    "¡­sometimes."


    "What kind of nightmare is it?"


    Isela felt a little light coming in from the window.


    "It''s a nightmare with a dead body."


    "Why, did your mother or I die? People are supposed to die....¡±


    "No, it''s not."


    "Don''t cut me off."


    You have to talk. When my father hears it.


    "Here, Haier''s¡­ It''s a nightmare to see a maid with black skin."


    "Was there a maid like that?¡±


    "¡­we took a vacation from the second day we came. Her body keeps coming out in my dreams."


    "Then what are you worried about? If you call the maid and see her alive, that ridiculous nightmare will end. Don''t tell me you''re a prophet."


    "No, it''s not....¡±


    I swallowed my saliva.


    "I''ve been on vacation ever since."


    Verdick, who was frowning while looking at his clothes, raised his head for the first time to express wonder.


    "What? It''s been a while since we''ve been here..¡±


    "Father. I haven''t seen her since that nightmare."


    Why did the black maid disappear after that? If it was a welcome sight to see the body, shouldn''t it have appeared the next day after? Isela kept shaking. That night, I remembered the vision I had seen in the room. The severed maid''s face was scarred. It was an overly clear welcome.


    It was so scary.


    ***


    The dinner was very uncomfortable from the start.


    "Mr. Raymond, what do you think about the finest wines coming out of the monastery when gourmet food is definitely a form of pleasure?"


    Looking at the color of the beautiful rose wine that matches the pink foie gras, Isela said.


    "I''m sure Father Duran knows that better than I do.¡±


    Raymond passed it gently.


    "¡­I don''


    Dulan, who was holding the wine, barely swallowed it and answered.


    Duran was almost being tortured. Before a few words came and went, the shoulders shrank. Raymond''s expression changed strangely as Duran continued to stutter. Today, Duran''s stammering made it uncomfortable for those who watched him, so Raymond no longer passed on the conversation to Dulan.


    Breaking the moment''s silence, the lord spoke to Karen.


    "Carran, are you okay.¡±


    "Yes, thank you, Father. It wasn''t that bad.¡±


    "Thank you, Lord Raymond."


    Raymond answered with his eyes bent.


    "I''m just ashamed that I can''t stop you in time, my lord."


    "Thank you very much, driver."


    Karen smiled and saw Raymond with eyes resembling violets. Raymond smiled face to face, and Isela bit her teeth and spoke again.


    "So what do you think of Father Duran?"


    "¡­what, what?"


    Oh, that confidence. That shamelessness. Karen praised Isela''s firmness again and silently ordered water instead of food.


    Can''t we just shut up and eat the next one? Why does today''s meal take three hours? Do we have to endure the kind of high heels of Isela, not the high heels under the table, but the kind of shoes she holds in her hand and hits?


    Moreover, should we taste Verdick''s ambition and become sullen and notice Raymond''s goodwill? Even without alcohol during that time. Karen chewed the goose''s liver and waited for the conversation to pass. If it''s comfort, the mushroom smell of the sauce on top is quite good.


    "I was curious about the priest''s view on the relationship between gastronomy and sin."


    Instead of Duran, the lord lowered the knife and continued the conversation.


    "It''s a sin to not control yourself, but it''s hard to admit that gourmet itself is a sin. Young Miss Evans, then do we sin every day?"


    At the words of the elderly lord, not Dulan, whom she targeted, Isela paused for a moment but continued again.


    "Isn''t excessive gourmet a sin? I''m just curious. Food definitely gives us great pleasure, but don''t you think we need moderation?¡±


    "Then it would be a problem to set the ''excessive'' standard. It sounds like this meal is going too far. What makes you say that?"


    "The most obvious thing is that the ruler should always think about the ruling class?"


    Young-ju, who is quite old, slightly moved her eyebrows in the apparent hostility of a young woman, but that was all. It was hard to scold my daughter in front of my father. Even the father had a lip service to his daughter''s behavior.


    "Well, then, does Ms. Isella think today''s meal didn''t think of our Englishmen?"


    It was a very attentive meal. Much more luxurious than the only birthday party for my daughter.


    It was certainly a sumptuous meal to celebrate his contract with Berdick, but it was clear that only appetizers and soups were served.


    The appetizer alone was a few things. In addition to foie gras, ravioli with chives and spring onions was accompanied by mint and garlic sauce, and there was also caviar pickled in sea salt. Garnish had a mixture of boiled eggs, mashed parsley, onions, and sweet pumpkin sprinkled with a little sugar and salt, all in good shape and texture.


    It was plain considering what the Evans had been serving Raymond, but considering what he had at Haier, it was an unprecedentedly luxurious meal. Isela was pointing it out.


    "Yes."


    "Ha."


    Despite Young-ju''s expression of displeasure, Isela continued to speak firmly.


    "Looking at the commercial districts that we''re trying to improve through this project, they''re in terrible shape. Not only sanitation, but also the average nutritional status, and I thought we needed a systematic improvement."


    "Huh. Is that a validation?"


    "Of course. I''ve done enough research through the papers even though I haven''t been out sick for a while, and I''ll tell you the conclusion I got from it."


    The lord of Haier''s face was slightly stiffened and changed the direction of the horse to the dashing girl''s father.


    "Berdick, your daughter is a big bet."


    "Haha, my lord, please take it kindly. Our youngest daughter is not only pretty, but also knowledgeable and curious."


    But who doesn''t know?


    That rudeness. Karen quietly stuck out a glass of water. Isela usually enjoys pretending not to think. I hope you are a light and cheerful girl. But here, Isela changed her attitude as if she were turning her palms upside down, hoping to look good on Raymond.


    He calculated that it would be better to show his virtue as a wife, as there is a beautiful Karen who is just a pure girl and even a romantic accident.


    When Raymond, a soldier, was away, he wanted to show how suitable he was as a hostess. Even if it seems rude, I intend to let you know that at least you have enough capacity as a wife if you are not enough to be a loved one.


    But that wouldn''t be appropriate for Raymond.


    I felt Raymond looking sideways at Karen.


    ''Oh, this time again.''


    Berdick and Isela are used to reconsidering and marrying each other, and Karen also knows that to some extent it is natural. Who can make fun of countless people living their lives up to their own standards? The story of a princess falling in love with a stable girl is not used in fairy tales these days.


    Evans needed to think more simply.


    Raymond is an aristocrat, able and soft-spoken but not Berdyk. He wasn''t a merchant and he wasn''t very good at weighing the pros and cons. He is a young man in his 20s and a man who has had a horrible time with that fine face.


    Karen is not even the daughter of a stable girl, but a semi-gwi, and is more than twice as beautiful as Isela. And since Raymond is scheduled to be a baron, if he reverses his words, the only thing he can offer is wealth.


    "Sigh."


    Karen sighed a little and put down the dish.


    Karen was upset to see her embarrassed father.


    She looked straight at Isela and said,


    "I didn''t know you were using moderation as a virtue."


    Karen said with a slightly offended look at Isela''s dress. Isela smiles and hits Karen''s arm.


    "Oh, Karen, don''t say that. I''m not saying, like a monk, excuse me, be patient. Moderate consumption and cultural guidance are necessary. My dress and accessories are never too much consumption. What do you think, Raymond?"


    "Miss Evans, I didn''t get a lot of instruction from you, but I certainly learned one. They don''t interfere with women''s consumption.¡±


    Isela laughed loudly.


    "Of course, if you''re a spouse, you''ll have to interfere.¡±


    I stopped laughing.


    "I''m not blaming Evans for Young-ae. Mr. Verdick Evans is a generous gentleman to his family."


    "¡­yes."


    "Of course, Lord Raymond. I''m always generous to my family."


    Berdyk said with exaggerated spread of his arms. insinuate that when he becomes his family, it''s nothing.


    "But I''m glad."


    Karen stepped in.


    "That''s what Ms. Evans says now, because our home meal is great for her, too. I''m glad you enjoyed it."


    Isela Evans raised a glass of water. His eyes trembled slightly with anger.

 16 [16]

    a thud


    "Isela?"


    "Bowen."


    "Oh, I''m sorry... I''m sorry, dear."


    Isela dropped the glass of water. The glass is filled again, Isela picked up the glass and said to Karen,


    "I don''t mean you have to be patient. As I said before, we need to spend moderately. It''s just... this meal is so good that I''m afraid it''s a sin...Well, what do you think, Raymond?


    His attitude has suddenly weakened. Raymond answered softly as expected.


    "I''m having a lot of fun. I''m a professional, so every food feels luxurious. I''m grateful for everything I''ve done after two days of shivering between rocks and bullets."


    Karen felt a sensation of irritation poking her eyes. Look at Isela. My eyes were trembling.


    Isela, raised her glass of water and drank it.


    The water in a glass of water should be drunk.


    It was the main dish that changed the slightly sensitive air.


    When they smelled it, everyone at the table picked up the tableware to break up the meat. The footmen opened the lid on the plate in front of each of them, and a bird too small for its size was cooked.


    A bird that has only fed figs and grapes for a couple of months is fragrant from its skin. Five or six times the average wild bird was a fat bird. The furry, fat bird looked too dull to fly.


    "I heard it''s a tradition to wear a headscarf when you eat an Ortolan, so the kind of food has become subtle, right? What do you say, Miss Evans?"


    "Yes, yes?"


    Raymond spoke to himself first. But Isela can''t be happy about it. A moment ago, he made a speech about exploration. Of all things, the next food is the food that represents exploration.


    "Would you like to use cloth? To keep God from showing his appetite."


    I say it with a smile, but the content was not favorable. Verdick stepped up for his embattled daughter.


    "Haha, Lord Raymond, don''t be so mean. Aren''t you still young?"


    "Miss Evans already has enough knowledge and judgment, and I respect it."


    "Well, I wonder."


    Berdick said, "Yes, but then he went on.


    "Actually, my daughter, she''s got a lot on her mind these days."


    "Oh, really, you''re a businessman''s daughter. Our Karen reads the scriptures or covets other stories rather than doing such things. Isn''t that actually enough for a girl of that age?"


    "Well, that wasn''t the story."


    Berdick, who suddenly lost his initiative to the talking lord, turned to the lord.


    "Then what?"


    "He, a maid made a mistake to my child."


    "You mean Nancy?"


    Berdick nodded immediately.


    "You know that, Young-ju?¡±


    "You should have been noisy."


    Verdick glared at his daughter at the beating of the lord. However, Isela did not care about her father''s eyes as she looked at the lord''s mouth.


    "So not too long ago. He resigned saying he was still far away."


    "¡­is that so? I thought you were enjoying your vacation.¡±


    "After the vacation."


    Then Young-joo shrugged her shoulders and stabbed the little bird with a fork.


    "A few days ago, he came in person and said he couldn''t do it, but he went away."


    with an air of importance


    I heard the sound of a bird chewing and crumbling its bones.


    ***


    Dad, who did you see? Who did you talk to? The woman you saw, talked to, and sent her away, my maid of honor is dead. I killed her with this hand.


    Questions abound. But Karen didn''t spit out the question that lingered in her mouth. He showed no suspicion. Experience makes peace. Karen just looked at her father and went on.


    "Nancy was so... I''m a little disappointed."


    Young-ju swallowed the food and said, wiping the mouth with a napkin.


    "What can I do? It''s just the way they are."


    I looked at Verdick with a slight smile to see if the taste was very good.


    "What do you say, Mr. Evans? Did you make a good answer?"


    "Of course, my lord. Rather than that, I can''t wait to taste it now."


    "As the landlord, I can confidently recommend it."


    The meal continues. A gypsy woman''s whereabouts is cheaper than cooking.


    Verdick followed up and put the meat in his mouth. A sensible cook cut a knife around the neck and neatly put the meat into his mouth. Verdick loved this wild bird dish. Close your eyes to focus on the taste.


    The mashed potato, which was first met with the tongue, was mixed with butter and placed on top of the meat, but when put in the mouth, it seemed to melt. Oil from the fluffy particles soaked the throat, and when the meat was chewed, the sweet smell of the fruit came out.


    The richness of the wine, which permeated between the ages, tickled the tongue. The sensation that small bones, weakened by high temperatures, crumble between teeth adds to the pleasure of chewing. And as the small lungs and heart inside burst between the teeth, the sweet juices spread through the mouth.


    ''Oh, this tastes.''


    In my family, I used to eat two or three birds a day, laughing at the tradition of one. Evans was very fond of this treacherous dish, which required careful consideration. Grilled wild boar was considered a luxury food and used to be a high-end dish everywhere. Berdick said, "I am a mania who knows everything from the seasoning of this dish to the garnishes that go well with it."


    What did he write?¡¯


    The combination of meat, garnish and wine was more sweet than anything else, but the delicacy was the combination of bitter and sour taste. I have experienced adding sour taste to meat before, but it was the first time that I could feel the subtle bitterness at the tip of my tongue. Berdick was surprised by the ensuing harmony, though he was afraid he might have been burnt.


    It tasted like tongue-tying. the shock of being attacked by the palate The taste was not unpleasant, but rather more subtle as it emphasized other flavors.


    ''I can''t describe it as writing it. What, what''s appropriate?


    "Wake up, Mr. Evans."


    Berdick opened his eyes. Some tears glanced around my eyes. It was so sweet. greater pleasure than sleeping with any beauty Berdick felt obligated to take over the Haier estate. This is greater than any scholar''s research.


    "What the hell¡­ I''m telling you, the reason you haven''t put this out so far¡­ Oh, really, no. I can imagine that I was born to taste this."


    Verdick''s admiration gave the lord a satisfactory pat on the beard. Raymond and Isela were then put in their mouths, and their expressions also changed. However, young people were unfamiliar with the subtle difference in taste, so they just gave a short, cliche compliment. He was displeased with Berdick, who was proud to be a gourmet. It is unreasonable to give an equal amount of food to such inexperienced people who cannot enjoy it properly.


    "Can I have another taste while I stay?¡±


    "Huh, we don''t have any left, so we''ll have to wait a while to taste it again.¡±


    "I''m sorry I haven''t tasted it."


    "Don''t be upset. We didn''t have a good hunter on the land, so that was it.¡±


    "Then please give me a chance to hire better hunters, and I''ll pay you as much as I want. I''m telling you... may I call the chef? I can''t help but admire you.¡±


    A few minutes later, a chubby middle-aged man stood in front of Berdick wiping off sweat.


    "That''s great, my dear. I''ve never known your true value in other dishes, but now I know your hands are more delicate."


    "Thank you, sir."


    "How the hell did you come up with that?"


    "The salt and butter on the potatoes are melted in a one-on-one ratio....¡±


    "No, no, I wonder how you did the meat."


    "Drowned a wild boar that had only been fed figs and apples for a month to wine and thanks to the high temperature....¡±


    "No, more than that, um... I''m sorry."


    Berdick coughed in impatience and cleared his voice.


    "I''m curious about the combination of the sauce, I can''t get a clue what spice it is. I don''t think it''s a hub I know.¡±


    "Well¡­."


    The chef hesitated.


    "Please. Is the recipe so secretive? Lord, I will pay you a reasonable price. I don''t think I''ll ever forget that taste."


    "Well, that''s it. Actually, the hub is....¡±


    "¡­because I put it on."


    Duran answered quietly.


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    "That was great. Thank you, Bride."


    Only Raymond answered in silence.


    It''s not too much to be proud of Dulan, the next lord. All he has to do is to administer the administration next to the lord, and as a new official, he is responsible for the congratulatory affairs of the people of the country. Compliments have also become subtle.


    "I''ve heard that the Abbey, where the Dulan Shrine was located, emphasizes medical care above all, and recommends a sufficient supply of nutrition rather than a ban on exploration. My knights and I got a lot of help.¡±


    "Oh, you should have told me earlier."


    Isela jabbed quickly.


    "I wanted to hear various opinions. I didn''t think Ms. Evans was wrong about giving it out to her subordinates through fasting."


    "Yeah."


    "Mr. Berdick seems to disagree.¡±


    Isela''s face turned red. Even though he was so passionate about Haier, Berdyk''s greed didn''t make sense.


    "I''ve had a lot of fun, my lord. From my poor perspective, I think the one on top of it is a medicinal ingredient, what do you think?¡±


    "¡­that''s right, sir. I don''t always interfere with cooking, but... Sometimes I intervene when I think it''s necessary."


    "Thanks to you, not only your mouth but also your health. Thank you."


    It''s such a waste to be a puppet for Youngjoo puppet. Berdick looked different to Duran. He was just a distraction. If Duran and Karen get married, Haier will continue to take the final decision, no matter how Berdick monopolizes the real power.


    Fortunately, he is incompetent in management and stutters, so he didn''t care much about it, but with this skill, he wants to keep on leaving his cooking and health to himself. Verdick licked the oil in his mouth with his tongue.


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    Karen hasn''t put the wild boar in her mouth yet. Berdick inwardly looked at her, wondering if she would give way without eating. The eyes met.


    Karen smiled slightly.


    I tried to take my eyes off the embarrassment, but Karen opened her mouth and put the bird in. I took my eyes off the munchy figure. It was unpleasant. And it was even more unpleasant to see Raymond looking at Karen. Damn knight, how much did you spend on him all this time?


    Recognizing Raymond''s eyes, Isela immediately became heartbroken.


    "Huh, is anyone sick? It''s delicious, but it''s not something you have to do....¡±


    Verdick stepped on his daughter''s shoes. Stop it.


    "I''m feeling a little under the weather."


    Young-ju replied with a almost forced smile.


    "So I want you to stop bothering Dulan, Miss Evans."


    In a stark atmosphere, the chef disappeared, saying that he would prepare snacks secretly. And Young-joo made a loud noise and declared the dissolution of the company, saying, "Let''s take a look at our own business."


    The dinner lasted more than three hours, so Young-ju moved to the smoking room, and Berdick hurriedly followed Young-ju.

 17 [17]

    Isela wiped her tears and fixed her makeup.


    The woman in the mirror was a mess. No speaking, no makeup, everything.


    "You''re a cheap rascal....¡±


    Why is she so pretty?


    I see weak blond hair. It''s not gold. The root was dark brown and the grain was soft at the expense of money, but it was like a broom compared to that Karen. He cursed his mother, who had not given birth to her beautifully, and then shook her head.


    The ability to distinguish between money and commercial ability that had accumulated so much, to distinguish the difference in number within it, and to make money for legal loopholes was so precious that I felt all that I wanted in front of Karen Haier''s natural castles.


    How many people do you think will get married for love?¡¯


    But, Dad. He has a government. When I was five years old, I saw a tutor who kissed my father. He always respects his mother, but he doesn''t treat her as the only woman. Of course, my mother knew that and quietly changed her tutor. The saddest moment for me was when I saw my mother being friendly with the butler. What''s wrong with dreaming of love? What''s wrong?


    Puck.


    He punched in the mirror. But the mirror did not break and only my hands hurt.


    The blurry impression became more blurred through the mirror that was dirty in the handprints.


    "Ha¡­."


    While analyzing the documents endlessly, the fairy tale, which I read from time to time, featured a princess and a prince who always loved perfectly. They never change their love. The prince always loved the princess, protected her, and became happy together.


    Isela still can''t forget the day she first met Raymond. He was a prince in a fairy tale. It was a girl''s dream. He didn''t love Isela from the moment he saw her, but he was fine. There are far more stories that end in a happy ending, even if the first meeting is just so. Over time, he''ll see his strengths, and then...


    "That can''t be true, it can''t be....¡¯


    He laughed in vain.


    You''re changing your attitude, pretending to be pathetic. Ha, Isela laughed at her own weakness. Karen must be comfortable. How comfortable it is to look pretty and poor without money. Isela imitating you? It''s abominable to pretend that no one has money.


    What''s important is that women''s speech and abilities are obscured by their appearance. Even if a girl earns a lot of money for her ability, it is less expensive than a beauty''s smile. The preference for lovers was infinitely low, as merchants wanted to have a talented girlfriend as well-behaved person. Isela has seen so many such cases. I''m sick and tired of it.


    But Raymond thought it would be different...Because my father did. At one point, Isela knew that her father''s governments were always younger and more beautiful than her mother. I realized the truth late, but it was too late. No, I knew it, but I couldn''t help it. That''s an excuse.


    It would have been more miserable if he had not even studied like that. And as well as studying, Isela spent a lot of money for beauty. Various make-up trees on her face and hair and stylish clothes on her body made her look better. But how can you change the proportion and shape of your natural face and body, the color of your skin and hair?


    The value of a man is not in appearance, and we hope that God will consider us as a match for our inner beauty... What the hell, what the hell.


    If he didn''t speak, he just sat down, looked around, and somehow threw a word or two like Karen, he could be even more miserable. It''s obvious that no one cares, and it''s going to be like a dried-up weed.


    I fixed my make-up. He clenched his lips. Mr. Raymond, you still have to marry me. You were sold to my family. Evans never takes out debt.


    "¡­hahaha."


    Beyond the terrace, Raymond''s clear laughter was heard. At first glance, his shiny blond hair is dulking. That''s how he laughs. He was laughing from the bottom of his heart. I could hear Karen''s voice little by little. You looked happy. Isela suppressed the urge to run in and grab her hair right away.


    He listened attentively. The conversation sounds faint.


    "Isn''t that right?"


    "Wow¡­ Driver, you''re incredibly confident."


    Raymond smiled at Karen and found Isela. Isela knew he had definitely seen her. But he didn''t even care about it and continued talking to Karen.


    "I''m a pretty popular groom."


    Cruelly, his engagement to Isela has nothing to do with him.


    "¡­you said that to yourself¡­ You''re great."


    "Isn''t that right?"


    "How do I know? I saw you for the first time that night.¡±


    Raymond leaned back slightly and made eye contact with Karen.


    "You''re lying, aren''t you?"


    "What?"


    "You know me."


    Isela held her breath.


    ***


    During a short break, Karen opened each ornamental flower and calculated it. I struggled to untangle my tangled mind. Who is she that father saw?


    Obviously Nancy strangled Karen. But are you sure you''re out of breath? No, it''s not. If she hadn''t died, there must have been another accident. So where does it start with fantasy? Karen is suspicious of her accident, but it has rather troubled herself.


    "¡­sigh."


    I breathed in the cool night air. I feel like my head is clearing up a little. I looked at the moon against the railing of the terrace. I had a throbbing headache. I need time to think.


    How far can you trust your senses?


    Karen looked down at her hand. If a fan knows his or her madness, how far can he or she be sure of his or her senses?


    In the end, Karen had no choice but to guess through others, not herself. You can''t trust yourself more than anyone else. Think of other people''s words rather than your own vision and senses. Let''s exclude the assumption that even that is a fantasy. Let''s be a little more rational, Karen.


    Isela saw Nancy''s body. Nancy''s death is certain to some extent because she has seen the bodies of the same person in common. And the horseman who was playing Nancy changed the direction to Donna. Let''s put this part aside. Feelings are not certain here. Dialogue and testimony are important.


    It took time for Isela to see the body after she brought it. Karen had no intention of hiding the body, so she just put it up. with a necklace on There was plenty of time for someone to shred the body.


    Whatever the process is, there is only one thing to check now.


    Is it true what Young-ju says?


    "What are you thinking so hard?¡±


    Raymond popped up in the dark and appeared on the terrace.


    I''m tired of it.


    Karen had to struggle to control her facial expression against Raymond, who was disrupting her thoughts.


    "It''s nothing.


    He crushed the petals and threw them away. It''s annoying. If this life is a fantastic fantasy, Raymond is one of the first-class nightmares. It''s slick on the outside and never answers. His love is meaningless. His face, talent and wealth, everything was useless in the face of Karen''s questions.


    "If it''s nothing, I''d like to spend a time together as nothing."


    "Don''t make fun of me."


    "I''m sorry. Would you like a drink? It''s high in sugar, so it''s good for a change."


    You''re getting on my nerves. Karen, irritated, answered, glaring at the glass.


    "I can''t drink alcohol because of the wound."


    "Then I''ll have to drink two.¡±


    Oh, come on.


    "Why don''t you take it down with a bottle?"


    It''s okay to die of acute alcoholism.


    "¡­hahaha"


    Raymond opened his eyes round and laughed aloud.


    "You don''t look well, do you?¡±


    "What''s the good news? I''ve been stabbed¡­."


    Because you were late.


    Even as the tail of his eyes went up, Raymond smiled and smoothed his face.


    "Isn''t it pretty good to see me?"


    "What?"


    "There was Young-ae who volunteered to nurse me on the battlefield to see me."


    "Oh yes... I see."


    They make eye contact with a playful smile. He has a boyish face.


    "Isn''t that right?"


    "Wow¡­ Driver, you''re incredibly confident."


    Show off. Karen grinned. But it wasn''t very funny. Raymond was always full of confidence. A man like that gets a good feeling everywhere. It was rather a deception for such a handsome man to show off his modesty.


    "But this attitude is not very good."


    "Are you offering me humility?¡±


    "No, not really, but¡­ Something like this."


    Raymond held Karen''s hand and was looking up. Karen tried to pull out her hand, but Raymond held tight and wouldn''t let go.


    "What do you mean, what do you mean what?¡±


    "You have Miss Evans¡­."


    Well, Karen noticed Isella''s presence.


    "I''m just trying to make sure my hands aren''


    "¡­let me go."


    "Wait a minute, please."


    Damn, thanks to Raymond, who doesn''t care whether Isella hears it or not, it''s clear that she''ll be pretty bullied later on. Isela is close, and this is a bad sign. Previously, Isela was jealous and poured tar on Karen. Oh, I hate it when my hair gets tarred. Karen preferred a more clandestine approach.


    "You have such a hateful face."


    Yes. Thanks to you, I''m sure the future will change my hair length. Karen became impatient with Raymond. Whatever she was feeling, Raymond gazed at Karen, speaking softly.


    "I was hoping you wouldn''t like it."


    "That''s an illusion, too. Why am I?"


    "I''m a pretty popular groom."


    Speaking as if he was truly pleased, Raymond whispered to Karen.


    "This business is quite favorable to the Evans.¡±


    "¡­but?"


    Raymond''s eyes scanned his wrists and shoulders from the tip of his fingernails, stayed on his side, and pointed to Karen''s eyes. A low-pitched voice rang in my ears. Karen''s neck trembled slightly.


    "If you take me away from Evans Young-ae, it''ll be a perfect revenge. So I thought about it. I''m afraid they''ll be after me. I think you''ve known me for a while."


    "Ha, how do I know you? I saw you for the first time that night.¡±


    Raymond leaned back slightly and made eye contact with Karen.


    "You''re lying, aren''t you?"


    "What?"


    "You know me, don''t you?


    My heart is racing.


    That can''t be true.


    That''s true.


    "What... I know you''re famous for being a war hero."


    "That''s not the story."


    That can''t be true.


    Long ago, decades ago, almost 100 years ago, since we first met.


    I''ve told you several times. Don''t you know me? He asked me if I don''t remember and how I could forget myself.


    "¡­are you saying that I intended to seduce you?¡±


    And you didn''t remember.

 18 [18]

    "That night, I saw you say my name. It was far, but I made my name clear."


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    Oh. As expected.


    Karen couldn''t stand disappointment. Still, I expected it. Just in case he remembers the life ahead of him. He doesn''t live a life of his own. I was looking forward to it for a moment. What did he expect? I''ve already done that long time ago.


    "Oh... yeah, I''ve got it. Miss Isela brags so much about you as a marksman that you are so famous....¡±


    Twist your body out. It''s disappointing. Yes, I should play the innocent girl who secretly liked you, the shy tomboy.


    "When I heard rumors that he was here... It''s famous up to here, just in case....¡±


    with a blush on one''s face


    "That''s all."


    It was quite a while before he came running anyway. Then it would have been quite far, and since it was night, Raymond couldn''t have clearly read his mouth. That''s because it seems like he''s pointing at his name. Karen felt a brief chill of heat and expectations. The night air was cool.


    "Well, that''s great."


    The distance has gone. But Raymond held his hand again.


    "You really don''t surprise me."


    "What?"


    "That night, you said you read your mouth... Why aren''t you surprised?"


    "What? He, you have good eyes....¡±


    Is it true that the author has always loved him? The gentle light disappeared from Raymond''s face and strange doubts arose. My lips are twisted.


    "Usually, they''ll just admire your shooting skills."


    Put the hand back after getting a little bit of the hand.


    "I''m not admiring, I''m not suspicious, I''m feeling like you already know me so well."


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    "Looking at his face, he looks far from the pond."


    "What... Mr. Raymond, you''re driving me too far. Yes, I thought it would be convenient if you fell in love with me for the sake of my family. Don''t make any more guesses."


    "Did you try to seduce me? With this expression?"


    Karen tried to pull back, feeling a little embarrassment and awkwardness from Raymond, who looked clearly the same. But there was no more space. Karen continued to avoid the burdensome eyes of him.


    "I''ve been saying that since earlier. Now that I''ve been caught, I''m ashamed. Are you done?"


    Raymond''s body was pushed away. However, rather than moving, the disciplined body was rather attached to her as if to pressure her. I still have a smile on my lips.


    "Lord Raymond, please refrain from paying too much attention to my fiancee."


    Before we knew it, Duran grabbed Raymond''s arm.


    "Excuse me."


    Take your hands off.


    "...people, let''s go.¡°


    Karen rubbed her caught wrist. Duran didn''t come at this time, but it''s a good sign that Duran approaches this often. It''s easier to kill. On the other hand, it seems quite difficult to kill Raymond.


    But it is worth it. I''ll kill him. You. Definitely. As soon as you beg me for love, I''ll give you a cup of poison. Raymond, my article. I can''t believe you''re protesting like this. I can''t believe you''re pointing your sword at me like this. It''s getting harder and harder to kill you. Karen remembered her pledge.


    Karen wanted to kill Raymond. Because he was the male lead. Isn''t it unfair that only you keep dying? If the story changes while killing people, it was chilling just to think about what ending would come out if Raymond was killed. It must be fun.


    Karen will continue to kill. He is Karen''s own dinner. Cook it and chew it whole. Even at that moment, Karen wondered. He was always like that way. At any end. Should we do that again? She wondered about it.


    Will you love me again this time?


    ***


    "Now, it''s time for the experiment.¡±


    In a little while, we''ll know if he can lie. I put up my watch looking at the dismembered body. This way, I''m sure. Let''s see if the body disappears in a day.


    "Are you looking at me clearly, not somewhere else?¡±


    The boy shook his head with tearful eyes as if he didn''t want to do it. Karen didn''t like it. I grabbed her by the shoulder and smiled her face close.


    "Okay? Just look at it."


    Karen looked down at the boy she had kidnapped.


    4. Funeral where no one cries


    "¡­and finally, I thank you not as a judge or lord, but as the father of a woman who almost got a dirty job."


    The judge took off his coffin and the lord bowed his head.


    Tom saw an ant crawling on the floor and found that the boring time was finally over. A thunderous applause covered the courtroom. Tom clapped his hands casually and quit when he realized it wasn''t time for him.


    That atmosphere is not permissible for him. Although it was a small judge, there were still about 30 people present. The atmosphere of the judge was like a festival. Everyone was laughing with excitement.


    The ruling was clear. Two burglars were judged by an aristocratic young man who was passing by trying to kill the daughter of a lost lord and steal wealth. The judge was a lord and the accused was a noble youth.


    The verdict on the burglaries of the dead Hans and Thomas came to an end in less than ten minutes, followed by the judge''s bow to him. Observers were delighted that justice had been realized and talked about the young man''s beautiful appearance. Since it''s over before lunchtime, we''ll discuss what we saw here and have lunch.


    "Look at that, his father is dead and he doesn''t shed a tear."


    Only one, except Tom.


    Thomas, the man who was killed by a knight trying to rape the lord''s daughter, is Tom''s father.


    "It''s a problem if you cry. How could you... Whew."


    "You died very well."


    Tom, who is nicknamed for his father''s name, bowed his head at such a murmur. He is the child of a very well-dead man. The words sounded like ''You should have died sooner.'' Perhaps their innermost thoughts are not so different.


    "Good thing you didn''t tell me until the end. You''re brave."


    Are you brave not to say anything? Tom was curious about it, but it was more important that a gentleman gave it to him than that. I received too little before the trial. A candy at most. He acted as if he were very precious, but it wasn''t much for the bakery owner Dale and his weekly business Tom.


    And I''m confident that I''m quite old to enjoy just one candy. Tom had three hammers and put candy into his mouth when people left the courtroom. It was quite sweet. It tasted different from the hard sugar that Dale, the owner of the bakery, sometimes put in his mouth.


    Gentleman said that we should stay put during the trial. He told me to eat candy when I''m bored, and he gave me a reward if I''m nice and well. So Tom was kind. Now you''ll be rewarded.


    Tom was confident in holding back a price.


    "Is it over now?"


    "Yes, here it is."


    A shiny gold coin fell to Tom''s palm. Tom fiddled with a coin he had never seen before. The gentleman clasped Tom''s fingers with his gloves on.


    "Don''t show it to others."


    He held it with his other hand with a strong force once.


    "Now you have to live alone."


    ***


    "Tom, Tom, are you there?¡±


    It was a familiar voice. Tom finished his work in a hurry and looked up. The fluffy bakery owner pushed Tom roughly away and hurriedly dressed him.


    "What''s going on?"


    It was Lona, Hans''s wife. Having always had bruises on her face, she would sometimes call Tom to complain or distribute soup that was far away. Tom looked at her and thought she might be like his mother who ran away. Lona was practically the same as Thomas''s wife, so she wasn''t so wrong.


    "Are you out of bread?¡±


    I didn''t want to share it because it''s small today. Tom slipped the bread into the table. The baker suddenly disappeared through the back door. But it was fortunate that I paid the price.


    "No, Tom. We''re in trouble."


    My father is dead.


    Lona did not attend the trial. Thomas and Hans, who were supposed to stand at the trial, couldn''t stand because they had holes in their heads side by side, and a gentleman in a fedora came to pick up Tom, saying that someone should stand.


    "Is that your father?¡±


    Tom left the bench. The sky was clear and blue. Nine is not a bad age to work. Everyone works in the city. Everyone works not only in the city but also in the village. Larry from the lower house and Kerry, the son of the blacksmith, all worked. Only Tom didn''t work.


    ''But I''m too weak.¡¯


    No one paid Tom to get him to work because his father Thomas didn''t do anything right. Because if Tom makes a mistake, it''s hard to get money from Thomas. But I couldn''t just play. Play in the back alleys or children under five. Nine was too old to play. So what Tom started was what Lona was doing after all about.


    After her father''s death, she thought Lona might take responsibility for her, but she told Tom with an excited face that she would live with her husband and old blacksmith.


    "Don''t pretend to know."


    "Yes, congratulations, Lona."


    I congratulated Lona. What Lona learned was what Tom, who was weak, could do, and was quick to grasp the reality. There wasn''t much that a little boy with thin arms and a bad father could do.


    It was thanks to his young age that he could work now, and it was clear that he would not be sold when his voice became thicker and his beard began to grow. Lona, who worked at a bar, said no less than five silver coins, but no one gave the money to a young boy.


    People paid Tom for bread, some salt, or Thomas and Hans'' bar bills instead of money.


    Tom first touched the right money today, not bread, salt, or alcohol. The heavy weight made me feel good. I could be as quiet as I want for a while.


    But how many of these opportunities will there be in the future?


    Thomas is dead now.


    "Hey, mister."


    "Huh?"


    "What do I do now?"


    Tom took the gentleman by the hand. My father is dead. And he tried to rape the lord''s daughter. Tom had to find a way to live like a child from the street.

 19 [19]

    "Well, I''m going to live alone. I told you earlier.¡±


    The gentleman took off Tom''s hand with an unpleasant air. Tom hung stronger.


    It was a problem from tonight. I''ve seen countless people who wouldn''t pay a minimum price without their father. Thomas was a lot, but when Tom''s body was wet, he went to the front of his house, screamed, and smashed things. Since such a father died publicly in front of many people, Tom should sleep secretly in the closet or in the oven, shaking from tonight because he doesn''t know who will come.


    "Well, I don''t have anywhere to go. I don''t feel well."


    "Oh, Mr. Weather, the trial is over. Aren''t you going to eat?"


    The judge''s miscellaneous maid looked at the lawyer and pretended to know.


    "You son of a... Thank you. Is that for you?¡±


    "Yes, he''s giving it to everyone in the garden. Hey, you go, too."


    "Oh... no, lawyer. Please, just....¡±


    "Yeah."


    The gentleman put on his hat and pushed Tom.


    "Get rid of the house you live in, look in the newspaper and find a job. That''s how everyone lives.¡±


    "Get rid of the house? How?"


    "I brought my papers with me. That''s not my job. Go to the local secretary."


    "Teacher!"


    The gentleman strode to the garden.


    You want me to dispose of the house? Secretary General? Are you asking me to sell the house? And next? Where do you live and what do you eat? Can I sell my house and keep buying it?


    My eyes were blackened out. The world was too complicated for a nine-year-old.


    Aren''t you going to eat?¡±


    "Huh?"


    "The lord will serve you a meal for free. Aren''t you going?"


    It was a pretty girl. But he looked older than Tom. Tom turned his eyes and looked at the ground. Is this child here to watch the trial? He doesn''t know his face, so he must be a merchant who came to play from afar.


    "It''ll be weird if I go."


    "Because your father''s a murderer?"


    "My dad''s not a murderer!"


    Screamed. But the girl was smiling rather than being scared.


    "Yeah. Not a killer, but a rapist? No, he''s an attempted rape."


    "...you didn''t kill him.¡±


    I feel like crying. Tom tried not to cry with his eyes wide open.


    "I''m not dead. And, eventually, he wasn''t raped."


    "Actually, is that a complaint for you, or for your father?¡±


    "Hang, Harbor?"


    Suddenly Tom made an impression on a girl who said something she didn''t know when he made a less dropped sound.


    "If you''re a king, give me a novel answer."


    "Huh?"


    "If you like the answer, I''ll give you five gold coins.¡±


    Five gold coins. Tom racked his brains out the answer. Five gold coins. You must be quite rich. This kind of opportunity will never come again. Tom wondered what answer to get the gold coin.


    "Uh, uh... both? After all, you weren''t killed, you weren''t raped. But I don''t know why my dad has to die. And... uh, why is the rape bad?¡±


    "That''s a terrible answer I don''t know where to start."


    "No, my dad... Yeah, in the end, only my dad and your body are there. You might have liked doing it on the street.¡±


    "It''s not... it''s not. Honestly, your dad is dirty and ugly. Why would a young, rich woman with a man like your father... Mm-hmm."


    Tom thought of Thomas''s good points and remembered his way of talking. his pride


    "It''s big down there."


    "Ah."


    Tom went on excitedly when the girl''s face turned as if it had been unexpected.


    "And you don''t know after all. There''s only two bodies left. And why is rape worse than murder? It''s not because I''m an aristocrat after all. The nobles will eat well and live well anyway."


    Wrong. There''s no way rich girls can understand this.


    Tom knew he had to give up gold coins. Still, I couldn''t stand my anger. I do it every day. I do it to eat every day. How much do you do? It''s usually done if you count to a hundred. Tom was very angry about it.


    What the hell is that? There are several prostitutes and male prostitutes on the street, and it''s over if you just open your legs or open your mouth. If that''s something to die for, then fifty men in the village should die.


    "¡­I wanted a fresh answer."


    "Do you enjoy me doing this?"


    "A little."


    Covering her mouth, the girl laughed.


    Tom wanted to knock her out of sight. Then he rushed in.


    "Why are you here? Miss Haier."


    "Oh, hello, Lord Raymond, thank you for taking part in the trial. The trial is over, isn''t it? I don''t have much to do in my room."


    The effort came to an abrupt end. The blond knight on the bench tripped Tom. Then Tom, who fell down, looked at the body of the red-haired girl who had been standing without looking.


    "Woo, woo¡­"


    My face hurt when I fell down. I''m overwhelmed with grief.


    "¡­don''t be out there, please go in.


    "I wasn''t really shocked, Lord Raymond. I''m fine."


    The girl answered, raising Tom and whispering.


    "At dawn, enter through the third of the back doors of the lord''s mansion. I''ll give you gold coins. And I have something to tell you about your father.¡±


    Tom could not refuse the offer.


    ***


    I felt a pain in my head. I could feel the blood flowing through my hair. Tingling.


    After the trial, I went to the back door of the permanent residence. Suddenly, he was hit in the back of the head and lost consciousness. When I opened my eyes, my hands and legs were tied. There was only a small sound of thunder, as the cloth was bitten in my mouth. It was tied up tight and couldn''t move. Tom had no choice but to watch Karen Haier.


    On the other side, Karen waved her hand when she saw Tom woke up.


    "Did you wake up?"


    I couldn''t answer. She turned away from Tom and soon went on with her work. He was sweating hard. Karen went on quietly, sawing. Tom realized for sure. Fell for it.


    ¡°¡­¡­!¡±


    "You should be able to trust my senses."


    The sound of cutting meat and bones with a saw sounded distracting.


    Tom knew that when he cut people, he made the same sound as when he cut other meat. Man was like meat.


    Tom wanted to scream, but his mouth was covered. I wanted to cover my ears. But his arms and legs were tied tight. All Tom could do was wriggle. And that meat, the man who became the meat, was the man he knew. Tom could figure out why he came here. It was because of that meat.


    "That''s why I need a witness.¡±


    Tom knew that the witness of something was himself. Karen threw out the flesh-stained saw and took out a new one. Sweat dripped down. It seemed quite overwhelming, but there was no sign of stopping. She was having the pleasure of labor with her eyes shining.


    "Hu, I didn''t see Nancy myself, so I don''t know how much to share. Usually, it''s like... arms, legs, and neck. Right? I don''t think so. I don''t think so."


    Tom would yell if he could open his mouth. Anyone would. But when I checked the body''s head, Tom was out of his mind. Karen managed to take off her haircut and put it next to Tom.


    "So I''d like you to take care of me today. You can''t sleep?"


    You won''t be able to sleep.


    ***


    The sense of stroking the brown hair was good. Karen fixed her posture so that Tom could sit upright. I''ve prepared myself for the day because I have to endure it all. He tied his hands and feet together and covered his mouth. When he passed out, he let him swallow water and gave him medicine.


    "It''s not cold anymore, so you don''t have to put fire in it.¡±


    Tom, who was rolling his eyes uneasily, quickly struggled to identify the body''s face.


    "Shhhhhhhush. It''s a dead body anyway, isn''t it? I can''t touch you. It''s safe."


    Tom, I''m not the body you should be wary of. But Tom was about to fall from the body in a fit of fits, so Karen had to threaten the pieces of wood again.


    Why didn''t you feed him morphine? Karen grumbled. But the nine-year-old was too small to know the proper amount. She is the only one who dies early because of drugs to stabilize her. It''s not that I don''t understand Tom''s confused reaction, but I had my own excuses. In the first place, the bodies that could be easily obtained were determined.


    I don''t really want to bother you. Karen patted her back and said,


    "Even if I cheer up, I''ll have a chance... The physical difference between the man and the woman... Everyone''s busy trying to kill more, not alone, and I''m weak... I guess it''s only a child like you who can kill him after all. I wish I had more energy. Sorry, don''t cry. You can''t live long."


    So you''re the easiest one. Karen put a blanket around Tom.


    "The same goes for the time of your appearance. Realistically, you''ve got too many illnesses. I don''t know if my hair is missing because it''s coriander hair. Blisters on his hands and feet, and a terrible ulcer in his mouth... Did you work too hard?"


    Your body''s market price wasn''t as high as I thought. Karen said with disinfection. A weak camaraderie, if not necessary, moved her. The child''s body was severely blistered and inflamed. The fragile part turned grotesque with inflammation.


    Normal growth will not be possible. No, Karen stammered her memory. In the end, even if Karen collected it, Tom died in a month. There is no point in assuming growth.


    After all, this is too easy a choice. Use dead bodies and orphans that no one cares about to do the experiment. It hurt my pride a little, but that''s all.


    "To add a strong point¡­ Since you''re your father, you''ll be the best at it.¡±


    Thomas was fortunately the whole axis. The criminal''s body was reported by the coroner before the trial and was simply embalmed, leaving the intestines empty.


    And after the trial, Karen picked up what had been left in moderation with the manure of the mountain. At first, he chose Hans, who had stabbed him with his own anger, but soon it occurred to him that his father, Thomas, would be better to concentrate. And Thomas was lighter than Hans.


    "I''m glad it hasn''t rotted much yet."


    I closed the door.


    Tom had to make eye contact with Thomas''s cut head. I closed my eyes. I''d rather die. Thomas'' eyes were the same as those of a dead animal. The empty snow was so gross that Tom prayed that Karen would come back from the experiment.


    My whole body was tied up, but I was free to open and close my eyes. I''m going to sleep before I get here. I prayed that if I never woke up again while I was sleeping, I would just die while I was sleeping.


    However, the chill rising from the floor reminded us of the cold reality, and the chill lingered around the blanket.

 20 [20]

    "It''s weird, Father."


    Verdick became more and more annoyed. Why do you keep clinging to useless things when the work is nearing its end? Yeongju was greatly offended by Isela''s aggressive remarks. Nevertheless, I got an answer to ease my anxiety, but what''s wrong with him?


    "What''s the problem? Didn''t Mr. Haier give you a definite answer?"


    "You''re the only one who''s ever seen him, aren''t you? Maybe he''s lying to cover up the truth.¡±


    "Stop it. What''s wrong with you? I''m already having a hard time thinking about what to do with your engagement.¡±


    "Uhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh If that''s the case, wouldn''t your father be able to use it? I think it''s weird. I''m sure that day....¡±


    Boom.


    Isela flinched out. Berdick made an impression.


    "No matter how much I bring all my interests, I can''t kick the lord out of this house. A closed-mouthed scarecrow is needed for a natural merger. Isela, you should live in moderation without bothering each other. Especially those little things."


    "What''s that¡­"


    "Isela, stop it. It doesn''t matter whether a maid from the black city dies or not. The lord answered that part, and we have no right to question any more. Stop it. Goodness....¡±


    I collected my breath.


    "Even if the lord killed the maid, what''s the big deal?"


    Although she felt a little sorry for her white daughter, there was a mixture of disappointment and anger at the same time. I don''t understand Isella who cares about such a trivial thing now. What does that have to do with anything? Whether a maid disappeared or not, Berdych had so much to do.


    "Get ready to see Lord Raymond better at that time. Don''t pretend you know her for nothing. No one likes that kind of girl."


    "Daddy, I, I''m trying to help you....¡±


    "Stop, you talk too much. Sometimes I regret that I gave you too much education. Lord Raymond doesn''t have to be angry at Karen Haier. Lord Raymond isn''t a fool, he''ll be a scandal to him, and I''ll marry you at any time. Do you understand?"


    "¡­yes."


    "I don''t think you know yet. When it comes to that, You can''t give me a corner to catch the pod. Moderate refinement is a good conversation partner, but your useless knowledge is making you arrogant."


    "What I... have studied, don''t you?"


    "No, that''s not what I meant. It''s not that, but you....¡±


    Berdick could not feel the need to speak more to his crying daughter. Further advice was a daughter who would not be heard, but would be dismissed as a bully.


    Thack.


    Isela came out into the hallway to go back to her room. The eastern corridor on the fourth floor of the mansion was lined with similar guest rooms. A series of characteristic and similar rooms did not suit Isella''s taste. They were all equally white or whitish and decorated with the same furniture as a similar carpet. So Isela counted the order again to find her room.


    One, two, three. It was Isela''s room when I entered the third room with a flapping sound. Isela opened her closet. Thirty-seven luxurious dresses greeted Isela as if to console her. Isela hugged the clothes. I liked the soft comforting touch.


    "Huhhhuhhhhhhhhhhhhhh.


    Still, sobbing was hard to resist. I heard a strange noise in the room last night. I can''t believe you''re suffering from auditory hallucinating. All night Isela had to cover her ears. I was scared, but I couldn''t figure out what was scary. And there was nothing I could do.


    The dead will live or not move. Isela had to maintain a minimal attraction to Raymond and a degree that she would not break her engagement as a partner, but even that was too difficult. I opened my eyes with embarrassment as I tried to calm myself down by hugging each dress.


    "What is this?"


    It was a coarse cloth that couldn''t be in his closet. Isela frowned and pulled the clothes out and threw them away.


    "Who''s going to... Oh."


    That day, I had to bring old clothes to look for the necklace. I think I washed the clothes I wore then and put them in by mistake. Isela frowned and threw the clothes into the trash can.


    "Oh, my God, I''m so unlucky."


    At that time, I gave Karen clothes dirty with menstrual blood and changed them. I can''t believe you put these clothes in your closet, even the maids here use them. If I become the owner, I''ll change the laundry maid first. Then, Isela felt something on her mind and made an impression.


    What is it?


    The maid''s clothes were then dirty with menstrual blood. Isela became sensitive to her own body... Oops


    "Then... was that blood on you?¡±


    The next day, Isela lay in a menstrual crate all day. But it was weird no matter how much I thought about it. Then Isela changed her skirt but did not change her underwear.


    ''Oh, oh? That doesn''t make sense.¡¯


    Apparently, the skirt was soaked with blood. To the point where Karen frowns to change before she leaves, but no matter how hard I think, Isela didn''t even borrow her underwear that day.


    That means the blood on it is not Isela''s blood.


    "Ah."


    Isela unfolded her skirt. It was already washed clean and there was nothing on it. Time has already passed.


    And that fact doesn''t matter again. Yeah, been there. Isela glared at the clothes.


    ''It''s none of my business whether a maid dies or not.¡¯


    bite one''s teeth hard It''s none of her business. Let''s forget. Let''s not think about it.


    But that night, Isela could not sleep again at the faint sound of crying again.


    ***


    "Excuse me."


    Isela swore inwardly and knocked on Duran''s door. Dulan, who was preparing for the missile early in the morning, opened his door and distorted his face without mercy. I don''t want to come either. Isela put up with her nausea. If this guy was attractive, Karen would have married him right away and there wouldn''t have been much trouble between herself and Raymond.


    "I, these days... I can''t sleep well."


    "¡­yes."


    Duran sat and took notes while frowning. You have a bad handwriting.


    "I feel like I hear someone crying every night... Seeing something weird, I''m not crazy.¡±


    Isela continued, enduring the desire to poke a man in the eye who seemed to think little of him.


    "Weirdly, I keep getting angry these days."


    "Pray, prayer or meditation will be more helpful. Especially for people like you."


    What are you talking about? Isela had to refrain from cursing. Like a lady, Isela repeated.


    "Just give me some medicine to help me relax."


    Dulan opened the drawer and pulled something out and handed a bundle to Isela.


    "It will help if you take it before going to bed."


    Isela looked away at the medicine she gave, saying it would help her relax. It was a dried violet flower that Karen put in her car every time.


    "That''s what Karen drinks every day.¡±


    "¡­yes, it''s calming."


    "She''s always calm. Why do you drink this?¡±


    Isela didn''t understand. Karen was always sweet and didn''t make a loud noise. Even when he was stabbed and brought in, he made jokes.


    "What?"


    Isela felt strange to see Duran harden her face.


    "¡­more, to calm down."


    "I know you''re not good at speaking, but why don''t you make it sound more understandable?¡±


    Duran blushed, then put down his pen and stood up. Taller than I thought, Isela was embarrassed. Dulan pointed his finger at the door and said,


    "Miss Evans, don''t worry about useless things."


    His voice was determined and steady.


    ***


    Karen looked at the body that never disappeared and searched, too. There was a slight smell. The watch in the room didn''t disappear and didn''t go against the other watch I brought. Even such physical laws are not ignored even if minor changes such as emotions are made. The body did not disappear for more than a dozen hours when Nancy disappeared.


    Karen concluded that the lord lied for her. Is it because of the blatant denial? For Karen, who wanted a transfer that was seen inside her eyes, it is a bit flattering.


    "Well done. Did you have a hard time?¡±


    Neither did the shivering Tom disappear. And the inflammation has subsided a lot. Karen touched the child''s skin and felt that she was alive and that it was a reality that touched her skin. Because he couldn''t trust his senses, he needed someone to see with him and Tom was fit.


    "Thank you. I was afraid you''d disappear, too.¡±


    Karen packed some medicine to help Tom. Karen felt faint sympathy. Nine. Terribly young. old times when one can''t even remember


    While Karen lived comfortably under the lord, Isela or Duran and Nodak, and met Raymond and Countess, the boy lived a life of rolling at the bottom of the village. And now about a month later, this little boy will die of all kinds of diseases.


    That''s why we have to kill him even more. with no more compassion


    If you don''t kill with compassion, you can''t do anything. Nancy did not die because she was guilty. People in the theater didn''t just die of bad luck. Even Thomas and Hans, the boy''s fathers, would not have died if Karen hadn''t walked there.


    So Karen should be fair. Moving yourself should be just possibility and interest. Karen defined herself as a compulsory pleasure killer. Pleasure is her duty. Without pleasure in this life, Karen had nothing she could hold.


    I''ll kill you because you can. And Tom is too good to kill.


    Karen had a knife, rope, and a pistol, but the gun was an object of discussion from the beginning. There will be a sound. Karen tried to shut Tom''s eyes with medicine, but soon realized her mistake.


    "Oh, dear, I forgot my syringe.¡±


    If you open your mouth, you will scream, so you will have to use a syringe. However, the syringe I used last time has already rusted. Karen put her hand on Tom''s neck after thinking for a while. I felt a pulsing vein in my tender little neck.


    People don''t die easily. Thomas has already been drained and treated by an undertaker, but to handle the blood well in this basement, he will have to cut the veins and hang them all day long.


    "Oh, I''m going to die anyway."


    Karen kicked her tongue. A rusty syringe has nothing to do with it. I tapped my neck and put morphine in a rusty syringe. You''ll have to split it up to inject lethal dose.


    "Ugh, calm down... Is it too much?"


    Tom listened to himself and shook himself violently. The bottle containing morphine has fallen off. Karen sighed and picked up the syringe again. But I can stick it in. I took out a new bottle and plugged in a rusty syringe. Tom moved again and tried to drop the bottle.


    Oh my god.


    Karen grabbed Tom''s struggling body. Karen became more distressed when she felt Tom''s thin shoulders in her hand. The nine-year-old body was too small above all. a feeling of completely crushing the weak It was also different when dealing with Nancy. Too young. I got goosebumps when I felt a faint repulsion.


    "¡­it''s so distressed."


    Why did they kill themselves like that? Karen repressed her teary mood.

 21 [21]

    It''s disgusting to see self-pity while killing. He is already a murderer. But one-sided violence and one-sided murder are so painful. But the more you hesitate, the more painful it will be. Hurry up and pick up the syringe.


    with a puff


    The shivering body settled down. Karen swept Tom down. You can''t let it live because you''ve seen it. And Karen knew it wouldn''t matter who she killed if she killed the boy. Nine years old. A boy on the street who is weaker than himself and will never find anyone. a child with too much room for sympathy


    "If it''s warm, it''ll be a little better. The medicine will work quickly.¡±


    The boy''s tremor weakened. Surrounded by blankets, Karen approached the fireplace to turn on the fire. Summer was just around the corner, but nevertheless, the basement of the stone wall was pretty cool. Although it was a poorly used basement, firewood was piled up in the corner. Karen picked out two large sheets and approached the fireplace.


    Light the fire. But it doesn''t catch on well. The fire had to be raised first with paper or twigs. Karen threw it into the innermost part of a piece of wood that seemed to be on fire as if it were about to turn off, and saw if there were any remaining twigs inside. But I saw something strange.


    "Come on."


    There was a charred body in the fireplace. Karen frowned. Who''s this? Ash flew as he searched through the skull full of Sakaman ash.


    "Oh, shit!"


    We don''t have much time. Karen should wash her face and go into the room before Donna comes. But things keep happening. This fireplace is used by someone. This is definitely a no-one''s place... Who did that? Who''s this body? When did he die?


    Doubts spring up. Karen moved closer to the ash-covered skeleton.


    "Huh!"


    A fire rose from the fireplace late. Karen backed away. You''ll have to check it again later.


    "¡­wrong¡­ eh."


    "Well, you''ve been muzzled. Do you have anything else to say?"


    I pretended to be peaceful, but I was taken aback for a moment. Fortunately, there was not much voice to see if the medicine was working. This basement was not such a place to sound, but you wouldn''t know if you screamed. Karen gagged and approached again.


    "Sal, save me...I''m sorry. It''s my fault."


    Tom gurgled and looked at Karen. Tears rolled down.


    "Huh? What did you do wrong?¡±


    "Ah¡­."


    "What did you do wrong?¡±


    "I was just talking to you."


    Karen laughed at Tom''s guess.


    "Is that a sin?"


    "Yes, yes... Well, I''m sorry."


    "No, it''s not a crime. That can''t be wrong.¡±


    "What?"


    Karen''s eyes were blazing. But even when I saw Tom, I wasn''t focusing on him.


    "There is no sin to die in the world. The only sin to die is when you kill someone. Is it a reason to kill someone just because a child has been taken away, a man who wants to see something else, and his business has not been done? How can you be so guilty of sleeping badly, falling down, and being there?"


    Karen murmured. It was more like a monologue. An angry murmur followed.


    "So¡­ comfortably¡­ If I could blame you... If it was because I made a mistake in one thing, a mistake in words, and that''s why.¡±


    Karen chewed her lips well and made eye contact with Tom.


    "No, that''s not true. Actually, whatever you say, that''s not why you''re going to die. It''s okay, Tom. I''m not mad. Oh... I''m sure your dad''s really bad. And I don''t think so on the streets, but that''s not why you''re going to die. It''s just bad luck. I''m the worst girl in the world. Yeah, this time I''m a bad girl, and I''m a killer. I''m going to keep doing that''s what I''m going to do now."


    "Then save me...I won''t tell anyone."


    Flames flared up.


    "Save me... please."


    "No."


    Karen stroked Tom and said, The hand was soft.


    "You can''t live long anyway, Tom. It would be better for you to die now. This medicine is quite expensive, too. You can''t get your hands on it. So it would be better to die now.¡±


    Tom had to make more efforts to open his parched mouth. My tongue is getting heavier. But you have to say it. The moment you stop talking, you''ll die.


    "I want to live a little more."


    The fire burned. Karen shook her head, picking up Thomas'' head and pushing it into the stove. The flames turned messy as the fat of the body dropped.


    I kicked my tongue and turned it upside down. Fortunately, this fireplace passes through the kitchen, so it won''t be too obvious, but it''s hard to handle fire.


    "Oh, Tom. How about a burn? I''ve died before, and it''s painful for a while, but it ends much faster than a knife."


    "I... won''t tell you! It''s real! Please!


    "That''s what you''s going on?¡±


    Karen sighed and pulled Tom''s clothes. Tom tried to rebel, but his drooping body wouldn''t listen.


    "Any more to say?"¡±


    "I really won''t tell you... What?"


    Karen closed her eyes. He did this to himself. But the end is the same. And it was obvious that it would be harder to keep him alive now. I''ll save you next time. But not now.


    "Is it okay if I can''t say it?¡±


    I heard a terrible sound of chi-ik. Karen took her hand off.


    "I didn''t think of this....¡±


    "Give it to me, give it to me, or not.¡±


    Tom put a burning piece of wood in his mouth. It was an expression that he would not say. The fire burned my mouth in an instant. Now Tom could no longer make fun of his tongue.


    Fuck


    Karen hit Tom hard on the back of the head. A black piece popped out. But the smell of the meat was strong already. Karen frowned. It''s useless effort.


    You''re going to die anyway. I''m going to die in a month. Like a beggar, worse than your father. We have to kill him now. Killing him now is actually helping. And I can kill him now. Karen picked up the syringe. Tom could not speak any more. Only groans followed the meal.


    "If I save you now, it''ll definitely be a hassle."


    I know. It''s the best truth. Karen doesn''t believe anyone. This boy can kill Karen at any time when he has the opportunity. A dog in that street can kill Karen.


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    But Karen realized that she was trying to find a justification to kill the boy. You shouldn''t make a judgment. But she was trying to kill her obligatory, citing that it would be better to kill her now, and that it would be more inconvenient if she didn''t kill her now. And I realized that. It''s uncomfortable because I can''t understand myself. Karen postponed her judgment.


    "Yeah, you''re still."


    You''ll die, or I''ll take it from you. Karen was convinced of Tom''s death as if she were convinced of her own death. I''m going to die anyway. Just like me.


    Karen closed her eyes. I wanted to cry a little. Again, he will die.


    ***


    "Well, Miss Karen Haier. I don''t understand at all."


    Raymond was the one who spoke the first words in silence. Even he had to stop eating breakfast that Karen was holding. Isela looked at Karen full of energy. Everyone had a look of dumbfounded. Karen closed her eyes and continued.


    "As a lord, my father has an obligation to orphans."


    "The child... no."


    Young-ju chewed on. Young-ju said she wanted to throw a spoon at her daughter, who made a bombshell announcement at breakfast. In fact, judging from the fact that the spoon is laid down hard, it would have been done if there were no eyes around it.


    "Do your duty. My father gives me zero."


    "Don''t be cheeky, Karen."


    "¡­crazy."


    Even Duran helped the horse. Berdick shook his head. Karen has now declared that she will take the rapist''s child.


    "You have a cute face, so it would be okay to start the carriage. I''ve been thinking about that dishwashing....¡±


    "Carran, I''m going to say this as a woman. Are you insane?¡±


    Even Isela continued. Isela''s feelings were almost like anger. There''s a good measure. I was so dumbfounded that I even wanted to cry out to grab my collar and wake up. He''s not just a criminal, he''s a son of a man who stabbed himself.


    "The child is innocent."


    "Oh, my child is guilty, Karen. Everyone is influenced by their parents. Why do you think you don''t get a crime when you get a name for a legacy? And it''s obvious that he grew up under such a person. That kid''s going to be a criminal.¡±


    Berdick also helped his daughter by touching her chin.


    "And, Miss Haier. You don''t have to make a rancor relationship... That''s not good. I advise you as an elder. That''s not true."


    Karen raised her chin firmly.


    "I think love can overcome it."


    ***


    "What do you think?¡±


    "¡­what."


    "I took her away.¡±


    "You''re crazy."


    "Oh, a definite answer."


    "¡­Nong, it''s not a wall."


    "Hmm."


    Tom''s mouth was badly broken. Karen''s knowledge limited her care. Finally, I took Tom to Dulan. Duran refused, saying he was busy, but eventually began to see the doctor after repeated coercion.


    With a grimace on his face, he looked inside Tom''s mouth, pushed his shot and medicine in, and cut off some of his affected parts. There was no pain even if the burnt skin was cut off. Tom was more scared of it.


    "What do you say?"


    "¡­more, more¡­ I''ll see. And go forward and forward to Milton."


    Milton was a doctor who helped Duran. Although he was older than Duran, he definitely lacked skills. Karen was a little displeased with the obvious rejection.


    "What about you?"


    "Busy."


    Who was the one who folded the Mass in a slight scratch?


    I didn''t point it out. Duran may be incompetent in management, but he is the next lord, priest and doctor. One of them is quite a lot of work. Not only work, but also the lofty pride won''t be allowed to hold on to a single start.


    Duran was not the only one who was embarrassed by Tom. Karen had to hold back her laughter when she thought of people''s faces that day.


    Everyone''s expression had changed as if they had something dirty in their mouths. A little sympathy and obvious disgust came to mind. But their appearance kept their mouths shut, and the atmosphere was cold.


    It was Karen who eventually changed the mood.

 22 [22]

    Karen had to have a play showing Tom''s severe wounds. Karen felt a little better when she recalled the previous day.


    "Look at this."


    "Wow."


    Isela used to be nauseous.


    Holding back on his giggling desire, Karen forced Tom to open his mouth and continued.


    "¡­the villagers did it."


    "That''s a little..."


    "That''s terrible."


    "This isn''t all. From head to toe, there''s no place."


    Karen showed signs of inflammation in her mouth, palms, and back wounds. Tom wanted to scream, but he had to put up with it because he knew he had no side. No one feels sorry for Karen even if she takes off her clothes.


    "Ah."


    There is no one here to protect himself.


    Growing up on the street, quick-witted Tom knew it and was hopeless. No one feels sorry for themselves. There is only a little disgust, anger, and curiosity. You can''t even buy compassion in your position.


    Karen stared at the lord, flinching and pressing Tom hard.


    "Daddy, I want to be generous as a victim, not as the lord''s daughter. I hope for a better future with forgiveness."


    Young-ju snorted at Karen''s appeal.


    "Do it right. Treat him and send him back.¡±


    "This child is an orphan. Why didn''t you do anything when your father or the diocese eventually had to collect it?"


    Berdick also helped the lord.


    "Miss Haier, it''s because the documents haven''t been filed. Let him work in the parish. Again, it''s not very desirable to have enemies close by."


    "How can a child who doesn''t even know how to fill out a document? Who''s going to help the nine-year-old alone? Look at the body like this in a few days."


    Shut up and stay still. Karen grabbed Tom by the shoulder that was whirling. Tom opened his mouth a few times, but his mouth only groaned ''ha''.


    "Can I say it?"


    When Karen asked, Tom looked at Duran with a hanging look. Bride, please understand. Please, please notice. Please at least tell me I can say it again. But Duran didn''t even look at Tom.


    "¡­it''s too much. From now on¡­ All my life."


    "Thank you."


    Tom was in despair.


    Karen was satisfied.


    Being an unspeakable comrade is quite attractive. He is illiterate and cannot write, cannot speak, and his life is numbered. That''s the best. Karen liked that she made a pretty good choice. A man cannot play the role of a woman because he was a man with that body, but he is easy to accompany and manage because he is young.


    And when the body disappeared again a few days later, Karen was not embarrassed. It was up to Tom to be surprised.


    "Look at this, isn''t it says.


    The body disappeared again. Karen pointed to an empty fireplace.


    "I''m sure there should be Thomas and Mr. A who doesn''t know his name. Oh, I can guess who it is.


    Only a day has passed. Two bodies that had been there the day before disappeared. Karen left the door open on purpose. But no one talked about the bodies. Whoever did it, the body was treated in secret.


    "Oh, my God!"


    "Clap," and then meet the palms of your hands.


    "The body''s gone!"


    You want me to smile? Tom tried to pull the tip of his mouth forcibly.


    "Ah¡­."


    Tom opened his mouth and twisted his face in pain. There are holes in the tongue and roof of the ceiling of mouth. The most severe was the swollen throat from inflammation, and the pus flowed and the breath was terrible. Karen blocked her nose from the smell as Tom opened his mouth.


    "Don''t talk and nod or shake your head."


    Tom nodded his head. The body of his father, who had already disappeared, was not important to him. All Tom could do was turn his head, but Karen was glad that she would come back with such a response. Proper conversation is necessary to prevent the self from collapsing.


    As I kept thinking about the murder, I felt limited. There is a limit to repeating to myself in my head, and I talk to myself too much. I had to organize while talking, and I needed a listener. Even if you are close to talking to yourself, having someone who reacts in front of you helped organize your thoughts.


    Karen liked the mute boy who listened to her.


    "I think so for now."


    Karen picked up a piece of charcoal and painted on the floor.


    "Well, it''s all speculation. Yeah... maybe it''s wrong."


    I felt my ears turning red. What if we all get it wrong? Having a listener is accompanied by some embarrassment and tension. But I''m happy because I feel like I''m playing detective games.


    "Look, the house is L-shaped. The long south side is the main part, and from the fourth floor, it is composed of a bedroom. The guest room is over here. Isela''s room is here, too.


    Even though my room has the same floor space, it''s separated like this. Karen focused on something quite far away. A mansion lined with similar rooms can be scary enough. But since Isela had never experienced anything scary here before Nancy, it''s unlikely that it''s a fantasy. Her statement that she saw Nancy must be true.


    "My room is a little far from here, and I have a maid''s room to the west... The third floor on the west is the servants'' room, and your room will probably be arranged this way. Married Dane lives here, too. Anyway, it''s quite a distance, so after I kill Nancy... What are you so surprised about?¡±


    Karen had to pick up her butt to calm Tom again, who was wide-eyed and uttered an unknown sound.


    "I''ve killed some. Well, anyway. I wanted to surprise her, so I took her to this room. I strangled him after I gave him a paralytic medication."


    Tom shuddered. If he hadn''t made a burn in his mouth, Karen would have killed Tom without a hitch, if he had been able to communicate with others. At first, Tom thought Karen didn''t kill him purely because of compassion, but within a few days he realized how naive it was.


    This lady is crazy. It''s systematic way.


    Karen cleared up the murder she had committed with delight. Tom tried to concentrate on what she said with all his mind.


    "I left Nancy in the room around 4 p.m. It was almost 10 o''clock when Isela found the body. There''s plenty of time to physically cut off the body...But I can bring the bodies as well as I know the maid''s resting time. The time when the hallway is completely empty is only 30 minutes. Time has gone by with just what I brought. That means users have been coming and going ever since."


    She took a new branch and crumpled the top, drawing the lines of a person. Then he drew a line over the picture in the hallway.


    "I heard Isela running into the hallway at midnight, so I went out waiting. And you went to the room with him? Although I changed my dirty clothes. But it''ll be about ten minutes. In total, it''s impossible to clean the body and room away from the eyes of the servants."


    Karen was happy.


    Tom saw Karen''s sparkling eyes. She looked very interesting and happy. There was a smile around my mouth, and my voice was high, so I thought I should smile. So he laughed face to face. Because I thought it would be less scary. It didn''t seem natural, but it didn''t matter. No matter what face Tom has, Karen will be smiling like that. A bright voice continued.


    "So, someone found the body in those five hours, damaged it. What Isela said was that her throat was cut off. She saw it and went with me. But the room was strangely neat."


    I approached the fireplace.


    Summer is coming, so why is the basement so cold? Is your room all right?¡±


    Tom nodded his head.


    "Since I''ve been dead and alive many times, I''m a little surprised at this. I feel like reality is suddenly turning into a dream. I was so surprised that I was scared. But when I think about it slowly, the answer becomes simple."


    Karen painted a picture of a woman. a woman with long hair


    "My situation is a little strange, isn''t it?" No... Don''t look at me like that. Like I said, I keep dying and living again. I''m telling you the truth. The body disappeared. I was so flustered. It''s a simple thing to think about."


    Karen said while looking at her graffiti. In fact, it was very common sense that there was no need to explain it like this. Isela was tired of looking for a necklace all day. And Isela''s room was in the middle of the hallway where the guests stayed.


    "I should have entered the fifth room, but I went into the sixth room. I thought the room inside was locked because I didn''t use it."


    Karen pointed to a corridor with doors of the same shape. The corridor where the outsiders stayed was the same without any characteristics. Tom nodded his head.


    "And I found this hair in that room, the sixth room that was supposed to be empty. What do you think?"


    Tom tilted his head at Karen''s hair. Oh, she doesn''t know Nancy. This hair was Nancy''s hair. Nancy was the only one with this kind of black curly hair in the mansion.


    "Nancy is... the hair of the maid I killed."


    She was the only other race in this mansion.


    Karen picked up the hair. He placed Nancy in Isela''s room, the fifth room. But the hair was in the sixth room.


    "So the body must have been in the sixth room. Someone moved from Isela''s room to the next room. But she accidentally went into the next room and got this death.¡±


    Tom nodded his head. In his own eyes, the hallway of the mansion was confusing. The doors inside the mansion were similar and difficult to distinguish, not with numbers written on them.


    "Isela accidentally entered the sixth room, and when she came back, she and I entered her room, so there was no body. Well, I was tired that day, so that''s understandable. What, it''s not much after we''ve solved it''s nothing. It''s boring."


    Karen put her face in the fire-out fireplace and looked up. Tom imagined that if he pushed her into the fireplace like a fairy tale, he would be free. Killing the evil witch, the boy ran away. But Karen pulled out immediately.


    "Then there will be fewer suspects. Someone powerful enough to chop Nancy up for a short time, and someone who didn''t know the sixth room was unlocked. Not the maid, but the one who came late among the servants."

 23 [23]

    Karen thought of only three men who were rising. But why would they do this for themselves? Karen could only guess one reason. He is the owner of this land that gives them money. His father, Lord Haier.


    "I don''t know why... I''m sure my father lied. Maybe he did it for me. Since you''re a child... Actually, I don''t know. How much do average parents do for their children? Now that Verdick killed me for Isela, is it natural for him to make up for me?"


    But why is the body gone again now? Strange. Thomas is gone. And the body of someone presumed to be Nancy. Karen shrugged her shoulders as Tom pointed to the empty fireplace.


    "Well, isn''t it possible for anyone to move the body for the second time? But the one who entered this unused cellar, removed the body, and quietly removed the other bodies found here. Same person as the first one. Maybe he planned it, and some other people acted."


    He was silent. Even though he was worn and worn out in the rough streets, he was still young. In fact, Tom didn''t understand half of what Karen said. What I vaguely understood was that she not only damaged the body, but already killed others, and someone was protecting her. She is not punished for killing people.


    Tom focused on Karen''s words to stop thinking.


    Karen turned away from Tom and felt the wall with her hand. Can we raid Karen now? Tom aimed at Karen''s back. Although he is smaller and younger than Karen, he may be able to rush. He counted inside. One, but she soon turned away. Tom sat back awkwardly. Luckily, Karen didn''t seem to feel much strange about Tom.


    "I''m sure the smoke here will fall into the kitchen...The other day, when I started the fire, there was smoke on the roof of that line. So you''re right that the fireplace is connected? I think this is the hole. You must put on some medicine before you go to bed? Burns are hard to heal."


    Who made you do this? But Karen''s face seemed genuinely worried. So Tom felt more strange. Regardless of Tom''s mood, Karen groped through the cracks in the wall and beckoned Tom. It was as if a good lady was trying to take out snacks to a beggar. He looked at the other person''s face and expected something.


    "I believe in magic, but... In this case, it makes more sense that people did it rather than magic or God. I was more confused because I went through something weird myself. I was just wondering, look at this."


    Karen pulled something out of the crack in the wall and showed it.


    Tom, staring at something, soon groaned back knowing it was a part of a person.


    "Two bodies have disappeared, but there''s a hidden part left."


    This must have been cleaned up by someone.


    Tom looked alternately at parts of her father and her smiling white teeth.


    "And you get it?¡±


    Karen used her finger bones to pull out what was inside. The rotten flesh came out.


    "Your dad''s bottom is not big. It''s rotten, but I''m sure it is. It''s decomposed and it''s bigger."


    He spoke with determination.


    "Do you understand?"


    It was after a long time that I realized that I was refuting what I said on the day of the trial.


    It was a joke I couldn''t laugh at.


    ***


    Tom had to open his eyes at dawn with cold hands touching his cheek. Karen was sitting on the bed.


    "I can''t because I''m curious.¡±


    what


    Karen shined her eyes. Farrani''s eyes glow like animals in the dark.


    "As I thought, the body in the fireplace was Nancy?¡±


    Tom had to lift his drooping eyelids.


    "But at first glance, it didn''t look like you just dropped it, did it? It''s not broken."


    The charred body lay neatly. That was clear enough. Tom nodded his head.


    "As if I''ve given you a funeral...Did someone call in a mortician and sew it up? As you can see, it was burnt and still had good bones. Then it''s highly likely that your father took care of it that way. Hey, that''s great."


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    "Isn''t it a good thing someone picked it up and held a funeral?¡±


    Your dad''s supposed to be just a manure. Karen congratulated with all her heart. Tom nodded his head awkwardly.


    "Anyway, the body disappeared... Let''s say my father ordered me to clean it up. By the way.¡±


    Karen''s smile disappeared in a flash. Tom was nervous. Karen''s mood ran several times a day and never showed her ups and downs in front of others. But in front of the mute himself, he revealed his ferocity and madness. Karen''s voice is getting sharp.


    "I killed a man, and isn''t it too neat?¡±


    Karen stared into the air.


    "My son killed a man. So parents, who are in power, took care of it. It could be. I can understand. By the way.¡±


    I heard a thud.


    "I can''t believe you took care of it without telling me, without any word among the users. It''s too neat."


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    "As if I had already expected."


    Karen was angry. I had to try to control my anger. My fingernail dug into my palm and bled. Blood dripped down on the bed.


    "What does my father know?¡±


    05. Hunting season


    three days of ashes for redemption


    Four days of water for prosperity.


    The first day was a sin offering.


    On the second day, it was the dry season.


    The third day was an exemption.


    The guilt of unconsciousness, the sin of weakness, and the sin of ignorance shall be atoned for atonement, but the scale of the rite shall vary according to income and status.


    Those who covet others, who defile their property, who take false oaths, are to confess their sins, pay ten times as much damage, and offer sacrifices of blood on the day of ashes. This is in accordance with the Sex Act, which is separate from the laws of each government.


    A thief gives a lamb to a thief.


    He who commits adultery gives three young cows.


    The assailant gives a young mare.


    The murderer.


    Part of it doesn''t look torn. Request a new protocol.


    ***


    Summer has begun. Karen liked summer because the temperature difference in Haier''s land is severe, but it was basically cool. fresh summer vegetation and wind The shining sun sings passion and occasional downpours are fun.


    Throughout his life, human relationships were like an inflammation and torture of Karen, but these landscapes provide comfort over time. So Karen was fortunate that her place was not in the snow-covered fields or the southern part of the country with the scorching sun.


    However, it would have been better if there were many people and provocative big cities in the countryside. Karen was tired of seeing Isela again today.


    "You can''t ride a horse?¡±


    "I always went to the hunting ground by carriage. Actually, I''m not very good at horseback riding."


    "There are things Karen can''t do. I heard it''s not that far. Equestrian these days is basic to ladies."


    "Thank you for your advice. Let''s learn from next time. But not today, Isela. I believe in skilled horsemen rather than beginners'' equestrian skills."


    I don''t want to work, but I have to.


    Lent is approaching.


    Berdyk encourages Yeongju, making this Lent an unprecedentedly large-scale festival. Even so, Karen was sullen because she was told that it was unprecedented every time for 100 years, but she fainted after hearing the specific number and budget.


    Berdick wanted a bigger memorial service, saying that there was a mix of things, including business and accidents that happened to Karen. They had to prepare 37 sheep and 70 turkeys, and 70 pigeons were not enough. He even suggested that the type of burnt offering should be matched to the sacred number of Chil, and the lord accepted it.


    Dulan, who has to capture at least one of the offerings of each kind and raise the burnt offering, will be thrown into confusion of identity whether he is a new or a butcher. Yeah, why would you do such a stupid thing?


    After Duran revealed his useless, even close-to-cheek talent as the next lord, Verdick would look at Duran with a look of wanting to swallow him almost. Duran woke up annoyingly early to see if he could not stand the look. However, such a minor rebellion could not stop Berdyck''s passion.


    He asked for more hunting of wild birds and deer, saying it would not be an ordinary sacrifice, so Karen had to prepare for a full-fledged hunt instead of a picnic.


    It''s not Karen who hunts themselves, it''s the hunting grounds. But responsibility is annoying. Karen had to work as a hostess, just as she had to check on the maid''s work, even if she didn''t clean herself.


    I don''t want to be in this situation, I want to visit my father. Karen was annoyed by the situation. a damn position a bloody authority dogged responsibility


    The ruling class has so much to do and so little time alone. Even Karen must stand up early in the morning to be groomed by Donna and face Isela in the morning, order lunch, work with Evans in the afternoon to manage and treat guests like maids and butlers, and examine daily routines.


    Karen, who had little work, was like this, but Yeongju was worse, not less. Karen was so angry that it was so hard to meet her father alone since the question came up that she would wake up at dawn and hit the bed with a pillow or tear up paper. Why does he have to do so many things because he''s only 17 years old since he didn''t remarry? There''s no place to relieve the feeling of crying. I just want to find out why and find a way to die or live. I''m so tired of my daily life.


    As Karen approached the carriage, Tom came down from the cabins. The horse-riding uniform, which was shortened to fit the body, was perfect for being a doll. It''s not that bad. Tom is old enough to start a carriage. But Tom''s cute face was rather unpleasant for Icela Evans.


    "Carran, are you going to take that?"


    "Yes, it''s her job."


    "Then I''d rather ride a horse than a carriage.¡±


    "Isela."


    "The carriage is stuffy.¡±


    Later, Karen sighed as she saw Tom with his face down. But it''s not right to side with Tom here. Karen led Isela to the stable. Tom couldn''t keep his head up.

 24 [24]

    "Oh, my... the horses are wonderful."


    When I saw a line of white horses lined up, Isela twinkled her eyes. No matter how much you take care of it, you can''t help but smell the animals. A distinctive smell came up.


    ''Your clothes must be smelly.¡¯


    It''s unpleasant, but Isela didn''t seem to be able to smell anything. I guess he''s there because he''s like that. As I followed my eyes, there was Raymond, too.


    "¡­how could he be so handsome?"


    "Yes, I see.¡±


    Karen turned her gaze to Raymond as she stared. The sunlight coming through the stable window made his blond hair stand out. His voice talking to the horseman about the horse was clearly heard between the sounds of horses'' noses, hooves, and eating.


    Perhaps he is better at preaching than Duran. His face, height, body line, and voice are perfect like a well-trained actor, sometimes making him think he is a mythical god. Karen was a little sad about Isela. That uncontrollable envy and longing seemed more of a faith than love. Remember that for 100 years he''s been repeating, his affection has never been directed at her.


    "Really¡­."


    Karen saw that Isella couldn''t take her eyes off him. Raymond was handsome. However, it was more fun to see a maiden''s face looking at him than to see her face for decades.


    ''And I wonder how that face will change.¡¯


    "Ah."


    "Mr. Raymond is looking at me."


    He turns to face the ladies. There is a street, but his green eyes are bright. The eyes are burdensome. Isela envied those eyes, but Karen was uncomfortable. To remember his past. And the attitude I showed you last time... His lips went up. With a smile, a sneering, and a strange expression on his face, he slightly saluted and focused on his words.


    "Shameful¡­" Should I?"


    "Yes."


    "I don''t think so," he replied with patience.


    Yet Isela has not shown any real hostility to Karen. But sometimes the depression and more intense despair than jealousy made Karen uncomfortable. However, even the inconvenience was not necessarily soothing for Karen, who felt it was a new stimulus. Jealousy keeps Karen close friendship so that she won''t be bullied later, and is not too close to have a joint wedding. Just that much of a relationship.


    The tension was felt little by little by little by little in this mansion. The problem between men and women is both pleasant. With a giggle, Karen looked around the horses. The adult horses were white and radiant.


    "How much do you sell?"


    "We don''t sell horses. Sometimes they give gifts to each other."


    "Well¡­ that''s a good enough breed for breeding. Never take it outside. I''m quite envious."


    Most of Haier''s horses turned white when they became adults, so Isela also liked them. They are white and smart, so they can only be said in fairy tales.


    "You''re pretty, and you''re well-built. This is not something you should put up at a general auction house...It''s very... Tom....¡±


    Isela''s eyes kept on Raymond. Like he''s the man, not the horse. Karen spoke quickly because she felt like her saliva was going to drip from Isela''s mouth.


    "I''m amazed at her versatility."


    It''s not about Raymond, but will Isela be able to have a proper relationship? Karen was curious about that. The biggest drawback of Isela is that she sometimes annoys even Karen.


    "You''re quite interested in horses, Miss Evans. Is horseback riding the same?"


    When Isela approached Raymond, pretending to be interested only in horses, he spoke to Isela. As Isela''s attention was focused on him, Karen slipped out.


    "What? Yes. I''m confident. I''ve been told since I was a child that I have a talent for horseback riding..¡±


    I don''t think that self-esteem would be that good. Isela is not so good at relationships. Karen clicked her tongue. Anyway, as I have repeated for 100 years, Karen waited to get on the wagon while Isela blushed and bragged about herself to Raymond.


    Karen is a setup that she can''t ride a horse yet. Furthermore, as Karen prefers to ride comfortably in a carriage rather than a horse, Isella, who boasts riding skills, didn''t understand. If there''s nothing to brag about...The road to the hunting ground is beautiful enough to be seen in the carriage.


    Raymond let Isela hold him, and Karen even checked the luggage the servants had brought to do her job. It will take a whole day to hunt, or a few days to meet your goals. They will come and go to the mansion, but hunters must check the number of bullets and traps as they continue to work there.


    In fact, Xenon, who has to work the most, was sitting comfortably next to the horseman, not the horse, smoking. I wish a fox was caught rather than a sacrifice animal. Karen wished for a trap. The city of late autumn is quite chilly, so it will be fashionable to wear fur over a layer of thin clothes.


    "Are there enough traps?¡±


    "Oh, oh, yeah. We''ll stay."


    "Then I''m in trouble.¡±


    "Oh¡­no, not that, it''s appropriate.


    "That''s a good thing."


    When Karen spoke to him, Xenon replied embarrassedly. Looking through the bullets and lunch boxes, Karen signaled that she should leave now. The horseman beckoned Tom and Tom approached him. Luckily for Tom, the horseman adored him. Xenon Island.


    pure affection for a child Karen''s behavior felt strange because she remembered the hatred the maid had secretly sent to her when she said she was harvesting Tom. What else is the emotion of the same sex? There was no such feeling between you and Isela.


    ***


    "Oh, my... the scaffolding is broken."


    "You''re not taking care of yourself, are you?"


    It''s not surprising as I know it. The horseman scratched his head and said, ''That can''t be...''I dropped my excuse in one ear, and I grumbled out my hand.


    "¡­Ah."


    Karen looked into space. I had no hands. Raymond was supposed to come and help us and go into the carriage. I felt strange because even if I hadn''t married him, I''d never been left unaided. It was a little unpleasant.


    Why?


    I''m sure you should enjoy the change. Karen was displeased that she was offended. Raymond is not beside. And that''s not by one''s choice.


    Karen beckoned Tom who was standing. We don''t have Raymond, so we should start the carriage. But Karen sighed at the boy who was smaller than herself. I''ll have to get back to the horse man.


    "Tom, go back to Larry."


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    "Tom?"


    "What''s he doing without getting down?¡±


    A cold voice was heard from behind.


    "Lord Raymond?"


    He wasn''t looking at Karen. The cool eyes were directed at Tom, not Karen. What a shame. He didn''t even talk to that boy. Tom approached with a whimper and bowed his head.


    "That''s a slow move.¡±


    Understanding was faster than Karen. Karen belatedly understood what he was saying. Tom leaned down at the entrance of the carriage. Tom''s shoulders were shaking little by little with tension.


    Why. Karen looked at the article at that moment because she couldn''t understand it. Raymond turned his head and made eye contact with Karen. I drew a fine line between my eyes.


    "Come on in, Catherine Haier."


    He reached out his hand. Her article was demanding that she trample on the body of nine.


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    "Come on."


    Karen took Raymond''s hand. Karen tried to step on Tom, but soon she raised her foot higher into the carriage. Even if Raymond doesn''t do anything he hasn''t done so far, Karen should get it done as soon as possible. He should fall in love with himself. Karen shuffled slightly as she put her foot up too hard. Raymond picked up the body again.


    "Thank you."


    "Don''t mention it."


    Thanks, Raymond smiled and closed the carriage. Inside. He took Karen on board and leaned down and loaded herself into the carriage. It wasn''t something you could do with your fiancee outside. I don''t think we''re in this relationship yet. Karen was full of energy and asked Raymond.


    "What about you, Miss Isella?"


    "She likes horseback riding. They seem to like it so much that I was considerate to enjoy it."


    Well, Karen could easily recall Isela''s face, which would have turned red. I''m scared to see the window. The tar of the head is a prize. Now, we should consider rotten food.


    "There''s plenty of space, so I don''t believe we''ll be giving you a guest order."


    "¡­Lord Raymond, why don''t you ride a horse?"


    "I can''t ride a horse."


    It''s your article. Karen lost her tongue with his smile.


    "¡­the army these days¡­ You don''t have to ride a horse?"


    Why don''t you put some saliva on your mouth when you lie? Raymond posed comfortably and smiled.


    "I''m too shy to ride a horse I''ve never seen before."


    "¡­yes."


    "It''s resistant."


    "¡­I see. Call me Karen, please. It''s awkward because I rarely use the name Catherine. It''s my mother''s middle name.


    "Yes."


    Karen smiled at him, looking unusually familiar, and threw her eyes over the window.


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    Raymond''s quick and easygoing person. Karen knew how foolishly he was when he fell in love. Raymond, who''s shaking his head. He is a person in a position where he doesn''t have to. A person who doesn''t have to make self-deprecating jokes.


    "The weather is nice."


    Karen refrained from judging Raymond from his previous memory. This time, the topic is 7 points. It''s too easy. Karen lowered her eyes to Raymond''s clothes. The dark navy hunting suit went off nicely. Who else picked that one?


    "I know. Do you like summer?"


    "I like everything except winter."


    "Winter in the white mountain range is quite severe."


    "It was horribly cold."


    There was a time when Raymond mumbled in bed as if he was reminiscing about the distant past.


    "I wanted to cut my finger off. Everywhere I looked, there were only white eyes, so I thought I''d be better off if I bleed."


    Then Karen lifted the end of her red hair and kissed it.


    "I love your hair color."


    "You know it well."

 25 [25]

    "Women should have somewhere to go. It''s just sitting inside the house listening or reading books."


    Karen shrugged her shoulders.


    "It''s better to be in a safe place in times of times."


    It''s a dangerous time. Even now, wars continue in countries beyond the White Mountains. But that has nothing to do with this country. Rather, I wondered if Karen would be able to relieve her boredom if she was a person from far away who was involved in the war. Raymond would be angry if I told him this.


    But in the end, it''s someone else''s business. It has nothing to do with yourself that happens far away.


    In the afternoon, I''m embroidered and watching the golden dancing dust under the sun. If you look, you don''t care where someone is suffering from beyond that mountain range. Whatever it is with those who don''t know their faces or names, it is now an entertainment for themselves. Whether it''s comedy or tragedy, the two of them eventually weigh the same.


    Karen thought so even if she hadn''t told him. In fact, he puts more weight on the opinions of those who chattered in the Countess'' salon. The war in which Raymond participated was not honorable nor influential to most people in this country.


    Soldiers who were pushed away after countries across the mountain range asked for support. It was Raymond''s army that gathered those who did not care whether they died or not. Most of them were. Three sons of the aristocracy, or men, children of the fallen middle class, and young people who want to get a bigger chance at this opportunity, men of the lower class who support them for lack of money.


    A battle like that, as a country, it only needs to send a decent amount of face-saving troops. a war in another country


    Verdick benefited greatly from the war. Count Rotten''s wife also stole the mining rights, and Baron Norling played a huge gamble on the battles. such a weight in this country a mere tragedy


    But Raymond wouldn''t want to think so. You don''t want to be told that your war is for the benefit and face of those few. Karen decided to give him what he wanted cheaply.


    She bowed her head.


    "With the hard work of the knights, the people of this land could live in peace. Thank you."


    If you don''t think so, you can''t stand it.


    "I hope people''s deaths are not useless."


    You''re like a knight.


    "So."


    Karen arranged her thoughts without raising her head.


    How far can he be suspicious?


    Where did you say that night? How far did he see it? Where did he watch it from? Maybe he said something useless. I shouldn''t have caught your face. Was it a good judgment to pick him up? Why didn''t you have to behave yourself that day?


    Doubt spreads uncontrollably once it begins. Like ink in water. Karen couldn''t see Raymond now as purely in love with her as he used to, and she wouldn''t think so either. I don''t know what you''re suspicious of.


    "You know me well."


    "With this expression."


    "Why did you do that?¡±


    "What?"


    "Why did you want me to step on Tom?¡±


    Karen opened Raymond''s face. However, a well-made smile soon followed the face of a fine aristocrat.


    "I didn''t want it from you."


    "Then to Tom?"


    "He seemed to be mistaken. Karen, I agree with Verdick. It''s better not to have a relationship where you can have a grudge."


    "If that''s the answer, I think I''ve already done it."


    I can overcome it with love. Woe is good, evil is forgiveness. Karen echoed the remark.


    "Your eyes didn''t seem to appreciate your good intentions. Why don''t you send him to the kitchen if you want to be nice?"


    "Wouldn''t the kitchen be more dangerous?"¡±


    When Karen laughed, Raymond turned his face a little. Beyond the gaze was a boy.


    Staring beyond the carriage window, Raymond said.


    "I don''t know much about family affairs, but men will soon be strong. I''ll be stronger than you in four years."


    I don''t care because I''ll die in a month.


    "If a man is to die, wouldn''t he die for anything? I appreciate your kindness, but I don''t want to reverse what I''ve already decided so quickly. Let''s stop talking about this, Lord Raymond."


    Karen cut the horse. Then I looked at Raymond''s expression with a sidelong glance. Fortunately, he didn''t look offended. Karen breathed out a little bit as she played the role of a good-will young lady.


    This conversation was similar to the past. Tom had worked as a handy boy who was collected several times and washed the dishes. And every time he did, Raymond told Karen not to do anything useless, but he admired Karen for behaving well, contrary to his words.


    "No one believes in the battlefield."


    "That''s why I''m looking forward to it more."


    I remember him looking a little gloomy.


    "People''s good intentions, forgiveness and so on. I''m looking forward to it more. I don''t think it''s like that among the same comrades, but maybe you can forgive the enemy. Something that I think I can love."


    It was a desperate craving. And Karen gave him enough of the role he wanted. A beautiful girl who always forgives, loves, and looks after her warmly. A woman of good standing who still needs his help.


    "I will remember you in my next life."


    "I can''t. You''ve already¡­Twice."


    "What''s on my face?¡±


    "I just saw him because he was handsome."


    "¡­I see."


    It was useless.


    He didn''t give her the answer she wanted, even though he gave him the right answer. Life and death. I used to think this man would save me. He would have looked at Raymond as if he were looking at the sun high up in the deep sea.


    But it wasn''t him to save Karen. The sun is just the sun. The times have changed. The sun has not risen and fallen by God-drawn wagons, nor is it God''s eyes. It just produces light and heat, and the light is too far for deep-sea creatures.


    Nevertheless, this time again, Karen will play the role he wants in front of him. To present him with death.


    "We''re almost there."


    "I see."


    Karen almost fell down trying to get off Tom again this time. Feeling Raymond''s gaze at him, he hoped his actions would hide some doubt. And after years of experience, I was sure he was already attracted to me.


    Since then, it has been trivial for Isela to stare at herself with swollen eyes. Raymond has already hardly even looked at her.


    ***


    Berdick snapped at the papers and made the calculations.


    ''It''s a lot more budget than I thought.¡¯


    I didn''t expect you to be this passionate. Unknowingly excited, I spent more of my budget. In this way, only Lord Haier is good. Tsk. Berdyk kicked his tongue and looked at the funds that could be pulled right away.


    "This is a little too much."


    The lord groaned, deepening the wrinkles.


    "I don''t think we need to do this. You won''t be able to retrieve the principal of the money you spent.¡±


    He''s gone until he''s gone, to the point where that dull lord would notice it'' Berdick did himself a favor. But there was an alternative.


    I haven''t told Isela yet. This opportunity will also attract the Countess, who had been planning to do so for a long time. She''ll be at a resort that takes a day by carriage. You won''t be able to say no. And if a nobleman of her size attends, it is no different from notarization of engagement.


    "How about this?"


    "Isn''t it... a little early?¡±


    "What would it be if I had the lord''s permission? You''ll be very happy. How would you like to join us at this time?"


    The runner had already been turned, but when asked with the least courtesy, fortunately Young-joo shook her head.


    "No, it''s too early. But I bless your daughter."


    "Thank you."


    Young-joo looked at the proposal while stroking her chin. It doesn''t matter much. No, it''s symbolic, but there''s a problem with mood. But Young-joo already knows that she is not in a position to oppose it. Berdick knew that.


    Berdick put his hand on the lord''s shoulder. It is quite rude considering the rank, but the lord did not point it out. No, you can''t point it out. Already Verdick had greater authority than the lord. The Lord of England, Berdick knows it. So Verdick was funny about this situation.


    "It''ll be all right."


    The last day of the festival. In this area, in the blessing of the lord, showing the inhabitants who the real ruler is. Berdick recalled the face of his crying daughter. Then I remembered her smiling face again.


    Raymond will have to be engaged to Isela.


    ***


    Isela sniffed behind a tree that was invisible to people and sniffed. My nose was sour maybe because I was running too fast on a horse. I took a deep breath to calm down.


    "Hmm¡­."


    But I feel like crying. You have to put up with it. But it was so upsetting that Raymond did not ride a horse like Isela, but rode a carriage with Karen.


    "Bad girl."


    Isela bit her lips. A bad girl who teases other men. Raymond is his fiance. Even if they had not yet held a proper engagement ceremony, they were scheduled to be engaged to each other, and their families were all promised.


    How much money did Isela''s father Verdick write off for Raymond? Even though childhood relationships were forged by the circumstances of adults, Raymond has so far kept up with her. He respected Isela and used to send gifts on her birthday or whenever she had a special days.


    It was popular regardless of age or sex, but there were no scandals. The fact has been a great comfort to Isela so far.


    I''m the only one who will marry him.


    Raymond thought it was okay if he didn''t hold Isela''s hand when people were not around, but if he didn''t have work, he didn''t have to look at himself separately. She retorted that if she was the only woman she was and she was marrying him, she wouldn''t have a big problem.


    But why is Raymond so blatantly friendly in front of her?


    "¡­no way."

 26 [26]

    Isela was distressed. Karen Haier was noticeably beautiful even as a woman herself. After Raymond said he had saved Karen in danger, Isela had to keep looking at them with anxious eyes. Raymond laughed out loud in front of Karen noticeably often. I spent oddly more time with Karen than with myself.


    It was to ride beside Raymond that Isela rode a horse instead of riding a carriage. After coming to the mansion, Raymond was more concerned about spending time with Karen than he was. But instead of running a horse next to Isela, Raymond came in a carriage with Karen.


    Karen seduced him. What did we talk about in the carriage? What did he do? Isela was bothered. Various delusions that I didn''t want to think of lingered in my head.


    "It''ll be all over by the end of course.


    "Don''t be so sure. It usually takes a week to catch. I''m sure you''ll be ashamed of your bluffing.¡±


    I can hear the voices of Karen and Raymond from afar.


    Isela was about to intervene, but hid behind a tree again because she thought her eyes might be swollen. And took a deep breath.


    ''You''re to give your stuttering a hug to your fianc¨¦!''


    Isela wanted to scream. That''s the kind of guy Karen looks good with. Why the man didn''t come with Karen, Isela was furious at everything.


    ***


    "You''ve got enough traps, right?¡±


    "Don''t come near me. It''s dangerous."


    Karen was already looking into the trap, talking to Xenon, not Raymond. Isela was still having a hard time getting out, so she was eavesdropping behind a tree.


    "The trap looks too small... Will this be enough?¡±


    "That''s enough. It''s a problem where we can all shoot together after that. If it''s too big, the beasts will catch it and won''t catch it."


    "Don''t forget it''s for my own use. You have to hold it as good as you can."


    "Oh, no... I forgot that. I''ll try.¡±


    Karen seemed very interested in the trap. Isela was not very interested in hunting, so Karen, who was checking every trap or gun, looked strange. Hunting is not up to women. The relatively active Isela enjoyed horseback riding, followed by fox hunting, but did not participate in the hunt.


    Most of them expected that men would praise them hard if they caught their prey and give them fur as gifts. Or helping the maid prepare a meal together. But Karen seemed very interested in the hunt itself.


    "Do we have to pay attention to that when we''re in the area?"


    Isela glanced at Karen''s behavior. Karen is now acting as the lord''s daughter and owner of the land, but soon enough, that portion would be Isela''s. Berdick seemed to intend to let them live with a kind of face, even if he brought all the rights of the lord, but Isela had a different idea.


    We must drive out everything thoroughly.


    And the more I saw Karen, the more solidified the idea. Karen Haier should not be left here. If you leave a woman like that next to you, you are likely to lose Raymond. Even if Raymond is a sincere man, if a woman like Karen seduces him, someone will fall for him. Isela was scared of Karen, who kept appearing in her dreams. Is it because he is so jealous? I''m getting more and more deeply into Karen. It was unpleasant.


    "Icella, what are you doing there?"


    "¡­oh, nothing."


    Isela was surprised by Karen calling herself, but she quickly woke up and quickly got out of the tree. I was so deep in thought that I didn''t see people passing by.


    "Where did Lord Raymond go?¡±


    "He went to the forest to hunt with people. It''s been a while since you left, have you been there? I found it earlier."


    "¡­I see."


    Liar. No matter how much, I can''t help but hear Isella calling herself when she was around. Karen apparently took out Isella to lengthen her tailing time to Raymond. Isela stood next to Karen as she glanced at Karen.


    You don''t think I know what you''re thinking? Karen, who did not notice Isella staring at her, was watching the traps around her while checking out the maids setting up on the table. Isela approached Karen.


    "Is Miss Karen interested in hunting?"


    "Yeah, not a lot, but¡­ The mountain in this area is dense, so there are many animals. Every festival, even if you prepare for a large-scale hunt, you always get hurt every year-round get hurt."


    "What kind of animal do you have?¡±


    "Everything. Bears, wolves, foxes...Bears of this period are very dirty, so you have to catch them well. There are a lot of attacks."


    "Well, isn''t this place dangerous, too?¡±


    Isela got a little chills and looked around. The forest was very dense. It was dark like night because the side where the road was not clear was densely wooded. Karen and Isela cut open all the trees and created a vacant lot, but Isela was fed up with the idea of a bear coming out of the dark.


    "We''ve set up enough traps, and we have enough people to protect this place, so that''s okay. It''s not that dangerous. Animals don''t come to dangerous places, either."


    Animals are fine because they try to avoid people. Karen said so, but Isela couldn''t hide her uneasiness without Raymond. All the servants and maids here are Karen''s people, not Isela''s. But knowing that being anxious about it was too much of a delusion, Isela tried to be bold.


    "Don''t be so scared because animals will be trapped as soon as they come."


    Karen smiles at Isela. Isela didn''t like the face. He looked as if he was looking down from above. Isela turned and headed toward the back of the tree. I wanted to trim my clothes. It was frustrating to see if the corset inside the riding suit was too tight. I''m going to loosen the knot at the end.


    "I''m not scared."


    "I see, but don''t go out too much."


    "Carran, don''t mind other people''s business!"


    Isela shouted irritably.


    "If you go out there any longer, you''ll have a sore ankle."


    ¡°¡­¡­!¡±


    Isela stopped walking. There was a hideous trap in front of him.


    "Why didn''t you tell me earlier? Up... dangerously!


    "I told you, didn''t I?"


    Karen shrugged her shoulders. But Isela couldn''t laugh. The blade of the trap was so sharp that it really crushed Isela''s ankle. Indeed, Isela could have lost her ankle. But how can it be so light? However, Isela was more difficult to speak to the people around her. All the maidens looked at themselves in a pitiful way.


    "¡­I''ll fix my clothes in the carriage."


    "Okay, I''ll help you."


    Karen followed Isela into the carriage. I didn''t like it, but I couldn''t help it.


    percussion


    The carriage door closed and Karen stood behind Isela''s back. Karen''s fingers unbuttoned the back of Isela''s riding suit. When I solved one by one, my fingers touched Isela''s back.


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    I feel bad.


    A cold finger touches my back. Even though it was a careful finger, it was strangely unpleasant. Isela seemed to be crawling with worms. Why do I hate Karen so much? Because Raymond was interested in her? Of course that would be right. But now I''m getting goose bumps.


    "Icella, should I untie the corset end and then tie it back?"


    "¡­Yes, please."


    Isela held back.


    Maybe it''s because it''s that day. Isela had a particularly severe menstrual pain. I had a headache and backache the day before. Of course, he suffered from stomach pains throughout the period. It''s time to do it.


    "¡­somehow,slightly¡­ Please."


    "Yes."


    to be weird


    Isela was horrified.


    Isela had a regular menstrual cycle. And soon it''s time for my period. It was natural for him to suffer from a familiar menstrual pain. But when I thought about the reflection of blood, I thought of blood that should not be present.


    "You got blood on your bed and skirt?¡±


    Oops


    As Karen said, Isela was convinced. He was mistaken in his view. The blood had suddenly been stained. He must have seen the blood on his skirt. But¡­.


    "It''s all over."


    There was blood on Isela''s skirt, but there was blood on her bed, but there was no blood on her underwear. The day he saw the body of the black maid, the night he thought he had seen the body. I tried not to think while looking at the cleanly washed skirt.


    However, I couldn''t get rid of the feeling of reluctance. At that time, Isela thought she was lying in a menstrual crate, but there was no sign of her clothes the next day. The menstrual cycle was also out of season. He forced himself to think it was menstrual blood, but it wasn''t. It''s not that it''s not that it is not. Blood was not his own and someone''s blood was soaked in his clothes and bed. You can''t say it''s someone. It''s just one person. This is Nancy, who was always with Karen.


    "¡­carren, that¡­ What about Donna? The new maid by your side."


    "Dorna?"


    Karen tilted her head in a face asking why, but she soon smiled.


    "He''s a nice kid."


    Why?


    Isela could not understand. The dedicated maid is attached all day. I wake up in the morning, dress up, and help with the decoration. You have to help your master by doing every little thing until you go to bed. And apparently Karen said she was sad that Nancy suddenly went out for an uncomfortable dinner that day. She is also the first to officially hear that Nancy has disappeared.


    Why is it okay?


    The woman you''ve been with all day, all year, disappeared without a word, and you''re changing the maid without any trouble? Isela made such a fuss even if a necklace was missing. Of course, it will be the case even if people disappear. A maid is her possession. It''s property.


    "Donna is pretty nice and cute."


    Karen smiled and opened the carriage door. The servant standing outside helped her down. Isela stared blankly at her back.


    A woman who has had her hair done for so long that it doesn''t matter if a maid suddenly disappears one day.


    He was so kind to that clumsy maid as to be just cold. Karen was kind to everyone, to every user. But why... is Nancy not interested in disappearing?


    Isela felt uncomfortable inside.

 27 [27]

    "The bloody smell is vibrating."


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    Duran was sitting around in a chair and frowned at Karen. For the seven days following the festival, he picks a burnt offering every day and picks his throat, bleeds, and lights it in front of the public. Unlike him, who was drenched in blood and medicine, Karen was bright. Duran looked displeased at Karen and said,


    "¡­ha, you seem to be free.¡±


    "Sir Raymond is so capable."


    Karen shrugged her shoulders and saw an dissected rabbit. The new coffin acts like a butcher during the festival. It was ironic that the believer had blood on his hands to thank God. The preparation of the offering, which seemed to require a fairly long preparation period, ended earlier than expected.


    The preparation period, which was expected to be about two weeks, ended in three days with the merger of Raymond and Xenon. Karen, who was scheduled to meet her father for the rest of the preparation period and search for Nancy, had to give up the plan for an unexpected change in schedule.


    On the fourth day of the water, there will be an engagement ceremony between Isela and Raymond.


    The schedule turned the whole house upside down. Work was multiplied several times and employees and servants almost ran around. Even so, the engagement ceremony is bigger than usual.


    It was an unexpected engagement for Karen as well. Engagement during this period. That''s from Isela and Raymond. This has never happened before. It''s all the more exciting to think about where Verdick made it too much to listen to Isela''s complaint.


    Nancy''s death frightened Isela, Raymond''s coldness made her even more anxious, and Berdick does a 100-year-old band to appease her. But there was something more exciting than that.


    "¡­is it too bad he''s going to get married?"


    "A little."


    Karen giggled and rubbed Dulan''s shoulder and wrapped her arms around her neck.


    "You''re handsome, aren''t you? You''re talented, you''re rich."


    I gave my arm a boost. I wonder if I''m going to choke to death like this way. Of course, that feeble expectation was shattered by Duran without much effort. To the shame of Karen''s efforts, Duran lightly loosened Karen''s arm. Even though I put a lot of strength into it. There is a huge difference between the power of man and woman.


    "I can''t believe you refused to hug me. It''s sad."


    "¡­crazy."


    Duran didn''t look so bad when he said so. Dulan of the conference seemed strangely more relaxed than he had been, even when he was married. It didn''t like Karen very much.


    It''s funny to see the subtle relaxation of men who mix their bodies. I want you to show more jealousy. Rather, the engagement ceremony between Raymond and Isela makes his nerves dull. Then it''s a very unpleasant schedule.


    "¡­for four days, clean and tidy."


    What do you expect? Karen pulled Dulan''s head hard. I heard a weak groan.


    "Ugh."


    "You don''t have gray on your head."


    "You, you really."


    I''d like you to show me some more grumpy feelings. But now, for Karen, who found something more interesting, there was something more urgent than Duran''s jealousy. Raymond has finished the work quickly, and in the meantime, he will be able to search his father''s study and for Nancy.


    It was more exciting than Raymond''s engagement.


    "You''re the one who''s fooling around. Anyway, I don''t have time to see if my father is too busy. Ask him to spare me some time. I can''t see you because you''re not even here at mealtime, right?¡±


    "¡­the lord is busy."


    "Then give me the keys to the library key.


    "¡­why?"


    "Hellen doesn''t have it. What if the housekeeper doesn''t have it?¡±


    "Seo, the library must be open.¡±


    "Not that library, but my father''s personal library. I heard you have the other one besides my father''s.¡±


    Duran made an impression with his head on.


    "...why there?"


    But Karen, who had already prepared the answer, answered without hesitation."


    "I wanted to see my mother''s portrait. We cleaned everything up in this house.¡±


    "¡­when things are gone¡­.¡±


    "I think you''re mistaken. It''s my house after all."


    Duran rolled his eyes and took a key out of the desk drawer. The complexity seemed difficult to replicate. When Duran stared at him, Karen immediately lowered the key and asked him.


    "Tomorrow''s slaughter, too.


    "Don''t talk like that¡­. Unfaithful and foolish¡­.¡±


    "Sorry."


    When Karen cut off her horse with an apple, Duran talked a little more, then gave up his sermon and continued.


    "¡­well, to be exact, from tomorrow. Today was a grain ritual."


    "Well, what about that?"


    "¡­practice."


    "The smell is no joke. No, you don''t have to wash it now. I''m going out tomorrow. I''m here to tell you that. With Raymond and Miss Evans. Oh, Lord Raymond. Don''t use the cherry wagon. I''ll use it tomorrow."


    "Well, I''m familiar with it.¡±


    "Are you jealous?"


    Do something.


    But Duran betrayed Karen''s expectations. He just frowned and blamed Karen.


    "¡­well, I hope you don''t treat it so simply. If there''s a brain. Karen Haier. Miss Evans is preparing for the engagement... ''cause you''re gonna have to do it.


    "She asked me to give her a chance."


    Of course it''s a lie. Isela had asked her not to be with her after she was recommended a good place to see the festival. We were planning to go out together and come back separately. Then she''s the only one who can move freely inside the mansion. So it''s comfortable for Karen to know that Duran goes out with her.


    "To you? For a favor?"


    Dulan turned his face and showed a questionable look, as if he didn''t understand what Isella asked for.


    "Sir Raymond didn''t seem to like her at all."


    "¡­did I?"


    "It''s not enough to show. What can the parties do about it? Anyway, I''m going to go out with Lord Raymond during the festival. Isn''t it my duty to take care of a depressed guest? It would be good for our land to have them together."


    "¡­it would be an opportunity to cast a spark of sin.¡±


    That would be better. With a shrug of his shoulders, Dulan no longer raised a counterargument. He was too tired to do that.


    ***


    "No, why are you following me again?"


    "What? Lady Duran, if Raymond and Evans spend time together, you''ll be alone, so stay with her....¡±


    I''m so lazy. When Karen frowned, Donna looked sad. Bowen looked far away. Therefore, it is impossible to go back to the mansion alone and search the library.


    "You little....¡±


    "You''ve given me plenty of money."


    Karen tapped Bowen on the leg with a parasol.


    "I''ve said it over and over again and over and over again. Duran''s not the lord yet?"


    Donna peeked back and slipped back.


    "And I''m the mistress. Don''t talk like Duran gave you the money.¡±


    "I''m sorry."


    The servants were different from the maids, perhaps because they were not part of Karen, the mistress. I spent less time and it was hard to understand the movements. But this isn''t right. Having criticized Bowen, she spoke to Donna with a smile.


    "Then shall we go see Mrs. Dare?¡±


    The new coach showed his determination not to repeat his predecessor''s case. Karen, who had no particular intention of causing an accident, was just sitting in a carriage to Mrs. Deer''s house, which seemed to make her employees nervous.


    "I''m not running away."


    "I don''t believe you."


    "Whew."


    She shook her head, but Donna shook her head with her mouth closed.


    "Tell me about Mrs. Dare."


    "You know better than I do."


    I know. I twisted my hair.


    "What should I say?"


    The carriage arrived at her house too soon. This is Mrs. Dare''s house, after all this trouble. It is antique, but it was a little unattractive to say that it was the house where the tutor of Yeongju lived.


    "Why is it so old?"


    "¡­ma''am, but this is a pretty good house¡­It''s close to the city."


    "If it''s close to the city, it''s noisy.¡±


    "You can move right away without having to ride a carriage. Security is better."


    "Is that so¡­. How can I be more secure when there are so many people?"


    "We can monitor each other."


    "Isn''t it better to have more employees?"


    "Well, that... money....¡±


    Bowen, who could not hear the two girls whispering, stopped talking.


    "I''m coming in."


    "Come on, wait."


    Then Bowen knocked on the door without hearing Karen''s answer. A shabby maid came out and asked for her identity, and her eyes widened and hurried into the house. A few minutes later, a middle-aged woman came out.


    Donna gave an example first.


    "Hello."


    Is this woman Mrs. Dare? Karen folded up the umbrella and raised her skirt to greet her. He said hello and looked from toe to head. She was a woman who had never seen in the past period.


    He''s not that important, so I can''t help it. But even the impression was a little disappointing. Breaking expectations is good, but unexpected is not always satisfactory.


    Mrs. Dare was a plump middle-aged woman with rosy cheeks and a hint of gray hair. The ordinary impression was rather surprising. It seemed very distant from words such as secrets and conspiracies.


    "Carran?"


    "Yes¡­."


    "Oh, my God."


    She was a middle-aged woman with a soft impression. a plausible impression of a tutor


    Mrs. Dare almost ran to Karen. Then he hugged Karen without a moment to speak.


    "Carran? You''re right."


    I was so embarrassed that I stopped pushing my hand down. The woman, who hugged her breathtakingly, released Karen a long time later, looked at Karen with a face wet with emotion and held her hands together.


    "It''s been a long time."


    As a new Karen, I had no choice but to laugh.


    "Do you remember me?¡±


    It was a difficult question to answer. I can''t help but just laugh this time. Karen laughed.


    "I haven''t seen you in a long time."


    "It hasn''t been that long.¡±


    Donna definitely said it hasn''t been that long since she left.


    "Carran."


    "Yes, Mrs. Dare."


    "You don''t remember me."


    Mrs. Dare said with a straight face. The gentle impression quickly hardened. Karen was speechless because the face apparently contained a meaning.


    "Hasn''t your memory come back yet?"

 28 [28]

    "You''ve lost your memory."


    A small voice that could not be heard by Donna Bowen nearby tore through Karen''s brain without hesitation. I''ve lost my memory. I know the fact What are you talking about? You''ve lost your memory. It reverses all the memories so far.


    Who is this woman? Why are you saying something when you''ve never appeared before? Does this woman know what she said?


    "Come on in. It''s been so long. Really"


    I followed Mrs. Dare into the dark house. The exterior was old, but the inside was neat. However, it is clean enough to manage it to the fullest extent.


    If you look closely, the wallpaper faded and the wooden floor creaked every time it moved because it was old. The sound made Karen feel even more uncomfortable. Places that I''ve never come, people I''ve never seen before, all of them were uncomfortable. My mouth is parched. I wanted to drink tea.


    "Come on, give me the best teacup!"


    When his wife ordered, the maid hurried to the kitchen. Karen beckoned Bowen and Donna standing by the door.


    "Donna, Bowen. Why don''t you go out and enjoy the festival?¡±


    "How can I trust you?"


    Donna answered with a voice.


    But Karen hardened her face. I don''t want to care about you right now. I can''t afford it.


    "There''s a lot to talk about between the priests. It''s been so long. You can stay in the guest room.¡±


    "¡­I''m sorry, Karen, but we don''t have a guest room. In a maid''s room together...?¡±


    Donna freaked out, peering contemptuously at the dirty clothes her maid was wearing.


    "Well, no way. Then I''ll just wait with you.¡±


    Donna refused by saying rude things, but fortunately Bowen grabbed Donna''s shoulder and pulled her before the loud noise. When I get back to the mansion, I''ll tell Helen about Donna''s attitude. Karen frowned and pointed her finger at the door for Bowen to see. Get out.


    "I''ll be back around tea time in the afternoon. Donna, come on out."


    "Sad..."


    "Come on."


    When the two were kicked out, the maid came out with tea and refreshments with a more relaxed expression. The reason was immediately apparent. The teacups were not enough.


    Mrs. Dare sat down, holding hands. Only then did Karen concentrate on what she had to do.


    "You don''t remember me?¡±


    How far do I have to tell this woman? Karen closed her mouth and blinked. I was nervous.


    "I knew it. It''s been like this since Mrs. Haier died. Lord, you''really..¡±


    What is she talking about now? Her eyes turn toward Mrs. Dare. You have to ask.


    "Why is my mother coming out?"


    His voice went out sharper than I thought.


    "How far do you know?¡±


    I didn''t like her answering questions with questions, but I''m sorry for her. Karen turned to take the initiative.


    "Madam, I''m very... It''s embarrassing."


    Karen lowered her eyes. In terms of status and home, this middle-aged woman must not have received a proper pension from her lord. In general, a tutor who has not married is introduced to another house after work. Especially if you have a permanent position. If you haven''t found a suitable place, you should stay with your pension. We often live together.


    However, the condition of the house suggests that he did not leave the house due to normal circumstances. It is obvious that there is a reason why a tutor who taught Yeongju''s only daughter lives like this. It is beyond the eyes of the lord.


    "I want you to tell me what you know, instead of trying to dig me up.¡±


    "I''ll tell you when I know how much you know."


    "Madam."


    Karen has lived for 100 years with dozens of maidens even if she was embarrassed. Karen opened her eyes straight and looked at Mrs. Dare.


    "I''ve lost my memory. Tell me what you know. I''m in a lot of pain right now. And if you can help me, I''ll make it up to you."


    "¡­that''s still the part."


    Mrs. Dare lowered the teacup and wiggled her hands. She was nervous, too.


    "You''ve been like that since you were a kid."


    And Karen began to talk about an unknown past.


    "I felt so precocious. I was smart, but... But it wasn''t the cleverness of a scholarly. It was a little different from the aristocrats of their age. Maybe it''s because Catherine raised him."


    "Did you get acquainted with your mother?¡±


    "Do you remember Catherine?"


    "Well¡­ no, I can''t remember at all."


    Mrs. Dare gazed dimly at Karen in front of her eyes, as if drawing far away. The eyes that seemed to draw his mother through him were unpleasant. The lord sometimes looked at her that way.


    "Lady Nora Katherine Haier. Her maiden name was Enid. Actually, Katherine... Yeah, I''m sorry. It was strange to be Mrs. Haier. To be honest, I never thought I''d live in a country like this."


    Karen kissed the glass to hide her trembling. It was not a familiar taste. At last, he soon opened his mouth to bitterness.


    "Because I was always surrounded by men. I thought you''d get married to a good place. I mean, relatively, materially.¡±


    Karen glanced sideways at Mrs. Dair''s house and she blushed.


    "It was very crazy, and I never listened. He seemed weak at first glance, but he was very stubborn."


    From Karen''s point of view, words of little interest lengthened. Karen was a little impatient. It is not the love story of Karen''s parents that she is curious about. But Mrs. Dare kept talking about Catherine, Karen''s mother.


    How beautiful Catherine was, how popular she was, and how many suitors loved her. Karen told anecdotes with a face full of pride that she watched it next to him.


    Karen realized that she wasn''t a prophet-like person who offered the answer she had been expecting. It was disappointing. She just seemed like a middle-aged woman who loved to chat and missed her past days.


    "You look so much like Catherine. I still have the portrait. See that wall over there?


    There was a beautiful portrait of a woman very similar to Karen on the wall. Even if I die, Nancy will never let me do that. ¡­when I die, this is the end of the story. I can''t do that. What''s wrong with that? A middle-aged woman who was talking as if she were proud of her glory, not hers, became increasingly burdensome.


    "I hear that a lot."


    Karen seemed to have a twitch in her face from laughing politely.


    "More than that, I want to talk more about my memory."


    "Oh, so."


    Mrs. Dare hung up awkwardly.


    "You''ve been very wild since you were a child. Pretty, smart...And at least she was the only daughter of the best family in the area. And then one day, a lot... It hurt."


    "Dear, don''t interfere anymore. It''s none of your business.¡±


    Dare''s eyes were dimmed by the memory that came to mind.


    ***


    "Then the culture of the Orient... Karen, Karen?"


    Dare felt like crying. The little girl she taught trembled all over again. The bright and spiritual vivacity disappeared after the age of seven, and the child was afraid and wept all day.


    The well-built maid ran to subdue the girl who turned her body. Soon Katherine, who was completely ill, came to Karen, supported. Today''s study time was ruined like this. Rather than giving a class, he had to stand still without comforting himself. Dare felt a sense of shame.


    "Madam, not like this."


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    Catherine held Karen tightly in her arms. The girl shuddered in her mother''s arms.


    "It''s all right, Karen. You have a mother. It''s all right... Shh... Everything''s gonna be okay. Huh? Shall we have some snacks?¡±


    The girl with her eyes fixed on her mother, cried for a long time.


    "Mom, my life... What does it mean? If that''s the case with my life....¡±


    It was my 10th birthday. The engagement of Karen and her relative, Duran, has been decided. It was an engagement that no one welcomed. Catherine''s illness grew worse and worse and she could hardly conceive any more.


    She said in front of relatives and acquaintances. I think my life will not last long because I''m weak day by day, so I want to see my daughter''s engagement. Everyone thought it was a little strange, but they didn''t really oppose the parents'' engagement. The engagement was informal with the consent of the adults.


    Karen looked as if she had chewed a bug, and Dulan''s face turned rotten when she saw it. Duran was eighteen years old and Karen was ten years old.


    "You, you... die, really....¡±


    "Try it."


    Karen showed her resistance to fate. Dulan was pushed into the room where the dogs were released and the door was closed. Then Dulan dragged a chair in front of the door to prevent him from opening it. If it had not been for the servant to open the door by putting Karen away and breaking the lock, Duran would have died on the spot.


    "Carlan, apologize to Duran properly!"


    It was already an event that the child could not be dismissed as a joke. However, Dulan''s parents were extremely poor, and did not want to miss the next permanent residence where everything, as well as tuition, would be given. Duran''s parents paid more attention to Karen, who seemed to have lost her mind, rather than to her skin torn.


    I am the only one in this family who can play the role of a proper adult. Dare stretched his chest and pressed Karen hard. But after being dragged away by Dare, Karen took the first word off Dulan''s bed.


    "Hey, why didn''t you just die then? I know your life."


    "Carran!"


    Dare closed the car Karen''s mouth in astonishment. But it was late. Duran glared and glared at Karen and said grimly, vowing.


    "¡­my, if I don''t kill you, I''ll eat my hat."


    But the shock was great, and Duran stuttered when he saw Karen afterwards. And since the following year, he has never visited the mansion of Yeongju.


    Dare tried more and more to change Karen. I increased the class and told Karen stories that she was interested in. But that was only for a while. Karen''s seizures increased, Catherine also became sick, and the lord was silent. No matter how hard Dare tried to use his hands, everyone just avoided it.


    There was nothing I could do. Instead of being a teacher, most of the days became when the doctor was with Karen. There were many days when I sat alone in the study room. Helen, the housekeeper, cut down on Dare''s salary. When asked if there was nothing I could do about it, Dare dropped his head.


    It was that day. The day when a black gypsy woman replaced Dare''s station.


    It was the year Karen turned 14.

 29 [29]

    "That''s very helpful. Thank you."


    "Thank you for giving me such a good job. How are you?"


    "¡­if I haven''t spoken to you, don''t talk to me first."


    Nancy smiled and held Karen''s hand. When the first black woman caught her hand, Karen crumpled her face for a moment, but forced her to release her expression due to her mother''s rebuke. Nevertheless, her eyes were not good.


    Catherine, who brought Nancy to Karen, said sternly.


    "Carran, Nancy''s the one my mom brought. You shouldn''t look at it like that."


    "That dirty....¡±


    "Dear! Please respect Nancy as you respect me. He''s the one who''ll help Karen."


    However, bringing Nancy even though Dare was present meant that her influence was diminished and Dare alone was not enough. Of course Dare didn''t like her. Fortunately, Karen didn''t like Nancy either, and she kept coming to Deer to avoid Nancy. Every time Karen came, Dare felt relieved.


    Dare stroked Karen''s head when she was alone. The more Karen rejected Nancy, the more helpful she was.


    "Nancy''s a lullaby? That''s ridiculous. Well rejected, Karen."


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    "I''m sure Gypsy will sing a strange song.¡±


    "I suppose so, right?


    "Well, go to bed."


    A woman with black skin, a woman who just wanders, not even a woman with another reputation. It doesn''t fit. Dare was extremely displeased to have such a woman attached to her student.


    A maid is not a job for such a woman. A neat appearance should not make the hostess feel ashamed, a woman must keep her clothes tidy, and always have a quiet attitude and a heavy mouth. Karen should at least have a middle-class educated lady as a maid, a black fortuneteller. Dare was indignant. But the lord did not listen to Dare''s advice.


    "Dear, I''m not disparaging your learning, but what Karen needs now is not education. Why don''t you leave it up to Nancy?"


    "Hayer, don''t do that. How could you pick up a woman who''s such a charlatan? He keeps saying weird things to Karen.¡±


    The lord replied, rubbing his head with his hands.


    "Dear, Karen is not your daughter. We''re the ones who judge what''s good for a child. Why don''t you rest somewhere else for a while?"


    Dare asked back in a fit of rage.


    "Young-ju, I''m the only one who''s really interested in Karen these days. How long have you talked to Karen, not about you?¡±


    "Stop it. You talk too much. I''m more than a kid right now. I have a lot of important things to do, so leave me alone.¡±


    "When you die, Karen....¡±


    Boom.


    Dare felt sorry for the lord. He can''t make the right decision because of his sick wife. The same is true of Catherine, who is sick. Deer was the only one who could think purely of Karen without preoccupation with Catherine.


    Children whose parents do not care grow in the hands of the user. And the user never puts on the same affection as his parents. Dare has seen so many such people. And the doubt was certain.


    "Now... what are you doing?¡±


    "Well, it''s a medicine to help you."


    "What did you feed Karen? Did you get confirmation from the doctor?¡±


    Nancy snorted at Dare''s interrogation.


    "Do you know what I''m talking about? Don''t identify me with those idiots, sir. They have their ways, and we have ours. This is just more appropriate for a girl."


    The Young-ju couple were foolish in a strange place. It is common for adolescent children to daydream and create their own world. The degree difference is significant, but Karen''s seizures and fantasies are also not uncommon for people of her age. Adults should give proper proofreading to such children. In such a situation, Dare''s anger flared up when he brought a gypsy who gave him strange stories and suspicious drugs.


    But Karen''s seizures have apparently decreased since Nancy came. The mansion, which was overwhelmed by Catherine alone, welcomed Karen''s quietness. But Karen was getting a little weird in silence.


    "I can''t eat it."


    "Lady?"


    "Nancy, this tastes weird. ¡°


    Dare was shocked.


    "Carran, you shouldn''t be so polite to your users."


    "Yes? Ah."


    The beginning was a horse. Karen was getting strange. She was ashamed of having a black girl, but she sometimes had a hard time with her like her boss. Nancy became more and more full.


    Karen became apparently calm. But in Dear''s view, it was no better than drugging. Emotions grew dull and memories faded away. What was particularly serious was about people.


    Catherine called Karen in occasional cheer, but the meeting gradually decreased to once a week, once a fortnight, and once a month. Nancy, on the other hand, spent more time treating her child from morning to night, and her influence grew stronger.


    "How''s Karen... how''s she doing?"


    "That''s not good. Nancy kept reading strange fairy tales and feeding them things she didn''t know.¡±


    "But you don''t hurt yourself anymore, do you?¡±


    "¡­yes."


    "That''s enough."


    Catherine looked at Dare with her white-table eyes. Both eyes, which had already lost their sight, were almost as if they were open as a courtesy.


    "As long as I''m alive....¡±


    Karen didn''t recognize her mother at the last meeting. She freaked out, took Nancy''s hand and backed away, as if she had seen something dirty.


    "Madam, these days Karen almost follows Nancy as if she were you.¡±


    "¡­Really?


    "We have to kick him out right now."


    "Dear."


    Catherine was as thin as a skeleton as a young enemy. The white underwear seemed to span branches and the voice was no different from the creaking of wood furniture.


    "Dear. We really... You''ve been together for a long time.¡±


    "¡­Mrs. Haier."


    "Even if I die, Karen will be fine. Nancy will take good care of you."


    "Lost... the maid.¡±


    Dare choked up.


    "There''s no way a maid can replace you."


    "Please call my name."


    "Mrs. Haier."


    "Not that."


    "¡­Enid."


    Catherine tried to make a face. It was not known whether he tried to laugh.


    Catherine is dead.


    She was touching her daughter''s portrait until she died. Catherine missed her daughter very much, but she didn''t meet her. It was her opinion that Karen would rather forget herself. Young-ju accepted the opinion that what would happen if he remembered the person who would die for a long time? But he did not come out of Catherine''s room for a month. And he avoided looking at Karen.


    "Carran?"


    "¡­Oh, yes. Hello."


    "Katherine''s dead.¡±


    "What?"


    Karen looked at Dare with a slightly blank look and then turned to Nancy. And Dare still can''t forget Karen''s continued words.


    Karen asked Nancy.


    "Who''s Catherine?"


    That one thing that was like a nightmare.


    What made Karen behave was as good as white teeth. Dare was shocked. However, he did not come out even though he knocked on the door of Yeongju. The son''s madness was nothing new. such a trivial thing as the death of his wife


    The last time Dare saw the lord was when he was deported. I didn''t drag him out, but if I wanted to get a small pension, I had to go out, so it was no different.


    ***


    "You don''t remember."


    "¡­yes, Mrs. Dare."


    The first feeling I felt was unpleasant. Karen looked at her facial expression and didn''t like everything she said, from the face of Mrs. Dair.


    "Are you all right?"


    "Yes."


    It was horribly fine. What Dare said was what Karen had already expected. Even that Karen''s whole life is her delusion. I''ve thought about it over and over again.


    "Why?"


    Mrs. Dare asked Karen a question with a questioning face.


    "How come you''re okay? It shouldn''t be all right."


    Karen''s mouth watered at the arrogant answer.


    "To put you in a nutshell, my confusion is due to some sort of justice.¡±


    "It must be very unpleasant, but it''s true. Gypsies are dealing with all kinds of things."


    Karen snorted.


    "Why would they wander around if they were that capable? I will conquer the world."


    Mrs. Dare''s face turned slightly red. But she soon opened her mouth.


    "Well, you''re weak-minded.¡±


    To some extent, it was not pleasant to hear from others. But Karen ended her emotional expression by shrugging her shoulders.


    A hundred years is not so easy. It is also already in mind that everything is an illusion of madness. Therefore, it is not surprising to hear the truth from Mrs. Dare. That''s a possibility, and I had a calm judgment first. Before keeping her promise to die, she made a pledge to punish Nancy properly.


    "Thanks to you, one thing is clear. He knows I''m out of my mind."


    And the fact that he hid the body was helped at home. Karen looked at her fluffy hair.


    "You''re not me."


    It is too long and concrete to dismiss many of the memories in the head as mere delusions. Karen didn''t know how far to trust Dare''s words. No, even if you believe everything, there is too little information. After all, this woman is an outsider. I know little


    "Not my father, not my mother. Nancy, moreover....¡±


    I shouldn''t have killed him.


    "I can''t prove what you''re saying because I''m away from you now."


    The remark marked Dare''s color.


    "You left? What happened?¡±


    "I quit my job."


    "That''s great. That''s why you came all the way here. If she had been working, you wouldn''t have come this far.¡±


    Yeah, I killed him. I drugged him and strangled him. And I tried to use it to surprise her. I can''t find any bodies right now.


    "Well¡­ can''t I go back to being your tutor? Yes? Karen, tell the lord. You followed me well. You won''t remember, but you did."


    It was disgusting to her to force a friendship and a memory she didn''t have. When a rich man dies, all kinds of women cling to him. Like Helen, the housekeeper. But Karen didn''t even want to throw Mrs. Dare away, saying she should know her place. She has already been thrown out of the way. In addition, I''ve seen many women who want to be their mothers.


    "There''s so much you haven''t told me."


    "I didn''t lie about anything.¡±


    "Then why were you kicked out?¡±


    Karen asked Dare. Dare''s face changed.

 30 [30]

    "That''s because Nancy was against putting your futile thoughts into your mouth.¡±


    "Mrs. Dare, I''ve told you from the beginning that you were against Nancy. And I''ve been at home for quite a while, even though I''ve been a tutor for a long time. I just came out of the blue and....¡±


    Karen looked at her old house with an exaggerated shake of her head.


    "I wonder why you moved to this place. Why are you evasive about that?¡±


    Karen doesn''t believe anyone. Who do you trust when you don''t even trust yourself? The same is true of the woman in front of her eyes. It is a fact that he has been aware of himself for a long time that he suffers from insanity.


    But reject your 100 years? Karen could not admit it. You can''t just recite your life in an abstract past and admit it''s the end.


    "Did you want to be my mother?"


    "Everyone in that house is insane. I''ll doin'' for you...!¡±


    "Oh, I was kicked out for protesting so sublimely to take on a madwoman. I don''t believe it."


    Karen''s voice became as cheerful as a comedy, then split in a second. By Karen''s voice, Deer was about to approach but stopped. And a little bit of fear came up on my face.


    "Carran?"


    "I don''t believe you. To verify my cognitive abilities, I dismembered the body, brought him in and confirmed it, and suddenly you''re crazy, so don''t believe anything? As the hero of my life, I reject that reversal."


    "Carran, what... What the hell are you talking about right now?"


    "I''ve done something so far! What is this? They drugged me, chopped me up, and burned me! Do you think I''ll be satisfied with this? Just like you... To someone who just appeared?¡±


    "I... don''t know what you''re talking about."


    "Don''t pretend you don''t know."


    Karen gritted her teeth. Karen found it hard to accept that she was confused. We need to get it organized. It has to be dealt with. Drive yourself. Behave. The coins have been thrown. There is no reason to hesitate.


    "And if you have the least amount of hair, I''m now."


    with a click


    "You know I don''t intend to keep you alive, do you?"


    "Carran! Calm down...Nancy''s been bothering you, can''t you see that you''ve come all this way? Can''t you see what you haven''t remembered since you were a baby? Now that I''m here, it''s okay. Huh? The Lord knows when he kicked her out. That you''re wrong. Now it''s okay if you take me. Everything."


    Dare poured out his words in a hurry. Something was going wrong.


    Bang!


    "Ack!"


    He aimed at the head but missed it. Blood trickled down Dare''s head. My face was covered with blood. Karen re-charged herself and approached her. The last bullet grazed the scalp and landed on the floor.


    "Lamond finished in one shot, but I guess the human skull is more slippery than I thought."


    "Carran, wake up, okay?"


    Karen approached Dare. The middle-aged wife, who had been trying to dominate her with a triumphant past, was in a corner and trembled, which was quite worth seeing.


    "I''ve already killed Nancy."


    Karen laughed. The teeth glowed white in the afternoon sun. Dare stepped back, but there was no more room. A smiling face, a tooth came closer and closer.


    ***


    It''s all right.


    I''m fine.


    Everything sad is in the book.


    You are dreaming.


    This world is like a dream to you.


    Soon, you and the driver will fall in love.


    All hardships will be over.


    ***


    "Didn''t you say I''ll pick you up in a little while?"


    "Bowen."


    "Please stay calm. I''m the one who gets scolded by Dulan."


    06.Non,Non,Non,Non.


    "Oh, my God, you can''t shoot here. Thanks to you, I''m the only one with a lot of work.¡±


    Bowen grabbed Karen''s arm from behind and pulled out her pistol. Then he put on his gloves and looked at the sprawling body of Dare. Far from being surprised, he was not embarrassed. How many people knew about their madness and handled things.


    "I''ll take care of this. Larry brought the wagon, so please go out and wait."


    "Who are you?"


    Bowen raised his glasses and sighed.


    "Let''s talk after we do some work first."


    "Help me?"


    "¡­no, no."


    Bowen answered Karen''s words as if he was sick and tired of them. Oh, isn''t that the answer? Bowen''s face looks ridiculous. Karen regretted saying so. But how she will behave naturally, I don''t have confidence. Familiar and impersonal kindness was inappropriate in this situation. Fortunately, Bowen didn''t care about the hesitating Karen.


    He pushed Karen out of the door. Karen trudged up to the carriage. Larry was originally a driver of a carriage used by the lord for business. Even though Karen''s skirt was covered in blood, the middle-aged man just opened the carriage door. Donna was invisible.


    "¡­from where."


    I''m tired. Karen closed her eyes. My body is ragged with fatigue. Clothes are stained with blood here and there. As soon as I sat down, I saw the sunset. In contrast to the blood-colored room, it looked so warm and energetic. I can hear the roar of the crowd.


    "Hey, Tom."


    The boy handed over a thin blanket to cover his clothes.


    "I must be crazy."


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    Tom was so embarrassed that he almost dropped the cloth. Looking at the face, Karen lowered her gaze helplessly. I went so far as to make sure I was crazy......was it all useless?


    I put a bullet in her face not to make her laugh, but it was actually hard to deny everything she said. That''s what madness is. a thing hard to prove for oneself.


    If her whole life is a delusion and her actions are just the exploitation of a psychopath.


    I''m Was the experiment futile? Was the effort useless? All one''s efforts come down to a simple word of madness and are solved by a convenient means of brainwashing. The world of reason and reason has already ended last night.


    I covered my face with my hands. I have a stomachache.


    "So now I''m going to put handcuffs on my hands and confess in front of Dulan, and then say hello to Nancy with a rope around my neck?"


    ¡­ that''s not bad.


    Karen felt a big smile coming out. If that happens, the torture in one''s head will end and rest will come. That''s good. It''s not a bad ending. No, if you could really die, it would be a happy ending.


    an end worthy of a psychopath


    But she put off convincing. It is only a possibility to the last degree. As I told Dare, she has so many memories. A hundred years'' worth of memories are piled up so tightly. From businesses next year to sleeping habits of others. From now on, you can think of any way to prove that you are not crazy.


    And it didn''t matter what he did because he was crazy. You''re gonna get executed, you''re gonna get locked up in a mental hospital. That much determination was done last night.


    Don''t be embarrassed panic.


    "I''ll die."


    "Why don''t you show us some more grit after the Lord''s hard work?"


    "How are you, villain''s assistant?"


    As he giggled, Bowen sighed and put two large bags into the carriage. It is quite bulky for Mrs. Dare''s body. Bowen made an excuse.


    "The maid was upstairs.¡±


    "Did you have to kill him?¡±


    "¡­is that what you''re saying? Just move your legs. It''s not a wagon, it''s a small space."


    "What about Donna?"


    "I purposely pushed it into the concert hall just in case."


    "Yes."


    "Are you sad?"


    "Huh?"


    "Are you sad you couldn''t kill Donna?"


    "Well."


    Stretch your legs over the bag containing the body, and fatigue and relief come in. Shoes make my feet uncomfortable. Realism is coming in. Karen looked at Bowen as she pressed the knuckles of her fingers.


    "Is there anything else you can tell me?" I''m ready to be absorbed in the secrets of birth, the reversal of life and all that. Please do it in accordance with the principles of the earth and the earth."


    Bowen had a funny look on his face.


    "Even if you say that all of a sudden. I''m in the position of being paid, but... You''re not quite yourself either."


    "Are you the one who cut Nancy?¡¯


    "Suddenly."


    "Energy?"


    Bowen frowned and replied reluctantly.


    "¡­yes."


    "Why did you cut it?"


    "It''s too crowded. We needed a place to deal with it."


    "What do you do?"


    Karen almost cursed at the sudden interruption of her voice. in pure surprise


    Raymond was looking out the window. Bowen breathed in as he watched Raymond standing right next to the carriage.


    ***


    "Sir Raymond, what are you doing here?"


    "I was going to ask for a seat because I saw a familiar carriage."


    "As you can see, I''ve had a lot of luxury."


    Raymond smiled like a fox and looked at the big luggage in the carriage. Karen smiled and looked at Bowen. Fortunately, he hardened his face and stood back as an ordinary servant.


    "You''ve done a lot¡­."


    "Right?"


    "So what did you deal with?"


    "Oh, Lord Raymond, I''m not asking you that."


    Karen looked at his face with a smile. I don''t expect Bowen to be able to do that. It''s up to you. Naturally, Bowen fell out of the conversation.


    "The problem of men and women can be a disgrace, but please don''t go over it like that because it''s a family problem. ¡°


    "I won''t tell anyone, so could you share that terrible secret with me?"


    Karen seemed to have a twitch in her smiling face. I wish you''d let me out of it now. Forever. I wish you''d been shot and shut up with Mrs. Dare.


    "This is a secret. Nancy and Bowen had eye contact. Did you know?"


    "I didn''t know."


    "And Nancy''s disappearance this time was supposed to be in hiding to warm up. They ran away to disperse in a hurry.¡±


    "That''s very scary."


    "Right?"


    Bowen''s face wiggled. But Karen continued the conversation without stopping. If you ask me to look at what I bought for nothing, I feel uncomfortable. I don''t have a gun now. I''m not sure I''ll succeed, if I may.


    "What about you, Evans?"


    "I tried to use the carriage because I thought Miss Evans'' feet hurt so much. I just happened to see a familiar seal, so stop."


    I remember Isela shaking Busan wearing too high heels. Karen felt a cold sweat when she saw Raymond wiggling. Now she''s not just a suspicious woman talking nonsense, she''s a murderer sitting in front of a knight with a body.


    "I see."


    "The festival is still in full swing. Are you going in already?"


    "I''m on my way to dig up the scary truth.¡±


    "murder, rape, robbery, theft, fraud, unauthorized eating?"


    Karen answered seriously.


    "It''s not to that extent, it''s a very scary story."


    "What will happen?"


    "The Secret of Birth."

 31 [31]

    "There was a time when I thought for a while that I might have a secret for a while.


    "Is it like an illegitimate child of the Emperor?"


    "You know it well."


    Unusual jokes have sharply softened the atmosphere and scattered the purpose of the conversation.


    Raymond isn''t the only one who has such a talent. Karen grinned and turned the conversation to engagement.


    "I''m nervous about the Countess coming."


    "That''s true.¡±


    Karen thought, tapping her feet into the trunk under her feet. It''s not just birth. Raymond was still handsome, dutiful, and annoyingly meddlesome with Karen. Still, still. Karen brooded on the word. Karen''s memory has never been so fast in her engagement. The work had progressed more leisurely. The countess''s presence is no better than marriage.


    "I was after Lord Raymond, and I''m sorry to hear that."


    "Haha, that''s too bad."


    "It''s a girl''s dream. Don''t take it seriously, okay?


    You have to wake up from a dream. Like the water in a glass of water should be drunk.


    Raymond is not an important issue for Karen now. But Karen felt a murmur of discomfort. Raymond and Isela must be thinking about an unwanted marriage or a contract relationship while they''re floundering in the sea of chaos in their heads and shooting people to death.


    So Raymond''s marrying Isela like this? Karen felt a sense of twist in her belly. It was clearly different from jealousy of other women marrying good men. He is planning a grim future of whether he will die or go to jail, if the truth ends with his own madness.


    They''ll just live happily ever after.


    I envy it so much that Karen chewed on the flesh inside her mouth. He must be a villain just because he doesn''t want to bless the couple purely. A bit of money.


    ***


    I thought I would be detained right away, but unexpectedly Bowen led Karen to his study. The gun was confiscated, but it still seemed too easy for Karen.


    "I was only ordered to protect it."


    "So how much do you get?¡±


    "You''ll be surprised to hear that. The cost you spend on protecting you and supporting your actions is no joke.¡°


    I was wondering where the budget was going, and I was doing this. Karen was full of energy and looked through the drawers of her study as she pulled them out.


    "Why would you do such a crazy thing?"


    "¡­that''s the way it is. I do this for money."


    "So just tell me what you''ve cut Nancy up. How cruelly did you deal with it? And why didn''t you lock the door?¡±


    Karen resumed the question she asked in the carriage. When asked, Bowen stared at Karen, scratched her back of the head for a moment, and answered.


    "Well, personally, I kind of hated her."


    Bowen looked around the study and headed back toward the door.


    "This place is locked properly. I tried to clean it up in a hurry, but of all things, the room won''t lock. ¡°


    I see. Karen remembered the story that Mrs. Duhr locked up Dulan and released a flock of dogs. Maybe that''s why the room hasn''t been locked since. The truth is always trite to the knowledge.


    "Was it that room? From now on, make sure it''s fixed properly. Get out."


    Bowen snooped uneasily, but Karen no longer cared about him. A servant is a servant. There is no point in him who doesn''t know his situation well. Karen walked into the room. There is someone here who knows better. He is the father of Karen.


    There weren''t many things that looked useful in the room. Paper, document, document. Most of them were trial records and budget documents. Karen turned to old bookshelves. This study was a private study of the lord, so Karen didn''t have much access. And even in the past when he sneaked in, there was little to read if the past that Karen remembered was not a fantasy. And there was a flauntingly huge portrait of Catherine between the books.


    The feeling was similar to that felt at Mrs. Dare''s house. an obsession with the dead Catherine was influencing many people even after she died. The feeling of seeing a woman''s face, which had been a background for Karen for so many years,


    "Isn''t it beautiful?"


    "¡­yes."


    It gave me some goosebumps.


    Karen turned her head. Her father, the lord, came slowly into the room.


    "I see. It''s beautiful.¡±


    Catherine''s portrait was much larger than that of Dare''s. A larger portrait than the actual person was hung high in the study, overwhelming the people in the space. But unlike Dare, it''s not unusual that he was her husband.


    "It was really beautiful. My wife."


    Karen looked at the lord''s old face. He may have been quite handsome when he was young, but now he is just an old, shaggy middle-aged man. But behind that, he is a powerful man in the region who assisted in the murder of his daughter. Karen was difficult to judge.


    "Even though she''s your mother.¡±


    Even parents, Karen knew too little about her immediate lord. He was not an important figure. Karen chewed her lips well. An important person. I don''t know if it''s a proper expression now. And what''s important is something else.


    "As you''ve already heard, I''m very... I''m confused, Dad."


    His voice was a little shaky. He cleared his throat. In fact, I wanted to hold my father''s neck and cry out for the truth. I''ll hold it in. I''ve waited for a long time. "I can do that much," he said.


    "Yes... Mrs. Dare is dead."


    "Yes."


    Karen''s heart was about to burst. Young-ju doesn''t look very surprised. What are they thinking? How far did they take into consideration? Who do you think you are?


    "Yeah, I see. I''ll give you a little bit of course.


    The lord rubbed the creases around his eyes. I could see some sweat between his hands. It was a cool temperature to sweat, so I could guess how I felt.


    "I know you''ve already heard from Bowen."


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    "Stop talking in front of me. I killed her."


    The bewildered lord bit his mouth for a moment.


    "¡­why did you kill him?"


    "Because I''m in a bad mood."


    I was insincere, but the answer was true. Even if you have a long and long reason, the essential reason is simple after all. It''s no different that he killed him because he was against his feelings. He wasn''t a good match to kill. If Bowen hadn''t shown up properly and helped at that moment, it would have been really hard to deal with.


    "So I killed him."


    And at this moment, Dare is just an opportunity for Karen. He is just a key figure. Karen wondered what the lord would answer. Young-ju quietly continued to speak to her daughter''s answer.


    "¡­she was a man who was too much of an interfering person. You must have had a lot of trouble."


    It was a shameful excuse for her.


    Karen did not answer. Are you still trying to protect yourself? That''s right in front of his eyes. I didn''t expect such an answer.


    "It''ll be all right."


    Young-ju put her hand on her daughter''s shoulder and pressed it with force. It felt more like encouraging yourself than Karen.


    "Let''s talk over tea. We''re going to enjoy our own festival tonight, so we can have a conversation."


    That''s right. We need a conversation. Very much. Karen sat on the chair. The sound of gunfire was heard blurry beyond the sunset window. It was the beginning of the festival. After the period of abstinence, the rejection of Raymond and Isella''s engagement ceremony was lavishly blessed with material. The owners of the land are having such strange conversations, but the story of this room doesn''t matter to them. Other stories that are completely advantageous with a single glass wall.


    I turned to the room of reality. It is a very gentle interrogation room. The lord didn''t seem to have much meaning in Karen''s murder. Is this just to reassure yourself? Since he is suffering from mental illness, he soothes them, hides them, and makes his fiance.


    "I think tea farming will be good this year. The weather is fine."


    "It won''t be that good.¡±


    He answered casually and closed his mouth. Karen tried not to be sure of anything now. These remarks and thoughts are poison.


    "Oh, no, I''m not sure. Please don''t trust me, Father."


    "If you do, you are.¡±


    What does that mean?


    I needed a warm tea to put in a dry mouth. Karen sat on the chair and held Bowen''s teacup with trembling hands. I couldn''t stand it without drinking tea.


    "Are you all right?"


    "¡­yes."


    When the red-colored black tea bit my throat, I feel like my mind calms down a little. Karen looked at the face of the lord, but it was hard to read something from it. It is hard to endure the time when meaningless greetings come and go. The tip of my tongue is starting to dry again. I drank tea one after another.


    "I heard a few words from Mrs. Dare.¡±


    "Was it so rude?"


    It was rude enough to kill her. Karen nodded her head.


    "Yes, I''ve denied my whole life. She said I lost my memory because I was crazy.¡±


    "She''s such a rude and unprovoked woman."


    The lord shook his head in disgust. He seemed to really hate it. But is Karen the same reason?


    "Yes, of course."


    Karen didn''t bother to give out the reason for the speculation. Dare wanted to be her mother. That means he wanted to be the mistress of the lord. She felt responsible for Catherine and Karen. But Young-joo and Karen were just annoyed. That''s a little too bad. Karen felt a similar feeling to Icela Evans to her. The lord hated her. She was not showing any grief at this moment of her daughter''s death.


    "To be honest, I wasn''t that angry. Hmm¡­ I was a little bit like that back then, but on second thought, I don''t hate it that much. It''s actually a little comfortable."


    "Why is that?"


    "It''ll be over when I die."


    I sigh and laugh at the same time.


    "I''m so happy when life like this torture ends."


    It''s not the kind of reason you think. It doesn''t matter to Karen no matter what she or you call her father. It''s all a good thing. If Karen''s crazy. If really everything is a fantasy. So Karen wanted the lord to give a definite answer.


    "I just want to finish."


    The lord made eye contact with Karen.


    "Don''t you hate or hate?"


    "Yes."


    It really is. She has seen too much of human goodness and wickedness. I just want a word.


    "Death and life are too light for you."


    "It''s lighter than paper. It can only be light since time doesn''t pile up. Actually, I''m a little bit sorry."


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    The lord was silent again. The silence was so heavy that Karen opened her mouth.


    "Let''s have a deep conversation, Father."


    to the point of vomiting

 32 [32]

    "Dare was a big mouth. So you let him go? Oh, you don''t have to answer. He''s already dead. My story is much more interesting to me than her life or the past. Am I Karen?


    "Why don''t you just ask one question at a time?¡±


    "¡­yes."


    Karen took a deep breath. There are too many suspicions. It seems like the head is about to explode, but the mouth is one. I finally reached this position. You can start one by one.


    "Is it true that I''ve had problems since I was a kid?"


    "¡­yes."


    "And that Nancy erased my memory and put another one in it?"


    "You''ve figured it out."


    Karen brought up one of the most curious questions.


    "Am I Karen?"


    "You''re my only daughter."


    I didn''t mean it that way. Karen frowned. Karen is Karen. Do you have a place to go back? Or is it just a fantasy?


    "That''s... no. Would it make sense for me to call you my father?"


    "Well, if you look at the portrait, you''ll see that you''re the mother."


    I shouldn''t bite this side. Karen looked up at the portrait. Would it have been easier if you were alive? Why is this outsider in front of me, not you?


    "I was sick and tired of thinking about how jealous people were before I got married. There were more than one suitor."


    Your love story doesn''t matter now. Karen looked at him dumbfounded. To what extent is the public''s sarcasm that his wife died and half lost her mind?


    Catherine, who looked like Karen, was a very beautiful woman, as Dare said. Even after coming down to this countryside, I was told that invitations flew here and there every winter. Who said that? Karen tried to suppress the memories of the past that kept coming to mind. I don''t know. I don''t know anything and I''m not sure.


    Oh, if I had a gun.


    I would have put a foot in Young-ju''s head right away. No, don''t finish it right away. You can hear the truth, starting with the threat.


    "Daddy."


    "So how fierce it was....¡±


    "I killed Nancy, too. And you know this."


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    "Why did you hide the body?¡±


    "If Miss Evans finds out, it''s hard for me to protect her."


    replied the lord. Karen was both relieved and irritated by the answer.


    "I really feel like a doll on stage. It''s become a spectacle alone in the world. What the hell did you think of when you saw me do it?¡±


    "It was to protect you.¡±


    "Then at least you should have told me... It''s funny to say it yourself."


    I tapped the table with my fingers.


    "Is Nancy even dead? Is Mrs. Dare dead in my hand? Are you sure you''re in front of me right now?¡±


    I''m sick and tired of the sense that all the reality in front of me is twisted. Karen was resentful of being robbed of her gun. If the cause of his pain is this man in front of his eyes, his father will feed him a lot of bullets. It doesn''t matter if there is one remaining blood in the world. It is an enemy that must be killed beyond entertainment and curiosity. Isn''t it a terrible thing to make your whole life a lie? I''m covering it up with negativity. Karen was not convinced.


    "You killed Nancy."


    The lord swore to Karen.


    "And now I''m in front of you."


    He took Karen by the hand. I felt the warmth. A sense of relief spread. It felt the same way when Tom confirmed that the body had not disappeared. I see. A man was killed and a man died. Time flows from yesterday to today. If the world is stable and you are the only one who is crazy. There will be no such stable truth.


    "Why did you clean up the body?"


    Why did you take the truth from me? Do you know what that means to me? Tears welled up in the anger. He took the truth from himself and let madness and irrationality dominate. It was not love or protection.


    Isn`t it hard for you if things get bigger? The happiness of a child is the happiness of a parent''s happiness. Catherine and I only want your happiness."


    "Well, if you want my happiness."


    My voice is hoarse. Karen hated the middle-aged man in front of her. He was disgusted with the attitude of not telling me what to do, and the act of cleaning up his mess without saying anything.


    "Why didn''t you catch me and tell me everything? You''re crazy."


    "What should I do to make you happy?¡±


    "If you killed someone, you should have told me not to. You should have put him in jail. You should have judged and sentenced him to death."


    "How can your happiness be achieved in prison? You haven''t even started your life yet. I''m going to live a life of meeting men, getting married and having children."


    I''m so full of energy that I want to stamp my feet.


    "If my insanity is hereditary, it must have been connected to my father."


    The lord shrugged shyly at the sound. Then it''s a sight to answer.


    "You look more like your mom than I do."


    "¡­do you know what the hell you''re talking about? My father and mother ruined my life. You can''t even think about it on your own. Look at me now. I can''t believe anything right now. It''s not about believing in people or not, who do you love? It''s like you broke your head with a hammer when you said you''d erase your memory and give me a stable life.¡±


    Marriage, love, what are you dreaming about? Let''s put them to sleep with medicine. Now, what''s the difference between being peaceful?


    "That can''t be important to me right now."


    "It''s important."


    The lord swore.


    "It''s very important, Karen."


    "Hey, lord."


    If this continues, there is no need for dialogue to continue. Karen gave strength to her held hand. I put up my nails. There was a red mark on the hand of the lord, but that''s all.


    "What are you doing?"


    "¡­I hope you''re angry. That''s not working well either, I''m so full of energy. Ha... Do as you please. I''ll keep killing, so stop it if you want to stop me. And if he gets it wrong, I''ll turn myself in to Lord Raymond."


    "I won''t let you."


    "Then keep him in custody. Why don''t you stop me, tie my arms and legs, and find another hypnotist to replace Nancy? This time, I want you to tell me a beautiful story rather than a fantasy of falling into a book and dying and dying again for 100 years. It would be interesting to see you fall into the emperor''s bedroom and become a saint, or to fall into the distant past and change the world."


    Karen struggled to make a mockery. I will see my father''s grief. And I will not forgive myself. You will be punished if you commit a crime. I didn''t start with that degree of resolution. That is his determination and courtesy to life and struggle.


    But Young-joo focused on a word rather than her resolution.


    "100 years?"


    "Maybe more than that, if it''s a new memory, just wipe it out and turn it into a thousand teeth."


    I feel like dying in vain. I want to burn myself up. Karen wanted to burn her immediate father to death. I wanted to tear it apart. But more vehemently, he is disgusted with himself. Is your efforts, years, memories, all meaningless? Is it just a fantasy? It''s not worth it. The conclusion of insanity is quite comfortable.


    I''d rather kill you.


    "¡­100 years. Is that the time you''ve lived?"


    ?? ??. ??. ?? ? ??? ??. ??? ????? ?? ?? ??? ????. ?? ???, ?? ???, ??? ??? ??.


    ?? ????


    ¡°??? ??? ? ?? ? ?? ?? ?????.¡±


    ¡°?? ?? ? ?? ??? ??? ??? ?? ???? ?? ? ?????¡±


    ¡°???? ?? ??? ? ??? ???? ??? ???.¡±


    ¡°??? ? ?? ?? ???? ?? ?? ???.¡±


    The lord took his hand off Karen. She looked a little shocked by what she said. They were all mental institutions. They must be a family that sighs themselves. But Young-ju looked at Karen with a disappointed face.


    "Katherine loved you. Very much."


    "Do I need to know that now? My father erased my memory so that I couldn''t be moved by such love. What the hell do you want? Are you going to continue helping me kill like you''ve done so far? Sounds fun. Very good. That''s what I wanted. If you''re ready to kill that Berdych right now. Isela is a bonus. It would be wonderful to die to Lord Raymond. Of course you will, right?¡±


    "Carran."


    "Why aren''t you doing it? What the hell do you want to do?"


    Karen stared at the lord. It was frustrating. There was so little he knew and Young-ju just hid it. But now he looks at himself like that. Who? Who.


    "¡­I''m tired now."


    "I''d like to express my sympathy.¡±


    "Don''t talk about Catherine like that. Catherine did it for your happiness. But¡­."


    Tears flowed from the eyes of the lord.


    "Hey, I''m tired."


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    And Young-joo covered her eyes with her hands.


    "Katherine loved you so much. And it was like you."


    "I guess my insanity was inherited from my mother."


    "Don''t be sarcastic about Catherine. She, your mother....¡±


    The lord had difficulty in answering. Emotions flared up. He took a short breath and went on.


    "She spoke like you. This world... is like a book to itself. And he''s older than he actually looks."


    Karen stopped breathing.


    "And you, too... He said he''d live like himself."


    "Katherine, you mean your mother had the same symptoms as I did?¡±


    "Yes."


    "¡­can you be sure?"


    At Karen''s suspicious question, Young-joo showed off her unpleasantness without filtering.


    "My wife said. How can you doubt it?¡±


    Don''t tell me my father is a fool.


    Karen had a rapacious imagination in her mind. He is a father who has been at odds with his mother, Catherine, who would not have come out of her life. They have always been such a weight.


    But that''s not just you, it''s not just you. It was something that could never be ignored.


    "I don''t know what I have to say to be accurate. And in the end, you''ll doubt everything. I''d rather... She was right. I had to forget everything from the beginning and start."


    "Mrs. Catherine."


    "Mother."


    In the meantime, he had to try to hold back his words because he seemed to say something that he could not even describe to the lord who corrected his words. Is this what Young-ju is like?


    "Yes, my mother."


    He looked sideways at the portrait. It would be great if the person here was Catherine, not the lord. I can''t help sighing. Why is he a third-party lord alive? If that''s true, isn''t it only the dead mother who can understand herself in this world?


    "Do you have any proof that you''ve had a... repeated life like me?"


    "In the end, you suspect."


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    "You''re not the evidence."

 33 [33]

    I wish I could trust you as innocent as you. But Karen had a hard time calming down her pounding chest.


    "I don''t know anyone else, but you said you couldn''t doubt it."


    "That''s it."


    "I don''t think it''s a phenomenon that needs to be explained. I wouldn''t be able to."


    After all, he is right. It''s painful trying to understand what can''t happen.


    Karen herself is the evidence. How can you doubt it if you have lived on a piece of paper that you know for yourself? If you find out with reason about the world you live in, you won''t be able to reach it even if you struggle and explore for 10,000 years, let alone 100 years. Karen put her forehead on her capped hand. My head was hot.


    "That''s right."


    Whatever the answer, it will be hard for you to understand.


    At this moment, even if the father suddenly says that he is a god and breaks down the sky, Karen will not be alarmed, but if there was hallucinogenic ingredient in the medicine she took last night. Time has made her do that. Doubt has been her friend all those years.


    "That''s right."


    "¡­if it''s a logical solution¡­.¡±


    If so, Karen calmed her wheezing breath.


    "Why did you hide it? I wish you had said... more, more... Wouldn''t it be comfortable?¡±


    Days of brooding thought continued in the bookshelf for a long time. If I had at least found out that there had been one more person who had experienced the same problem as me, I wouldn''t have been so troubled if there had been one more. But the lord denied the family.


    "When you were ten years old, you couldn''t stand it. A scheduled life is meaningless."


    "Then let him be an ignorant kid from the beginning."


    "Isn''t this the result?"


    Once again the silence fell in the room.


    "If your mother did the same, did my maternal grandmother do the same? Does this continue from generation to generation?¡±


    "I don''t know that."


    "¡­I see."


    You didn''t have that much conversation? I was frustrated because I didn''t get as many answers as I wanted. It was comforting to know that Yeong-ju, like her, looked nervous. If he was watching her leisurely, he wouldn''t be as angry as that.


    However, the conversation doesn''t work well because they realize that they are uncomfortable with each other. The pace of conversation is off when we try to talk about our grievances even though we know each other different stories are different. Talks that have been cut off for 100 years are strange. It''s awkward. It''s painful.


    "My mother likened it to a book."


    "Yes."


    "Was it a romance novel?"


    "Hmm?"


    "What''s the genre?" My life."


    The world of reason abandoned her and the world of fantasy greeted her. Then you should do it accordingly. Karen pushed the doubt to the corner of the page and drew a question mark. How can I get out of it?


    "How do I end this story?"


    The lord pointed at himself with his finger.


    "Meet someone like me."


    "¡­what?"


    "That''s what Catherine did. He met me and lived his real life."


    It''s not easy even though I''ve decided to accept it''s not easy. Karen chose the question, trying to fathom the feelings she felt for the lord.


    "¡­that ended with marriage?¡±


    "It''s love."


    It was quite embarrassing to say and hear that one''s life was a novel. It is a phrase like a conversation between fanatics who are unrealistic, strange, and seriously believe in delusions. But you still have to believe it.


    It is not love that rules a person''s life. It''s death.


    But controlling Karen''s life became love again.


    Karen felt sick and tired of herself. The tiresome types are coming up again. Love. You''re going the wrong way now. Love! Shut up! Karen swallowed the sound. My eyes are bleeding. There were clear tears in the eyes of the lord, but blooddrops formed in Karen''s eyes. Whatever Karen''s condition, the lord continued.


    "He met me and said he didn''t have to go out of the book. There''s no need to ''read'' over and over again."


    "¡­that''s how you said it."


    The lord tapped himself with his finger.


    "Yeah. I''m her male lead. No man was fit for her. Neither Earl Landon, Prince Gwiz, nor Marquis. Only I was her true love."


    The names of those in power came out of the mouth of the lord. Karen recollected the hosa who said they had been questioned with Catherine. Few people faced each other because the generation was different. Prince Gwiz remembers. famous for its luxuriousness


    "I''m more than them....¡±


    The lord''s face was full of pride. The face looked a bit like the one he hated.


    Obsessive to the dead. It was not just about remembering the loved one, but about defending one''s pride through the deceased. The sight of the lord beating other suitors to say that he married Catherine was the look Dare made while looking at Catherine''s portrait.


    "Her love was me after all."


    His marriage to Catherine made him a victor, and he was more justified and confident than Dare. But Karen is too old to be impressed by his appearance.


    "In the novels, the male characters are the highest-ranking and most handsome of all the same age.¡¯


    Lord Haier was not so depressed, but he was not overwhelmingly superior to the others who had been courting Catherine. What if the real love is so far away that one of the dying men on the battlefield is the male protagonist? It''s a wonderful conclusion.


    "Love..."


    "It''s love. I guess I haven''t found it yet. Like your mother... True love."


    Karen clenched her fist at the sight of Young-ju nodding her head. It''s a story that''s unrealistic, annoying, and unpleasant. It feels like hitting the head with a hammer made of candy.


    "It''s a really pure and noble feeling that''s different from what you said about the dirty little boy you didn''t even believe in yourself."


    "You don''t have to know."


    Karen laughed with a forced smile. After all, it was your subordinates who managed it, so you know everything.


    "That''s why you''re still wandering around because you haven''t found your male lead."


    It''s not easy to feel so bad about such fantastic and fairy tale-like words. Young-ju looked at Karen''s fine cheeks and looked at the wounds and bloodstained clothes. He lamented how lovely and pitiful he was.


    There was no agony in it about the daughter who had just murdered. It revealed only the desire for a dead wife. So Karen felt a little nauseous looking at her father''s face. Love. Love. It''s worse than murder for himself now.


    It''s time to.


    "My father said that the world... Didn''t you mind the word "book"?¡±


    "I''m sad that you''re in pain."


    "No, not like that. Dad, don''t say that."


    Like a child or a wife. Not like that. Not about others. Not such a side-by- Not such a trivial one. a more fundamental and fundamental story


    What do you think of yourself? Karen was curious about that. He was distressed by himself. There was a world to go back to. The dim memories, different families, friendly worlds, more ecstatic food, different cultures, animals, and dreams. Karen fumbles over the dimly. A real life. The real world. If you can really go back, if all of this is a dream.


    I closed my mouth again.


    In the end, the word cannot escape the agony of a 10-year-old child. Let''s not think about it if there''s nothing to change.


    "True love... It''s."


    How bizarre it is to spit it out in your own mouth.


    "For the rest of my life... for 100 years... What would you say if you only lived in doubt and fear?¡±


    The feeling of a wanderer wandering in the air in favor of everything in the world. There''s no one like you anywhere, there''s no evidence, and there''s no certainty. The days of torture that only pain exists.


    Young-joo answered with a sad look.


    "My dear daughter. You wasted your life."


    At that moment, Karen made up her mind.


    "Do you trust your mother?"


    "Yes, I believe in you as I believe in her."


    And he left me alone for 100 years. Karen wanted to vent her anger by tearing up the portrait. Love? And intense jealousy has risen from the depths. He was jealous of his mother who died.


    Good to die, Mother. Did you go back to the original world? Did he leave for his true family? If I''d died sooner. Karen held her finger, which was so envious that she couldn''t help it.


    "¡­I''m older than you. Now... I have to find my love in earnest.¡±


    My voice trembles because I feel uncomfortable. But Young-joo didn''t care about Karen''s voice.


    "Who was the man? The male lead."


    Karen hesitated for a moment and replied.


    "...Lord Raymond."


    "Well, again. That''s plausible. Hmm¡­ so Berdyk must have been pretty pissed. That''s nice."


    I used an ax to hit my neck because I couldn''t get angry. I didn''t even have the energy to talk to the funny-talking lord anymore. Whatever Verdick does, what does that mean? The important thing is her male lead.


    "You trust your mother.¡±


    "Yes, I believe with all my heart."


    I should. If you don''t believe it, you''re just helping the lunatics kill. His father is a fanatic. The dead Catherine is his god and herself is her holy man. It''s just evidence of her glory and divinity. How can a man who gives his body to a man like this grow up?


    "It''s already dark."


    "I''m starving for dinner. I can''t¡­ I can''t."


    I don''t think I can get any more information from my father. From the very beginning, he is not a party. He himself does not know what he says is correct. Even if you bind your limbs and pull out your nails, you don''t know what you don''t know. Now he doesn''t need her. There is no need for conversation. Karen wanted to take a break. You''ll have to be with them again if you take part in dinner.


    "Please attend tomorrow. The countess will come with her daughter.¡±


    "¡­yes."


    Karen frowned. I wanted to take a rest. It was hard to digest because of the mix of fantasy and reality. I have a fit of mind.


    Nevertheless, this question had to be asked.


    "How do you feel about your mother coming from outside the book?"


    Young-ju laughed when she heard it. At that moment he looked like a young man. He smiled with innocence, passion, and confidence and answered his character.


    "That''s so romantic."

 34 [34]

    Karen''s not here.¡¯


    Isela felt good. Karen Haier is so peaceful just because she is not seen. Isela, who did not meet Karen all day and dominated Raymond, was satisfied as if she was full without eating. Raymond served up all Isela''s miscellaneous needs all day.


    "Mr. Raymond, after the engagement ceremony, words come."


    When Isela was excited about her engagement schedule, Raymond immediately asked.


    "Did Mr. Berdick comment on my situation?"


    Isela did not hide her slight discomfort, hoping to please her more.


    "Yes, you won''t have to suffer anymore in the military."


    "¡­is that so. Getting out of the front line has been a long story."


    "No, it''s only natural that you step back from the front line. You have to take on far more important tasks in this country than the military."


    Something more beneficial to the Evans family.


    My father is right. Raymond was sold to himself.


    Flowers are in season. It is impossible to prevent a man''s eyes from staying somewhere else for a while. But even if Verdick enjoys with other women for a while and his mother laughs with another man, they end up sleeping in the same room and discussing the big events in the family. The important thing is the big contract of marriage.


    "I''ve spent my whole life in the Knights."


    "Oh, my God, you''re still young, aren''t you? What evil thing are you saying about a bride you''re going to marry?¡±


    Isela laughed nervously with a nasal tone. She no longer wanted to be swayed by Raymond. It is so miserable to long for the affection of a man who is not interested in himself. It''s a good position for her to put a rope around her neck and feed her and watch Raymond whine at her.


    "It''s because I''m nervous about leaving where I was all of a sudden. It''s a little awkward. I thought it was a lifetime job."


    Raymond smiles and shrugs his shoulders.


    "You don''t have to worry because I and my father will support you."


    Isela took Raymond''s hand. He looked down at Isela''s hand, nodded, and closed his mouth, saying, "I see."


    Father will eventually help himself as ever. I have no doubt that I will buy you anything you want. Not even a husband. And Isela didn''t want her fiance to wield her.


    "Mr. Raymond, would it be like a wedding if Count Elba''s wife attended?"


    "¡­I see, Miss Isela."


    "You''re happy, too, Raymond?"


    He squinted at the golden handsome man. He answered with a picturesque smile.


    "Yes, it''s a great thing."


    The affirmative answer, which comes without any hesitation, seemed rather false, but that is no longer important. The important thing is that he is not in a position to be offended. That''s what I''m thinking. It''s none of your business. He will laugh at Isela, enter the hall together, and go to the same bed.


    "Hahoot."


    Smile, my knight. My bridegroom overpriced.


    Isela did not dare to let Raymond live like his father. Isela did not want to live like her mother. A relationship that fits properly and fills up affection and desire with a child under the contract.


    No matter how handsome and well-bred he was, he ended up selling a stallion. The owner is the Evans. Even if he were of noble blood, he would not be able to continue his family, and his brother would not share his wealth with his brother, who is increasing his reputation day by day.


    After three days, it will be the Evans that Raymond returns and smiles. Even if that smile doesn''t come from the heart, at least make sure he doesn''t get his way.


    "Mr. Raymond. I heard you made a lot of contributions on the battlefield."


    "¡­yes."


    "I wonder how many you''ve done."


    If Karen holds the reins with her beauty, she will hold the reins with her property. And at the very least, the local lord''s daughter will live here, and her stammer will marry her fianc¨¦e and end her wretched life.


    "¡­fortunately, I''m back safely. That''s enough."


    ***


    Isela, who dominated Raymond all day, seemed to be overjoyed. I don''t know if I''m sick and tired of it or not. As a parent, I can''t help but see her sparkling eyes. Verdick did not hide his smile at his daughter.


    "My dear, what is it again?¡±


    "What?"


    I''m so happy that I can''t even think straight. When Verdick laughed, Isela blushed and held out a bracelet on her wrist to her father.


    "Did Lord Raymond give it to you?¡±


    "Yes. Pretty, right?"


    It''s a little bit small compared to the fashion she has. The important thing is that Raymond gave it to me. It was also a good choice to send a servant to Raymond in advance and recommend him a suitable accessory. Swallowing small secrets that he would not tell his daughter, Verdick stepped back. The lord whispered to him secretly.


    "Mr. Evans, I''m glad you''re in a good.


    "The lord doesn''t have to care about that."


    The lord sarcastically accused his daughter of being rude for a few days. Ignoring his words openly, Berdick gave his daughter and her fiance a pleasing look. Isela was too sensitive.


    Evans became cheerful again in front of her fiance when an overly beautiful woman of her age, Karen, disappeared from the surroundings. And Raymond, like a well-grown aristocrat, was gently leading the atmosphere, fitting in with Isela''s conversation. He was a man of that level of tact.


    Verdick doesn''t want him to be like Isela''s wish. However, I wanted to protect my child''s fantasy at least a little bit. It is necessary to break a vain dream by shouting like last time, but it is his desire to have a daughter who laughs and cries well even if she looks a little less distant than to beat the calculator coldly. I have raised my daughter like that so far. Sometimes being overly tactless will get better when you get older.


    Like any parent, Berdick turned to the lord, organizing his feelings for his child.


    "Does your girl resemble your mother?"


    "You look more like me than he does.¡±


    "My daughter looks just like her mother. Have you ever heard of it?"


    "The fame of Lady Catherine is widely known. He wanted us to provide his clothes."


    Even so, he retired a year after his social debut and ended up in this countryside. And he was stuck and killed. Berdick had no feelings for Catherine, but he was sorry for Karen, who looked like her.


    "I''d appreciate it if you could help my daughter with her clothes when she makes her debut.¡±


    "¡­I''ll be very clear."


    Berdick gritted his teeth. The Evans fall behind the Haiers, despite Berdych''s possession of all kinds of territorial rights. That''s the status. It is a country with nobility and royalty. You should bow down and show your respect.


    "I want to see my daughter and my daughter debut together later."


    It would be quite worth seeing if such Haier''s daughter appeared as Evans''s maid of honor.


    Berdick chirped and raised his glass to the lord.


    The child of the lord, who is completely different from his daughter, uses not only beauty but also silence and smile as ornaments. Did adversity create the wisdom that is not as old? Then much of the adversity must have been created by himself.


    Like Isella, you must have influenced Karen''s personality a lot. Berdick was a young man who believed in hitting. A teenage girl is only normal when she is born. Teenagers who are overly self-cleaning like Karen are not deep-seated, but just depressed.


    "Your daughter must not be feeling well."


    His body is worse than Isela''s. The lord answered with his head down and mumbling.


    "¡­well, I''m a little weak. I think it''s because there''s a lot of things.¡±


    Don''t come out forever. Berdick prayed to himself. It is good for a bar girl or a maid in the family to be pretty, but it is really annoying that her daughter''s competitor is beautiful.


    Since Karen is not here, isn''t this peaceful? Verdick didn''t like that a young woman dominated the atmosphere. For no particular reason, a fine face makes her daughter depressed and her contract falters. Berdick wanted a deal that would be all right.


    "Are you uncomfortable with Haier Young-ae?"


    Before I knew it, Raymond approached the lord and asked.


    "Mr. Raymond, more than that¡­.¡±


    When Raymond asked the lord, Isela immediately clung to him. The two middle-aged people felt bad at the same time. One was to lighten her daughter''s pain, and the other was to her attitude as if she were hanging on.


    Berdick glanced sideways at the lord and opened his mouth at Isela.


    "Icella, why don''t you visit Haier Young-ae''s room later?¡±


    "What?"


    He glanced at his daughter, who looked at her with a face that he didn''t understand, and recommended Isela again.


    "You must be very uncomfortable. I''m into eating.¡±


    "Uh¡­Um¡­Yes, I guess so."


    Isela held Raymond''s arm in one hand with a grim face and looked at his father and lord with anxious eyes. Big eyes look innocent.


    "Go and see if it''s okay, and ask them to attend the engagement in three days."


    a request, not a request


    Do it as if the owner is looking after the guest. It''s Miss Haier who''s making a bigger excuse.


    He still thinks he''s the owner of the land.


    "Is it necessary to bring in sick people?¡±


    Raymond, who couldn''t see it, stepped up.


    "Hoo-hoo, Lord Raymond. I hope it''s popular."


    "Mr. Berdick."


    "It''s nothing.


    Verdick enjoyed the hard face of the lord. It doesn''t matter if Karen is really sick or if she''s doing this because she''s upset about Raymond getting engaged. If we say more here, the situation will be solidified into the latter.


    "The marriage that the Countess is attending, no. Wouldn''t it be quite disappointing to miss the engagement? Now Isela will be in this area for quite a long time. It''s better to show it clearly in many ways."


    "Well, the story is going funny."


    "Yes."


    The lord seemed to want to say something more, but soon he smiled again and stepped back and instructed Dulan to do something. Music slowed down because musicians were reading faces before a brief war of nerves. Berdick had musicians play waltzes on behalf of the lord.


    The music started again, followed by an awkward laughter meal.


    It was a proper prescription to advance the engagement ceremony. Berdick saw that his daughter''s face had improved noticeably, so he picked up the dishes again. As if they had brought in the finest ingredients for the festival, all the foods were showing off their subtle taste.


    ''Well, that''s not the only day.¡¯


    What is the problem? The engagement with Raymond is like a wedding. The business is doing well, and the parliamentary seat through the Countess has been confirmed. Most of the work is smooth. But it''s not enough. Only one. What is that?


    His tongue was longing for the ecstasy of the day. Verdick was smitten with regret. Berdick wanted to test the extent of the gourmet he could enjoy in the house to the limit. Will the Countess'' visit recreate the feast of beauty again?


    Thinking about himself negotiating with the count''s wife with Yeongju on one side and Raymond on the other, makes me feel full. Berdick squinted at his daughter''s smiling face.


    Everything is smooth.

 35 [35]

    The lord glanced down at the letter the mute boy had brought. The sender was his only daughter. Even after a long stare, the writing inside did not change.


    I let out a sigh. In the meantime, he has suffered enough. Ever since the day his wife died, everything in the world seemed gray. His duty as a lord was insignificant, and not even his daughter, who resembles his wife, was consoled.


    Time flew by as Catherine sobbed across the running forest. When I opened my eyes, I realized that Berdyck had taken away all kinds of rights at some point, but I didn''t feel much anger at him. There is nothing more important to him in this world.


    However, the contents of the letter were a little shocking to him.


    I rubbed my palms around my eyes. I was tired.


    He sighed repeatedly and put his fingers on it. And once I uploaded a portrait of my wife.


    "¡­ I believe in you.¡±


    So I did all that.


    I got up and put the letter in the fire. The paper quickly distorted and died away in the fire. However, it was engraved on the mind of Yeongju like a tattoo.


    ***


    "How much medicine is in it?¡±


    When Karen refused to eat, Duran was eventually brought to her bedroom with her own meal. The way he rolled his eyes was like the eyes of a fish on the cutting board. From that, it could be inferred that Duran had already heard the whole story from Bowen and the Lord.


    He finally answered with a hesitation.


    "¡­a lot."


    "He''s a very good doctor. I appreciate it because it''s a compliment."


    Duran was silent.


    Karen sat up in bed, glaring at the food she had salted. That''s why. The reason why Duran is his fiance. The reason why sitting in the seat of the next lord is not politics but medicine.


    What I do is slaughter and cooking. I wondered how many drugs were hidden between the spices in the dish. Perhaps this is why meals at Haier''s house were so terrible compared to those of Raymond''s. I was furious when I remembered how much medicine I had pushed into my meal. She was most angry about it. Taking away the pleasure of eating in a short life?


    "Yeah, that''s how everything fits.¡±


    Karen knew how many opportunities she had through her memories and her mother''s suitors. She is the sole heir to this estate. And the appearance was really overwhelming. If I had more time, I could have chosen more men. Considering how many second sons of noble families and newly rich people want to gain status, Karen had many opportunities.


    "If my mother had married a royal family, she would have traveled abroad a lot. What do you think, doctor?"


    "¡­ yes, you''re normal¡­ Well, I don''t know if it''s going to work. If I were born in another house.¡±


    "Oh, dear.


    He''s a good talker. Karen pushed Dulan''s meal. I had no appetite at all. Look at the cheek of a skinny relative. As expected, he was far from handsome.


    "Think of it, if you were born abroad, you would have repeated it there, but if it were to continue with your mother.¡±


    She is not a woman in a position where it is impossible to meet the Lord Godfather, and even the nobility. It has already been proved by Karen, his mother. Rather, she was a noble marriage. She was a daughter of the nobility and a woman who was courted by royalty. Women''s beauty is still highly regarded from ancient times to the present.


    It is customary to match each other''s proper contract terms. Karen herself is not the most beautiful and even humble of all single women in the capital. Rather, it''s not as high as a royal family, so what a good condition. But the lord had Karen engaged Dulan in advance.


    8 years in a monastery?¡±


    "¡­yes."


    "I''ve been studying medicine for eight years, and I can''t believe I''m the next lord. Haha. What a shame."


    Karen snorted.


    You took a poor relative, you made him study medicine and put him in the next lord''s seat. Not only is his father trying to cure Karen''s madness, but he has only installed a substitute that can be properly removed at any time. Duran is a proxy prepared by Young-joo before meeting with the real "main male character" from the beginning.


    "Your father and mother made a pretty interesting deal."


    Karen could guess the spirit of the lord. Catherine, who had a large number of suitors, was engaged to one of them, but broke off her engagement and married the Highness. Young-joo waited for a real male protagonist to appear, even if there was an obstacle called Dulan, as in her case.


    It''s a repetition of Plot.


    "Do you believe that? My parents'' words and mine.¡±


    "My, my thoughts don''t matter... I hope so."


    "Why do you keep your mouth shut about such a precious idea?"


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    To be honest, Dulan is not at a loss. Even if he does not become a lord, Duran will be given a position to take charge of parish. In addition, by learning medical care, not just a priest, a guarantee will be made even if it is thrown out in the future. Furthermore, you can manage Karen, who is sick, right next to her, further strengthening your power. It''s not a bad deal for each other.


    "What do you think? Do you believe like your father? Do you believe me and my mother?¡±


    Duran blinked and managed to answer.


    "¡­believe, believe."


    "Why don''t you take your doctor''s license and throw it under the feet of a circus elephant. I''m sure you''ll step on it well. I put down my seat in the new building on the way."


    Despite Karen''s accusations, Duran continued.


    "Trust, if you don''t believe, does it change?"


    "What''s the difference between believing?"


    Silence continued again. While waiting, the answer came out when the annoyance slowly came up.


    "¡­we, An."


    "What?"


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    Karen pointed at her forehead.


    "No, I didn''t hear that, but I won''t say such nonsense. It''s because I''m so discouraged. Yeah, comforting, yeah."


    Karen was stunned by Duran''s completely unexpected answer. Believe it... you believe it here? Karen asked if she believed, but she was expecting the answer back.


    "It would be plausible to say that the whole family is crazy...It''s funny that I''m saying this myself."


    Still, she had in mind the possibility that she and her mother were both insane. At least that''s probably something that everyone in the world can''t prove. It was a story that had nothing to do with reality, as if the world was like a shadow of Idea, so it no longer caused a stir for her.


    But if Duran was a doctor, if he were a priest, he wanted to deny her return. Unlike your father, Karen herself is delusional and this is your life and she doesn''t repeat it anymore. I wanted such sweet words.


    "I''m sure you have a life. Yes."


    Otherwise, your life would be just a correction. It must feel terrible to be confirmed that life is a moderately entertaining life. Karen could guess. Such jealousy is universal, even though its location is different. The life of a supporting actor is such a selfish expression. Anyone has actually made it possible that in their respective lives, they are the main characters and the Yeongju couple are the supporting roles.


    "Dulan, do you need comfort?"


    So if you choose Duran instead of Raymond, will it be accepted as true love?


    It''s a plausible story, like a father. Refusing to be a handsome and attractive suitor, finding true love, innocent love, or a bluebird in the heart.


    "Huh?"


    Karen reached out and stroked Duran''s cheek.


    Rationally speaking, it wouldn''t have been a bad deal for Duran. Emotionally, however, it is no different from being taken away. Karen knew the minds of the general public well. Those kinds of greed. People''s greed is to struggle with the sense of loss when it disappears even though it is not their own.


    What''s more, men and women who have advanced relationships are more so.


    Karen wanted Duran to fight Raymond. Prove your love. To finish.


    "Up, you''re the one who needs comfort."


    "¡­yes, yes."


    But Karen knew the end of Duran.


    "But I don''t need it now.¡±


    I remembered.


    He didn''t give her an answer either. Marriage with Dulan was just that. There was no answer. Karen has already made various choices. At least Karen could guess why Duran found God in anxiety after marriage. You''re saying it''s a breach of contract. He is a man who has no distribution to take away, saying that he is his own.


    I put my hand down.


    "Dulan, I''m breaking my engagement with you."


    Duran''s face was distorted, but that was it.


    "¡­yes."


    It was not funny again. It was the attitude of a man who was frustrated when he was greedy for what he was given and deprived of what he received, but had no courage to shout out. A supporting actor''s attitude that cannot be a main character. Even if he has complaints, he has no will to revolutionize, and he is a criminal who adapts to a given role.


    Karen held Dulan''s white and long fingers. Blunt held his hand tightly, looked up at Duran and murmured.


    "Excuse me, Duran. Why didn''t you just die then?¡±


    I looked into Duran''s eyes. His face was reflected in his black eyes. And Karen couldn''t read anything but her face in the eyes.


    "Then I would have lived a real life.¡±


    You too. Me too.


    Duran''s mouth was no longer open.


    ***


    The cold early morning air scratched my cheek. Through the cool summer grass, Karen moved on. The cold air clears the head. It''s a time like this. The early morning walk, which evaded the attention of the public, excited me. Karen liked this time.


    "It''s a little cold."


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    As Tom''s clothes were thinner, Karen no longer complained. The tombs of Haier, further from the garden, were colder in the sun.


    "Does it feel colder because it''s a tomb, or does it actually feel colder?"


    Tom tilted his head. Karen didn''t want an answer, so she just moved her feet.


    The tomb she was looking for was marked by a statue. Once again, I read the name on the tombstone.


    "This award is for Catherine, Karen..." It''s probably my mother."


    Karen was briefly moved to see her mother''s grave, which she had never visited in those years. The statue was white and cold, although it was hair and wrinkles of clothes and quite elaborate. No matter how great an artist reproduces, the color of the skin disappears, the movement is fixed, and the shape is different from memory.


    What would Catherine look like in the head of the lord?


    I touched the cheek of the statue. It was as cold as I expected. the touch of death expressed by stone


    "I want to open the coffin."


    Tom approached, but the stone that was barely moved by several men and women could not have been moved to the hands of boys and girls.


    "¡­ Never mind."


    He lay down in the grave The summer sky was clear and the stars looked like they were about to pour. If you stare still, hundreds of millions of hazy stars filled the sky once more among the brightly shining stars.


    The sea of stars. The icy wind on the ground was nothing more than a device that made the starlight shine. It was a starry dawn.


    I get drunk on the permanence of the stars. The stars are so beautiful. The sky and scenery have not changed. Like the last 100 years. Maybe in the future. The worlds too vast and horrifying to be trapped in the world of books.


    "Is your mother really dead?"


    Karen felt like crying for some reason.


    "I''m so jealous."


    Lady Nora Katherine Haier.


    in celebration of finally having a peaceful sleep

 36 [36]

    2007.Promptu Wedding


    In fact, no answer has been given yet.


    There was so little known. Karen''s first feeling for her father''s futile and non-concrete answers was nonsense.


    But now, Karen is drunk with more different emotions than worrying.


    It was a hope.


    the hope of relief that can finally be obtained


    There is a senior who experienced it before himself. If Catherine had really had the same experience as herself, Karen could have succeeded, too. There was another man like himself in the world. How sweet that is.


    Karen sat on the Cembalo with a fresh heart and knocked on the keyboard. It''s too early for anyone to come out, but it''s not a time when playing prevents you from sleeping. The cool early morning air envelops the room. Playing a cheerful song for the morning, Karen talked to Tom standing next to her.


    "I hope I can finally die. How happy is this?¡±


    Karen smiled with joy and said to Tom, The boy just nods his head in silence whether he believes it or not. Karen sometimes felt sorry that Tom was dumb. I want a more interesting response, but there is a limit to what a mute boy can say. Tom just keeps his mouth shut and nods or shakes his head.


    "Isn''t it good for you if I die?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    "Oh, I didn''t mean to be mean.¡±


    Holding back his laughter, Karen pressed the beat faster.


    "I affirm revenge. That''s how life is. It''s not fair."


    Who can guess his age from the boy''s face? Tom looked much cleaner than when he was rolling around on that street, but I could guess what it would be like inside his mouth that wouldn''t open.


    And most of all, facial expressions were different. Like children in the alley, it was not the eyes drunk with the immediate misery, but the eyes of those who suffered more sophisticated pain. In fact, if you live like that for the rest of your life, you have no craving or dissatisfaction with other lives.


    "Hmm¡­."


    Shall we kill him now?


    Karen calculated the date. Tom will soon die from illness. But Tom didn''t fall down even though he didn''t look well. That''s why she''s holding out pretty well, unlike in the past, when she died early.


    Karen looked closely at the boy''s cheeks. The expression is not good, but the body is as lively as ever. It didn''t look like he was going to die right away. It''s fun.


    "Usually, in a development like this, if you let a child like this live, you show up for revenge."


    Karen pressed hard on the keyboard.


    "Are you surprised?"


    Even though I can''t speak, I hear a gasp of breath. Karen laughed and apologized.


    "Sorry, but you look healthier than I thought. It''s just amazing."


    Tom answered with a look. He''s nervous.


    Karen played again. The song is cheerful and so is Karen''s feelings.


    Should I kill him? I want to kill him. I think it''s okay to just kill him. She''s gonna die anyway, right? But if you don''t die, it''ll be more fun. What would happen if we save Tom who will die after starting with Nancy''s murder? Confused. Difficult. Let''s save him this time and kill him next time. What would be better?


    "Lady!"


    My worries are broken.


    "How can you come out like this without dressing up?¡±


    "My appearance is always perfect."


    "Wow¡­ Confidence¡­.¡±


    Donna brought a towel soaked in warm water, looking sleepy. Karen wiped her face and lowered the lid of the keyboard.


    "I guess I''ve been having fun lately."


    "Playing?"


    "Well, well."


    Karen realized that she was naturally happy to think of murder again. The act was intended to be fun from the beginning, but it becomes new. Even though I heard that the answer is love, I don''t want to change the principle of action.


    "You have to hold it in."


    "You were sick, weren''t you? But you can''t play at night. The countess said she was coming.¡±


    "I know... I know.¡±


    Damn case and development. To the workers in the book.


    "You need to get ready to get ready.¡±


    "Why do you look more excited?"


    "Hehe. Yesterday, the tailor brought the clothes and they were very pretty."


    "My hands are too slow to finish the day before."


    I''m sure it''s inevitable since it''s the next suit I got after Isella. confide in one''s minor grievances Donna, who doesn''t know the circumstances, is excited and chattering.


    "But it''s really pretty."


    "Okay."


    "Madam, the rest of the cloth has arrived with me, can I make a ribbon?¡±


    "You said you were dealing with Evans, but you''re also thorough in that. All right. Whatever you want."


    Donna left the room first with a lively thud. Would it be nice? Karen closed her eyes under the warmth of the towel that Donna gave her.


    On the other side of the hall, I can hear Donna saying that she has taken a bath. Karen sighed and walked on. I don''t hate dressing up, but it''s also annoying to be bothered. There''s a lot of other things I need to care about besides Countess. Still, I hope that there will be a lot of information to be gained in the future, just as much has been gained so far.


    Karen paused, turned her head and asked.


    "By the way, Tom. Did you deliver the letter to your father well?¡±


    The boy nodded his head.


    "Yes."


    Karen walked back to her room.


    "I heard you were sick."


    Isela was waiting in front of the door.


    "Isela."


    The bath is going to cool down. Karen sighed openly. Isela made an impression.


    "You don''t look very sick."


    Isela''s eyebrows are wrinkled. What I don''t It was the first time that the engagement ceremony was held this big. Although it was a great opportunity for Isela, Isela did not hide her discomfort towards Karen. Karen tilted her head and said hello.


    "Thank you for your concern, Miss Isella."


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    It''s good to make people laugh.


    Isela paused, but as Karen tried to leave, she hurriedly called Karen out loudly.


    "Carran!"


    "Yes."


    Even after calling, silence continues again. He hesitates and opens his mouth again.


    "Take part in my engagement."


    "I don''t think I''m feeling well. I''m still not feeling well."


    "Are you good at playing the piano from the morning?"


    "You don''t need that much energy to make fun of your fingers. And it''s Chembal."


    "That''s not the point, is it?¡±


    Ms. Isella, your tone is getting awkward. Karen had to tighten her lips. Was it a useless attack? Karen thought about how to deal with Isella, who is arguing from the morning. I feel refreshed after a long time. It''s a happy morning with hope for Karen herself, Isela. Why are you doing this when you''re happy for me?


    "The Countess is coming today, and you''re going to be out? If it hurts like that."


    "¡­we should get out.¡±


    Of course, Count Elba''s wife. The young wife, who has the finance minister as her husband, who is fretting over Verdick''s rope, has a formidable personality as well. Isella, who identifies herself with the count''s wife, is funny. Come to think of it, will he make a mistake again and reveal his own bottom line?


    "It''s too much to be present tonight and be out in two days.¡±


    "Isela?"


    Like this.


    Karen looked at Isela with a little chills.


    It would be good for you if I didn''t go, so why are you acting like this?


    It was Isella, who reacted nervously to Karen''s eye catching. They are not friends, even if they smile and draw instruments or pictures together, or spend time drinking tea together. He is a competitor for men and a victim and perpetrator for business. At least Isela would know that much.


    But why force Karen to attend? You don''t want it yourself.


    "Did Mr. Berdick ask for it?¡±


    The reason why Isela doesn''t want to ask is probably because of her father. He''s the only one who listens to what she wants.


    "No! That''s what I want. Be sure to attend my engagement.¡±


    Isela shook her head and strongly denied it, but Karen doesn''t believe it.


    "Sigh, I got it."


    Isela squints her eyes as she gently blows her fan. Laugh inwardly.


    "I''d love to have an engagement with Dulan at this time."


    Oh, that''s what you were thinking? Karen finally understood her idea. I know this one. This isn''t Berdick''s idea. Karen smiled inwardly. In this way, it is an attempt to separate her from Raymond.


    But what can I do?


    Karen replied with an exaggerated shrug.


    "Well, I''m thinking of breaking off my engagement with Dulan."


    "What?"


    "That''s what happened."


    Isela changed her face once with a hard nosed look. It''s funny.


    "Seo, don''t tell me... another loved one... Do you have it?"


    If you say, "Yes, Lord Raymond," do you want me to rip off his hair? But Karen hasn''t lost her mind to that extent yet.


    "Well."


    When I answer vaguely, Icella''s face becomes tense.


    "You''re such a bad guy, aren''t you?


    "What the hell do we have to do with that conclusion....¡±


    "You broke my promise!"


    "Dulan agreed.¡±


    "Yes?"


    "It was decided by their parents'' opinions when they didn''t know anything about each other. We don''t know each other very well yet.¡±


    Karen laughed as she told a bright lie.


    "Whether my father dies right now....¡±


    Then, how will the situation turn? If you''re already dead.


    "I''m not doing it, but I want to go to the city like Isella. Last time, you said Miss Isella would take you home, right? Opera house in the capital city.¡±


    Isela showed that the color of a person''s face can change so much.


    "See you later, Isela. I have to get my makeup done, too.


    ***


    The decoration came off nicely.


    "I heard you''re not feeling well."


    "¡­yes. I''m still a little tired."


    Would it be okay to lose to Isela at least once? You never know. That friendship is true love.


    Karen thought so as she looked aside at Isela. Of course not now. Karen did her best to look more pitiful. To make the face paler, the corset was tightened and the chalk was a ton brighter than usual, the color of the lips was killed, and the color of the eyes was slightly darker, creating an image of a sick man.


    "¡­you look fine in the morning¡­ You were¡­."


    Isela''s expression is funny, so Karen leans toward Raymond. Naturally, he was given a Karen.


    "Cough cough."


    "Are you all right?"


    Of course, he is a fake patient. On the other side, Dulan grits his teeth with a crazy look. Karen lifted her fist slightly. get the hell out


    Bowen came into the hall with the lord and shouted.


    "The Countess has arrived!"


    Karen approached her father and whispered quietly.


    "Have you thought about my letter?¡±


    The lord''s face turned to earth. It was curious that Karen was even closer to her father.


    "Didn''t you see it?"


    "I saw it. I prepared it...But I don''t understand you."


    The lord took off his hat and whispered quietly, waiting for the count''s wife to come in. My fingertips were shaking a little.


    "Why do you want my death?"

 37 [37]

    "You really don''t understand why?¡±


    Karen asked with her eyes wide open. I wondered when the lord replied as if he had no idea. Young-ju saw her daughter''s face as if she was asking if she should die. It was hard to imagine what kind of expression he would have. My voice is hoarse.


    "Yes, I have no idea."


    Karen groped an answer while staring blankly at her father''s face.


    "Well, oh, yes. I''m sorry. I was so rude. It''s so familiar to me that I don''t know what it''ll sound like to others... Well, yes... yes."


    Karen looked really sorry. You asked me to die, but I apologize for the unkind letter. The lord had to try to erase the thought of the moment.


    "I''ve done all that for you all this time. What the hell are you going to do without me?"


    "There are a few reasons... First of all, Father, I don''t need protection. As I said before, what I want is not a safe environment."


    Karen was a little disappointed that the lord had no idea. Don''t you think the knife will come back to you as Karen wraps up killing someone else? Is that the way people are?


    What Karen wanted was a more diverse environment change. What if killing Nancy changes this much? The lord died of a lingering illness. He''s a person to die anyway, so it''s not unreasonable to die earlier. However, there will be some changes as the time to die will be advanced. It is a safe observation in many ways.


    And that''s not the only reason.


    "What I want to see most of all is confirmation of love."


    Karen''s face looked innocent. He looked his age face. It was the face of a child who asked his parents out of curiosity and listened. So Young-ju looked at the face from afar and asked again.


    "Love?"


    "Yes."


    "That''s now."


    Can''t you still deduce? But instead of giving him an answer right away, Karen raised her finger and covered her mouth.


    Shh.


    "Father, Lady Elba is here."


    Karen hung up. Young-ju''s expression seemed anxious and nervous, but what can I do? Things are more important now than the reason for demanding his father''s death.


    Karen herself thought the situation was funny, biting her lips and assuming calmness. Laughter, accusation, laughter. All kinds of laughter. You shouldn''t laugh. Let''s focus on our work.


    Lady Elba Pete Gerald. With a stone-shaven face, she lived under her husband''s thumb in a fiery voice, and had a strong impulsive temperament. She showed the ambition of a noble woman to push her weak husband into politics, but she was too fond of gambling.


    "Long time no see, Verdick Evans."


    "Thank you for accepting my request. Lady Elba Fitzgerald."


    Open your fan with a bang and lower your eyes. Even if it was nearby, it was Berdick''s pressure that made him come from the resort to this place. She recently lost a gamble and borrowed a large sum of money from Verdick and was forced to arrange a meeting with Count Fitzgerald.


    "Please press Verdick''s nose hard later."


    The lord whispered quietly.


    Berdick was standing in the lower line than the lord, Karen, and Raymond, but it was Berdick that the count''s wife first recognized him and gave him a nod. It didn''t seem to like Young-ju.


    "Does that mean anything to you?"


    If you die, you''ll lose meaning. Karen swallowed the aftertaste.


    Raymond is too close by.


    "¡­you''re firm."


    The lord laughed bitterly.


    "Let''s talk more later. I wonder why I...Will it be."


    "Work first now, Father."


    Lady Elba has moved on to the lord.


    Karen laughed as soon as Lady Elba passed Verdick, stiffening her expression. Isn''t it easy for a debtor to enter, ma''am? It''s my first time seeing you this early, too.


    Lady Elba''s young daughter, Lian, often walked behind her mother, and her eyes widened as she looked at Karen''s face.


    "Wow."


    Children are comfortable. I like pretty things, send a favor to my teeth, and I can easily see my insides. Tom was already so quiet that it was less fun. Karen smiled at me with that thought. Lady Lian also smiles broadly.


    The lord kissed the hand of Count Elba and gave a brief greeting.


    "I''m so glad Lady Elba came all the way here."


    "The festival was quite spectacular. I was happy to hear that Lian was having fun."


    "I''m glad you enjoyed it."


    So far, the land is owned by Haier, not Verdick. But the count slowly turned her head and turned to Karen, her next turn.


    "¡­you look like your mother."


    I''ve heard this every time, but nothing new has ever been heard like this. Karen greeted me with a slight melancholy smile.


    "I''m so glad to see you, Lady Elba."


    She must have seen Catherine in her life. How far do they know? Karen only realized the next day that killing Dare was somewhat emotional and felt a little bit of regret. Now instead of Mrs. Dare, we expect Lady Elba to be her helper.


    "She''s been patient. If you come to the capital city and make your debut later, come to my salon."


    "Thank you."


    So far, Karen has not been interested in her dead mother, even though she has repeated her life so far. Did Nancy erase that, too? It''s a mystery in this life. I''ll ask in the next life.


    Karen sat and fanned as she watched Isela vent her anger at Mrs. Elba''s attitude, who was listening to her greeting. Mrs. Elba''s little daughter was babbling, holding her mother''s arm in the face of Karen''s gorgeous beauty.


    I could see Isela and Verdick were in seventh heaven. It is more precious than gold. I really appreciate my mother. They gave me almost everything because they gave me life, face and death together. Karen, who was watching them, turned around when she found out that her father was sitting next to her father was sitting next to her.


    "Then is it time for me to hear the reason?"


    Young-ju sat next to the table where Karen sat, watching the conversation between Countess and Raymond.


    "The reason."


    "Yes, because you''re curious how much life will change?"


    "I told you earlier."


    "¡­please be more kind."


    Karen was surprised to answer like a whining child.


    It''s so childish to have someone who believes that the story of repetition and books is real. Like a daughter who really grumbles with her father.


    Of course, the content is not that cute.


    "It''s good to live a new life, not under your father''s protection."


    "I wish you happiness.¡±


    "Well, Dad, I''m not into ''that''s what I''m into. I want more variables, truth, and end. Whether it''s death or life."


    The lord''s face turned pale.


    "It may sound like you''re catching a cloud, but¡­ Yes, Father."


    Karen grabbed a passing servant and handed him two champagne glasses.


    "I''m thirsty. And your father?


    "Yes."


    The golden liquid fills the glass. As the servant moved away, Karen lowered her voice and opened her mouth rather than the sound of music.


    "You said you believed in your mother."


    "Yes."


    "My mother was freed from the spell thanks to my father''s love."


    He himself trembles at the lightness of the word. However, Young-joo nodded with a serious face.


    "That''s right."


    "But, Dad, I mean. To be honest with you, it''s very... I feel skeptical. It''s really that temporary feeling that makes your life. For 100 years....¡±


    Karen couldn''t stand it and passed the drink. I keep getting emotional in this life.


    "It''s so abstract and ambiguous."


    "How can love be ambiguous? Perfect faith and love will save you."


    shut up


    "You''re not me. If you have a hole in your head for 100 years, you won''t be able to say that. I''ve been dying from all sorts of things.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    "It''s hard. 100 years, Dad. There''s a limit to the number of people one person can meet. How many people can meet for a short period of less than a year, build relationships, and lead to marriage? If I''ve been with Lord Raymond dozens of times and he''s not my destiny, what should I do now?¡±


    "True love."


    "How do I know my true love is dying of blind bullets beyond the white mountain range. How do you know if he''s a street bum dying of illness? I''m not even sure if I really read."


    Who is the man of destiny? If it''s because of his lack of love, who should I meet? Other than Raymond, the few people I met were far short of Raymond.


    "Is the intensity of love a problem? Did the people I met not love me as much as my father loved my mother?I''m curious."


    Why was the father love of his mother''s love? How much did the father love his mother?


    Young-joo slowly opened her mouth again as she saw Karen''s fingertips turning white.


    "So the way I can help you....¡±


    Karen looked at the face of the lord and spoke with a blank look.


    "Show me the evidence of love."


    "How?"


    "If you really believe it, if you love it so much, you won''t be afraid of death. If I die again, my father will be alive again. And if you really die, you''re not afraid of anything. You''ll be able to meet your mother."


    "¡­Ah."


    "Of course, to the end... It''s for confirmation. If he refuses, I have no choice."


    Karen shrugged her shoulders.


    "I can''t force all the servants in the house, and my father, who holds and shakes Duran."


    Face the gray eyes of the lord. In his eyes, he sees the face of his daughter who resembles his wife.


    "But whatever choice you make, you''ll be able to confirm it. The intensity of my father''s love."


    Karen picked up an empty glass. A servant approached again from afar and filled the glass. Youngjoo also raised her glass. The father and daughter held up their glasses and bumped into each other in the corner of the hall.


    "Oh, of course. Everything tastes good without medicine. Duran, you bad guy."


    "Don''t do that too much. It''s all for your body."


    "But it''s too much. I''m sure he died of an overdose. And I don''t like it because I experience higher taste elsewhere."


    "Where did you like best?"


    "Out of the book¡­. Is this wrong?"


    The lord became an embarrassed face.


    "What if we rank them in here?¡±


    "Lord Raymond''s chef is great. Mr. Cray, bald. Oh, not now, I''ll be back in about three months.¡±


    "I see."


    As he continued his idle chatter, Karen noticed the lord staring at the tableware.


    "Well, this is a little bit of a story... It''s hard to use a knife like that. I''ve tried it before.¡±


    "Well, I didn''t mean to do this."


    Young-ju turned her eyes a little embarrassed.


    "It can be a little scary at first. I failed several times because I didn''t get used to it. Never draw your wrist. I have to cut it in half, and it''s so cold that I''m really going to die... He''s dead."


    Karen had to turn her head because she couldn''t hold back her laughter. Young-joo just raised her glass because she didn''t know if she should smile.

 38 [38]

    "Did I ever die before?"


    "Yes."


    "Well... I see. What happened?"


    "I think it''s because I''m so upset that Mr. Berdick took it."


    Karen fumbled in her memory. The lord did not die unconditionally. Sometimes I lived and stayed with Karen until the day before she died. But not for the most of the time. Verdick''s rightful lord was shocked and sickened, and died in agony.


    "I think your business failed a little bit."


    Karen lowered her voice. Fortunately, Berdick and Raymond were concentrating on Isela, not on this side.


    "¡­I thought I didn''t care."


    After my wife died, I thought everything was fleeting. Everything about the land, the people, and everything. Do you mean that you still have that passion? The lord became a little disturbed. Karen comforted her father by patting him on the arm.


    "People are much more multilateral than they think they are. But in the next life, I''ll take a closer look at how my father dies."


    "Well, thank you."


    "Sure."


    It''s a clang.


    On the other side, Isela was laughing at the countess. Her face was glowing red. When Isela is embarrassed, her movements and voice get bigger and she has an accident that is difficult to the point where it is difficult to deal with it. Karen looked fondly at her lovely rival. Berdick could not bear to see and covered his eyes with his hands.


    "Berdick''s expression is funny."


    "I like her expression."


    Another woman and another woman drink while looking at their flushed faces. The lord put the glass down and got up. Karen asked.


    "Where are you going?¡±


    "I want to ask Mr. Berdick for you."


    "Ugh."


    Karen had a headache when she thought of herself as Isela''s maid. This time, there''s been a lot of this and that, so you''ll be even more nervous.


    ''I should''ve killed Isela first.¡¯


    What''s the point of regretting now? However, it is a good thing that Nancy, who is close to her, has died and this is how things have been solved. Karen shrugged at the approaching Isela, vowing not to be depressed over trifles.


    "Miss Isela."


    "Can¡­ Run."


    "Sit down and drink some brandy and calm down.¡±


    "Thank you."


    Unlike his words, he drinks alcohol with a face that looks like a murder. Karen thought she would be the culprit as soon as she saw Isella''s face if the two of them were standing at the scene of the murder.


    Isela glares at Lady Elba over there. The mistakes she made were small but big. Lady Orpen, not Lady Elba, was calling her last name.


    "Rolling..."


    "This is Lady Elba. Not Lady Orpen. You have to call your first name, not your last name. She is Count Orpen''s wife and the daughter of Baron Ro?a."


    "Where is wrong?"


    "Being angry is an act of ignoring her."


    "What the hell is wrong?


    "¡­put your voice down, Isela. Lady Elba is the daughter of Baron Lonua, but Baron Lonua was confiscated and reinstated more than a decade ago. To call her Lady Orpen, not Lady Elba, is a reminder of her disgraceful past."


    "¡­yeah? Why is it disgraceful again?"


    That''s how it works here.


    Karen wanted to cry on Isela''s stupid face. Right. You don''t have to think about anything. What''s wrong with that lady Elba being the daughter of Verdick Evans, who''s a loan shark. You don''t have to think about anything. It would have been fine if I had ignored honor, reputation, and petty manners. Berdick''s gold coins will cover all the disgrace. You don''t have to worry about every little thing. But it''s okay.


    "The name after Lady comes from a commoner, not a noble father. When she debuted, she entered as Count Orpen''s mother''s maid of honor. I couldn''t even name Lady at the time. And even after she got married, she was Lady Orpen, not Lady Elba. It''s only after Baron Lonois was reinstated that he became Lady Elba, so it''s all the more important."


    "Ha¡­."


    But Karen didn''t tell the story behind it.


    Even if Isela made a mistake, well-learned wives don''t get mad at the mistakes of those who don''t. When Karen made a mistake a long time ago, she just smiled awkwardly and her contemplated girl often walked in and told her.


    Even if you make the same mistake, the cost of the main character and the supporting actor is different.¡¯


    Karen laughed.


    Her anger is greater to show to Berdick. Karen and Isela have completely different positions because Verdick''s wealth is tied to her. In other words, Isela is a man she doesn''t want to see from the beginning.


    "Are you not Lady Karen?"


    Karen has already repeated her comments dozens of times in an inertial manner. About 60 years ago, I told her several times, but she got slapped in the face when she was angry at Isela. Now, he reads out the lines given with different thoughts.


    "I''m a landlord, but I haven''t received the title of nobility, so I''m just a hyerite."


    Isela''s face was blank.


    "You don''t get Lady Lady''s title either?¡±


    "Yes, even if it''s the landlord class, it should be in the Oreung. Haier was an independent country in the past, but after the occupation, it was under Count Orpen."


    So you have to show it well. under the assumption that the story continues.


    "When I marry a child of a noble family, Lady Haier... To be exact, it''s the husband''s last name. It''s the same with Isella. When you get married, you don''t become Lady Isela, you become Lady Seyertes after Lord Raymond''s last name.¡±


    "I prefer Lady Isella... Or Evans. It''s too bad."


    "Yes¡­."


    Karen''s face flashed with laughter.


    "What''s wrong with you?"


    Isela''s voice is sharp.


    "No, you may not know."


    "Are you laughing at me now that I''m not the daughter of a landlord like you?"


    "Don''t over-interpret it, Isela. I just said it could happen."


    "You laughed!"


    "You might not know, but you might laugh. I apologize if you feel that bad.¡±


    "Ee, ee..."


    "I''m sorry, Isela."


    "Are you making fun of me now?¡±


    Yes.


    Karen thought it was pretty cute to have a variety of facial expressions when she saw Isella who didn''t know what to do.


    Come to think of it, why didn''t Verdick teach this? Is it the limit of the merchant class? Most of these manners are done before their debut. Minor mistakes grow into a crime of high treason for those who want to speak ill of others.


    ''Then what you taught me... Mrs. Dare, not Nancy.¡¯


    If repetition is true, is it true that what comes into the book? It is difficult. Reason and madness are mixed, and truth, illusion, falsehood, and illusion are all mixed up.


    The biggest problem is that since he has only enjoyed his life as a "caran" for so long, his awareness as a person outside the book, not Karen, is faint.


    Is there a way to verify it?¡¯


    Karen frowned. Katherine had said, but she was not sure because she also said it was like a book. And beyond Karen, Catherine may have become delusional and forced her daughter to delusions.


    "Carran!"


    "Wait a minute."


    I don''t know who is pathetic because I repeatedly teach Isela 30 times.


    Karen was gloomy when she remembered that she had to teach Isella about society one by one as a maid. Isela did not like learning personality itself from others. He was good at counting numbers, but in terms of these manners and interpersonal relationships, he knew as much as the bottom. I''m not interested. I''m not interested.


    "Because my parents ruined my baby."


    "¡­yeah?"


    Oh, words popped out of my mind. Karen clicked her tongue at the unknowingly mentioned word. Bite your teeth on the palm that follows.


    Argh!


    "Have you... dare...You''re such a...!¡±


    My cheeks are tingling. This is a hard life. Karen rubs her cheek and sighs.


    "I''m higher in class, Icela Evans."


    "You¡­. You¡­" What''s so, so good, so good?"


    If it''s not class.


    "¡­face?"


    "What, what?"


    Oh, I have to hold it in. But Karen was genuinely annoyed by Isella for interrupting her thoughts with trivial things.


    "Isn''t it good to make a loud noise like this, Miss Isela? Are you going to disgrace your father''s face?"


    "You rascal....¡±


    "Stop it, Isela."


    Raymond took Isela by the hand.


    "What did she dare to say...!¡±


    "Icella Evans."


    Raymond''s voice sounded cold.


    "Please find your reason."


    Isela''s powerful touch was so loud that most people in the hall were facing this way with astonishment and interesting faces. Karen wondered if she would praise her for having the temperament of clowns, who were seen by the public with one touch.


    "It''s all right."


    It was fun.


    Isela burst into tears.


    "Mr. Raymond!"


    Karen smiled at Isella, who didn''t care about what she said was okay.


    "It''s all right, Miss Isella."


    Isela cried leaning against Raymond, not pretending to hear. But it''s sad that I can''t cry. Isela fell down crying even with a sound. Raymond gets awkwardly.


    "I feel wronged, Mr. Raymond...!¡±


    "Icella Evans, tears are not good because she has a lot of eyes."


    Raymond handed over a handkerchief. Verdick came rushing up with a contemplated face. Then he nodded his head to Raymond and Karen and grabbed her daughter''s shoulder.


    "Sorry, Miss Haier, Lord Raymond."


    "It''s all right, Mr. Berdick."


    Berdick forced Isela out. Isela clung to Raymond, but Verdick was stronger. Isela rebelled and soon fell crying in her mouth keeps falling.


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    "¡­he''s gone."


    "¡­I see."


    As Verdick and Isela moved away, Raymond applauded Karen.


    "That''s great.¡±


    "Take good care of your fiancee.¡±


    Karen grumbled at Raymond.


    "Her personality was made by herself. Why do you ask me to crack down on you?"


    "That''s true, in fact, if Lord Raymond hadn''t missed her turn to stop Miss Isela while looking at me earlier, I wouldn''t have been slapped."


    Of course not. What do you know? Then they''ll say yes. It''s a trivial thing anyway. The important thing is that Karen was hit by Isella. Raymond doesn''t like it.


    Raymond hesitated and bowed his head.


    "Sorry, Miss Karen Haier."


    And Karen was annoyed that he was coming now.


    "Please don''t interfere with me anymore. I''m already... hard enough."


    So don''t come any closer. I don''t really need you in this life. Looking forward to another body to find out the truth, Karen turned her back on Raymond. Raymond didn''t come after.

 39 [39]

    In the middle of the night, Karen was building a mountain, taking out all the books in her study.


    "I hope something special like my mother''s diary comes out."


    How has she lived and how has she escaped the yoke of this life? Karen was very curious about that.


    The study of Yeongju had only one door from the hallway, but the space was separated due to the large interior. Karen was searching for data from the inside study to the ladder. I smelled old books.


    "How did people in the old days use a pen or something?¡±


    As the writings of the last century flicked through, Karen wandered for more personal information.


    profitable profits


    "Didn''t your mother leave a diary or something?¡±


    Young-ju, who stayed late at the dinner, entered the study looking tired. Karen beckoned and Tom closed the door.


    "I, I don''t know."


    Are you sure you loved her?


    Karen turned her eyes away because she didn''t know which face to look at the lord.


    It doesn''t help much.


    "You said you trusted your mother, but you didn''t know a lot.¡±


    "I love you without knowing."


    The lord made a noose out of rope.


    "Can I help you? I''m confident because I''ve done it a few times."


    Karen recommended the suicide attempt, reflecting on her past. However, Young-joo looked at her daughter once and tied the knot again.


    "No. ¡­there should be no sign of anyone else in the knot."


    "Ah."


    It doesn''t really matter if you''re dragged to the crime scene. Karen wondered if she should be impressed with her care.


    "But you went too far with saying that at the dinner earlier. It''s a sign of suicide."


    The lord had asked for Karen in front of Verdick and Lady Elba. She''s not feeling well and Karen wants to go to the capital city, so I''m asking for her. Berdick reluctantly agreed and Lady Elba gladly became a witness.


    "But wouldn''t that be better?"


    "Is that so?"


    "Yes."


    "Well, then, um... Shall I go outside?¡±


    "¡­yes."


    Karen went outside the door and put her ear to the door with Tom.


    "Excuse me, Tom."


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    The boy looked up.


    "Maybe your wish will come true. If I lose my father and fall into trouble, I will be an orphan, and I will be avenged on you.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    Tom opened his mouth, but no language came out. Karen quit trying to read thoughts from his face.


    "Otherwise, yes."


    And Karen waited.


    He''s rattling.


    For a long time.


    The sound was not heard until the angle of the moon changed.


    No way.


    Crying.


    opened the door. The lord wept and held a rope around his neck. But the feet were on the chair.


    Ah.


    I suppose.


    "You''re scared, aren''t you?¡±


    "¡­no, no."


    But his face was not like that.


    "You''re afraid of death."


    I approached the lord. She understood the sense of the lord too well. Even if you get used to it, it''s scary and painful when you come to it, the despair that comes right before you, the thought that comes to the end.


    What if it''s really over?


    The sense that all the value accumulated in life becomes meaningless and becomes the same as the stones on the street. Even without confidence, the world will pass and a person will not be worth anything after billions of years. a thought that occur the horror beneath its great flow


    But Karen overcame the fear.


    If you die 100 times, you will be forced to overcome it. It is forced to accept.


    Now the fear of Karen tasting before she dies is not the fear that it will end when she dies. It is a fear of life. The fear of filling your head until you''re out of breath.


    What if I live again this time?


    So she is lonely. Eventually, the lord will never understand her. The only person who could understand himself died a long time ago without even remembering. Karen can''t even remember Catherine.


    "It''s all right."


    But even though Young-ju can''t understand her, Karen can understand Young-ju. It''s because I don''t know Young-ju, but Karen remembers. I remember the past that I was afraid of. It''s a long time ago. She remembers, too. the first death The fear.


    "Sigh¡­."


    So I understand the shame of his tears. Even though the world seems to collapse with despair, the greater pain is the pain of longing for life. I don''t want to die apart from the sorrow of bereavement. a raw fear and rejection


    "I, I¡­"


    He has made absolute love an indulgence to himself. And the love is measured on the scale and the result breaks itself down. There was a justification for love in every act that made the child''s head blank and healed the murder.


    I love my children and my wife, because I love them. But in the end, the love was no more important than his own life. Some may say it doesn''t matter, but not to the lord. Katherine''s love is not the only thing that counts. Young-ju was devastated by the fact that her love was lighter than her life.


    "I''m fine. I understand."


    But another emotion permeates with understanding. I couldn''t help feeling.


    "Hahaha..."


    Karen smiled dejectedly. Haha, look at this, Mother. Your love. Look at your male lead. You''re crying because you''re so scared.


    "That''s how much your father loves and believes. Oh, I''m not blaming you. Father, that''s what everyone does. It doesn''t make sense that your death is like someone else. There is no such thing as love beyond death. That''s not even the answer. There should be something else. It wasn''t your father! That much love will be fine. That much faith is fine. I''m sure I''ll find the answer. My father''s guess is wrong. Sigh, it''s eternal love, and you have to overcome it."


    "I, I... I....¡±


    The lord''s face was miserable. Karen felt bitter about it.


    "I don''t need it. Dad, it''s okay. I''m not denying my father''s love."


    Karen laughed.


    "If ordinary love can be overcome, isn''t there another solution that''s not an ambiguous way of feeling?¡±


    She wanted to comfort the lord. I did so with all my heart.


    "It''s all right, Dad. I''m telling you!"


    Karen smiled broadly as she said so. He smiled cheerfully.


    "I''m not a panhandler who''s anxious to see my father''s body. Oh, is that right? Anyway, that''s it. It doesn''t matter, I see. You chose life!"


    Pair!


    Then he clapped his hands.


    "Life is great! Hatred, love, power, after all, is meaningless in the face of death! Among them, love! Yes, father. You chose life! If you breathe in one word of mine, it''s life-threatening! Yes!"


    Karen clapped her hands and laughed. What a pleasant surprise!


    "Really, if my father had died, I would have to put Lord Raymond on medication and hypnotize him to fall in love. Well, yes. I wanted to know how far to go. It doesn''t have to be that bad.¡±


    Unlike Karen, who has become more comfortable, Young-ju was miserable.


    "I... Katherine.¡±


    "Hoo-hoo, I''m happy. I''m telling you... it''s terrible that 100 years of temporary emotion has been involved. I''m so happy, Father!"


    Karen approached her father.


    His body was shaking. He put a noose in his neck, but he couldn''t put on a chair. The body is recovered under the name of love, killed people, hypnotized and drugged their daughter. There was a blind eye on the floor.


    "I¡­."


    Young-ju says she believes in her wife, and she also believes in her daughter. I believed. I thought so. She''s from another world, and so is her daughter. They repeat their lives in search of true love. Catherine fell in true love with herself and was released from the magic, and Karen, who couldn''t find true love, did all sorts of things.


    "Honey."


    He remembers Catherine''s will.


    "...you don''t believe me, do you? You''ll be embarrassed, too.


    No way, Catherine. My wife, my dear lover. My goddess. I believe everything about you. I''m your god and you''re a god. How can I not believe the last trust?


    "Then trust Karen. She''ll find love in the end. Believe me no matter what I do."


    Catherine''s whole body was lightened by an unknown illness. It faded as if it refused to exist in the world. The body was so dry that the bones were exposed and the milky skin became more like gray. The lord ran around in all directions, but Catherine just accepted it calmly.


    "You''re finally facing death.¡±


    He cried and clung to his wife, who said death was her old friend, but it was meaningless. Even though the time to love was short, there was no turning back time. The lord is not Catherine. Believe and love, Catherine and her time were not the same. Catherine said that she had seen him back in time for a long time, and that she was no longer afraid to accompany her death.


    "I hope Nancy''s prescription will help her."


    "I''ll give you as much more medicine as I can.¡±


    "Don''t feed him any more. Something that doesn''t taste good.¡±


    Catherine chuckled. Even the laughter became difficult. Blood was mixed in my cough.


    "Do you trust me?"


    "Yes."


    "I don''t believe you."


    Karen laughs.


    "I''m happy about that.¡±


    ***


    Berdick dragged Isela roughly into the room. Isela pushed Berdick''s hand.


    "Are you crazy?"


    "I won''t let it go."


    Isela gritted her teeth in anger.


    "I''m going to crush that face. I''m gonna cut your hair first, pour tar into your hair, and your face....¡±


    Verdick opened his mouth because he opened his mouth. Did he lose his reason due to jealousy? I forced my daughter to mumbling and saying mean things.


    "Are you out of your mind? What''s that supposed to mean in front of Lady Elba? No matter how much we owe her, she''s a countess! She''s not your maid! I can''t believe you slapped Catherine Hayer at her dinner!¡±


    Instead of being intimidated, however, Isela raised her eyes and turned back.


    "Daddy''s a good name for Lady Elba, isn''t he?


    "What?"


    "Why didn''t you teach me if you knew so well? What did my father do for me? Now... a moment ago, do you know what I was humiliated by Karen?"


    Verdick hit his chest with frustration. I can''t believe I''m so jealous and angry that I don''t think about what kind of mistake I made because of such a trivial thing.


    "You still don''t understand what''s situation? You don''t realize how you behaved in front of the aristocracy?¡±


    He let out a yell. Isela turned back in anger and shame.


    "You should have been a nobleman! Do you know how embarrassed I am because my father is not a noble!"


    "Isela!"


    He eventually raised his hand in anger. Isela cringed for a moment and soon rose to her feet.


    "Try it! My father is a rich uncle after all!"


    Clang!


    "Ahhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh!"


    Berdick threw the pot next to Isela at her daughter''s feet. Then she ignored her frightened daughter and stepped on the flowerpot and took a deep breath.


    "If I don''t touch you... Remember, your engagement is just around the corner."


    If you get angry too much, you'' Berdick seemed to turn his mind white with anger. But compared to the anger, I could speak plainly.


    "Keep in mind how many contracts and people are involved in your marriage. If you whine any more, then I will punish you so that there is no trace left."


    "Huh¡­."


    "Go to your room. And apologize properly to Miss Karen Haier and Count Elba!"


    Isela giggled in anger and anger, but she stopped talking when she found Berdyck really angry. Her father demanded that her daughter move as much as she would materially hold onto it. This time. Before.

 40 [40]

    Isela walked in the hallway. I could not wait to leave this mansion.


    "¡­It''s cold."


    He walked along the corridor with his arms together often. It''s too cold here. Even though it''s summer, the cold air hits my whole body.


    "¡­I want to go home."


    She thinks the mansion doesn''t fit her. It''s cold, it''s hard. Strange things happen here. I want to go back to my warm home. It was an illusion that I thought was elegant. What my father thinks is history is nothing more than tacky and unpleasant to see Isela.


    "Apples? Who to whom?"


    Isela faced deep contempt and irritation in her heart at a word of Karen''s momentary remark. She pretended to be polite and amiable, but she never saw herself as the same person.


    "Because my parents ruined my baby."


    "Toughly¡­."


    How dare you! Isela swore to herself that she would pour tar into Karen''s hair. A little surprised by her own violence, Isela had a brainstorm of Karen in all sorts of ways. I felt a little better.


    "Are you satisfied with that?¡±


    "¡­no."


    What?


    After answering casually, I knew that the voice was Karen''s. It''s the lord''s office. The room had nothing to do with Isella, but Karen''s voice attracted her.


    Should I open the door or not?¡¯


    Is she being scolded by her father, too? Or... Isela felt her heart pounding. Low curiosity and... All kinds of unknown doubts have faded. Dead woman. Disappeared body. a visionary, gloomy priest a woman who lives on drugs


    Beats...beats...


    I opened the door small. And


    "Ah... ah?"


    There was a hanged body.


    And Karen was staring at the body.


    With the eyes that were looking at Isella.


    ***


    Young-ju''s crying face caused a slight but strange stir. It was not a new feeling of closeness. But the subtle discomfort and joy of seeing a person''s bottom. And there was a relieved sigh that you too could do nothing.


    Karen felt a little relieved at the conclusion that the conditions of love, to the extent that the answer is love, are not absolute beliefs as she thinks. However, the subtle bitterness that could not be erased by the relief lingered in my mouth.


    "What are you crying about? Smile, Father."


    Karen laughed for him. Are you sad? Are you frustrated by yourself? But you have to smile. I''m laughing too. And I''m going to give him a little bit of a sneer. This is the answer to love that my mother said.


    "My father doesn''t trust my mother. She was just an excuse. I would never have hesitated if I believed. You know, really, if you believe every inch of it, why not die? There''s no reason not to die, right? Isn''t the world without love black and white? Doesn''t it mean nothing?¡±


    Isn''t that love? Otherwise, it''s too unfair.


    "If at least I, my mother, and maybe more women, are in love to the point where they have to die, shouldn''t they be worth it? Shouldn''t you love him that much?"


    "¡­catherine¡­ I¡­"


    The word "I love you" no longer came out in voice.


    "I thought so."


    Karen faced her hands lightly and closed her eyes.


    "I mean the absolute feeling. Hmm. Okay. In my opinion. Father, father. I mean."


    She gently turned her dancing body to point to the portrait.


    "First of all, thanks to my father and mother, I have hope. Thank you. Every book is dead. Now that she''s been through this strange phenomenon first and solved it, I have hope. Okay, that''s hopeful."


    Then he added a word.


    "I don''t think love is necessary."


    You can laugh even with a frown.


    The lord was still hanging his neck on the rope. He held onto the rope with trembling hands. Karen sighed and spoke to the lord.


    "If you can''t even die, just come down. My throat hurts."


    "Oh... no, no. I believe."


    The lord answered hastily. But he couldn''t take his foot off eventually. Karen sighed repeatedly, frowning and continued.


    "It''s too late."


    "Late... No, I understand."


    "It''s late. The moment I hesitated, my father was late.¡±


    If you want to die, I''ll help you. Karen clenched her teeth and answered.


    "Now I can''t get rid of that hesitation just because I''m hanging up in a hurry. I got the answer. At least for love, yes. It''s not that big.¡±


    He goes next to Young-ju''s trembling body and taps it like he''s warming up. I tried to tap my shoulder, but it''s too high to hit my leg. Rather, the lord reels and grabs the rope tightly. And eventually, he sees himself again, unable to hang himself.


    "Daddy."


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    "What do you think I would have done if my father hung himself this time?¡±


    After waiting for an answer, Karen immediately opened her mouth.


    "I was going to get the drugs first.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    "I thought I''d learn to hypnotize Nancy later."


    There is no answer.


    Karen doesn''t care either.


    "What if the scale of emotion is the answer? At least, like I''ve been dead so far, shouldn''t the male lead be? Then he''s willing to commit suicide. So at least....¡±


    Karen puffed at the candle at the lord''s desk.


    The candle went out.


    "It has at least equal value."


    She pulled out the silver candlestick. It was heavy and sharp. There was a similar situation in the novel I read before. No, haven''t you read it yet? Karen tilted her head and groped her memory, but she was confused. I don''tis that. Hit it or stab it. It''s going to kill you.


    "It''s physical love to roll around in the bedroom together, and love to give everything to adults who save the poor is also love. How much is it worth if it''s a couple''s love? I''m curious because I''ve never been married that long. Whoo-hoo, I was trying to make myself see if my father had committed suicide by drugging him and hypnotizing him. And I have to make my words seem true, true value, and like the language of God. It would be interesting if Raymond believed me and rebelled, just as he was aiding and abetting the murder of his mother. I think that would be okay in this life. I decided how to live my life this time. I decided to be a pleasure killer.¡±


    His face was already gray.


    "Daddy, do you want to die?¡±


    "That''s... that''s what I''s like.¡±


    Looking up at the face of the lord, who couldn''t stand the disgust he felt himself, Karen offered kindly.


    "I''ll help you."


    The lord seemed to feel the word as a relief. The lord did not want to reject Karen''s hand in Catherine''s face even though she could not die on her own.


    People are very complicated.


    Karen smiled at the funny face of the lord, who showed some satisfaction. He had the courage to make his daughter a murderer, even though he had no courage to kill himself.


    "But before that, I have more questions. Is there anything unusual about the men whose mother had asked for before she met her father?"


    "I¡­."


    with a rattle


    At that moment, the lord opens his eyes. My legs are shaking. My face is distorted. There''s a sound that goes, "khhhhhhhhh!" But that''s not long either. Tom was faster than Karen. He must have been measuring the moment of intervention. As soon as Karen pulled out the silver candlestick and turned around, the boy ran.


    "Crazy¡­"


    Standing by the door, Tom ran quickly and pulled the lord''s leg. While being kicked, Tom used his whole body to hang on. The desk where the lord was standing was pushed away, struggling, and the rope was properly caught in his throat and strangled the lord. It''s faster than you think to lose your breath.


    And it doesn''t move.


    Dead.


    But more important than that.


    "¡­why?"


    Karen is embarrassed. Why? Why the hell? I''m embarrassed right now. Why are you here?


    "What are you doing?¡±


    All too soon, it was a ridiculous murder.


    Karen really couldn''t think at that moment.


    It was something that never really happened, an unpredictable event, and it was too big to enjoy.


    "What are you doing?"


    Karen belatedly lifted the silver candlestick, but her father was already out of breath. Further stabbing is just a scratch on the meat. Karen blinked her eyes. Are you in vain? Are you angry? I don''t know.


    I thought about it.


    "Tom!"


    I didn''t know.


    Why did this happen?


    Things happened in a flash.


    Tom killed the lord.


    "¡­what the hell."


    Karen stared at Tom again in the face.


    Tom looked at Karen, too. Tom was neither angry nor pleased. It was different from the bold actions of a moment ago. The face was frightened by his behavior. Karen was relieved at the sight of the face. Why? Why do you look like that? Then why would you do that?


    "¡­I, well."


    I don''t know.


    Karen was hard to understand.


    "Well, uh, yeah. I''m not sure. You weren''t the main character... I really don''t know. You''re saying Tom shouldn''t be doing this here. You''ve been, you''ve been, you''ve always been gracious to me, you''re admiring me, and you''re the stepping stone of my love."


    Karen shut herself up in disgust.


    That¡¯s right.


    After all, Karen didn''t care about Tom. Was it just what he wanted to do as the main characters in the book did while saving Tom?


    "Is this all right?¡±


    a disgustingly intense obsession with life Karen felt intuitively as soon as she saw her ability to act with fire in her mouth.


    He will die again for his own sins. And it''s a plausible story... Karen was convinced.


    Karen was determined to die.


    "I''m not determined....¡±


    I was looking forward to it.


    Isn''t that a good story? It''s a common story. a tale worthy of the punishment of virtue a tale of revenge on one''s parents The story of killing a crazy killer and finally being happy. Karen thought of her own production that tried to make Tom the main character.


    They give a painful life, threaten it, laugh at it, and commit an evil deed. The boy is getting healthier... A year is too short, though. If it had been longer, would he have left the scene as a villain.


    Karen was curious.


    "If you... kill someone, I thought you''d kill me."


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    The severed tongue only groaned, but it was enough to express the boy''s anger. Tom expressed his anger with his whole body. Tom, who watched all Karen''s misdeeds, knew Karen right. I knew her madness and faith.


    "¡­you know how to screw me up."


    Karen turned from Tom to her father''s body. The once handsome man''s face was grotesquely distorted. He would have been prepared to die again, but it wouldn''t have been like this.


    "With this, are you satisfied?¡±


    I was curious. Are you satisfied with this?

 41 [41]

    Karen''s experience is ultimately extremely limited. Karen looked back on Tom from the past. Tom was a street bum and had a father who was a rapist. Karen took care of Tom as the heroine. Eventually Tom died, but his death was well written in the novel.


    "¡­is double-track recovery all right? What kind of a subhead should we attach to the rebellion of the extras? Do you like that kind of story? Tom. Thomas. Hey. What do you think? What, this is an extra treason against "The Story"?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    But there was no answer. Because Tom was mute. Because he''s got a mouthful to live for himself. And Tom avenged Karen in silence at this moment.


    "Words¡­."


    Tom refused to answer, even though he could nod or stir his head.


    Then he stared at Karen and twisted the corners of his lips.


    Haha Karen laughed in a dejectionately.


    I feel like I''ve been hit. Karen had no choice but to express her feelings like that.


    "This life is not going as I expected."


    Karen hoped to change her personality. So, if I could fully understand the story, if I could understand the boy who killed Young-joo and was afraid of Karen, I thought I would be able to relieve this pressure I felt.


    "Actually, it doesn''t matter."


    ¡°¡­¡­!¡±


    I felt a sign of popularity.


    Damn it.


    Karen realized that Tom ran out and opened the door. You''re screwing me up.


    Karen squinted at the door.


    I can see your faded blonde hair. There is only one hair color like that in this mansion. Karen sighed and approached the door, wondering if it was a good thing that she was Isela.


    This situation has been going on several times. It is the first time for a lord to die from Tom, but not the first time for a lord to die. It is not the first time that Isela has seen the death of a lord. It''s still in the story. It''s manageable. It''s a story within her control.


    Karen stepped to the door.


    She has to work again. Karen recalled an ordinary expression. A face suitable for this kind of situation. Don''t laugh. Don''t get angry.


    He took another step.


    She looks like a daughter who is shocked by her father''s death. mess up one''s hair Rub around your eyes to make your makeup smudged. Tears welled up naturally.


    He took another step forward.


    Karen gave her usual lines to Isela.


    "I, Isela... Oh, my God. My father, oh, my God.


    I reached the door with one last step.


    Karen opened the door. There stood Isela. Karen burst into tears. And this selfie.


    "Ah."


    That sigh was enough.


    with one sigh


    Karen knew that Isela didn''t believe her.


    Isela also knew Karen had noticed that.


    ***


    Berdick sighed and took the pipe out of his arms. Fill it up and light it up. The smoke burns and the mood subsides.


    "It''s so hard to raise a daughter."


    It would be comfortable to have a daughter who is a bit more attentive like Karen Haier. Berdick loved every aspect of Isela, but tonight''s action went too far.


    "¡­oh dear."


    The diamond mining rights in Helion mine were guaranteed to marry his daughter and Raymond. I have a headache when I think of all the contracts and schedules that I''ve stepped on step by step. The complications almost got worse. No, is it twisted? The Countess will try to dig up Berdych''s shortcomings at all. Aren''t you already kind to Karen Haier, who doesn''t have a single face and a background? Berdick was so pathetic that Isella slapped Karen in the face.


    "¡­so interested in useless things. You should know when she''s gone. Where is it?.¡±


    It is bitterness that comes after the excitement from anger subsides. I wanted to pass only good things on to Isela. Isela insisted on not giving her shares, but Berdick didn''t really want to. You don''t have to know enough about this cellar. Isn''t that a daughter''s privilege? Dirty and violent work is men''s work. Isela doesn''t have to.


    Berdick believed so and did not doubt it.


    Wearing fine clothes and listening to music, I would admire a handsome man, cry, and have children and raise him.


    "How did Selina raise Isela?"


    Blaming his wife, Verdick lowered the pipe. He and his wife managed to live well for decades. She gave birth to a son and a daughter, and her husband''s government overlooked her. She was always praised as a wise wife. But Isela was different. He was jealous and complained a lot. Who does Isela look like?


    "¡­sigh."


    Berdick closed his eyes, pressing hard on his rattling forehead. He locked his windows and doors and closed his eyes again, vowing to buy a new woman as soon as he returned.


    ***


    Isela rolled her head desperately. What do I do? What do I do? I got caught. I got caught.


    "¡­Icella."


    "Ka, Karen. Hey... The lord is dead, it''s all....¡±


    You have to be sorry. She''s a poor woman. Come on, take pity on me. If you don''t think so seriously, you''ll find out!


    "He, I see, Karen... That''s too bad... It''s."


    No, my voice is shaking.


    She tried to force her face to smile, but her face wouldn''t move at all.


    Karen smiled face to face. Her smile was so natural. Karen said.


    "What, Miss Isela?"


    "Yes, yes?"


    "Strongly."


    Karen did not hesitate. The silver candlestick, which was hidden on the edge of the sleeves, was exactly after Isela''s temple.


    "Ahhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh!"


    "Since when have you been watching?¡±


    Karen approached with a bitter smile.


    "Shhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh...¡±


    "Argh! Argh! Argh!"


    "It''s loud.¡±


    Karen''s white teeth shone in the dark. A hateful and disgusting smile was revealed. It was a laugh like the legs of a upside-down bug. It was a madness that wriggled under a fine skin. We have to step back. At that moment, he was able to avoid the vital point thanks to his nervousness. His acting was awkward because of the tension, but he was able to save his life. Isela turned around and ran.


    "There''s no one here! Argh!


    Karen chased after Isela.


    "Icella! Wait a minute!"


    "Ahhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh!"


    This cellar moved away in an instant.


    "It''ll only take a minute..¡±


    It''ll be over in a minute. What a shame. What''s wrong with all this in the middle of the night?


    I never thought I''d miss it. Karen kicked her tongue. I''m still not used to it.


    Fortunately for Karen, however, the side where Isella ran away was a North Korean corridor that was rarely used by people. And at the end, there are stairs. Karen pictured the structure of the mansion in her head.


    "...I have to go back.¡±


    However, it is only a matter of time before people come if they scream like that. We should induce people to the less popular side first. Karen grabbed the candlestick and ran toward Isela.


    "It''s murder! It''s murder! Arghhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh!


    "Miss Isela! Calm down...Wait a minute, I can explain! Miss Isela!"


    with moderate fright


    You don''t have to run in earnest and relax. But we have to threaten to get where we want to go. And let''s wait on the way she comes first.


    Karen found herself smiling. It was a much more natural smile than it was in front of Yeongju. There are many things to laugh about in this life. And when I saw her bloodstains, I lamented a little bit of sadness. Poor thing, I''ll kill you at once.


    "Miss Isela... after bleeding so badly."


    Blood dripped gradually along Isela''s steps. It''s a trail of game.


    How many times do I have to stab, or how many times do I have to hit to lose my breath?


    "Icela Evans. You did...Father''s sins are to be borne by his children. I''ll confess. Actually, I lied then. I agree with you. You didn''t kill me, but Mr. Berdick killed me several times. That''s why. I really want to see Mr. Verdick die. But I thought of something more fun than riding poison. Wouldn''t Mr. Berdick suffer if you died? So the sins of the parents are their children. Hmm¡­ wouldn''t it? Or not. Actually, I just thought of it. Haha. Can you hear me, Isela?"


    I''m getting excited for some reason.


    Karen swung at the candlestick. I liked the heavy weight. Is this the pleasure of hunting? Hunting was a men''s entertainment. Karen always had to sit down in the hunting grounds, prepare meals, and cheer when she saw the fox that Raymond had caught.


    It''s a lot more fun than that. Next time, I''ll try a heavier gun on the hunting ground. Karen felt sorry that she could not handle anything but a pistol. I think it''ll be fun to end with a scope from far away. Raymond would be good at that.


    "The hobby of hunting is quite... You''re excited. Isela."


    Even if he doesn''t die, he might die.


    The biggest game of my life? Oh, this is fun. It is much simpler and more enjoyable than fantasy or real life. It''s a good choice. Shall we kill again in the next life?


    "Oh... I shouldn''t get addicted. Me too."


    A sense of urgency strikes the heart pleasantly. Karen took off her heels so that there was no sound.


    I''ve tried hunting a few times, but Karen didn''t mix well with the animals. But what about people? My heart throbbed with laughter. It makes me want to hum.


    "Hahahhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh


    I think I ran for a long time, but it was still an endless hallway. I feel like I''m wandering endlessly in the dark. Where am I? It''s a mansion. How do I get out? I don''t know. I have to go back to the stairs. I don''t know inside the mansion. Let''s get out of here right now.


    But after Isela ran down the stairs at the end of the hall, Isela was forced to swear.


    "Oh, shit!"


    The first floor of the stairs where Isela jumped was locked.


    Isela...


    I can hear footsteps from afar. It''s probably Karen. Strangely enough, Icella ran and screamed, but no one came across her. There could be maids and servants.


    "I took the wrong road....¡±


    It runs all the way down the unused corridor. I''m not used to the old mansion, so I don''t know where it is even if I run. Was it this big?


    Isela covered her face and clenched her teeth. The sound of footsteps gets closer.


    Eventually, he had to run to another hallway.


    "As expected... of her."


    The moment I saw her face, Isela knew.


    Karen killed the lord. Even if she hadn''t seen the murder scene in person, Isela realized at that moment. She was the cause of everything. She doesn''t see people as people. He would have tricked everyone with a bright face and a friendly manner and put a knife into their necks.


    Karen must have killed the maid.

 42 [42]

    "Huh, hah, my God. Blimey."


    Isela ran.


    Curiously, Karen recognized that she was a murderer, and the unpleasant sense of tying Isela to the twenty disappeared. It was even scarier because it was unknown. It was all the more frightening because the fantasy and reality were ambiguous.


    "I can live...You can buy it.¡±


    I clenched my teeth.


    Once he is rid of his insanity, and yet fearless, Karen is only a 17-year-old young maiden. And there was no gun. All she has is a silver candlestick.


    Karen''s inner self was never a monster, much less a man. The force seemed weaker than Isela. I''m very thin.


    "I''ll make you rot in prison."


    Isela made up her mind. No, Karen will be executed. She giggled with hope. He may become a hero. Karen is a child who killed her father and a murderer who might have killed a few more. After catching her, Raymond will surely admire Isela and bow his head to repent of his actions.


    "Whoow."


    I''ll live before that.


    Checking her surroundings, Isela pushed the door in front of her.


    "Crazy."


    It was locked. Did you lock it because it''s an unused hallway? Staring his tongue, he took his breath away. Fortunately, Karen was slower than her, but she could no longer hear footsteps.


    "Ta-da."


    "¡­huh?"


    Someone pressed on the shoulder. The sound of holding one''s breath and laughing quietly can be heard whispering in one''s ear.


    "How could I miss you in my house?¡±


    Karen laughed like a nightmare.


    "Ahhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh!"


    Isela shook off Karen''s grip and stepped hard on Karen''s foot. Suddenly, when I heard a terrible sound, Isela cheered inside.


    "Your behavior is crazy."


    She laughed, dripping blood from her feet. Like you don''t feel pain. And then came to Isela again.


    "Ahhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh!"


    Isela screamed with disgust. That woman is a monster.


    Karen walked up and smiled. Like in a garden or a music room. She looked like a cultured lady, but her feet were bleeding and her hands came up with a candlestick.


    Karen spoke with a smile on her face.


    "Icella... do you want to be friends in the next life?"


    "¡­Ha?"


    Unexpected words popped out of a really strange situation.


    "As expected, the screams are wonderful."


    There was only one thing Isela could say.


    "¡­crazy girl."


    He shot it like that and turned away. If it was a safe situation, I would even want to make a gesture.


    "That''s too bad...But maybe we can be friends next time. You¡­."


    "Get lost!"


    Karen shrugged her shoulders in the distance and was chasing her. dragging one''s legs It was horrifying and Isela clenched her teeth.


    So once again, the dark corridor continued.


    "Sigh, ha, ha."


    My breath came to my chin. My heart beat wildly. Physical fitness is also being limited. Isela cursed the never-ending corridor.


    Maybe it''s all a dream. If he falls down like this, everything will be solved and he won''t open his eyes in bed.


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    That''s not be true. Isela laughed at herself as she ran.


    "Ahhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh....¡±


    But that''s also a limit. Isela found a man just before she collapsed.


    "Ah."


    There were people on the other side of the dark.


    "By any chance¡­."


    No, it''s not a woman. Isela squinted her eyes, checked it first, and then breathed a small sigh of relief.


    On top of that, it''s definitely a man. It''s not Karen at all. Finally! Isela cheered.


    "Help! Help me!"


    Isela ran for power towards Inyoung.


    "Huh, hah, hah, hah...Murder, murder, murder...!¡±


    Isela ran to them with all her might and collapsed. It''s warm. It''s a person.


    "What''s the matter?"


    One of them held onto Isela and asked. People. It''s real. I finally met a person.


    Murder... Murder...Karen Haier...It''s a killer. Killed a man... Your father....¡±


    "What''s that¡­"


    The other man groans like he can''t believe it. You can''t believe it. But somehow it''s over. I am safe with myself.


    "The lord?"


    "Everything. Everything about her...".¡±


    I felt my legs relax from the relief of meeting people. That''s a relief. I met someone. That crazy girl. You''re done.


    Isela cleared her throat and looked up. No, I was going to hold it.


    "¡­kkkk."


    White fingers clasped Isela''s neck. Isela struggled and felt the hand slowly lift her body.


    Why?


    "¡­so."


    Darkness falls before Isela.


    "I''ve told you over and over again."


    A low-pitched voice sank in the ear.


    "Don''t get in the way of useless things."


    ***


    Karen held the silver candlestick in her hands and leaned against the wall. I wanted to cry. So I cried.


    Hot tears streamed down the cheeks. There''s no one. Why? Where did the supporting actor run away from his hands? She can''t get out of this hallway.


    "Isela...where did she go?"


    Isela disappeared. Where it was supposed to be, Isela disappeared. Like Nancy. Like her on that day.


    "Icella. Icella. Miss Icela Evans....¡±


    I sing it earnestly again and again like a lover I love. Please show up. Please don''t disappear. You''re going to die for me. It''s too much now. I hate the world of insanity again. Karen herself should be the one who kills Isela. She doesn''t show up even if she goes around the hallway again and again.


    "Icella Evans!"


    Even though she screamed loudly, she didn''t show up.


    Karen collapsed in the hallway. I can''t stop crying. Please show up. Kill me. Or kill me. I''d love to. I hate this irrational world. There''s nothing definite and the truth is vague, but this place is too much.


    "Please show up....¡±


    Karen moved slowly as she waited. It''s okay. Calm down. I''m fine. Let''s think. Let''s doubt it. Doubt will save you. Let''s think where Isela went. But it wasn''t all right.


    "¡­it hurts."


    Pain is coming up from my feet. Karen crouched down in the hallway.


    "It hurts so much..."


    I''m dying. Karen hated the pain. But what I hate more than pain was the fact that Isela disappeared. Once again, Isela disappeared. If she succeeded in running away, she wouldn''t be so quiet. The situation is too heavy and unpleasant.


    "¡­don''t do this."


    I hate this kind of thing. Was it such a great thing to hope that when a man dies, he will be buried in the ground, rotten, and that time will pass? Karen wiped away her tears and dragged her legs back to her study. Every step is painful. At least gold must have gone. But the least comforting thing for Karen was this pain.


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    The only thing that saves Karen from Isela''s disappearance and panic is the pain she left behind.


    "¡­let''s go back."


    I''ve already done a few laps. It''s a waste of time to go around more here. Karen decided to make a more important confirmation.


    "No way. That can''t be true."


    Karen, just in case. Mumbling, he headed back to his study.


    "It''s too much to do this now.¡±


    I was just wondering if something was going to come out, but it''s too much to break the story again! Karen suppressed her scream and forced herself to move. It took too long and painful to move the owl''s foot. Karen barely managed to return to her study after at least five times more time. Karen closed her eyes and prayed.


    "Please..."


    Please don''t disappear, Father. I don''t like it. I don''t like fantasy and I don''t like SinB.


    Take a deep breath before opening the door. Karen grasped the falling heart and turned the handle.


    Click, click.


    He opened the door of his study.


    "¡­Ha."


    It was a relief. The lord hung himself and was shaking slowly in the air. It was the same situation as before. Karen sighed with relief when she saw the body. That''s a relief. My father is dead.


    "Daddy."


    The body was hanging still. Even though Isela is gone, her father''s body remains like this. So did Isela succeed in running away?


    "Is Tom...? "


    Karen gripped the candlestick and looked around the room. Maybe Isela is here, too. There''s a saying that goes back to the beginning. Maybe. Isela may be hiding with a mind that says, "I don''t know if she''ll ever come back here."


    Karen looked under her desk and wandered between the bookshelves. His feet hurt and he stumbled down, but he looked between the sofa and the statues. Looking forward to a small head crouching and hiding....


    Tom was not there.


    "Did you run away?¡±


    It could be. Karen was not surprised by the fact. With that level of determination and execution, he must have run away. taking advantage of the situation


    "If you want revenge, come out now...It could kill you.¡±


    But it was quiet in the room. Only the lord, who had already become a thing, was shaking slowly like a pendulum.


    And then there was a scream and people''s.


    The servants were heard shouting at the people. The biggest voice is Bowen''s. He was telling people to get out of the mansion.


    "Ah¡­."


    It''s over.


    Karen covered her tear-stained face with her hands.


    The settlement has become impossible.


    People are caught killing and imprisoned.


    That''s all right.


    It''s not the worst. It wasn''t the worst. The father disappeared, Isela disappeared, everything disappeared, and the sense of time, sight, touch, and everything was much cleaner than the mess.


    Current situation: Murder is caught and sent to prison.


    Of course, it''s a bad thing. Karen smiled dejectedly. After he is imprisoned, he won''t get any more information. Well, at best, he''s on record as a psychopath.And it''ll be recorded as a psychopath and a man who killed his father.


    Isela will testify that way. It is meaningless to testify that Tom killed. Icella will testify, and Karen will not be able to escape because she has attacked her. And I don''t really feel wronged about it. It is a stark fact that he wanted to kill his father. No, actually, didn''t you get mad at losing your game?


    "If Isela succeeded, I''m already wrong.¡±


    It is impossible to settle. I should have killed Isela immediately there. I didn''t expect Isela to avoid it. Maybe Isela saw Nancy''s body and turned it over because she saw it wrong to deceive Karen? Karen thought it might be.


    The lord had died several times and every time Karen had to squeeze out a forced tear that she couldn''t tell if she was sick.


    Isela makes you cry at once. Applause for her, and ridicule for Karen. You pathetic murderer.


    "What do I do now....¡±


    Karen sat on the floor and took off her shoes. My feet were so swollen that even wearing them was painful. Somehow my head got hot. No, I felt like I was getting a fever all over.

 43 [43]

    "¡­ wouldn''t it be better to just hit your head in the oven and die in this situation?¡±


    If Isela succeeds and brings people together, her place will be a damp and dark prison, and there will be no more information from this life. Then, quick suicide is the best way to overcome this complicated situation.


    "If it''s successful, too....¡±


    So far, suicide has failed before the day came. No, I''ve been successful.


    "Was it there? ¡­didn''t it? It''s confusing."


    Karen wasn''t even sure about that.


    "Well, that doesn''t mean anything, but....¡±


    Karen did not like to be put in jail. In retrospect, the death there was an unpleasant and messy death. It was more physiological than anything else. Karen opened the window. The wind chilled my eyes.


    "Please look at me as a suicide. It''s better than that."


    The wind shook my head hard. Karen sat by the window and looked down at the ground. If I had enough time, I could get some medicine.


    "Oh, but somehow I''m dying."


    As an engagement gift, Icela and Verdick will gladly receive the bodies of Karen and the lord. Isela will cry and Raymond will see her again, saying she was too scared. The estate will go smoothly into Verdick''s hands and he will benefit greatly. That''s how time goes... Karen will open her eyes again in the garden.


    "My coin..."


    I held a coin in my hand. the only comfort in those years the beginning of one''s thinking The only evidence that keeps me awake. I have a fever all over my body, but only coins awaken the reality.


    Tears cover my eyes.


    Karen threw herself from the window.


    "What are you doing?"


    At the same time, someone grabbed Karen''s arm with an angry voice.


    It was Raymond.


    He came to save her again this time.


    "What are you doing?"


    Sir Raymond, it''s annoying to see you pop out so suddenly.


    Don''t you know what I''m doing? You''re trying to kill yourself. Karen thought so while one arm was held and suspended. look funny


    "Let me go... Lord Raymond. I have no hope of living anymore."


    Karen really thought so. I''ve lost all my strength. But I knew that Raymond had already made a mistake with the grip he had on his hands. I''m getting it again. It''s not funny.


    "¡­let''s think about that later. Don''t make people tired."


    As expected, he replied. He won''t let her die. at least until the day comes


    "That''s a lot."


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    I don''t even have the strength to answer. Raymond shut his mouth. It wasn''t that kind of situation. Unlike his words, Raymond held Karen in one arm without much effort. But he was standing by the window, not right back to his study. Karen frowned a little. My eyes were burning.


    Raymond stared into the study and asked Karen.


    "What happened to the lord?"


    "You killed yourself.¡±


    Karen answered momentarily.


    "The reason... is not. Let''s think about getting out alive more than that."


    Raymond''s answer was short, but Karen could guess there.


    He didn''t meet Isela.


    It is not a strange situation that the lord committed suicide. Most of the rights fell to Berdick Evans and there was no hope for the lord. He can''t complain even if his daughter is slapped on the cheek. So did Countess, who seemed to side with Karen. Her anger at the moment was not for Karen''s sake, but for Berdyk''s weakness.


    Isn''t it common? It''s something that everyone will understand. In other words, the head of the family volunteers to protect his children. The story of Karen dying because she couldn''t stand the humiliation like so many natural suicides she experienced in the past.


    "The Lord..."


    I see the body of the lord on which Raymond hangs. Then I look at the collapsed desk and the room Karen has dug. Her face stiffens.


    "I see."


    So far Raymond has convinced himself of the death of the lord. And he felt sorry for Karen. Again, death on the surface is the same. He''ll understand.


    "¡­hehehe."


    What changed this time is Isella. Not long ago Karen thought she had missed Isela.


    "But if you met Isela, you would have asked me why.¡¯


    Raymond didn''t question Karen, but asked and convinced about the lord''s suicide, which means he has not met Isela yet.


    Do you think we''re gonna get out of course.


    Karen kept her silence in silence. After a moment of silence, Raymond slowly opened his mouth instead of her.


    "The house is on fire."


    "What?"


    Karen looked by the door. The flames were running over. Before he knew it, Karen was dumbfounded by how much time had passed while she was searching the room. What do you mean fire? It is a more ridiculous change than an elephant. Can''t we end up killing Isela?


    Raymond opened his mouth.


    "¡­I don''t know if I can catch a fire. We all screamed and got out of the way, so we checked. By the way, with you... I can''t see Miss Isela....¡±


    What''s going on here? But whatever it was in her head, Karen did what she deserved.


    Karen reached out to Raymond and patted him and smiled.


    "Sir Raymond, go alone. I have no hope of living now. My father passed away....¡±


    Karen made a heartless plea with a grief-stricken face. And Raymond clenched his teeth and showed his firm will.


    "At least not now. Because I''m here to save you.¡±


    That''s touching. If it was about 70 years ago, I''d cry in my arms. Karen replied and thought so.


    "You and I don''t have a choice right now."


    That''s right. Karen put her head down and thought.


    "Fire."


    Karen was concerned that there was a fire. She had set fire to a mansion several times in the past.


    ''I''ve never succeeded.¡¯


    There was a strange sense of triumph. In the past, the fire was quickly extinguished even if it was set on fire, but this time the fire spread significantly. Same people taking care of it.


    Did Duran touch it?


    At this time of the lord''s death, isn''t it all about controlling and using tricks? Karen was convinced. And on the other hand, I was curious. How far will Duran handle it, and what happened to Isela? When she finally shows up, it''s meaningless to set her on fire. Where is she if you can''t see Isela?


    "Let''s get out for now. I won''t listen to your refusal. "Oh, my God!"


    Flames flared up by the door. The corridor was already covered with fire. The room was as clear as day.


    "¡­father!"


    The body of the lord caught fire.


    "Carran!"


    Took.


    The rope of the lord''s body snapped and fell. The fire spread in the room as large as the area of Young-ju''s body.


    "Father!"


    You really don''t help! Ignoring Karen''s resentful cry, the body quickly burned and acted as firewood. Parents can''t do what their children want.


    "Dangerous! You''re wrong!"


    Holding Karen tightly in her arms, Raymond backed away. Father, leave the bones. I tried to bury her as much as I could. It will be makeup, not a store. Still, I hope you ride it gently. If I can recover my bones later, I''ll do it for you.


    No, the fire spread this much more than that... He''s gonna kill me?


    It hurt my pride a little. He didn''t like the situation in which the failed arson threatened his life.


    ''I have to live for now.¡¯


    Karen made that decision and decided to put aside her suicide for the time being, as Raymond said.


    "Isela... how."


    She went on cautiously. I''m careful to talk about it because I don''t know what happened or what would happen. Raymond asked Karen back.


    "Did you see Miss Evans? Mr. Berdick said he must be with you."


    Which would be more beneficial to say that you saw Isela here or didn''t? Karen was distressed by the judgment that needed quickness. He is too old to make such a big decision quickly. I don''t know if there''s something in my hand to stick in Raymond''s head, like when I''m dealing with Isella.


    "That''s¡­."


    Raymond frowned when Karen did not answer correctly.


    "Didn''t you see it? ¡­ anyway, let''s think about going out first."


    That.


    The fiancee who became it.


    This cellar is already ranked below Karen. Karen felt relieved and at the same time depressed. Is it because Karen is more important or someone who can save her right now? What would Raymond think of it himself? However, falling into thought is a luxury at this moment.


    Karen shook her head.


    "Carran."


    "Yes."


    Raymond looked out the window and asked Karen. People''s shouts and screams began to be heard. And suddenly, I heard something breaking up somewhere. Smoke was thick from the window. Karen saw Raymond''s face shining brightly in the flames. It may be an illusion, but even his expression looked bright. Raymond told Karen.


    "We''re in trouble."


    "I think so."


    "The fire spread more than I thought. Do you have any pipes to burn down?"


    "Planning¡­?"


    I don''t know that far. When Karen looked puzzled, Raymond put Karen down.


    "Caran Haier. Let me promise you something. Don''t kill yourself today. For me who came all the way here. Can you keep it?¡±


    "¡­yes."


    "Tomorrow if it''s the king."


    That''s a bit.


    But Karen didn''t say it out loud. I had that level of tact.


    "Can I move to the roof from here?"


    "It''s not possible in this room. At least we have to get out of the hall."


    The corridor seemed impossible to escape. Raymond kicked his tongue and looked out the window. Karen was so high that she tried to kill herself.


    "If you raise it up..."


    Raymond measured the height.


    "It''ll be possible."


    Karen knows.


    Raymond alone would jump safely enough at this height. She has already seen him do so in the past.


    "¡­you appreciate my ability too much.¡±


    "You can do it alone."


    familiar movements which she cannot imitate But what if I took her and jumped? That would be impossible. There are only two bodies.


    "You decided not to say that. Please show us your will.¡±


    "But even Lord Raymond."


    Karen clenched her fist because she was embarrassed while talking to herself. Fortunately, it will look like a good woman with a solemn determination.


    Whatever Karen did, Raymond wandered around the room and fell into trouble.


    "We don''t know in the room... The light is spreading too fast. If I could go up to the roof and check. Where''s the highest window here?"


    "My study is double-decked... That little window in the study!"


    Raymond held Karen and ran to the front of the ladder.


    The flames spread stronger.


    "I''ll go up first."


    Raymond went up and opened the window, but it was a small window for lighting, so it didn''t open. While he broke the window, he turned to the books and was saddened.


    "I haven''t found a clue to my mother yet....¡¯


    But in this life, there is nothing I can do. a bloody arsonist Shouldn''t we leave out everything we need when setting fire? Karen hoped to make a hole in her head as soon as she identified herself.


    ''What about that?''


    A signless note was inserted in a corner of the study that was out of reach. Karen reached out her hand.


    "Carran!"


    The ladder is broken.

 44 [44]

    Raymond, who managed to pull Karen out of the window, pulled her out of the window.


    "I''m sorry. My mother''s belongings....¡±


    To be honest, it might be a keepsake or not. Just in case. Raymond wasn''t outspoken, but he looked a little dazed.


    "That''s enough. Let''s keep our mouths shut up.¡±


    Whispering.


    Fireworks and wind were mixed and chewing on the Haier mansion.


    Inside Karen, Raymond rolled his foot on the roof several times and jumped down to the low roof.


    a percussion quartet


    "Oh, my God!"


    Karen hugged Raymond''s neck.


    Damn it, do it right! He cursed at himself, but he bit his teeth.


    "May I ask you, can you balance and cross on that roof alone?"


    Raymond''s roof, which he taught, was slightly tilted by fire, but the walls were stone and fine. Nevertheless, it was as wide as a step.


    Not all of them are monsters like you. Karen shook her head.


    "Even if my feet are fine, I can''t do it. You can''t even wake up a hundred times."


    It''s not a matter of effort. Raymond also nodded his head without changing his expression, as if he had just spoken.


    "Then don''t breathe and just hang on."


    And Karen did.


    Raymond bowed with Karen in his arms.


    The man''s body smelled of familiar gunpowder. Raymond was jumping, but he looked like he was flying. I feel the sound of a bang. The sense gives me goose bumps. It''s a sense of fall that I''ve experienced several times, but there''s a person''s warmth next to me now. And that''s Raymond. Karen was therefore not scared. He will never die if he is next to him. At least until the day comes.


    The body that climbed lightly falls on the roof and runs fast enough to hear the wind.


    ¡°¡­¡­!¡±


    Karen wanted to cover her ears, but she couldn''t because she was catching Raymond. Karen heard the window breaking as she ran. Whoever''s in there, it''s hard to survive.


    percussion


    It was not until he finally reached the ground that Raymond put Karen down.


    "Ugh."


    Karen tried to stand up and fell back into the pain of being pushed up from her feet.


    "Lady!"


    Donna came running. His face was covered with tears.


    "Oh, my God, what the hell is this-- What about the lord? He couldn''t come out.....hahhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh...Are you all right, miss?"


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    Karen was hard to answer. I don''t even have the energy to joke now. That''s the limit. Too much happened overnight. He falls down leaning against Donna.


    "Oh no¡­."


    Donna hugged Karen and cried. Karen patted Donna and soon even got tired of it.


    "Isela..."


    Then he came up.


    "How did my daughter....¡±


    Verdick approached Karen with a terrible face. Karen bowed her head. I''m curious about that, too. Where is Isela? What happened? This situation is.


    "Why¡­."


    Nevertheless, it was uncomfortable to see Berdyck''s face. What Catherine now knows is that no one has seen Isela since.


    "How come?"


    Karen herself could not tell if she was happy or sad or relieved.


    Verdick saw Raymond''s smile.


    Verdick saw Raymond.


    He seemed to smile.


    ***


    Please don''t open your eyes like this. I used to pray whenever I fell asleep. I wish it would end without even thinking about it forever.


    It is a useless hope. When I open my eyes, the day will start again. I know. I know. Same people every day, same smiles, same tears. It is frustrating to find consciousness in the dark and to find consciousness in itself.


    "Are you all right, miss?"


    It was comforting that it was not a garden that started every time, but a warm blanket.


    The garden was always cold. It''s not the cold that shudders. It''s not cold this time.


    Who killed me this time? No, I killed him this time. I killed him. No one''s gonna kill me. Ink on the paper, faint piano sound. No. Not this time. Not yet.


    "Lady."


    Who''s that voice? A younger woman, not a dull, low-pitched voice.


    Oh, right. I killed Nancy. That woman is not her. That voice is Donna. A little younger, more lively girl''s voice. different from before His voice was not influential enough to kill Karen.


    "Are you all right?"


    "¡­"


    Karen tried to open her eyes, but she couldn''t.


    Are you blind now? Fortunately, I didn''t think so. I raised my hand and there was something in my eye. How long have you been asleep?


    "¡­"


    He opened his mouth, but his dry neck and lips were squishy and could not make his voice heard. As Karen clapped her lips a few times, Donna moistened her lips and eyes with a wet towel.


    He had to come back to life again. to be dazzling Karen looks at the ceiling over Donna''s hand, which gently wipes her face. bright creamy wallpaper It''s not his room.


    "¡­water."


    "Here you are."


    "How... how much did I lose consciousness?¡±


    "Three days. I really thought you were going to die.! Black¡­."


    Donna burst into tears.


    "Me, too?"


    Karen asked. Donna giggled and shut her mouth.


    "A lot of people... Are you hurt?"


    "Oh... my lady."


    Donna opened her mouth with a nervous face.


    "Don''t be surprised...Actually, Lord Lord... Stop¡­."


    Not that one.


    Karen had to lower her head to hide her irritated face. Hair poured down on the bed. Not what you already know. And right before you went to bed, you already said your father couldn''t come out. You don''t remember? How many days ago did you forget?


    Karen was expressionless, but Donna wept and mourned the death of the lord. It was too sad to be sad about the job being cut. At least that''s what Karen sees. Are you truly grieving over someone else''s death? You hired a good maid, Father. I''m not good at my job.


    After some time Donna could calm down, Karen asked again.


    "¡­speak slowly. Where are we?¡±


    The ceiling was cream-colored and the wallpaper was full of flower patterns. The sun shone gently in the room, with tea and snacks on the table. You don''t have to tell me. It was the first time for Karen, but not the first time.


    "It''s my home. Haier''s love."


    "¡­Mr. Berdick."


    The most uncomfortable and prickly man appeared. Karen felt Donna hardened. Karen groped for her throat. It''s still attached. What happened to Isela? Anyway, given that he had his neck attached and that middle-aged man wasn''t holding an axe, did Is she not finally get out of the mansion?


    "Donna, stay out.¡±


    Karen clenched her fist under the bed.


    "¡­yes."


    When Donna stepped out, Berdyk came close to the bed.


    Verdick remained silent for a while.


    "¡­you know the situation."


    "My father is dead."


    "Yes, very unfortunately."


    Fuck. Karen remembers the smile Verdick made before. He laughed. Talking to each other.


    "Miss Haier, the lord has hanged himself. My condolences."


    with one''s eyes down and so much pleasure


    "As requested by him... Why don''t you help my daughter? I think it would be nice if a woman of her age could talk to me."


    Karen remembers.


    But this time Verdick didn''t laugh. He was silent. He put his hands together, bowed his head for a moment, and frowned.


    Something must have happened to Isela. Karen felt a little exhilaration. I wanted to throw her severed neck at him.


    Silence followed. Karen, who couldn''t stand it, opened her mouth first.


    "Mr. Berdick?"


    "I''ll be blunt."


    "Yes."


    "Will you be my daughter?"


    ***


    I put down the pipe with trembling hands. My eyes smarted.


    The world is falling apart. Even if you yell and rip your head off, the reality remains unchanged.


    "¡­Mr. Berdick. The Countess wants to see you at the engagement ceremony and in connection with Congress."


    "Get out! Leave me alone!"


    It''s a clang.


    Berdick shouted and threw away the bottle of ink. But the servant kept standing by the door. Black ink permeated the floor carpet. Her servant delivered his business beyond the door in a low voice.


    "He says he''ll see you right away."


    He wiped away his tears. a piece of shit You''ve got my weakness. on the verge of an engagement My daughter, the last conversation I had was shouting. Berdick twisted his face and took a deep breath.


    "¡­please tell him I''ll see him in a moment."


    Berdick''s heart was tearing apart. It''s a terrible thing. But what''s worse is that she doesn''t even have enough time to cry just for her daughter. Many of those plans that put the marriage of Isela and Raymond as collateral came to nothing. He covered his face with his fingers.


    Berdick had to work. Take out a handkerchief and wipe the ink. But the ink has already permeated. Even the handkerchief is dirty. Verdick''s tears fell on the mark.


    It''s not worth being sad about.


    "Isela! Isela! Where are you!"


    "Lady¡­!"


    He grabs a crying maid and pushes her.


    "Both of them?¡±


    "Where''s the room?"


    "The flames are too strong, I can''t get in!"


    "Let go of me!"


    In the fire, the mansion of the lord burns up, the mansion Berdick wanted to take possession of. It collapses. It doesn''t matter. Berdick''s daughter, Isela Evans, is still in there.


    "Dangerous, Mr. Berdick."


    "Lord Raymond... Mr. Raymond...Please save my daughter."


    Verdick grabbed Raymond''s arm. I was willing to give him as much gold as I could. I''ll give it to you if you ask for all your money. But the face of Raymond he saw.


    "¡­Mr. Berdick, I''m not the one who puts out the lights."


    He saw a faint smile on Raymond''s face.


    It might have been an illusion. He may have misread it. Raymond did not reject it immediately. He went on to say so.


    "I don''t know this place very well. You have to hear the situation from the servants."


    You''re right. Raymond is a knight. He''s a soldier. He''s not even the landlord here. It makes sense. suit a situation


    But¡­ but.


    What happened to a man''s mind?


    Verdick sat down with his eyes wide open as Raymond hugged the woman.


    The man, whom the daughter longed for and wanted to get her hands on, brought Karen Haier, not Isela. That was intolerable to Berdick.


    "You useless little twitter."


    What I gave Isela was a defective product. Berdick thought of Raymond. I thought of an article that didn''t save my daughter.


    It was Duran who brought her daughter out.


    The dark man did not hesitate to save Isela even though she was humiliated. Although Isela was in a coma from drinking too much smoke, she suffered serious burns on her neck, and bruised everywhere, she was still alive.


    "But¡­ it''s not strange to die anytime."


    When Verdick tried to hug his surviving daughter, Duran stopped her, saying it could be too much. Instead, I could see that he breathed with his fingers.


    Duran later stayed at his residence and told Berdick that he would take care of Isela. Berdick thanked Duran for being willing to stay in the mansion for Isela, who had never been on good terms. He is a saint who truly practices medicine and good, unlike his unattractive appearance.

 45 [45]

    "No."


    "You''d better move aside. It''s about Miss Isela.¡±


    I heard a scuffle outside.


    "Open the door!"


    With Berdick''s roar, the black-clad fuse slowly came in.


    "¡­Mr. Dulan."


    Please tell me you''re safe. Please, my child can smile again. But the news from Duran was hopeless.


    "The situation is very bad, Mr. Berdick."


    "Well, yes, yes."


    "I''m still alive. I just hope God will give me grace. Verdick Evans."


    "If I''m alive, I''ll wake up one day. Isn''t that right, Father?"


    Berdick looked eagerly, but Duran''s expression was not good. He spoke slowly.


    "I can''t... give you a definite answer. I''ll take care of it by your side. I hope so, too."


    However, Dulan frowned on whether Isela''s situation was serious.


    "Really... Thank you. Thank you, Bride. I will make a contribution to the diocese of the weak. Whatever you want during your stay at the mansion....¡±


    "¡­I see."


    Duran looked down at the floor and said to Berdick,


    "¡­then wouldn''t you do me a favor?"


    Berdick was willing to pay even if he asked for gold. But what he said was an unexpected story.


    ***


    Under the law of succession, the lord''s seat fell to Dulan.


    Instead of the seat of the lord, the property he left was originally owned by Karen Haier, but all her possessions in the fire were ashes. It wasn''t surprising to Karen. It''s like a bolt out of the blue for Karen.


    "I don''t think it''s a bad thing for you either. To be my adopted daughter."


    "¡­is that so."


    His father died again this time, and Duran became lord. Before that, Karen came to Evans'' mansion because she didn''t want to marry Duran, but now she has come as the stepdaughter of Evans.


    Karen looked down at the papers in front of her. There is no reason to refuse. As Verdick said, Karen doesn''t lose anything. If I have to say it.


    "Now I''m Karen Evans.¡±


    I don''t like the tone. Berdick twitched his eyebrows to see if he had noticed it. Even if he''s broke, he''s Haier, Evans is Evans. differ in rank from one another Karen could foresee what Count Elba''s wife would say to Berdick. Maybe it''s a merchant who wants to buy history with money.


    "A woman''s last name is not that important anyway. "When you get married, you change with your husband."


    But your daughter didn''t like it very much.


    "¡­I see."


    Karen picked up her pen and signed it. Now she is Karen Evans, not Karen Haier. It is a story that cannot be helped even if we think about it. There was no other option to worry about.


    "What''s your schedule?¡±


    "Tomorrow. I''ll call the least number of people, so there''s nothing special to prepare."


    "Is that so?"


    Karen seemed to have become a parrot. There was not much difference.


    Verdick briefly talked about the engagement schedule. Karen recalled the engagement of Isela in the past. It was early fall then, but this time it is early summer.


    Is the story going on like this again? Will he marry Raymond again? Is the excitement over now? Karen thought it was a little boring. The story of getting married after the engagement ceremony. Is this the end of his marriage to Raymond again? This time again, it is smooth. Marrying Raymond as Verdick''s adopted daughter is so smooth that I feel like I''m going to slip. To the point of annoyance.


    "I will wear my daughter''s clothes and continue to attend as my daughter. You or my daughter, so my daughter... You haven''t officially made your social debut.¡±


    And I will marry your daughter''s fiance. Verdick didn''t seem so inclined to tell the story. It was the same with Karen.


    ***


    The situation was uncomfortable, but material comfort relieved Karen. First, it was a meal. Karen was glad she could enjoy a decent meal faster than she thought.


    "¡­delicious."


    Close your eyes and enjoy the warmth that moves on your tongue while pushing warm soup into your mouth. The aroma of stir-fried onions permeates between the chopped potatoes. It was simple and reliable, as if the chicken was the foundation of the soup. It was new to think of the rough oat porridge I had in the past. Isela gave the maid a meal. And later on, it''s gone bad.


    "¡­I can''t believe the food is good even in this situation."


    "Uhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh..."


    Donna, how she interpreted it, closes her mouth and shivers her shoulders. "We still have to live," "Cheer up, lady," and so on. Was Nancy more useful? Karen was curious about that. Yeah, next time, we''ll save Nancy. And I''m curious what the notebook was.


    It would be great if it was a notebook with all the stories that could be solved properly. Karen was so bummed out about it. He should have chosen to look at notes even if he was just burned to death. Life isn''t that important.


    "It''s not a waste of money, but it''s a waste of my mother''s belongings."


    "¡­my dear!"


    Eventually, they burst into tears. I patted Donna on the back. I want you to go away because it bothers me when I eat. Should I ask Mr. Berdick to change the maid? I think you can do that much.


    "Oh, no. My poor girl. What should I do?.¡±


    Isn''t that good after all? Karen tilted her head. Oh, my father''s dead. It''s a sad thing. Karen shed new tears. But Donna''s crying wasn''t that kind of story.


    "Lady, it turned out later... Actually¡­."


    Donna noticed Karen. He hesitates to answer the question.


    "Lady Isela is alive."


    My heart is racing.


    Karen felt her heart beating hard. Much more stimulating than the engagement with Raymond. Isela is alive.


    "You can''t open your eyes right now, but¡­ Mr. Dulan... Mr. Berdick, black....¡±


    My heart is racing.


    "Tell me what you''re talking about, Donna.¡±


    I licked my lower lip. Things are going funny. Karen had to struggle to harden her face.


    "Lady, you have great nursing knowledge... I want you to take care of Mrs. Isela as soon as you feel better....¡±


    "Well¡­."


    "I''ll be better at washing my body, drugging my body every day than anyone else...No matter how much you get dumped! You''re so mean!


    My heart is racing.


    It''s like it used to be.


    Again.


    Becoming Isela''s poet.


    Like Karen''s memory.


    It''s really like all this is a book.


    ***


    "Lord... All right. To be honest with you, I have nothing to lose. That''s why I don''t understand more. Why are you doing this bother?¡±


    Verdick was genuinely curious about that. Duran slowly lifted the face and faced Verdick. It''s a worn-out Verdick, but Duran''s face looked very bizarre to him.


    "¡­I, her, hate¡­ It''s because."


    "Ha."


    Berdick opened his mouth to an unexpected answer.


    "He, let her take care of Ms. Isela, who is in a coma. Her fate is in line with the role of a maid who takes care of blood and pus. Make it as painful as you can."


    The face that I hate so much that I can''t stand it, the face that I can''t help it because it. Berdick knew such a face so well. When you think of Raymond, you can see his face in the mirror.


    "That''s."


    Duran''s cheeks are flushed. He was talking with his teeth clenched.


    "Revenge for her for abandoning me."


    So Verdick willingly reached out to Duran.


    ***


    Karen wore Isella''s dress. The extremely colorful dress was fitted to Karen''s body. Like I found my master. Isella''s body must be bigger than Karen''s, but the clothes seemed to be shouting Karen was the real owner, not Isella.


    "Congratulations... I don''t know if it''s actually something to celebrate. It''s comforting that at least one tear and one smile come together. May it be a consolation to Lord Haier."


    The Countess Elba came and held hands with Karen. Her presence made the engagement ceremony official. Her daughter, Delia, gives Karen a present. Karen gives her customary thanks. Unlike Isella, she is so natural and polite.


    Count Elba looked pleased with it.


    "You look better on me, too. Raymond is a great young man. He''s not a man for the merchant family. I''m glad you''re engaged to a great woman like Karen."


    The Countess Elba didn''t lower her voice. Karen was uncomfortable with Count Elba''s wife, who was apparently speaking loudly as if she had been listening on purpose. His face stung from the gaze of the people around him. Half were debtors who agreed with her, and half were Berdick''s offended.


    "¡­Thank you for your presence."


    Regular courtesy is convenient at times like this. Her male lead approached as she stepped back with an angle and voice that would be impeccable to anyone.


    "Beautiful, Karen."


    "¡­Thank you, Lord Raymond."


    He holds Karen''s hand, as he has seen in the past, just like a mythical god, like the protagonist in a novel.


    "Like... you feel like my true destiny."


    Karen closed her mouth and grabbed his arm. Karen hated fate. Does it repeat this time? Is there no point in committing murder and dismembering the body like that?


    "And Karen."


    Whisperingly, Raymond says.


    "Isn''t Miss Isela''s heel too sharp, too?"


    "¡­yeah?"


    He gently wrapped his hand around Karen.


    "Your feet look very sick. You can expect more from me. You look tired.¡±


    "¡­what?"


    "Don''t move too much."


    Karen had to hold on to Raymond more strongly to avoid falling down at that moment.


    "Now..."


    "Mr. Berdick."


    Verdick was greeted by Karen and Raymond with a clear smile. He gave Raymond a laugh with his arms spread out exaggeratedly.


    "You look good, Lord Raymond. You should smile on a good day."


    "How can I do that'' I just keep my word."


    Karen Haier... It''s all thanks to my daughter, Miss Karen Evans.¡±


    "First of all, Mr. Berdick''s judgment comes first. My brother was worried by wire. Believe me, you still seem to think I''m a 10-year-old.¡±


    "Is the Baron still like that?"


    Karen could not hear anything. What did he just say? What does this man know about this article he''s leaning on? How do you know you hurt Isela''s shoes? You''re just trying to figure it out? But why? What do you know? For what?


    It was thrilling.


    But Karen couldn''t open her mouth anymore. There were too many eyes to see. Berdick stood in front of them, and Raymond only had natural and extremely courteous conversations until the ceremony was over.


    The sky is clear, the mansion is luxurious, and the fianc¨¦e and the fianc¨¦e are beautiful.


    It was a picture-like engagement ceremony.


    Karen became curious.


    "Carran, you look pale. Are you all right?"


    "¡­thank you. I''m fine¡­ Lord Raymond."


    Let''s make a assumption.


    The answer is love, because of your father''s love, Catherine''s release from this terrible curse. If it''s love, if the answer is love, and if it''s a very common-sense emotion that doesn''t have to be absolute, what is Raymond''s feeling for himself? And what is the emotion you have now? Is love really right, just like Karen thought?


    Karen thought. Father''s love was insufficient in his eyes. But maybe that much love is enough. Maybe love was the answer, but what he received was not love.


    What if Raymond didn''t lack the heart to love himself, but he didn''t love him from the beginning? What if that''s why you couldn''t be released? What if it wasn''t just Raymond, but all the other men?


    How did Raymond feel about himself so far? And what kind of feelings Raymond has for himself.


    Karen wanted to open Raymond''s head.


    Two bodies were found in Haier''s mansion, which was burnt down by a fire. Tom eventually couldn''t get out of the burning mansion.

 46 [46]

    00. The article.


    Raymond Sayertes. Karen thinks of the male lead.


    Raymond entered a military school when he was the same age as Karen now. Two years later, I joined the battlefield. Raymond''s country was not at war, but it happens sometimes. Things like sending troops to other countries to save face.


    "But I''m honored."


    It''s an honorable war. Karen listened to his story, which sounded like a faraway story. I consoled and wept at the story.


    However, you get sick and tired of hearing good stories a few times. Karen got bored after 10 years.


    It''s in the book for Karen anyway. It wasn''t even about Karen. The war was beyond that high white mountain range, and it was only a tragedy to make Raymond. Once upon a time, a very long time ago, there was a brave knight. A story that is closer than a legend or a myth, but farther than the sermon of weekly worship.


    It would be better if there were dragons and demons. Like the old knights, it was not fun to take a gun, not a spear or a knife, and knock down a person who did not topple a dragon. In the end, it was less interesting than the story in the fairy tale book.


    "I wanted to be in love. True love."


    Raymond sometimes got up panting at night....


    "What do you think, Isela?"


    Karen asked while cleaning Isela''s body. Isela had no answer. Karen doesn''t mind the fact at all. Karen got some comfort from receiving this new doll.


    Although it was a plant-like Isella that was more unresponsive than Tom, she was more meaningful to Karen than Tom in many ways, so it is a rare item in her own way.


    "It would be worth seeing if you and Sir Raymond were a couple. The two of you are having a wedding, and you''ll be satisfied with the color."


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    "Come to think of it, both of them are blond. Lord Raymond has a very good hair because he rolled on the battlefield. It''s amazing. Oh, it must be because men have short hair. Women have long hair, so it''s hard to manage....¡±


    Karen puts her hand in Isela''s scalp to make bubbles.


    "...Lord Raymond."


    I think about him.


    Karen has been thinking about him ever since. Sir Raymond apparently avoided the time alone. In fact, Karen had so much work to do, so it was most of the time she was with Isella to organize her thoughts.


    "It looks like you''ve got gold on your hair. It was a bit annoying. When I asked what kind of product I use, you said, "I don''t put anything on." You know, with an embarrassing face? But how can a man do that? This is why... I hope it''s a trend for women to cut their hair short. I heard that there are quite a few short-haired women in countries beyond the mountain range....¡±


    As Karen spoke, she imagined herself and the ladies with short hair like men. It seemed too unrealistic. It''s not a war, but there are a lot of women with short hair.


    "It''s going to be a little bit weird. When bobbed hair becomes popular, later... Baldness would be in fashion."


    Laugh and pour hot water on Isela''s head.


    "Icella, have you ever played with dolls? I don''t remember if I did it. I don''t know. I don''t remember...It''s been so long since I started working as a kid. You must have done a lot. There are still many dolls in your room. They were all high-end. The dollhouse was a great antique. He restored the mansion 300 years ago. The details are really great, too. The interior is modern, so it really looks like a noble house. The paintings made small copies of the famous paintings, even on the bookshelf... I didn''t know it was really written and even drawn. I think we should put it in an advantage as a work of art, not for the purpose of holding it to the child."


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    "I took out some thread. I''m sorry I didn''t get your permission. But I''m curious how far the doll''s bare body can be realized. I''ve been curious for a while, but I didn''t get a chance. I was touching it before, and Miss Isela ripped her hair... Well, it hurt a little. Anyway, it was detailed, but it didn''t go that far. Of course, hoo hoo hoo."


    Karen thought of the dolls inside. It was a cliche that he himself was like a doll in it, but it is a universal appreciation that is clich¨¦. You and Raymond and Isela are all dolls playing in someone''s hands. I meet, break up, and love as the situation moves.


    When I saw the male soldier doll with blue glass, I thought of Raymond. Even his clothes resembled Raymond''s uniform, so I remembered him more and more. It was a reproduction of the clothes of an actual article, so it was possible.


    "The eye color is a little different. You look a lot like Lord Raymond. He''s a regular handsome guy, so he''s kind of typical. He''s like a doll. He has clear features, tall skin, and a nice body."


    So Karen thought he would be the male lead. Now I don''t even know if I really read the book. Karen was giving more power to hypotheses about mental illness that actually originated from her mother after her father''s death. The theory is that Katherine believed that she came from outside the book and injected her daughter Karen with such delusion.


    And Nancy and Duran made themselves insane under the active sympathy of the lord.


    "It''s funny that you''re assuming yourself this way. What do you call it, a madman doesn''t recognize himself as a madman, so isn''t it funny that if you suspect him as a madman, he''s not a madman. What''s so meaningful about your personal doubts? Do you know how many hundreds, hundreds, thousands, and tens of thousands of thoughts a day? What do you think is the same as the philosophers'' idea? How do you put the standard of the general public and the light people''s thinking together? Philosophers aren''t crazy. How can I guarantee it...I mean, I... I''m not crazy because of my mother... How can we prove it?"


    Karen needed that conviction above all. If anyone repeats life like himself, will this pain disappear? Will this pain disappear if anyone repeats life like himself? It is certain that there will be less pain. But it was too much to endure in this world where nothing was certain.


    "¡­or if I die, it''s over.¡±


    Karen squeezed Isella''s head with a towel and squeezed the water out. And I put on some perfume. I applied Argan oil to my hair and put hot water underneath and stung the steam.


    "With all this work done, it would be worthwhile for the person who touches it if the hair was improved a little bit...Come on, Isela."


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    "I hope this will make you feel better.


    Karen sighed as she watched Isella''s hair, which was a bit dirty.


    Then take out the rose water and put it on Isela''s face.


    "Is it true that this is a concentration of 30,000 roses?"


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    "Well, I''m sure you won''t be fooled in places like this...Maybe."


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    "I know you''re jealous of me for your appearance."


    Karen stood up for a moment and tapped on her shoulder.


    "Oh, my whole body aches. After all, she''s a maid again. Isela is a girl. Well, that doesn''t mean I want to be Mr. Berdick''s true daughter.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    "Icella, do you love Lord Raymond?"


    Karen was curious about that.


    "Do you really love her? With all your might? Like if it wasn''t him? Or do you want to get old with him and look at him and close your eyes on the same day?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    Isela doesn''t answer. Karen was curious about Isela''s true feelings. My head gets complicated because of my parents. Love. What am I supposed to do? Karen knew how intense and transient the temporary emotions were.


    Just as recognizing that he is a fanatic cannot be a yardstick to judge whether he is really a fanatic, so was love for Karen. Unable to know. How do you know that your love is the same as others'' love? How can I be sure that Catherine''s feelings of finding the answer are the same as the average person?


    "In fact, love... Hmm¡­ yeah. Well... I had a father. Not even my mother. I don''t remember, but... I''ve only met Miss Isela''s mother once. But she is prettier than her mother. This is a compliment. Anyway. My father said that love will save me. True love... You''re gonna save me... from this hell. But I''m still in hell."


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    "The love of parents is true love, and isn''t the love of Lord Raymond and my love?"


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    The sap fell with a snap. Only she and Isela exist in the quiet room.


    This space is extremely peaceful.


    Karen lay prostrate next to Isella, who closed her eyes.


    "It wasn''t much love."


    "Pick," he burst into laughter. For Karen, the love of the lord was just such an ordinary love. Karen wanted to be equal. I wanted love that had the same weight as death. complete understanding and belief I wanted love that was not afraid of death.


    Isela fell asleep on the top floor, the quietest place in the mansion. Pathologically white, quiet and clean space. Isela, who didn''t respond, was less interesting than Tom, but Karen was satisfied with it.


    "Icella... Raymond hated you. I''m sure he still hates it. There''s nothing we can do about it. Since a long time ago... in 100 years, he has never loved you."


    Karen thinks about it. Raymond was thoroughly a knight for her. And it was cruel to other women, including Isela. It was the same again this time. Girls don''t want a kind man to anyone. a man who is only kind to himself with everything


    "What if¡­?" Really only to me... A man who is only kind to Karen Haier...For one thing, even with a gun to the whole world, it''s one of two things. Either that one is too precious."


    Karen dressed Isella in a jacket.


    "Or he wanted one to look important."


    Did he give me false feelings? Karen thought about why Raymond was so good for her. Did he really fall in love at first sight? Is that really possible?


    "¡­what do you say?"


    Even women who only close their eyes and sleep can tell if they take care of them every day. Karen even put on makeup on Verdick''s time. Berdick thought Isella was getting better.


    "How about that?"


    There was a big burn left on Isela''s neck.


    But thanks to the big chest, Karen''s wounds were covered.


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    Karen quietly covered Isela''s face with a pillow. If you press it for a few minutes, it''s over. It''s still in the room. It''s beautiful when the sun shines through the room. The bright and bright ward had a heaven-like silence.


    "If I strangle you here....¡±


    I picked up my pillow. The lips draw a line.


    "I''m going to be cut off, right?¡±


    She got up and opened the window. The summer breeze came into the room. I couldn''t help but feel refreshed. Karen closed her eyes and opened them. It''s a beautiful world.


    "The weather is nice."


    ***


    Karen knocked on Raymond''s room in the middle of the night.


    "¡­I don''t think it''s a lady''s manners. Karen... Evans."


    Raymond stammered at the end of his speech.


    "This name doesn''t suit you yet. If it''s not important, I think it''s right to meet at dinner tomorrow night."


    So what am I supposed to say among at least ten people? Karen was elated by Raymond, who acted as if he had forgotten what he had said.


    "May I close the door now? I hope you have a good night."


    "Sir Raymond, I actually love you."


    The door opened.

 47 [47]

    Raymond Sayertes.


    Raymond made a grimace through the door.


    "Do I have to talk to you at this time by saying that?"


    "Because you keep avoiding me."


    Karen glared at Raymond and pushed the door into the room.


    "I was so moved that I was about to shed tears. You''re hurting my facial expression.¡±


    "If you cry, I''ll understand.¡±


    "Is there a teary car?"


    "I''ll have a glass, please. It''s late at night, so I''ll milk it."


    I closed the door.


    Raymond turned around and boiled the water. There was no particular luggage in the room. There would be three pieces of clothing in the closet, and all the other things would go in one bag.


    There was a watch, gloves, some papers, and a hot bucket wrapped in a warmer. It was not for use in Isela''s villa, but for the dull form of the army.


    The heavy load was too small, even if it was for Xenon. He was always ready to leave. Isela''s villa is not his house. It''s a place to leave one day.


    Even these things are definitely like your own memories. Maybe not. People in familiar spaces were not used to it. Karen wasn''t sure if she was seeing and then fitting in her thoughts or if she really had a sense of deja vu about what she remembered. Raymond handed a teacup and said, maybe he interpreted the gaze of staring blankly differently.


    "It''s not a particular reason. It''s not like you don''t believe in Mr. Berdick in these little areas. It''s just easy to carry."


    Pour tea into hot water with unquestioned excuses. It was an easy car that had nothing to do with it. It was a bit disappointing that there was nothing I always enjoyed, but it wasn''t as bad as the public.


    Raymond took the chance of the conversation.


    These days, Mr. Berdick is also interested in the coffee business.¡±


    "It''s going to be hard.


    Karen recalled her memory. The business was not very successful for Berdick. Although Isela had taken it to Salon, it was a new level of preference for some aristocrats and middle-class people, not suitable for businesses to deal with the public.


    Raymond heard Karen''s answer and asked wonderfully.


    "Why?"


    Oh, no. Karen blamed herself for answering carelessly again. I pretended to know for no reason. This conversation doesn''t matter anyway. I try to remember the memories of the past and point out. In the end, it is difficult for people to tell their own stories, but was it true that they like to point out? I feel a little disillusioned with myself.


    "It''s a dark color, so it''s easy to mix and sell with other low-quality items. It''s easier to fool than a car that''s sunny. The public won''t trust you easily.¡±


    "Is that a metaphor for yourself?"


    "No, I''m just showing off."


    Did you think I''d be surprised if you caught me off guard? Karen answered calmly. Raymond smiles and puts the tea in his mouth.


    "You''re not coming over."


    "Don''t do that again. I even opened the door by confessing."


    "¡­that''s great. I''d like to clap my hands."


    But unlike words, I don''t clap and drink hot tea. Raymond wasn''t very particular about eating. Isela was very picky. Maybe that was out of sight, too. I don''t like a woman like you who grew up beautifully! Was it good for me to grow up? Karen thought that for a moment.


    "You have a funny expression."


    "How about a woman who''s picky about food?"


    "¡­I don''t care about that."


    In politeness and humor, what I wanted to say was out of place. Karen felt a cool look in between the playful conversations. It''s not very good for Raymond to behave like that. There is a knife in laughter, and light people and light people are completely different. The latter is dangerous.


    ''You''re in doubt.''


    What? How far?


    Karen was curious about that. Karen and Raymond laughed and talked in one space, but they felt as if they had guns on their heads.


    Thack.


    Putting the teacup down, Raymond stood up.


    "Would you like another drink?"


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    Karen looked down at the teacup that had not yet been touched. Raymond also poured a second cup of water into his glass with a slightly awkward expression.


    "Well, that''s all right. I''ll do it, conversation."


    "What happened to what you said back then?"


    "What do you mean?"


    Raymond is also good at it. Karen glared at Raymond, who repeated what he had done. Karen is tired of continuing to accept these pranks.


    "Don''t play innocent. I''m talking about Miss Isela."


    Karen felt the hand holding the teacup was getting hard.


    How far do we know?


    And what do you want if you know?


    Why is Raymond different from what Karen knew so far?


    There were so many questions. Karen wanted to shake Raymond by the collar if she could. I''m so angry that I''m a woman. I wanted to use force, but I couldn''t because men had the upper hand.


    "Oh, you said it was a secret meeting whispering love. You were curious about that.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    "I''m hurt."


    Still talking like that? Karen had no choice but to make a big impression.


    "May I take off my clothes if you want?¡±


    "Welcome with open arms...No, no, thank you. You don''t really have to take it off."


    Duran would welcome you without saying anything. In the end, the man was brazen in his words, but soft in the decisive part. At least to Karen.


    "You fought with Miss Isela.¡±


    "¡­we didn''t fight. I was beaten unilaterally. You saw it. It''s all because you couldn''t manage your fiancee....¡±


    And your feet?


    "That night, I was trampled on by Miss Isela."


    "You were the last to see Miss Isela. When was the last time you saw it?"


    This poor judo. Karen felt the tension cooling down.


    "I''m not the last one to see. I''m Duran. Why are you pretending to be meaningful to me? It''s unpleasant."


    "¡­ Chuck, that''s funny. Father Duran didn''t say that."


    "¡­what?"


    Raymond laughs out loud. My voice is raspy.


    "Ha-ha, that expression, that''s funny. It''s as if you''re two of us making a ruse."


    No, wait, it''s too fast. The conversation is all over the place. Was it a mistake to bring up Dulan? Since then, he hasn''t appeared in person. Bowen replaced the horse.


    It was a short message to take care of Isela and atone for her sins. Did you intercept it? Did they eavesdrop? Or did they have a conversation without knowing? That''s plausible. Did Duran hand me over? If I had told you, how far? Karen bowed her head. I feel dizzy.


    ¡°¡­¡­!¡±


    My shoulders were weighed down hard.


    "Don''t roll your head."


    Raymond bent down and made eye contact with Karen. The green lining resembled the glitter of the blade. Lips were still drawing a line, but it was never a laugh.


    "Don''t think about how much I know and how to change my mind. You''re not the one who''s interrogating."


    It is not in Karen''s interest to say, "If you don''t have evidence here, don''t think about questioning." Karen rolled her head desperately. Raymond is already convinced. Do you want to fight for evidence? However, he is entitled to summary disposition. Furthermore, it is a matter of just testifying in court.


    It''s against Karen because she doesn''t know how far Raymond knows. First of all, what do you want? Karen was curious about that. What does the man want to get now?


    "If Raymond and Lord dee have already given the answer... I wonder why you''re doing this to me."


    "Hush."


    He laughs with his eyes closed. The fingers touch Karen''s lips.


    "¡­Lamond, Lord."


    "I like to be polite to ladies."


    But criminals don''t need that.


    It didn''t come out as a voice, but Karen seemed to have heard his aftert


    Raymond stood up again and looked down at Karen. He laughed as if he was really funny. Karen tried to laugh face to face, but she couldn''t laugh.


    Let''s think.


    Let''s think of Raymond.


    Think of him who came back from the war and hated Isela and said he loved Karen. Think of a sniper who suffered from insomnia and always carried poison in his mouth to kill himself.


    She knows Raymond. Now you have to make the best offer to catch Raymond. Besides love, what is the most plausible thing to hold on to that man who doesn''t seem to love himself?


    Karen gave the answer.


    "You hate Mr. Berdick.¡±


    The best topic for him now is this.


    Raymond shrugged his shoulders and sipped his car.


    "Not exactly. Well... he''s the one who''s holding a mortgage on my life. It''s not pleasant. It''s just like you. There''s a lot to be gained."


    "Why am I at war?¡±


    "Why am I the only one alive?¡±


    "I hate him. I hate everything he has. Even myself."


    "I will choose only love."


    Revenge alone is not enough. It''s hard to bring him out with just personal revenge. His hatred was more comprehensive and broader. What he would most like to hear. an absolutely irresistible proposal


    "Sir Raymond, we can end the battle of consumption in the White Mountains."


    "¡­what are you talking about all of a sudden?¡±


    "Berdick Evans is funding the Duke of Rutella."


    "Well, Karen Evans."


    Raymond laughed.


    "I don''t like people who don''t know to talk."


    The index finger headed to Karen''s forehead.


    "Don''t roll your head."


    "Isn''t that it if Mr. Berdick Evans goes bankrupt? I hate him."


    Karen gave a plausible reason. It attracted the feelings of hatred that had dried up. You''ve killed me many times. You hit me on the neck several times. I purposely brought an axe that was rusty and wouldn''t get raw. How many times, how many times.


    "I don''t know what you think, but my father volunteered for Mr. Berdick.¡±


    Karen looked at Raymond with a blink of an eye.


    "Who am I, whoever you are, isn''t there one thing in common?"


    Raymond''s face hardened. Karen knew Raymond well. I told him not to roll his head, but since this word came out, Raymond can''t hold Karen unilaterally and shake her.


    "I want revenge on Mr. Berdick. If you want to do something about me, do it after."


    That''s what you wanted.


    The love you gave me must have been that kind of love. It''s right for you to love me, hate Berdych, and hate Isela. I long for pure love, and Karen is a pretty good one. Beautiful, pitiful, pure, as Raymond does to Karen.


    "¡­carren."


    I didn''t ask for an answer. Raymond went back and forth in the room for a while. He looks at the ground with his face flicking. And look at Karen. The eyes meet.


    "I''ll give you the answer you have to do."


    "Ha."


    "You love me. Like you said."


    "¡­it''s fun."


    "Right?"


    "Yes, I only see my face when I see a woman."


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    "That''s why I''m in love with you. That''s why I saved you.¡±


    "That''s okay¡­. My face is convincing."


    "And you love me. Like you said."


    "Yes."


    The two confessed their love like that. It was a starry night.

 48 [48]

    The birds and bells of the morning are painful.


    "It''s morning, miss."


    "¡­yes."


    "Lady Karen."


    "I know... I know....¡±


    "Then don''t bury your face in the pillow and get up."


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    Karen opens her eyes, swallowing a curse. I hate this kind of day the most. indescribable anger, physical exhaustion, and things that cannot be helped by hard work. Karen realizes that she is a person with blood and flesh, not pure ink.


    "That''s a big idea. I''m not fully awake."


    "What?"


    "It''s disgusting that a person has a body."


    "What?"


    "Why are people born, working, feeling tired and dying?¡±


    "Madam¡­ Wake up."


    "Yes."


    Karen rubs her face against the towel Donna hands. I''m so sleepy I''m going to die. I''m tired every day because I have so much work to do these days.


    "If I had just died."


    "¡­my lady, you know that maids like me get up an hour earlier, right?¡±


    Karen sighed deeply at Donna''s ridiculous face. It is clear that his physical strength is weaker than Donna. Whether it''s physical or mental.


    "Take my thumb. I''m really tired these days.¡±


    "Yes. Go ahead and have breakfast."


    "Really¡­."


    Karen opened her eyes.


    The light of the blue dawn filled the room. An unknown sadness is flooding in. It''s all because of Lord Raymond. I''m tired at this time of year. Verdick''s house has never been comfortable. This time, Raymond is adding more luggage rather than helping, making it all the more difficult. Karen has lost her strength.


    "Uh, it''s cold."


    When Donna opens the window, the cold air comes in. Donna is embarrassed when Karen, who was wearing only thin pajamas, shrinks.


    "Shall I close the window?"


    "No, wake up. I''ll eat with the windows open."


    "Yes."


    Donna is dragging the tray. It was an unimaginable luxury when I was Isela''s maid of honor. You should be satisfied with this. Karen looked down at the breakfast dinner and thought so. There was a pretty luxurious meal in front of me for breakfast.


    The thick hot cake sprinkled with maple syrup was surprisingly soft. The dish must have been intentionally heated, as evidence was still warm and harmonized with the just melting butter. There were many other things to eat besides hot cakes. The scones, which are clear to have just been baked, were filled with large blueberries, and the crispy toast was topped with fruit sugar pickles.


    "¡­you''ll gain weight."


    "Take a bite each."


    "What about you?"


    "I''m going to eat it if you leave it.¡±


    "¡­yes¡­."


    "Oh, no, you can eat it all! The Evans don''t save money on food."


    "Really?"


    Karen wondered what was different from her memory. Were you so generous to your servants, even if it was for you to eat? He always had a small, unattractive meal. leftover food and rough food.


    "Yes, they give me food...It''s because it''s hard to do something else."


    "I used to save it."


    "What? How do you know?"


    "¡­no. I just, I heard that.¡±


    Where and how did the story change? Karen looked down at her breakfast. I should worry about the flesh, not the taste.


    A poor family was enough to last a week. Also to drink were milk, two kinds of juice, lemon-flavored water and warm black tea.


    "¡­I never thought I''d have this meal.¡±


    This is what Evans'' daughter eats. having only one or two bites of a luxurious meal Even though what I do is Isela''s nursing, it is extremely luxurious to eat, wear and sleep.


    "You should be satisfied with this.¡±


    Karen milked her car and approached the window. The morning mist rose dimly.


    The Evans family''s villa was outside the capital. It overlooks a luxurious village that is incomparable to the place where Haier used to be. Looking down, the pet swan was swimming leisurely in the lake, and white horses were drinking water by the lake.


    "Oh, there''s the driver, isn''t it?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    Karen forced a smile and waved. I just wanted to ignore it. Raymond found it first and waved it, so there was nothing he could do.


    "It was a lie to be ashamed of a horse I saw for the first time.¡±


    It makes me laugh to see the horses patting the back, which is certain to belong to the Evans family. Donna asked.


    "What are you talking about?"


    "Lord Raymond told me that he was too shy to ride a horse he had never seen before.¡±


    "Yes? Pooh, what''s that?¡±


    "So I insisted on riding the carriage with me."


    Donna opens her mouth.


    "Oh, my God, that''s totally... That''s it."


    "Right?"


    That''s the story.


    Karen drank milk tea. It was sweet because it had sugar in it, but there was a subtle bitterness of whether the tea was too soft.


    ***


    Karen''s daily life was busy. During the day, Isela takes care of herself and at night she suffers from Raymond. Unnourished days go by.


    "So... these days. It''s a place of hardship."


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    Karen talked as she sharpened the dirty cloth. It smells bad.


    "I didn''t know I''d be serving you this way."


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    "I can''t believe I''m wearing this after all.¡±


    Karen sighed with self-help as she looked down at a maid''s uniform made of coarse cloth. Sweat dripped over the white apron cloth covering a dark navy blue thin maid''s uniform. It was cool in the morning, but now it''s the low summer. Karen took out a new one to sharpen Isella''s sap and needle.


    "Ouch!"


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    Blood splattered on the apron. Karen pressed hard on the tip of her finger. Were you tired?


    "¡­I can''t use this."


    Karen threw away the needle.


    ***


    "Why do you look like that?"


    "Mr. Berdick was scolded for wasting needles.¡±


    "I''m so heartbroken."


    "Don''t laugh."


    "¡­sorry."


    But the driver''s face was pleasant. Karen was annoyed and pounded the floor with her cane. I didn''t know in the house, but I still needed a cane to go out.


    "When do you feel better?"


    "Well, I''ve never been hurt like this, so I don''t know."


    "Why don''t you go see the priest?"


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    "I forgot. It''s real."


    When Karen stared out of spirits, Raymond raised his hands.


    "Sigh."


    "Madam, I have to attend a charity concert at Elliott Hall today.


    "I don''t like there are many stairs there."


    Karen couldn''t stand the frown. The hall is a torture for Karen, who still has many stairs and has to use a cane.


    "Have you been there?"


    "¡­I heard you."


    I''ve been there asking how you knew, so I can''t answer that. But Raymond was persistent.


    "To whom?"


    "To the street fairies."


    "That''s very mysterious."


    "Right? Just get on board."


    Raymond grabbed Karen and raised her to the carriage.


    ''I''m tired.''


    Karen had to have her routine checked by Verdick every day and spend time with Raymond at night. There were so many places to accompany as fianc¨¦e.


    "Where do I have to go tomorrow?¡±


    "Tomorrow the Duke of Dalton will have a recital. He''s releasing his own song.¡±


    "I see."


    "Yes."


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    "And do you have anything else to say?"


    Raymond smiles with his legs crossed.


    "What are you going to do?¡±


    "Sigh."


    "Prove that what you say is not bluff."


    "It''s not the time yet."


    "That''s a good excuse."


    It''s real. I really had nothing to do now. It''s a place of hardship.


    Pain never gets used to. Torture does not become familiar.


    It was all the more painful.


    You have to prove your usefulness every day.


    Berdick made Isela''s use as a maid during the day and forced her to play her role as a pinch hitter at night. Is it okay if Raymond put another one there for her who''s already having a hard time. He smiles and puts his luggage on his face.


    ''I want to kill him.¡¯


    No.


    ''I want to die.''


    We don''t have time like this. It is a pity that the year ends after working hard day and night.


    "Original Story" is a time when you have to build love step by step with sympathy from Raymond and social figures while suffering during this period.


    Time flies by on its own, and Raymond is demanding Berdyck''s downfall.


    "To be honest, Mr. Berdick is not my concern."


    Karen gritted her teeth. Now Karen is Raymond and Verdick and she wants to throw it all away, war and mine. There are so many troublesome things that I don''t have time to find my own story. Like I had to spend time with Isela, forced to go down to the circus.


    I want to quit everything!¡¯


    Is there any way?


    Karen had to overcome the temptation to press the pillow on Isela''s face several times a day. I didn''t know you were so impatient.


    Unlike Karen, who desperately endured time, Raymond was not very patient. It''s only a few pages away, and Raymond is already stabbing Karen.


    "Oh, my... it''s only been a while since you confessed, right? You''re moving too fast."


    "These days, I''ve been seeing bracelets rather than rings."


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    "Do you like silver bracelets?¡±


    So prove your usefulness.


    Raymond laughs. Karen wanted to put a bullet in his face.


    "Even if you say so, there''s nothing I can do right now."


    "Hahaha."


    You don''t look good. Karen held the cane handle and leaned her back against the carriage. You''re such a pain in the whole time.


    "Okay, I''ll show you a piece of usefulness."


    Raymond asked with his finger on his chin.


    "Are you thinking of playing?¡±


    I arrived at the music hall. Karen took Raymond''s hand and answered as she stepped down. As expected, the stairs are too high.


    "Not today."


    I''m really tired.


    And Karen fell asleep deeply at the concert. I was so sound asleep that I couldn''t get up until Raymond tapped her up after the performance.


    ***


    "You seem to be in a good mood these days."


    Xenon said as he handed Raymond a box. Raymond''s face changed dramatically as his engagement with Icela Evans turned into one with Karen Evans. Xenon seemed to see more of his laughter in recent days than in the last decade.


    Raymond spent time with Karen every day. There were many places to call them, and Raymond did not refuse anyone, but visited with Karen. He seemed to be at a loss because he wanted to spend time with him.


    with a click


    "No way."


    "I''m telling you."


    Without Karen, however, she was back to her original appearance.


    Xenon decided to think that it was the image of a man in love. Without her, she seemed no different, or less talkative.


    "When a man falls in love, he becomes a jerk."

 49 [49]

    "Jenon, you want to say I''m a jerk? If you want to call me Little Ray, do whatever you want."


    "¡­I was presumptuous."


    "But don''t let that age discourage you... Shh."


    with a click


    Raymond loaded the gun.


    Bang!


    The birds fly in a roar. The game is falling down. It''s a big stag. The horn was very good.


    "You''re out of line. I''m dead.¡±


    "Wasn''t that right?"


    "It''s not immediately...You''ve been suffering for nothing.¡±


    "Why do you care so much about being shot and being eaten?"


    "I''m sure I''ve lost my skills."


    Raymond murmured. He was concentrating on something else than a deer. Xenon could guess why.


    "It''s your first time meeting a proper woman. So many women and Icela who''ve been sticking to each other have been no joke.¡±


    "The right girl?"


    Raymond repeated what Xenon said.


    "Lady Karen."


    "¡­hahaha."


    Raymond turns to Xenon. He''s staring. He smiles with a curious face. Obviously, it wasn''t a bright smile with Karen.


    "Oh, isn''t it?"


    Was it a mistake? Xenon sweated cold. It was difficult for Xenon to judge Raymond. He was always a decent boss and a decent aristocrat. But is that really?


    "If you look at me like that... That would be right."


    "I''m sorry."


    "I didn''t mean to be angry. I''m just saying that I''m doing well. She, too."


    The two approached the fallen deer. He was still breathing. The big eyes of the gasping deer were somehow burdensome. Xenon took out a knife.


    "¡­you''re still breathing less.¡±


    "I''ll do it."


    "No, I''ll do it. It''s my mistake."


    "Yes."


    Raymond approached the gasping deer and hugged his head. Fasten and whisper the body.


    "Shhh... nice."


    with a thud


    Even though a deer of that size would be quite powerful, Raymond broke the deer''s neck without much effort. The animal''s eyes were twisted and gradually sank after convulsing its whole body.


    "The fur and horns are in pretty good condition. I think you can use your head as a decoration."


    Raymond looked at the deer''s horns and asked Raymond.


    "Jennon, is deer hair a nice gift?"


    "You mean Mr. Berdick?"


    I''ve already given you a lot of things, so why are you trying to put more on me? Xenon was sickening to think of Verdick''s greedy smile. These days, he''s become more obsessed with meals and his personality is getting dirtier. Raymond doesn''t want to bow to him. He is not worth it.


    "He''s got enough meat."


    So you''re not going to cut off the deer''s hair to that little fiancee? Xenon shook his head. You don''t know anything because you''re still young.


    "¡­I don''t think so. I don''t know if it''s fox fur."


    "The horn is this big."


    "It''s not a gift for a young girl. Why did you do well before?Just like I did to you, Icella. Just go to the jewelry store and pick the most expensive one. It''s the most popular design, and it''ll be perfect if you put flowers on it."


    Raymond tilted his head. Jenon laughed because he looked young at that moment. The clumsy appearance was a little humane.


    "I thought she might like this."


    "¡­don''t do that."


    If you''ve been choosing nice gifts and keeping your manners, why are you doing this crazy thing to Karen? Is this a characteristic of a man in love? He wasn''t like this when he was young. Xenon scratched his head.


    "I think you''re in love."


    I think so. So.


    Weirdly laugh, whisper to each other... You let him hurt you?


    Xenon shook his head and wiped out all misconceptions. A seed has no doubt about its owner. And Raymond has never let him down before. I''m sure you have an idea.


    "Should I send a telegram to my parents'' house? If you get married, you won''t be in the Evans family anymore."


    "Well...that''s right. It''ll happen over time."


    "The Baron is also ill, so he''ll look forward to Raymond''s marriage."


    "He? Well."


    "Because you''re brothers."


    Raymond touched his face awkwardly. feel one''s chin


    "Oh, you must be really out of it, but it''s better for women to be sure. I''m waiting for nothing.Well, hesitating is not good. Like a man,"


    "I like certain things."


    "Yes."


    As Raymond continued to feel a bit out of his mind, he turned his head. Oh, I''ve come too far. I can see the tied up horse too far. I don''t want to take it all the way there.


    "But why did you come out hunting all the way here? It''s quite far."


    The hunting ground where the two were standing was quite a distance from the Evans'' villa. The deer gained weight in summer, but it was not an exceptionally good place compared to the hunting ground near the villa. Why the hell did you come here? I thought I''d have a love counseling session, but Raymond keeps talking nonsense. Jenon sighed and complained to Raymond, who was tired of looking around.


    "I''ll have to go a long way to get this, but it doesn''t pay.¡±


    And only one deer. Xenon swallowed the aftertaste. It was a disastrous performance for Raymond''s hunting. He woke me up early in the morning to go hunting today and went somewhere else all day.


    "¡­I have something to check."


    Raymond continued to hover between the woods and the grass with a rifle. It looked like you were looking for something, but you never said what you were looking for. All day long, Xenon wondered why he was here. Is that what happens when you fall in love?


    "You mean the lady? ¡­hehe."


    Xenon stopped breathing.


    The first thing I thought of was the foul smell, hit the mark.


    But it was not Xenon''s owner who caught the game. A woman with red hair was lying down. However, neither Xenon nor Raymond approached a certain distance. Because it was not in a state where I could already approach and save it. The blood was alive and there was not only a bad smell but also a disgustingly rotten smell.


    It''s a dead body.


    "Ugh"


    "It smells awful. How long do you think it''s been?¡±


    "At least three days? I''d better ask the doctor, but I don''t think it was before."


    "¡­yes."


    Raymond approached carefully and turned the woman''s body over with a gun.


    a wiggle


    "Gee, now."


    "Calm down, Xenon."


    The woman''s mouth was torn. The woman was clearly killed. The eyeballs were gone, too. The clothes were covered in blood, and the belly was completely off, so I could see the situation under the clothes.


    a wiggle


    The body mumbled open its mouth.


    "What, what?"


    A rat popped out of the body''s mouth and popped out with a squeaking sound.


    Fuck


    Raymond picked up the stone and hit the mouse. A rat died, which seemed to have eaten the woman''s tongue by screaming at the deathbed. Xenon felt disgusted by disgust.


    "Jennon, give me your note."


    "What the hell, this is,"


    "Calm down. You''ve seen it all the time."


    "But that."


    It was a battlefield, but this is not the place. It should be a peaceful place. And most of all, the scariest thing is.


    "¡­Ah."


    Raymond as if he had come to know that the body was here.


    Why did the immediate article come here, what did he know?


    "Jennon, what did you say earlier?"


    "Yes, yes?"


    "Miss Karen Evans."


    "Yes, yes."


    Raymond put the gun in. In that action, Xenon knew that Raymond had come here because he had this body in mind from the beginning.


    But what came out of Raymond''s mouth was an unexpected sound.


    "I think I''m in love.¡±


    "Well, I see."


    Raymond took care of the deer and continued to Jenon.


    "So let me be clear. Don''t approach her."


    The joke, "Are you jealous," was a face that could never be done.


    01. Queen of spades


    "You won''t even see it anyway.¡±


    "You have to decorate the invisible parts thoroughly to make them look more natural.


    "¡­the tips of my toes are a bit."


    What the hell are you doing? You haven''t eaten since dawn.


    Karen cringed at the tip of her toes, which kept cringing because she was itchy. The steward wrapped his feet in a warm towel. The reading session held by the Duke of Dalton should be more attentive. not because of the importance of Karen''s work, but as Evans. Verdick''s supervisor stared at Karen''s toes as if she could not stay.


    "Would you like to add some gold powder or just water?¡±


    It''s nice to have gold on your toes. It''s also luxurious. Even if you touch dirt during the day, you put gold on your feet at night. Karen went through magical changes every day, and her head almost hurt. Donna was next to me fanning herself and looking at Karen with envy. Karen used to be standing over there. Then, will Donna be the main character later? Karen laughed like a logjam, imagining it.


    "Miss Evans?"


    "Gold it, please."


    "What kind of decoration should I put on top of the gold?¡±


    "What''s there?"


    "You can put up a small diamond, or you can break a ruby."


    Wouldn''t your feet hurt? Karen was a little scared. My feet still haven''t healed. It''s hard to put on shoes, too. There was a hole on the back of my foot, but it felt strange to put a jewel on the tip of my foot.


    "Do you need it to get in your shoes anyway?¡±


    "Once again, you have to take care of everything you can''t see before you become a true lady."


    "You know better than I do?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    You don''t even talk back anymore.


    Did Isela do all this every time? As a maid, I saw her being supervised and groomed, but Isela was always used to such things and giving instructions was her hobby and routine. Karen enjoyed various luxury of being a lover of Raymond and other noble men, but she was never as tired as she was in the Evans family. Other times, you can do whatever you want. It''s so hard to live a life like this.


    "Are you ignoring me because I''m a foster daughter?¡±


    "What are you talking about?¡±


    You must be tired. Even though you are old, you can''t coax and your words keep coming out sharp. I should have slept a lot in advance, but Karen sighed. Karen rubbed around her eyes, which were flinching with fatigue.


    "You''d better pack your face while you''re decorating your toes."


    "¡­why don''t you guys just take care of it?¡±


    So that I can sleep a little more at that time. However, the managers employed by the Evans family were cool-headed.


    "You don''t know anything. The owner has to manage everything."


    "¡­is that so?"


    Karen was interesting in the manager''s words that taught her about her owner''s attitude. When she was a virgin, she managed to get along. All the women who were tired of Icela Evans'' irritation and nervousness comforted each other and drank. But it''s so different when the location changes.


    "I see."


    But I can''t even imagine what to do.


    Karen felt weak. I just want to sleep more now. However, the simple wish was broken when another dermatologist came and put a pack of herbs on Karen''s face.


    "¡­It''s cold."


    "You have dark under your eyes. I think we need more care."


    "¡­yes."


    Karen remembers the skin caregiver. Was it Jane? She loved alcohol and theorized that alcohol was definitely good for her skin. He was quite old, and he had a lot of backbone in the industry, and he also managed the store from Verdick.


    "You have rough skin and red hair... How about wearing a wig?¡±


    People are so funny. Karen smiled helplessly at the woman who was apparently trying to control her. Do you want me to take the poison? But if you do that in the house, you''ll be caught by Berdick and Raymond. How do we play now? There are so many people here.

 50 [50]

    "You watch your mouth, don''t you?"¡±


    Donna pouting her mouth and angry at Jane.


    You''re working very hard, too. Among the maids in Berdick''s villa, it was clear that the maids under Karen, including Donna and Sarah, were being beaten here and there. As it was, maids don''t have to come to the Evans family.


    Karen felt a little responsibility and guilt. The male servants went to Duran''s ministry, but most of the maids were cut off and some of the maids close to Karen were re-employed by the Evans family. However, it is obvious that they are over-employees, so they are being treated with a sense of humorously.


    "Are you a maid brought from your family?"


    The steward asked without looking at Donna''s face. There''s no way he doesn''t know, but he pretends not to know. It''s been a while since I came here, but it''s childish.


    "Yes."


    "That''s the most frivolous woman I''ve ever seen. That''s not the kind of girl you''re supposed to be."


    Donna''s face turns red.


    "¡­what, what? Hey!"


    "Stop, stop."


    Karen sighed and waved her hand. I''m so tired. Seriously, if you focused on one story at a time. Raymond alone had a headache enough, but it was a no-no-no-no-no-no-no-no-no-no-no-no-no-no to get involved And there was nothing she could do.


    "Lady!"


    Donna''s face is burning red.


    "I''m really sleepy to death. Don''t wake me up until Lord Raymond comes. You really shouldn''t be tired today."


    But the manager rubbed his mouth.


    "But Miss Evans, after this time, Miss Evans... So, you really need to go take care of Evans?¡±


    Donna shouted nervously.


    "Let Lady Karen rest a little. I''ll tell the housekeeper!"


    She is a model maid. But I know her cry is of little use. I want to give him more money, but Karen didn''t have the money she could hold. It''s all Verdick''s. Do you want some money after this? Come to think of it, what happened to Donna so far?


    "¡­Miss Evans. I don''t think I have the knowledge to nurse her. And the owner said that Karen Evans must do it.¡±


    Karen sighed and took off her gown. And they wore clothes made of coarse cloth worn by maidens. I''ll wear a fancy dress again at night, but not now.


    "¡­yes."


    All of you die.


    ***


    "I wonder what you''re going to show me.¡±


    "You should compliment the dress first."


    "I admire your eye every day."


    In fact, it was the experts who put it on. Karen was out of her mind to choose.


    "Just the dress?"


    Raymond''s eyebrows wriggle. His face was difficult whether he was holding back laughter or anger. You have to act like a lover. Donna''s face looks like she''s getting goosebumps. To make the audience feel better.


    Raymond raised Karen''s hand and kissed her.


    "Beautiful. I''d like to say... as usual, but you look very tired.¡±


    "¡­really? Donna."


    Donna, who is similarly tired, quickly hands over the item. Although it is no wonder that it is romantic, I am now very tired of working. You don''t think you''really? Karen knows she must be beautiful. It''s okay for a maid to look ugly, but the biggest weapon for her is her face. Not at all, not a lot. Are you saying that you are black under your eyes and your makeup is open?


    "Here you go, miss."


    Karen pulled out her hand mirror in a hurry and looked at it. The makeup was perfect. The best experts in the country stick to each other every day. There wasn''t much trouble. Karen knew how to objectify her appearance. It was as bright as ever.


    What''s the matter with you? Karen talks a little apologetic when she stares at Raymond with a irritated face.


    "It''s not a matter of makeup, it''s a matter of color. I have some strength in my shoulder. His voice is too excited."


    Was it that kind of problem? Karen shrugged her shoulders and handed the mirror back to Donna. Such a problem is not a big one.


    "I drank too much coffee not to sleep. That''s okay. This is not a big deal."


    "I think you''d better just go in and rest. Why don''t you go in after the recital? It doesn''t mean anything if you don''t see the right results."


    "Be a match, too.


    Karen had to try not to sound sarcastic.


    "But don''t worry."


    Karen laughed with her skirt up.


    The person who has read the answer sheet in advance is not afraid of the test.


    A gambler who knows his opponent''s cards doesn''t hesitate to bet money.


    "Look forward to it. I actually know how to do magic."


    ***


    "Catherine?"


    There was no change from then. Always beautiful, elegant. My red hair stands out. Just like that. The rose of June, the green of summer, the fairy, the queen, and any modifier are not awkward in front of her. He approaches as always and smiles sweet and gentle. Ahin would have made a mistake if it wasn''t for the man next to her.


    "Long time no see, Baron Ain."


    The colorful blonde man reached out his hand and asked for a handshake. Ahin came to her senses only after she felt the grip of a young man.


    "Lord Raymond, long time no see. All right, let me go. My hands hurt.¡±


    "Oh, my God."


    A beauty with red hair covers her mouth with her hands and laughs. Ahin felt ashamed. A woman of that age is now her daughter. She says hello to the slightly depressed child.


    "I''ve heard that I look like my mother a lot. This is Catherine Evans."


    "Oh, ah, ah, yeah. The... rumor."


    Ahin was conscious of the eyes of the people around her. Sweat is running down. Oh, shit. What the. That can''t be true. How long has it been? He is now of that age. The age at which a person is seriously despised, regardless of slight ridicule, when he or she makes a flirtation.


    "You look like him, don''t you? I was surprised to see that."


    "I see, Lady Elba."


    "Didn''t you doze off at the recital?¡±


    "How can you say that? The Duke''s poem was excellent. Of course, more than last time. What is your wife doing all alone?"


    Baron Ain and Countess with black hair. The two were old acquaintances. He was an enemy for a long time and sometimes a gang. If it wasn''t for the common hobby of tying the rope, we wouldn''t have met. The two were gambling addicts.


    The difference was that Elba had gone bankrupt last time, but Ahin was a villain who never failed. But they''re not the same. Ahin pointed out that Mrs. Elba came out without a daughter and husband. It''s never a virtue for a married woman to go around alone. A married man and a married woman are different.


    "My husband... came alone because he was sick."


    "And you''re out, aren''t you?¡±


    Even though he''s sick. Elba''s face is a little stiff.


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    "Oh, is it bad?¡±


    Karen quickly expressed her anxiety to the countess, whose face turned red. Without missing the opportunity, Count Elba quickly turned the subject.


    "Can you visit my house later, Karen? He wanted to see her."


    "Of course. I hope you get well soon. When would be a good time to visit?¡±


    "I''ll send you a telegram later. You look like your mother and you''really.


    "Do you know much about your mother?"


    "I think you know better than I do."


    "Really? Do you know?"


    The girl smiles with innocent eyes. Ahin took her hand. Karen, who resembles her mother, seemed far from gambling.


    "I don''t know that well."


    "Oh, you''re pretending you don''t know. I remember you were following me around. Not as much as Prince Gwiz, but you were quite persistent.¡±


    The Countess Elba interjects and laughs. She doesn''t want to be stuck in the house when she''s old, but puts her mouth out in 50,000 places. Damn it. Ahin replied awkwardly.


    "It was when I was young. That way, there''s no man who didn''t follow Catherine around."


    There is no man who refuses to be beautiful, but Ahin was a man who quickly accepted reality. It''s the happiness of a man like himself to embrace a wife who is more modest and has nothing than a glamorous woman like Catherine. And his choice wasn''t that bad.


    "Well, she was too pretty. That''s a shame, Karen. Raymond''s fine, but women have to choose between several men.¡±


    "Oh, you''re right?


    Karen giggles. Raymond, on the other hand, had a stiff face, but he was only a light prank. He smiles and puts Karen''s arms together to show off.


    "You''re so mean to me."


    "Oh, Lord Raymond. You should know that you are happy. If Karen had debuted like Catherine, she should have been asked to fight at least ten times."


    Karen asked Count Elba with a curious face.


    "Did your father win the duel?¡±


    "Your father was wiser, Karen. He gave me a smile, not a gun and money. I''m sure Baron Ain knows very well."


    Ah-in''s displeasure was overwhelmed.


    "I don''t agree with that. Elba."


    Elba covered her mouth with a folding fan with a look of holding her tail.


    "If I lose, I''m not saying any more. Karen, ask the Baron Ayn later about her mother. They''ll let us know a lot.¡±


    This girl.


    As the air freezes cold, young men and women notice. Baron Ain and Count Elba would have shot each other in the head with guns if it was in the back alley where they were standing. Eventually Raymond started cleaning up.


    "I''m lucky. You have earned Karen''s love peacefully. If there''s a lot of people like you, I''m not confident."


    "Oh, Lord Raymond."


    "¡­haha, Lord Raymond. You know something. But I don''t like girls like Catherine anymore. You''ll find out. A woman''s beauty is in season."


    "Carran''s face is not the only beautiful thing...It''s perfect."


    "Well, that''s enough. Lord Raymond."


    Karen hung from Raymond''s arm to stop his pride. People around me are shy about the praise that makes me feel ashamed.


    "That''s something you don''t know....¡±


    Baron Ain stopped talking. Eventually, defending yourself will bring down Catherine, which in turn humiliates Karen and Raymond. Damn it, I can''t talk anymore.


    "Poof."


    Count Elba laughed at it, but it was true and no longer responded. to have a headache


    "What about that kid?"


    "She''s my own maid. Now I''m a virgin."


    "I see."


    I prefer that way now. Ahin turned to the cowed maid next to the colorful Karen. There was a girlish charm, and the appearance of the gorgeous mansion was fresh. The older you get, the more you see a child like that than a colorful beauty.


    "¡­uh."


    They avoid looking at Ahin by coloring her face red.


    "Hoo hoo hoo-hoo.


    It''s best for women to be moderately shy. Like Count Elba, he is not a gambling addict who mistakes himself as a great woman.


    "Dear Baron Ahin?"


    "Uh, huh?"


    Karen asked the child, who had been imagining all kinds of things in his head.


    "Was your mother really famous?"

 51 [51]

    "Yes¡­."


    "Dear Uncle Ahin, did you like it?¡±


    "Lady Ahin. Congratulations on birth of your son. It was in the newspaper the day before yesterday."


    "Did you see that? Haha, I''m a little embarrassed. My wife is so old."


    This is a rude question for a married man. When Raymond stepped in and woke up, Karen''s face turned red.


    "Oh... I''m sorry!"


    "It''s all right."


    Nevertheless, it is a shameful time to get angry. It''s been long enough for her daughter to make her social debut again like she did. However, it would be fortunate for her to make a mistake with Ahin. Another suitor did not receive the time-honored leisure. However, Ah-in wanted to be mean by the time.


    "More than me, Prince Gwiz was famous. I''m sure he''ll like you if he sees you."


    Karen turned to herself and asked.


    "Prince Gwiz this time again... Are you here today?¡±


    "The recitals are not his cup of tea."


    "Do you know about Prince Gwiz?"


    "Do you know Lord Raymond?"


    "You''ve been in the war for a while."


    Raymond''s face is a little stiff. That''s understandable, but it''s not fun if he''s in. Fortunately, at that moment Count Elba stepped in.


    "It''s a paragon of nobility. Unlike everyone else."


    as much as I can


    Whatever Prince Gwizu''s bottom or his hobby, it is not so known to his wives. Ahin had to try not to laugh at Count Elba''s assessment. Man''s loyalty.


    The question is, will Raymond stop his fiancee? Baron Ain couldn''t get rid of the eerie feeling that Catherine was standing still while looking at Karen, her eyes glistening with curiosity. So will Prince Gwiz.


    "When can I see him?¡±


    "¡­carren."


    "What?"


    Raymond pulled Karen''s arm slightly. Oh, that''s too bad. Ahin laughed inwardly. You need to push yourself here. Ahin wanted to give a present to her old rival. There was a vacancy in the Senate. That would be a nice present.


    "Well, how about this?¡±


    "What?"


    "Let''s play a game with me. I''m bored today. If you beat me, I''ll take you."


    "Lady Ahin."


    Raymond sang softly, but Ahin only looked at Karen.


    "What if I lose?"


    You''re going to win.


    Ahin laughed. He''d love to take you and throw you away. Why me? Win or lose, Karen will go to Prince Gwiz.


    "You¡­ well."


    Ahin saw Karen''s colorful ornaments. He was dressed as if he were proud to be a member of the Evans family. I''m sure he''ll be willing to bet a few bucks.


    "Let''s put some money on it...Let''s see, shall we start with this coin?


    Ahin took out silver coins. It would seem like nothing.


    "Yes! All right."


    What would be good? Ahin scanned Karen''s face and the maid behind her.


    "Carran, gambling is not good."


    "Hmm, Hmm."


    The Countess Elba coughed in vain. The very ''bad deed'' admirer glares at him. In the eyes of Count Elba''s wife Raymond suggested an alternative.


    "I''ll do it for you if you really want."


    "Oh, my God, Raymond, what are you talking about? There''s no substitute for gambling.¡±


    "I''m still young."


    After pushing Raymond, Karen stepped out with an excited face.


    "It''s all right, Lord Raymond. I''m good at card games.¡±


    "Oh, that''s cool. A new generation also needs a woman like Miss Karen."


    Ahin welcomed the new face with open arms.


    ***


    Why is that?


    Baron Ain looked at the card in front of him.


    The Queen of Red Spades was lying.


    "The game is over."


    The Duke''s servant said the end in a low voice. The game was over because there was a difference of 200 points.


    "You yelled so loudly."


    Someone giggled and laughed.


    "Oh my¡­."


    Count Elba exclaimed in an unknown exclamation.


    "Oh, my God, miss."


    The girl was in tears.


    "Oh, my¡­."


    "Doh¡­ Donna. What do I do?"


    Karen stammered in an embarrassed voice.


    Crying sounds, sighs, and frowns continued. The two girls were in tears. The shaking face evokes the pathetic look of the viewer. But Ahin just looked at the card far away. Still, Ahin seemed to be dreaming. The result came out.


    Karen lost.


    "Sigh."


    Raymond touched his forehead with his hands in white gloves. He looked rather relieved. The disturbance centered around Karen spread gently into the hall. Sighs and sneers swept through the space. Some of the ridicule was directed at Karen, mostly at the Baron Ain. While some of her peers were having fun, most aristocrats (especially those who had lost money to Ahin) looked at him with cold eyes.


    "I can''t believe I won that huge sum of money from a 17-year-old Young-ae.¡±


    "That''s too much.¡±


    "I can''t stand it."


    Ahin was a famous gambler in her forties. It is shameful for a man like him to play the game by deceiving himself. Even Catherine''s daughter, whom the opponent had been chasing when Ahin was a baby. What about beating Karen, who just debuted at the age of 17?


    "That''s too much, Baron Ain."


    "That''s true."


    Elba fanned herself satisfactorily. Even if Karen lost a lot of money, it was very small, considering the huge wealth of the Evans family. So the Countess Elba consoled Karen lightly and gladly joined Ahin''s rebuke.


    "How do you feel? Are you happy to get the money?"


    "I¡­."


    Ahin looked down at the card from afar. The whispers echoed through my ears. Ahin couldn''t understand.


    ''Why?''


    Ahin won.


    I was about to lose.


    ***


    "You said you''d show me your magic.¡±


    "Does it fall short of your expectations?"


    "Yes."


    "Sorry to disappoint you."


    Karen lowered her head and sat on the balcony railing. The summer night sky is as colorful and beautiful as stars.


    "It''s dangerous, so please come down."


    "Why are you worried about me?"


    "In front of him....¡±


    Karen looked at Raymond''s face. In the hall behind Raymond''s back, the banquet was still continuing. I can hear music and people talking. Raymond''s face turned against the light and could not be seen well.


    "It''s okay because the railing is thick."


    And I won''t die until the day before anyway. Karen looked down at the railing. Below was a well-managed garden tree.


    "Wouldn''t I get caught in that tree if I fell from here?¡±


    It used to be like that before.


    "It''s not a useless adventure."


    "Or will Lord Raymond save you?"


    "Carran, it''s okay to try if you''re curious."


    "Well¡­."


    Karen decided to quit. I couldn''t see Raymond''s face exactly, but I thought it would hurt my heart if I tried it for nothing. Just thump and die with a broken head. Karen giggled down the railing.


    "Ouch."


    "What did you say?"


    "Uh¡­."


    Karen sprained her ankle on her way down, perhaps because of her high shoes. Tears welled up. It was not something that could be prevented by will. Karen sat down, holding back the groans.


    "It''s hard to stand."


    "¡­have you sprained your ankle?"


    "Yes. I''m embarrassed, but can I take off my shoes?¡±


    "As you please."


    Karen carefully took off her golden shoes. And he had to make a face at the stench himself. It was a smell that any lady would be ashamed to endure.


    "That''s bad."


    "Don''t say I haven''t washed."


    "Not to that extent¡­.¡±


    Raymond looked at Karen''s feet and knelt down on one knee.


    ''Is that his wound?''


    "I think Miss Icela Evans'' shoes were made of steel."


    "¡­mmm."


    "Well, could you put your foot down?¡±


    I''m a little embarrassed. It''s a bad wound, but it''s not a place to show you normally. Karen was also a little surprised that she felt ashamed of herself. Come to think of it, even if I just went out, I didn''t do anything like walking around naked like a drunk on the street. Are you still far from yourself? Unlike Karen, who had all kinds of delusions and held back laughter, Raymond had a pretty serious face.


    "What''s so serious?¡±


    "I think these shoes are too big for you, Karen."


    "It belongs to Miss Icela Evans."


    "¡­Mr. Berdick wasn''t a man who cared about trifles."


    I wonder if that Mr. Berdick was the one who starved him not long ago for throwing away a needle.


    "Losing my daughter must have been a big shock."


    She''s not dead. Karen had to press her heart to refute. How comfortable it would be if she had died. Now Karen was running out of even two bodies. I was somewhat upset by his blaming Karen. Shouldn''t you accept whatever I do? But Karen shut up because she knew the grumbles were not right for the current situation.


    "He''s more of a... He''s a bit more cruel."


    "I know."


    "You don''t know."


    No, I know, but Karen didn''t want to argue. Raymond looked a little depressed.


    "You said you''d show me your magic.¡±


    "What did you think?¡±


    "I thought I''d win the game beautifully."


    "Really?"


    "Yes, that''s how I thought I''d prove your worth."


    "Well¡­ that''s good, too."


    Karen raised her finger and pointed to the champagne in an ice bucket next to Raymond. But there is only a disease.


    "Give me comfort."


    "¡­there''s no glass.¡±


    "Just give it to me."


    Stopping Raymond from calling for a servant, Karen beckoned Raymond to open the door. Dulan would''ve told you to stop drinking.


    "With the bottle¡­?"


    "Yes. I can''t live without alcohol."


    "At that age..."


    Raymond looked a little pathetic and complied with Karen''s request. The cork pops out. Karen picked up the bottle and passed it straight to her throat. I had a good sense of alcohol passing through my throat. I haven''t been able to drink for a while. A little better, Karen asked Raymond.


    "You wanted to beat Baron Ain?¡±


    "Well, more than that, I just thought so. He bragged, jumped into the gambling table triumphantly, and ignored the man who stopped him."


    "¡­are you upset?¡±


    When Karen opened her eyes round and looked at Raymond, Raymond avoided her eyes.


    "Don''t talk like that. I''m just full of energy."


    "Aha-ha."


    Karen laughed.


    At the same time, laughter burst into the hall. It''s a good timing.


    "Do I look incompetent?¡±


    "To the point where I think I should cancel my engagement."


    Trembling. Karen and Raymond''s engagement will continue anyway. Their relationship does not fall apart once they are connected. Raymond won''t let go of Karen unless he''s separated from the beginning. Whether it''s because of emotion or something external.


    "¡­you look more normal than I thought."


    I wonder how much you imagined. Karen raised her finger and tapped on the bottle. It was to gauge how much alcohol was left. I was a little dizzy because I drank too much at once.


    "What would I be if I beat Baron Ahin?¡±


    "I will prove the talent of a great gambler.¡±


    "And I''ll also listen to my mother''s love story."


    That''s it, after all. Karen grinned.


    There is something more urgent than the meeting with Crown Prince Gwiz suggested by Baron Ain. And the person you meet is bound to meet somehow. He will meet Prince Gwiz, even if he doesn''t go through the royal family. But he hasn''t given Karen any answers so far. Once he''s decided to dig up more about his mother, he''ll meet, but he''s a loser in the end. He is less valuable than Lord Haier and Baron Ein.


    "I can ask Prince Gwiz later about his mother."


    A man of no value to Catherine is also worthless to Karen. Even though he is in the position of crown prince, he is secondary to Karen. More importantly, we need hands to handle things more effectively. If you take on the role of Isela at the same time as now, time will pass and die without getting anything. That''s the worst thing for Karen.


    "Lord Raymond, I told you I could use magic, right?¡±


    "The witch who can''t get a single card will starve to death."


    "I''ll show you."


    In the meantime, Raymond didn''t let go of Karen. But what if it''s like this? I''d rather show you something else.

 52 [52]

    "Me, you''ve been with Lord Raymond every night, haven''t you?¡±


    "Yes."


    "I worked during the day, and I was always surrounded by maids. Most of them are on Mr. Berdick''s side."


    "I wonder what you''re going to say.¡±


    "That I do magic."


    Karen looked at Raymond''s eyes. I wonder how his face will change if he says this.


    "There''s a spear found in the river this morning, right? A body whose uterus is cut and whose eyes are pulled out."


    Even if you win the game overwhelmingly, you''re just a good gambler.


    She doesn''t want that. It is not satisfactory. And Karen denies denying herself. That''s what Karen wants to reject more than anything.


    The assumption that it is Karen''s illusion that she will live again and again.


    Karen rejects the assumption thoroughly. It is an insult to one''s life. And if you don''t verify it first, you don''t start anything.


    But how do we verify that? How do you distinguish between winning a card that Karen knows and winning because she''s good at gambling? Only Karen knows that the driver''s feelings toward Nancy have shifted to Donna. The evidence that Karen alone knows is meaningless.


    If so, the verifier who will help her should not be an insider. Raymond, who has hostility to Karen but has no choice but to help, is appropriate. Karen stretched her finger and raised four fingers.


    "Three more women will die in the next month. In a newspaper you like to nickname, you''ll call the criminal Jack of Spades. The shape of the dagger in your heart reminds you of spades.¡±


    Karen was happy. His face looked new to me. It''s just so pleasant. Normal? It''s fun. Let''s see where the future lies.


    "And the prostitute found this morning is not the first woman to die. The first woman to practice is in the birch forest in the east and west of Evans'' territory. Do you want to go?"


    ***


    Karen had to go back in the carriage alone that night. Raymond escaped immediately before Karen could appreciate his expression more. It was Donna who held Karen''s hand and trembled in anxiety. Donna was scared that Karen had lost a lot of money.


    "I''m sure my master will be very angry... What should I do?"


    Karen looked at the night sky with her chin on her body trembling in Donna''s anxiety. Verdick would be angry. Actually, it''s not a lot of money for him. He will be angry.


    That''s what Raymond said.


    "You don''t know Mr. Berdick."


    No, I know well. Karen knows what Verdick will sing tonight. Of all the countless people who killed Karen, Verdick is especially better remembered because he simply killed himself many times. Verdick is rather neat. He loved Icela Evans, his daughter, and hated Karen. Just not looking at Karen with the eyes of desire is a pretty neat relationship.


    "Donna, the body was found this morning. Do you know we''re about the same age?¡±


    "That has nothing to do with us....¡±


    The dead woman this morning was in the newspaper. It''s not "now," but there will be more details the day after tomorrow evening. She has nothing to do with the background. He''s dead in the next village.


    She''s the same age, but she''s been sold since she was 13, and she died at the age of 18, when she was slaughtered in a sewer. Her face was pretty pretty, but it didn''t matter. I tore his face off. What is the difference between the woman in the newspaper and the heroine in the novel? You don''t know that she and we don''t make any difference.


    "It''s nothing compared to that.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    Donna shut her mouth. Karen shut her mouth, too. After all, the girl in front of Karen will never understand what will happen to her, what will happen to her in the next village, or what will happen to her.


    "It''s all right."


    That''s nothing.


    Karen found it hard to endure the erosion of her daily life into labor. It was hard to waste time and not understand. So I brought in an outside job, not Karen''s.


    Spade Jack''s serial murder.


    Karen ''knows'' the case. It''s in the newspaper. But that didn''t really matter to Karen. Murder happens every year. If you expand nationwide and into continents, there is nothing that doesn''t happen for a day. For Karen, it was in print, in other people''s business. The criminal will be caught and the associates will be caught.


    Confess to Lord Raymond. I hope you''ll believe me. Like Donna, Raymond may not understand Karen now, but he will eventually.


    Karen will make you do that.


    ***


    It was dawn without dawn, Berdick called Karen. Donna woke Karen up with an expression of fear. Karen had to go down to the basement in her pajamas.


    "Miss Karen."


    "Mr. Berdick."


    Verdick was dressed in a suit. There was a great deal of pressure coming out of his thick build. There was a whip in his hand.


    "You''ve spent my money like you wanted.¡±


    "¡­I''m sorry."


    Crying.


    I whipped the cold stone floor. A loud noise reverberated threateningly through the basement.


    "That''s where you gamble.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    "To the Baron Ahin, and to the extent that he was free to gamble without permission, and to lose."


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    "What should I say to you?"


    "I''m sorry."


    Karen asked for forgiveness one after another, but wondered if Raymond had found the body. And after being hit on the back, the condition of the back was expected to be little different from that of the body.


    I don''t know Verdick''s cruelty?


    Karen laughs at Raymond''s words.


    "Get her.¡±


    "Yes."


    Karen''s arms were gripped by huge maids. She felt the chill of the floor rising from her forced knee.


    "Caran Evans, I think you''re mistaken.¡±


    "I''m sorry."


    "You came in as my daughter, but it doesn''t mean that I can use my property like Isela."


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    "Then you need a bee."


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    Verdick didn''t like Karen''s silence. Instead, he will be satisfied if he cries out in a fitful manner. But Karen didn''t want to do that.


    "Let him frame it."


    The basement was cold even in the midst of summer. How long has it been since we''ve been brought here? It is funny that sleepiness comes in the midst of this. And I''ll wake up soon.


    "¡­hehehe."


    Donna, who was brought along, covered her mouth and closed her eyes. Tears have formed around his eyes. That kid''s got a lot. She was like that, too. But even though Isela was scared at first, she laughed soon. That''s the difference between a maid and a hostess.


    "Don''t cry, Donna."


    I want to cry, but why are you crying? I''m the one who''s right. Karen meant that, but even he didn''t seem to like Verdick.


    "Who told you to say whatever you want?"


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    Karen pushed the maids'' arms.


    "Let go, I can do it."


    It''s familiar. Please don''t scream. Please don''t lose your composure. He fainted. Karen showed her back and approached the frame. The basement door is closed.


    But it was impossible not to scream.


    ***


    I think I''m going to live now.


    Berdick knocked on his throbbing shoulders and took off his bloody clothes. The servant brought a new dress.


    "How''s your shoulder? Because it''s freezing."


    "¡­just muscle pain."


    "Really? Won. I don''t feel good about it because it''s rare to move my body these days, my deity."


    Duran touched Verdick''s shoulder and ordered his servant to change his clothes when Berdick did not say anything.


    "When do you think this selfie can happen?"


    "¡­I''m sorry."


    "My Lord."


    Verdick brought a horse whip.


    Argh!


    The desk shook as if it were breaking. A flaw was dug on the wooden desk. Duran looked down at the desk with a blank face.


    "The parents who have a daughter. It''s getting sensitive."


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    Verdick became nervous as time went by. Isela didn''t open her eyes. She wouldn''t open her eyes as she got better and better. Verdick was getting angry at Duran. The mind of gratitude disappears as time goes by and doubts rise. I wanted to whip Duran as well.


    "These days."


    Verdick looked at Duran''s face, looking sideways at a bleeding whip.


    "Do you stammer less?"


    "¡­It''s emotional and spiritual. If you''re not nervous... It''s all right."


    "I surprised you."


    Duran replied with his head down.


    "No, it''s not.


    "What you said before."


    "Yes."


    "Carran is too arrogant."


    "¡­yes."


    Duran nodded and said yes.


    "I''ll dare to spend my money. I also thought it was necessary to avenge Father Duran. You may not know this, but you must destroy such a saucy girl."


    "¡­but today too much.¡±


    "The Bride?"


    Berdick grabbed the handle of the whip.


    "No way."


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    Duran''s face was as pale as ever. Berdick asked looking at Duran''s face.


    "You''re not still interested in Karen Evans, are you?¡±


    Doubts grow thicker as time goes by.


    Unlike Isella, who has become a vegetable, Karen''s suffering is nursing at best of best. And every night, she flirtes with Raymond, Isela''s fiance. Berdick had a hard time holding back his anger.


    Isela, who he tried to give everything to, fell down and is like a corpse, and Karen, who was overwhelmed with jealousy, enjoys everything about Isela. Wealth, man, and beauty. With the money of Verdick, Isela''s father!


    "I knew it was rude, but I did. Parents go crazy when their children are like that."


    Verdick was even blushed the night before when he found out that Karen had gambled with the Baron Ain. How dare you. Then I whipped Karen to tell her where she was.


    And I hit a little more than I thought.


    What I felt while playing was the sympathetic eyes of the maidens around me. Karen''s maid understands, but even her old maidens knew to watch the scene with some discomfort. The eyes as if they were looking at a villain.


    Verdick felt a great deal of discomfort rising.


    Merchants are sensitive to profit and loss. Now Verdick was even suspicious of Duran. It was questionable whether Karen was a good condition for Berdick, and the way he sympathized with Karen was also not good. Even old maidens familiar with her whip sympathize with her, what about Dulan in front of her? What emotion did he have in making the proposal?


    I wanted to ask.


    I heard that the two have a relationship as distant relatives since they were young. Then, there may be more affection as a member of the blood than the anger of the man who betrayed him. If so, the illusion, the benefits Karen Evans will enjoy, should be thoroughly destroyed. We should at least ease the anger of our parents.


    "Do you think I hit you too hard?¡±


    And Verdick stared hard at Duran''s eyes as if they would be covered with sympathy.


    But Duran''s eyes were so dark that it was hard to recognize. He answered in a harsh voice.


    "¡­No way."


    Duran then reached out and placed it on Berdick. It was a cold but comforting touch.


    "I don''t care if she dies."

 53 [53]

    "¡­oh, miss?"


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    "Are you all right?"


    Do I look alright?


    It''s hard to even lie down and hold out. Karen, who returned to her room with Donna''s help, fell on her bed and swallowed tears and swear words. You won''t even be able to lie down and sleep for a while. I''ll have to lie down like this all the time.


    Donna shuddered and undressed Karen''s back. The sensation of the blood-soaked cloth sticking to the skin and falling was horrifying. Nevertheless, if left untouched, the scab will stick together and won''t even be able to remove the cloth. Karen held back her groans with her pillow. Donna sniffed even though I wasn''t hit. But Karen was annoyed by even the sympathetic cry.


    "Oh, my God. What is this?.¡±


    "¡­what do you say?"


    "Huh¡­."


    Can''t you hear me? I''m asking how it is. Karen wanted to be a gang member, but she was angry at the reality that she had to put up with it. Be nice. a good heroine a good hostess Good... Good?


    ''Why me?''


    Why is he still stuck in the back of a book story when he has already killed a person? Karen wanted to be a gangbanger. But at the same time, I knew I had to control myself. There is no profit to be gained by being a gangbanger now.


    It''s ugly to whine about what you choose. He himself is. People are irritated and more irritated by the irritation. Anger and irritation are different. Nervous emotions that cannot be expressed eat people.


    "...oh, my God, blood....¡±


    "Huh..."


    At dawn when dawn broke, a blue light enveloped the room. It''s a depressing dawn. If a person dies and a riot breaks out. May your mind rest in a chaotic world.


    "¡­Ah!"


    It hurts, it hurts, it dies, stop it, damn it! I put disinfectant on my back and I couldn''t think of anything. Karen clenched her teeth. A languid depression flies to pain. Donna''s body trembles almost convulsively when she puts on the disinfectant.


    "Okay, are you all right?"


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    Did I do a good job?¡¯


    Even if you win in gambling, you will be whipped. Karen used to play cards on behalf of Isela. But there were only two then. Verdick has never been beaten so badly. Was his daughter''s lying down quite a bit? The wounds from the smacking were worse than ever. That wasn''t all.


    "What is it?"


    Donna looked at the Warden of the Verdick family and asked in a nervous voice. She delivered the information with a blank face.


    "It''s a message telling you to go to Mrs. Isela''s room after you change."


    Donna makes a face at her words.


    "Are you telling me to work after seeing him?"


    That''s the way it is with my boss. But the word "kkorakseoni" suits you perfectly. Karen buried her face in the pillow. A groan is coming out of itself. He really hated this period of time.


    I expected that Icella''s place would make me feel more comfortable, so I worked more. Sigh and sigh deeply. Karen listens to the maid on her stomach. What she says is the same as usual. It doesn''t change.


    "Your orders."


    "I''ll do it for you."


    If it''s a car, there''s Donna. Should I be moved? Donna has been a remarkably good woman so far. A gentle, kind, ordinary, but rare person. Maybe it''s because Donna has never been this close in her life.


    She may have darkness and a low floor if you look at it. But she hasn''t shown that yet. She felt sorry for Karen as she appeared.


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    I can''t feel the emotion either. But it''s fascinating. Sarah, before Donna, also felt sorry for Karen, but she didn''t protest like this. But in the end, she is a weak maid. Donna''s sympathy is not conducive to Karen. The maid answered mechanically.


    "It''s for Lady Karen."


    "No, I don''t know... Look at that....¡±


    Donna pointed her finger at Karen. Karen''s back was literally a rag. Verdick struck down ten times with a whip.


    "Mrs. Karen should be in Ms. Icela''s room within ten minutes."


    "My back is a rag. How can I work? Don''t you know you''re not nursing, you''re in a position to be cared for?¡±


    A red line was drawn on the white back skin. I know this chest won''t go away until I die and I''m born again. I wanted to try on a dress with a low back before being whipped, but now it is impossible until I am born again.


    "I must have told him. It''s my master''s command."


    "Don''t be like that... Close your eyes, please. I''ll pay you back later."


    I wish I could. But Karen knows the answer she has to do here.


    "¡­Donna. It''s what I have to do."


    Even if my voice cracks. Even if you don''t want to.


    "I''m fine."


    ***


    "Actually, can''t you be all right?¡±


    Karen was standing in Isela''s sleeping room. I arrived a little earlier than usual, so the room was still dark. Do you think Raymond found the body by now? Karen was still curious about that. Will he bring her a present? If so, it would be comforting in the current situation.


    "To be honest, you look much better than I do. All I have to do is close my eyes and sleep. No pain, no pain.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    "And as time goes by, I don''t know anything and I''ll start over.¡±


    Karen still felt blood running on her back. I''m tearing up because it''s bitter. Donna disinfected it with a clumsy hand and stopped working like a mummy, but the pain did not go away.


    "Icella, I hate your father."


    More than you.


    It can''t be all right. There''s no way a person can get used to torture. No one can get used to the whip immediately. It is a lie that a person who can get lost in thought while his skin is torn. It''s a fantasy.


    It was impossible to be in high spirits in front of the whip. It was impossible not to beg. Karen started screaming at the fifth time. Help me, please. I''m sorry, but the whip didn''t stop. It''s been as long as I''ve had it.


    "Why should I be sick?"


    Innocent anger soared. Why do you have to repeat yourself? Why? It can''t be anything. It can''t be all right. The anger against Berdick could have been diluted because there were so many others who killed themselves. He is not the only one, so I can stand by his face.


    "Mr. Berdick will cry if you die."


    Karen picked up the scissors she had packed. Why did Verdick wait on Isela? What do you think you''re going to do? Or are you even after this? If there''s any flaw in Isela, she''s been criticized. But did he believe he would be patient after all this flogging?


    Took.


    The ringer line in Isela''s hand was cut off. Karen looked at the liquid that wet the bed. And I saw Isela''s neck. He was slowly and peacefully climbing up and down even in this situation where he was still unconscious and pushing scissors. Will Isela continue to sleep even if she stabs her neck like this? Or wake up screaming.


    Karen picked up the scissors. If you stab her in the neck like this, Isela will leave. What will happen if she leaves? Karen asked.


    "¡­do you love Miss Isela?"


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    "Lord Raymond."


    asked the man who grabbed her wrist. Karen''s attempt ended in failure again. Yeah, I knew it. Raymond grabbed Karen by the arm. He looked as if he had rushed over. He was breathing a little hard. Raymond whispered with a flushed face.


    "Stop it.¡±


    "¡­yes."


    Karen nodded slowly. Actually, I didn''t expect it that much. You can kill Isela, or you can. If he wanted to kill her, he would have run to bed as soon as he came into the room and cut the wool off his neck. This was meant to show a certain degree. But Raymond didn''t seem to think so. My wrist hurt. Karen explained again.


    "He''s already holding my hand and blocking it."


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    "So please let me go. All right, I can''t do it."


    I already knew I couldn''t do it.


    "Let go of me, I''ve calmed down.


    Karen found her face stained with tears. Raymond was looking at Karen''s face. Then he took the scissors from Karen''s hand with one hand. Raymond dropped Karen into a chair and tied her hand.


    "You don''t have to do this.¡±


    "Do you think you''ll believe it now?"


    Even if I think about it, I don''t think about it. Karen burst into tears and laughed. Raymond tied Karen up and began to change Isela''s bed sheet. It was a skill unbecoming to the nobility. Karen asked as he changed the sheet and Isella''s new ringer line.


    "Did you check?¡±


    Let him know what you mean. Raymond answered.


    "¡­yes. There was a body where you said it."


    When Karen heard it, she couldn''t stand laughing even with her teary face.


    "Okay, that''s good.¡±


    Now I can be sure.


    He repeats himself in the past.


    No one can deny Nancy''s memory, even if it''s been dangling.


    "I see."


    Karen was so happy about it. I can finally be sure. It''s too hard to repeat all the doubts in your head. A smile of relief comes out.


    "Lord Raymond, I have a confession to make."


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    "I believe the world is made up of books."


    "¡­mmm."


    Raymond''s face changed subtly. Do you think he''s trying to smile? But the situation is too bloody to make a joke. Karen cried and laughed. I shouldn''t look like I''m out of my mind. Fortunately, Raymond shut his mouth. And I saw Karen. Karen went on.


    "It''s not a metaphor, it''s not a metaphor. I know how it sounds. But it''s true to me."


    I need your help. Half a day and half of the night are up to Raymond. I can''t spend my time working like this.


    "I''ve been dreaming of dying all this time. To be honest with you... It''s not a dream. I''ve died more than a hundred times so far. It''s the first time I''m back after reading the book."


    "Carran, wait a minute."


    "You have to believe it. How can I take care of Isela more skillfully than a professional nurse in my first place in my life? Why do you know what''s going to happen? If this is not enough, if you don''t believe it, I''ll do more."


    "Even if we meet again, I will definitely love you. Don''t be afraid. I''ll protect you."


    He didn''t even remember.


    "It''s all right. Everything''s fine now. I believe in you."


    How about this time?


    Karen leaned her back against the chair. I can still feel the blood dripping. Karen lifted her tied wrist and bent her dress strongly with her fingers. The wound is so severe that it comes off easily because it is lightly worn. Karen spoke out to Raymond.


    "I''ve been killed by Mr. Berdick a hundred times so far."


    Killed a person. And he probably knows that.


    This time it will be hard for you to love me.


    "Help me."


    Then shouldn''t we buy him some sympathy?

 54 [54]

    The body was found.


    Leaving a scrawled letter to Jenon at the scene, Raymond hurried to Evans'' residence. And as he runs, he pulls out a gun that is relatively quiet. The purpose is certain.


    The woman


    Karen Haier, now Karen Evans. A red-haired woman who became his fiancee instead of Icela Evans. A woman who still looks better with a girl.


    "Caran Haier.¡±


    If you just found the body, it''s not something to care about like this. The problem is Karen Haier. Now Karen Evans. a seventeen-year-old girl Raymond looked down at the gun. How far is she intertwined? It is okay to ignore it to what extent? No, we can''t ignore it now.


    I can''t ignore what should be ignored because Karen has claimed to be his partner. In fact, Raymond didn''t expect much from Karen. It was enough to have a very beautiful appearance. I enjoyed talking to him because of his wit.


    At first, I thought I would love. I believed that I could love her. The moment I held Karen in my arms for the first time, I felt a little thrilled. In her beauty, and in her madness.


    And she asked me to hold her hand.


    With his big eyes full of tears. His voice is boiling.


    "Mr. Berdick is my enemy."


    Let''s hold hands. Raymond agreed. But the moment I saw the body of the woman in front of me, my heart gave up. Karen is holding him to manipulate him.


    "That''s funny."


    Holding hands for a bigger goal was anything you could do. But if Karen tries to shake herself, it''s different. If you have at least decided to join hands with yourself, you should cooperate in the meantime. It is a matter of pride or justice. It is a matter of priorities. You can''t do anything if you''re swayed.


    "Berdick... Evans."


    Raymond did not even believe that Karen hated Verdick purely. Young-joo didn''t kill herself from the start.


    The lord killed himself? The situation was likely. But Raymond saw one of his shoes come off. It is not common for a person who commits suicide to struggle and lose only one side. Footrests are common, but they are worn unless you take off your shoes in advance.


    It wasn''t a comfortable slipper, but it was fixed with a string. The other shoe on the other side of the shoe was tied tight. As if the nervous person trimmed it at the end. However, the fact that the other side is peeled off makes the opposite conclusion. The lord might have prepared to commit suicide, but someone hung on to his leg.


    Karen is connected in any form. She may not have killed herself, but it is clear. The carriage where Raymond faced her. Two women went missing in the carriage''s mansion.


    "And another missing woman, Isela Evans....¡±


    Raymond thought he would be able to use it rather than take Karen over at the moment. But I regretted it. Is it right to put enough pressure on Karen and decide that she could use it well if she had a common hatred of Berdick? I should have pressed her more then.


    As it stands, Karen will only be swayed. And what Raymond has to do at this moment is not a declaration. It won''t work. That is not proper evidence. Unlike the military, there was little forensic system in the city. Raymond is also a soldier, not a detective. This is not a battlefield, but a capital. There is nothing he can do. Did they even calculate that?


    "¡­the nobility has so much to think about.¡±


    Murder. Maybe serial murder. Raymond is not a detective and not a cop. Sooner or later, he will not be a soldier. But there was something Karen didn''t know about him. Even if he joined hands with Karen, he had a different sense of duty. He wanted justice. There was a greater sense of duty to catch a murder suspect than to refuse to deal with Karen. If she''s a pleasure killer who can''t keep the minimum principles and principles, if she''s an uncontrollable gun, he''s responsible.


    "Now two months."


    It was two months after he officially entered the Senate. It''s like having already been nominated, but this is the most dangerous time. Don''t get in the way of dangerous things. His position of 80% is attributed to Verdick''s assets. All he can do is blow a person''s head from afar. It''s not between the powers in the House.


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    It doesn''t matter. If Karen continues to kill, even if she uses him, it is unacceptable. You must stop the evil in front of you. Even if his wealth and honor were lost.


    ***


    We arrived at the Evans family. Raymond looked up at Karen''s room. The light is off. Has it not happened yet? Then it''s even better. Raymond put a pistol and handcuffs in his arms. Then he knocked on Karen''s door. You''d better catch it first and then think about it later.


    "¡­carren?"


    There''s no answer. Are you still sleeping?


    knock, knock


    I knocked on the door again. I can''t hear anything. Raymond took out a pistol in one hand.


    Crying.


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    Raymond opened the door. There was no one inside. The bed was strewn with blood and bandages. The smell of alcohol pricked my nose. Whose blood is it? The bleeding was considerable. Why would Karen''s room have this much blood? Why not just blood, but bandages and alcohol. Someone was seriously injured and got over it.


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    It soothes the groaning breath. Raymond felt the need to calm himself down. After scrambling his head with his hands, he takes a pistol out of his arms and puts it in his mouth.


    Clack, clack, clack.


    Put a bullet in it and roll it. Then, I put it on the temple. Cold metal makes your head clear. If you pull it like this, you''ll die. You shouldn''t think about it. Raymond would rather be sent as a sniper. You don''t have to be responsible for other people.


    But aristocrats should think. You can''t survive without thinking. Raymond''s plan has not been bad so far.


    Really?


    "Heez!"


    ¡°¡­¡­!¡±


    "Les......Mr. Raymond?"


    He was a servant of the Berdick family. Raymond takes the gun. I felt as if I had been caught with a murmur.


    "What the hell now."


    The servant''s words were interrupted by questioning.


    "What about Karen?"


    Then the servant''s eyes shake.


    "He¡­"


    Were you arrested for involvement in the murder? How far is the work connected? Or are you helping someone kill her? Raymond recalled a hypothesis that he was deeply suspicious of. The possibility of Karen holding hands with Berdick from the beginning, then everything goes on. If so.


    "Tell me."


    But the answer was unexpected. The servant replied with a tremble.


    "She went to work in Lady Isela''s room."


    The pulse is gone. She didn''t kill and run away. Did you think too much? Raymond turned his head back into the room. I went to work. It''s too rough a scene to do such a tranquil thing.


    "Whose blood is this?"


    "He, that''s.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    "Bee, Master Verdick has punished you."


    "Bee?"


    "Lady¡­ Gambling¡­" Because you did."


    The blood belonged to Karen. But why doesn''t he know what to do because he''s so nervous?


    "What do you have to do with it says.


    "Well, I''m weak. I''m just an employee. Well, of course I think the master was too much, but....¡±


    Raymond was a little despondent when he found out why his servant was so nervous. The servant thinks he is angry at Karen''s injury. It''s plausible. It will be. He and Karen have been acting like they''re close to each other lately. We moved, laughed, and talked at night in front of Berdyk. It is natural for a servant to think so.


    "¡­hoo."


    Raymond went up to Isela''s room feeling a little relaxed. Kill the sound of footsteps. I heard Karen muttering in the room.


    "If you die....¡±


    Raymond opened the door. Karen was holding scissors. Raymond moved without thinking at that moment. When he came to his senses, he was already holding Karen''s wrist. Karen asked, not surprised, glancing at Raymond.


    "Do you love Isela?"


    Are you kidding me at this moment? This woman must be crazy. Raymond tied Karen up. And I saw Isela. Nutrition and blood were drenching the floor. I hurriedly rolled up the sheets and examined Isela''s body. But there was no injury to Isela''s body. Blood was flowing from Karen. It was Karen who hurt the maid.


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    Karen just cut Isella''s ringer. And I showed my face and back stained with tears. His back was full of malice. He''s seen a lot of these things. That is by no means a discipline. It was hit as hard as an adult man with strength.


    Damn it, how''s everything going? Is Verdick crazy? Is gambling such a bargain? Raymond then frustrated himself with the anger. Didn''t he just think about pointing a gun at her?


    "We''re going to be a little more... I think we need to talk.¡±


    I got a little depressed while talking to myself. This feeling I felt was clearly compassion. And I sat down and saw Karen. And she said something unbelievable.

 55 [55]

    2. A bet between her and him


    "You''re in trouble."


    Police officers were uncomfortable revealing Raymond''s visit. He was famous in many ways and still belonged to the army. The police found his interference unpleasant. It is regarded as an infringement of authority.


    "Why don''t you just take it as a common citizen''s report."


    "Mr. Knight, if you''re like this, you''re really....¡±


    "I want you to do what you have to do."


    "Hey, if you''re a regular citizen, you''ve already left with a statement."


    Raymond raised his head in a sharp voice. And I saw the face of a man who would do so to him.


    "Albert."


    "Long time no see. How long has it been?"


    A handsome young man with brown hair came out and shook hands with Raymond. It was Inspector Albert Strader who graduated from the same school. He was a classmate who gave Raymond vicious advice that if he didn''t kill his temper, he would die right away.


    He did not leave the military school and enter the military, but was assigned to the National Police Agency. He followed his father. Thinking that he should have met in advance if he knew this would happen, Raymond held Albert''s hand and shook hands.


    "I managed to live."


    Albert smiles as he puts his hand on his shoulder.


    "I thought you were going to get shot in the head in no time. On the back of the head."


    "I''m sorry I didn''t meet your expectations. I didn''t have a bullet in the back of my head, but I''ve seen all the stars, so it''s a comfort."


    "¡­can''t you joke?"


    Raymond was a little uncomfortable with his friendly gesture. Trying to conciliate in this way often implies rejection. Raymond cut off his greeting and immediately threw his point.


    "Albert, are you in charge here? I''d like to ask you something about the body that was found this morning."


    "Why you?"


    Albert showed signs of discomfort when he immediately brought up the main point without exchanging appropriate greetings. Raymond answered pointing at himself.


    "I''m the one who reported it. I sent a servant first, but he didn''t register properly."


    Albert opened his eyes wide and turned his head toward his subordinate, who had just been struggling with Raymond.


    "No, I got it. Hey, there. The woman''s body split on 7th Street. Yes, you did, didn''t you?


    "Yes? Yes, yes, if you do."


    When Albert asked, I could see the police respond in a hurry. Raymond immediately refuted the insincere response.


    "What I said was a body found in a forest sent this morning. And the woman we just found was a sewer. Who else is Seventh Avenue?"


    Albert raised his hand openly with a frown to express his displeasure. The sound of Bolmen is coming out.


    "Hey, Raymond. This is over the top. You can''t put pressure on us like this. Now leave it to us and get out. Let''s just calm down.You''re now... I think I''m almost delusional. What you said now is the last time... What was it, anyway, with her."


    "You mean the dead man? All the newspapers had nothing to do with it''s I''ve been selling myself since I was 13.Or he died at the age of 18, or he was wearing red when he died.


    Isn`t it an ordinary newspaper article? It''s just enough to satisfy the curiosity of the citizens."


    "Then you can''t tell that much to the nervous witness who finds the body.


    "Come on, cut it out."


    "Albert."


    "I know my name, Raymond."


    The air in the room became drastically harsh. The two men were nearly as close as they could be, and the people around them looked like they would do anything if they could get out of the space right away.


    "Oh, God, don''t claim to be such a serial killer. There are more differences than commonalities. And prostitutes often die in the city. You''re a soldier, not a cop. Don''t try to make a living."


    "Show me."


    "I can''t understand you.¡±


    "I want to make sure that the coroner has left a record. There must be something to do with the sketch I sent you. You get into a habit when you use a knife. We want to cooperate."


    "Stop it. I learned what you learned, and I know this place better. You can''t solve a case with that habit. We need a witness.¡±


    "Albert."


    Albert groaned and stroked his forehead. And he glared at Raymond.


    "To be honest, if you''re a normal person, the first suspect is you."


    "¡­Ha."


    "Thank you for being noble. Because of your reputation and position."


    "I''m so grateful.¡±


    "It''s not an army full of men you can afford. This is a city. There''s a procedure. We have our own know-how."


    Albert held Raymond by the shoulders with a forced smile. I felt a little relieved after a loud shout.


    "Help me."


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    "This isn''t even a battlefield, and you''re going to fill your seat soon. Wait a minute, prostitutes'' bodies come in once a month. Most of them are beaten to death by men. And we can''t find him. It''s obvious again. It''s not the right thing to do with a geeky gentleman."


    "Are you saying I can die because I''m a whore?"


    "Don''t catch a horse. There''s no end to it. It means that you can''t focus on this case all of a sudden because of the discovery of yourself by an aristocrat. If you want, you can try to get a lot of money into us later on.


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    "Two months after the election? Please, please."


    You don''t make much money. I wasted my time.


    Raymond folded his clothes and pushed the door. Albert shouted in the background.


    "Let''s stop doing the boring stuff and see you when we have time. My father wanted to see me. You''d better do that, wouldn''t you?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    "Okay?


    "Where are you going?"


    "The poor citizen is scared to cry in his room."


    "I''ll send you a telegram, so make some time! All right?


    "¡­yes."


    Raymond answered reluctantly and took to the streets. Xenon was sitting on a bench across the street and found Raymond and raised his hand.


    "What''s going on, Raymond?"


    "Not much income."


    "What did he say?¡±


    "It''s literally true. I haven''t heard anything. He said, "Don''t interfere."


    "Well... there must be a reason there."


    "¡­I think you know things better than I do.¡±


    Jenon asked, scratching his head.


    "Well, I think it''s too much meddling, but¡­ When you find the body, um... Well, you were calm as expected, but now you seem very embarrassed. May I ask you why?"


    Raymond thought for a moment. What should I answer? Actually, I think my fiancee has something to do with serial killings. So I''m going crazy right now. Should I answer like that? Raymond held back a bitter smile and dismissed it in a word.


    "Too much intervention."


    "¡­yes."


    Raymond messed up his hair and sighed. What do you do with words? You don''t even believe in yourself. Being swayed by her words makes me feel ridiculous.


    "I''m from outside the book."


    It is impossible to believe such nonsense unless you are shot in the head. But it''s also hard to ignore what she says. Raymond first tried to get over Karen, then he was dumbfounded, and ultimately confused. Raymond was forced to visit the city hall.


    "I didn''t find anything out in the end, but....¡±


    "Mr. Raymond tried his best."


    "Thank you for your consolation.¡±


    I didn''t get anything.


    Raymond pressed his finger around his eyes. Tired. If you don''t believe it, if there''s a clue, if there''s a murder, you can''t stand by. Even if it''s not your job. This is even more so if it''s something you could have prevented.


    "It''s not a battlefield, but the bodies are constantly visible.¡±


    "¡­that''s the way it is. Why don''t you go home and rest? Raymond did as much as he could."


    Deng-deng.


    The bells rang in the evening.


    "Oh, it''s already... Would you like to go back for dinner?"


    The street was getting dark. The streets of the sunset had a dismal atmosphere. There were people everywhere on this street where the station was located, but when I went back a little bit, there was literally no one.


    There was a cathedral along the boulevard. All roads lead to the cathedral. God''s power remained in this era when miracles did not happen. Raymond made a habit of drawing the sign.


    "Mr. Raymond?"


    "Next body number seven, then number 17."


    "Where is 17th Street?"


    "What? ¡­you''ll find it down there."


    "You know it well."


    "¡­ Mr. Evans'' mansion is very uncomfortable. Even the maids are so picky that I can''t drink a glass of beer comfortably."


    "Such a thing."


    "So I often go out and eat. It''s not that far, so it''s worth walking."


    "What about you and the rest of your servants.


    Raymond and Xenon talked as they walked to 17th Street. Xenon poured out his grievances against the Evans family. It was a conversation that was not like a middle-aged man.


    "Yeah, well... some young servants and maidens just pop out every weekend and eat somewhere else. Thanks to you, I got a lot of recommendations. The chicken dish is amazing in the alley around here. The chicken skin is crispy, but the inside is soft and the sauce is very....¡±


    Raymond looked up and found a place where he could see the streets of 17th Street well.


    "Let''s just go over there."


    "¡­why did you ask?"


    grumbling, Xenon followed Raymond into the tavern. It was gloomy and noisy. Some men and women looked at Raymond outright.


    "Oh, you''re handsome."


    "Jennon? Who is it?¡±


    "The boss."


    "Well¡­ rumored?"


    "You''re handsome."


    Raymond turned away from the dirty-clad women who were flirting and went upstairs.


    "I told you it wasn''t a good place to come. Are you all right?"


    "¡­I''ve been thinking about this for a long time, but you think I''m too young. That''s okay. I''d prefer the window."


    Raymond frowned. A familiar figure appeared before sitting down.


    "That''s¡­."


    When he saw the direction Raymond was looking at, Xenon turned his head.


    Xenon knew the face.


    "You must be Donna, Lady Karen''s maid of honor. Should I call you out for a drink?"


    "Wait a minute."


    Donna was being handed a note by the man with a grimace. Raymond looked at Donna''s mouth. Donna took the note, spoke out protestingly, then drooped her shoulders and pushed the door out.


    "Oh, he''s gone.¡±


    "How would you like your meal?"


    The ugly chef appeared in front of Xenon and Raymond. But Raymond saw Donna, not the chef. Why is that girl here?


    "Jenon, eat slowly."


    "Mr. Raymond?"


    Raymond took his seat and hurried down the stairs.


    "Dona?"


    The new street was covered with dim darkness. I could see Donna''s head in the distance. Raymond hurried to the alley. What Karen said came to mind.


    "The serial killer is Baron Ain."

 56 [56]

    Donna entered the 17th alley. And it was where Karen predicted the next murder would take place. Raymond quickened his pace and organized his thoughts. Keep within ten steps of Donna. Where is she going?


    Do you believe it?


    Karen''s words have been consistent so far. She never left the mansion alone. She suffered from work from morning till evening and that proves to be Berdyk who hates her. At night, he attends society as heirs to the Raymond and Evans families. There''s not a single grain to be associated with serial killings. The argument that she knows the future has her own grounds.


    But Raymond was too old to believe that. A boy in his early teens wouldn''t know. The world is a novel. And he lives over and over again. He is not free enough to fit in with such adolescent delusions. But what is certain is that Karen is somehow connected.


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    Donna stopped.


    Raymond stopped, too.


    Why is she here? Donna is Karen''s maid of honor. She was a maid who followed her from the Haier mansion and is still with Karen most of the time. Is she also involved in the murder? Raymond doesn''t ignore women''s intimacy. They share too much with each other without hesitation. Raymond wondered if he should take out the gun, but Donna''s usual appearance made him hesitate. plain and ignorant


    "Oh, really, no!¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    Who is it?


    Raymond held his breath. In front of Donna was a man who covered his face saying something. It was so dark and Donna was covering it that I couldn''t see it. Donna was annoyed, and the man in front looked a little angry.


    "I''m sure it''s not bad....¡±


    "Oh, there we go! Don''t call me out like this! It''s annoying!


    "You cheeky girl!"


    "Ahhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh!"


    Donna screamed when the man raised her hand. Raymond immediately took out his hand''s gun. Click, the man stopped his hand. Tensions lingered in the dark alley.


    "¡­uh? Driver?"


    "Get back."


    "¡­I know what you''re thinking, but it''s not."


    The man frowned and put down his hand to Donna''s head.


    "Hands up. If you run away or rebel, I''ll shoot you right away."


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    Trembling, dirty mud makes the soles of shoes dirty. An unpleasant sensation came up tiptoeing up. The man raised his hand. Raymond checked his face.


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    It was a man I had never seen before. Raymond pushed the man roughly on the wall and held the gun to his temple. The man''s eyes grew big.


    "You''ll regret it."


    "Name and Affiliate.


    "Mr. Raymond Sayertes. I''m suspicious¡­."


    "Subject."


    "¡­I''m Gail Highton. I work for the Baroness."


    "The culprit is the Baroness."


    Damn it.


    Raymond approached with his gun pointed. The man was raising his hand with great tension. I don''t know yet. I don''t know. Calm down. You can''t turn it around here if you shoot people recklessly. Raymond swallowed his saliva and asked the man.


    "Why are you putting your hand on the maid?¡±


    "You were just being cheeky....¡±


    "Eehhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh!"


    Donna was irritated next to me. Raymond seems completely relieved when he''s next to him. But because she didn''t want to give her time to vent her anger, Raymond kicked the man''s chills.


    "Uhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh."


    The man groaned and bent his knees.


    "Tell me why you threatened this maid and what the maid and the baron had to do with it."


    "That''s something the driver might care about, haha!"


    "How about this? I saw you almost killed a maid a minute ago. And then they shot him to stop it. The Baron will protest?"


    "Hey, hey, hey!"


    Donna stepped in from the side. Raymond frowned and looked at the maid. I think that maid should be questioned. Maybe it''s related to Karen. And perhaps, Raymond has a whole range of possibilities. First of all, it''s this guy.


    "You stay back."


    "Well, you know, I''m fine."


    Raymond put the man''s head in the wall and threatened him.


    "¡­there''s a series of murders going on around here."


    "What?"


    "Don''t you think you''re a real criminal?"


    "Heez! No! Sir! I, the baron, just liked the maid."


    "So you''re going to drag him out and have fun, and then you''re gonna rip his throat?"


    "What?"


    "So far, all the bodies found in common were young women, and the vagina and uterus were damaged. Isn''t that obvious? A pervert.


    "Uh¡­."


    "If you confess honestly, you could live. Did the Baron make you do it? So you wanted to catch her and have fun?"


    The man almost opened his eyes and shook.


    "No! No! I have nothing to do with that! And so is the Baron!"


    "Sir Albert must be very pleased."


    "No! I''m telling you! So far, all women have received money. The baron likes women, but that''s all. Hey... hey! Tell me right now!


    Donna stared at the man with a pout in her mouth.


    "You said you didn''t want to, but you tried to drag me."


    "Oh, shit!"


    "Let''s go to the library for more details."


    "No! Please...Search the product, there''s a letter from the Baron to Karen Evans."


    Raymond''s hand was holding the man''s arms and his hand was holding the gun. Raymond beckoned Donna to order.


    "There, you search."


    "Yes? Yes!"


    Donna searched the man''s arms with a disgusting face and took out the letter. Raymond recognized in the dark that the seal of the letter was the seal of the Baron Ain.


    "Bring it."


    Donna came close with the paper. Raymond squinted at the contents of the letter.


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    "¡­what do you say?"


    The contents of the letter were as the servant said.


    Baron Ain had been asking Karen to let Karen''s maid of honor work in her mansion for a few days, as Karen would pay for the money she lost in the card game. It was a roundabout prostitution.


    "Carran, this....¡±


    "You can''t agree!"


    "Shoot! Hey! You didn''t even send it to your master!"


    "That''s not what my girl does. That can''t be true.¡±


    "¡­anyway, driver, please let me go."


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    Raymond picked up the gun at him.


    "Oh, my God, tell Karen Evans the truth anyway."


    "Excuse me."


    Raymond held his breath and relaxed his grip on the man. The man quickly pulled himself out of the alley.


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    Baron Ahin is the culprit.


    However, Raymond found it hard to believe even though he threatened the man. Baron Ain was not famous for making fun of his bottoms. To the best of the aristocracy. Even if you play with a few maids in your own house, rumors don''t go well unless you touch a noble woman. He is such a man of self-control. You''ve been hiding it all along? For decades?


    The aristocrat killer is something that attracts people''s attention, but Raymond can''t get rid of his doubts. Most murders occur in people who have a desire that they do not meet. Baron Ain is a nobleman and has a stable estate. I have too much to do this. However, it is impossible to decide. Even Karen, who has beauty and promised wealth, has expressed her insanity.


    "Hey, hey."


    Was it right to watch her a little more without helping her? If you believe Karen, it might be better to just wait and tell Albert. If so, they have no choice but to investigate immediately, even if they are witnesses and their opponents are aristocrats.


    "Mr. Knight?"


    "Oh, I''m sorry."


    "No, thank you."


    Raymond looked at Donna and apologized. This is because the maid decided that it would be more convenient to die if she did. I''m so focused on digging up Karen that I''m constantly losing my balance.


    "Let''s go back."


    "¡­yes."


    Donna walked with her head down beside Raymond.


    "Well, don''t tell me."


    "What?"


    "To Lady Karen....¡±


    Donna''s voice became smaller and smaller.


    "I... really... don''t want to go."


    "¡­mmm."


    Raymond stroked his smooth chin. It was hard to imagine Karen prostitutionizing Donna. Karen is too young to do such a dirty job. And Donna and Karen seemed to get along quite well.


    "Carran can''t be like that."


    "¡­you love the lady.¡±


    That''s what I''m saying here. I''m going to go back and question Karen more. I''ll start by saying that I don''t think Baron Ahin is the culprit.


    "But... you saw it....¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    "Lady, etc. If... if I said I''d go, uh... So... then... Wouldn''t she be right?¡±


    Raymond only then knew why Donna was so intimidated. And it''s a little ridiculous. Donna thinks Karen wouldn''t have been hit if she had sold herself.


    "You''re a maid, and you can do your job. He''s an employee, not a slave."


    "¡­but Raymond loves you."


    Should I have been angry here? Raymond found it hard to tell whether women were complicated or strange. The bond is strangely emotionally intertwined. A consensus as the same victim is deformed.


    You should at least show her affection. Raymond seemed to be weighing on his head. I think I met the wrong woman.


    "Whatever it takes, we''ll have to work this out.¡±


    as her fiance


    ***


    Karen was not in the room. Donna and Raymond went up to Isela''s room.


    knock, knock


    "¡­girl?"


    There was no sound. Donna opened the door.


    "Uh¡­, miss?"


    Damn it, you''re doing all sorts of things.


    Karen was lying on the floor.


    I hate to faint or cry and say things I don''t know when I''m about to question you. It is also unpleasant to be swayed by it. Raymond frowned and saw Donna running hurriedly to look after Karen. That woman made a vain attempt on her account.


    "Lady?"


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    Do I have to show the person I love here again? Raymond saw a scar that was revealed through Karen''s clothes. Blood was getting dirty because it was still not properly treated. You should have brought the gauze soaked in alcohol first.


    "Lady?"


    I think Karen would be better off lying down than Isella. Raymond took off his gloves and approached Karen and grabbed her neck to move her.


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    "Crazy."


    "Why, why are you doing this?¡±


    "Call Father Duran, now!"


    Karen didn''t breathe.

 57 [57]

    Raymond will be here soon. Karen told Raymond about the criminal she knew. Baron Ain is caught as a criminal. Should we do that again? It would be more convenient if we went that way. Karen closed the door unlocked. Blood is running on my back. It was unpleasant to nitpick. What will happen this time?


    "Isela, will Lord Raymond believe?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    Karen sees Isella. She doesn''t get up. She doesn''t fight back. She is a corpse, rival and loser. Forever. No need for conversation. Talk with Isella is monologue. I don''t need this either. I''m sick and tired of my own chatter. Now she will talk to Raymond.


    knock, knock


    The IV fluid is running out. Karen glances at me. Then I took out a new needle.


    "If my guess is right.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    Karen was curious about that.


    Who set the house on fire? No fire has ever happened. This is because the swift servants always put out the fire when Karen tried. Then, the reason why the fire was not cleared this time is because the servants did not turn it off.


    "Dulan."


    And why doesn''t this selfie happen?


    Even though he''s been running away so far, now he''ll have to be dragged back onto the stage. Karen picked up the needle with Isella''s sap.


    Deeply.


    Karen thrust the needle deep into her arm. There was no pain. Darkness lay before pain.


    Boom.


    ***


    Raymond was nervously looking at Karen. Looking for reason and looking at it, it was not breathtaking. However, my breathing slowed down and my body was cold. The blood on my back didn''t stop, either. It was poorly disinfected and bandaged, but did not properly treat it. I need a doctor in many ways.


    "What the hell do I want to do now?"


    What do you want to do with a woman who seems to die right away if you give her some strength? mentally unstable, political marriage partner and abused foster daughter a woman promised to love


    "¡­it''s too late.


    Raymond wondered at his blood-stained hands. I thought he would come running right away, but the hallway is quiet. Why isn''t anyone coming yet? When Raymond finally got up from his seat in nervousness, Donna gasped back to the room.


    "Gi, knight."


    But Donna was alone. Donna was stamping her feet with a helpless face. Raymond knew something was wrong.


    "Why are you alone? Isn''t the priest there?"


    "He, that."


    "Say it first. Are you in this mansion or not?"


    "¡­he''s here."


    "Where?"


    "Ve, it''s Lord Berdick''s room."


    "Why aren''t you coming now?¡±


    "You two have work to do¡­.¡±


    "Stay away."


    Raymond dragged Donna out into the hallway. asked down the main corridor and the stairs. Donna followed in a hurry. It is also a waste of time to question. Raymond quickened his pace. Run down the stairs in the hallway. The servants and maids looked at Raymond as if he was strange, but that was all. Donna and Raymond were the only ones who were in a hurry to move in this house.


    "¡­I want you to stay away."


    Karen is suspicious. We must investigate her. But that''s later. Raymond shook his head. A large servant was blocking Berdick''s heavy visit.


    "Lay, Mr. Raymond."


    "Vicky."


    "My master told me not to let anyone in."


    "All we have to do is call in Father Duran. Karen Evans falls down and can''t breathe properly. I need a doctor.¡±


    "I''ll tell you. Please wait."


    "Oh, my God, tell him to come out right now!


    Raymond''s voice grew louder. The servant was frightened by the wrath of the aristocrat, but what was more frightening was his master. The man replied.


    "Sleep, just a moment, please."


    The servant lowered his head and knocked on the door with frightened at the door. I heard a harsh voice inside. The servant went into the door, his head full of water.


    Oh my god.


    "Tell him to get out of here!"


    Then I heard the sound of being hit and shouting. Raymond pushed the door, unable to stall any longer.


    "Oh, no."


    Another servant caught Raymond. He had a very frightened. The servants and maids here look like this. But I can''t care about every one of my subordinates now. Raymond pushed the servant roughly and opened the door.


    "Dulan, please come out. Karen Evans needs a doctor. I need your help."


    But it was Verdick, not Duran, who answered. Berdick answered, gazing at Raymond as he groaned.


    "¡­Mr. Raymond, please leave my room."


    "My Lord."


    Berdick''s face flushed with anger.


    "Lord Raymond Cairtes! This is my room! Please step out!"


    Verdick yelled at Raymond. Raymond saw Dulan, the owner of the room, looking up at himself without looking. He was a skinny, pale young man. Karen''s relative and former fiance. The man rejected by Karen. The lord of the present hyer. Duran made eye contact with Raymond with a blank face. Raymond approached him.


    "Caran Evans can''t breathe. The bleeding is also severe. Action is required. As a new officer, I ask for your duty as a doctor."


    "Sir Raymond! You''re being disrespectful! Get out of here!"


    Raymond thought he could do anything if he could shut Verdick''s mouth. But right now, it''s a priority to lead Duran. Duran wriggled his hands and opened his mouth.


    "I, I, I, I... Is it necessary?¡±


    "Dulan the Priest."


    "Ka, Kah, Karen, she was like, "I... It''s been like that since. You don''t have to worry about it."


    Raymond clenched his teeth, raised his hand and grabbed Dulan by the collar. Damn it, damn it, damn it. I felt like cursing was coming out. I don''t want to sympathize, but I do. In the end, all this will seem to love Karen Evans very much.


    "Dulan the Priest. Doctors don''t judge. I''ve learned. If someone dies in front of you, you''re right to save them. I also learned that it is right as a believer in God''s love."


    "Well, I don''t think so¡­ Everything."


    Raymond grabbed Dulan and dragged him. Let''s not judge. Let''s not think about it.


    "Why do you think so? Are you going to abandon your sacred duty?¡±


    Because she abandoned you? Raymond has seen a lot of these guys. There were many men like this in the army. There were many men who were proud of their low-keyness. Men who prioritize revenge for women, sadism, and so many negative emotions. However, it was not acceptable as Raymond to put it ahead of his sacred duty. Raymond pushed Dulan to sway violent good intentions.


    "Get out of the way!"


    Berdick yelled at Raymond from behind, but it was nothing more than a noise. Duran replied stutteringly. He shrank away from Raymond''s eyes.


    "He, he, he, he doesn''t die that much... It''s me. I got a shock... If it''s that, before, during the morning, it''s already been... There would have been a prize."


    The answer did not satisfy Raymond.


    "Now, I can''t breathe. Please see for yourself and diagnose."


    "If you''re dead, do it, do it, do it, do it, do it, do it. I don''t have to go right now."


    Raymond pushed Duran to the wall. There was a sound of a bone striking. asked Raymond, staring into Duran''s eyes.


    "Well, how about this? If you don''t see my fiancee now, you won''t be able to reach me."


    "Lamond!"


    Verdick grabbed his shoulder roughly behind Raymond. However, the well-trained young man''s body did not move no matter how hard Verdick tried. Raymond said, glaring at Duranman.


    "Is it okay to die thinking she abandoned you?¡±


    "No... Let go, driver."


    "No."


    Raymond didn''t say any more. Raymond grabbed Dulan by the neck. Then he ignored Verdick to the end and dragged him out of the door.


    "What are you doing?¡±


    "Ahhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh!"


    "It''s noisy. Get out of the way."


    Bang!


    "Let it go, let it go."


    The servants and maids made a fuss, but they couldn''t stop Raymond.


    Raymond glanced and stared at Verdick before leaving the room.


    "Mr. Berdick."


    "Laymond."


    "I have more than tripled my debt to you. And even after Miss Icela Evans was in that condition, she kept the contract with you.


    "¡­oh, now, look what you did to me."


    Karen Evans is now your daughter and my fiancee. Respect.¡±


    "My daughter..."


    "I believe you understand."


    When the two young men stepped out of the door, Verdick remained alone in the room.


    "¡­thoroughly."


    Tap, tap.


    Berdick''s head was spinning with anger. Blood is gathering in the eyes and blurred vision. Raymond ignored him to the end. How dare you buy a defective product for your daughter? He is now ignoring Verdick. How dare you! Raymond, you little bastard! Verdick has done a lot of kindness to Raymond so far.


    "Dearly to me.


    Berdick clenched his fist. He breathed heavily. And I cleaned up the messy room. Raymond Seyertes doesn''t know Verdick yet. Berdick never did a losing business. Raymond will have to give back everything he has to Berdick. His wealth, his love, his life.


    ***


    "¡­quite, acute shock."


    When Raymond forcibly dragged Duran into Karen''s bed, Duran had no choice but to look at Karen. I was willing to use violence if I showed signs of overcoming it roughly, but I didn''t have to. Duran slowly and carefully looked at Karen and got up after removing all the wounds on her back.


    "Why do you think?"


    "Hey, I think I took the wrong medicine."


    Duran stood by Karen''s bed and said to Raymond,


    "In the future, Icella Evans'' nursing... Don''t let me, I''ll have to... To her... It''s not the right medicine, it''s not."


    That''s good for Karen after all right. Raymond looked down at Karen. When Duran gave him an injection, he soon colored and breathed comfortably. Raymond also had too many jobs for Karen. Labor during the day and social attendance at night. It could be a little crazy with the whipping.


    Raymond sighed thinking maybe it would be okay to take him to another doctor. I chose the wrong woman. Sleeping, she looked her age. You''ve seemed like a mysterious creature.


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    There was an awkward air when the examination was over. Raymond didn''t want to get tangled this way. Isn''t it a problem that you can''t help yourself? It was more convenient to ask for a duel, saying, "How dare you!" to my girl.


    ''Isn''t it too obvious?''


    If your opponent is Duran, you won''t have to take out your gun. And it was also a little embarrassing to have such a love duel with Duran.


    "Dulan the Priest."


    "¡­yes."


    Karen told herself only about Berdyk''s anger, but not a word about Duran. And Duran has also lived in the mansion as a guest of Isela so far, so there has been no encounter. It was just an awkward relationship.


    "Dulan, Father Karen Evans... Well, I mean. Do you love her? Oh, so... Hmm¡­ do you hate me?"


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    Duran was silent. Raymond sighed. Do we have to fight?


    "We are allies. I respect Karen Evans. So don''t hate her. Love belongs to her, so I won''t interfere. I hope so, Father."


    After work, she''ll choose next. Raymond really didn''t want to get involved anymore.


    "¡­The Knight Raymond. You''re a good man."


    replied Dulan chewing. There was too much frost on the face.

 58 [58]

    "¡­is that so."


    The voice of someone in the dark. This sense can''t get used to even if you try to get used to it. a sense of disintegration and disruption of consciousness The fatigue of getting closer to sleep that resembles the death that everyone feels in common. The first thing that came to mind in a space where even consciousness collapsed and clouded was fatigue.


    I''m so tired.


    I hope I never open my eyes again like this way. But once again, the light will come in and Karen will open her eyes. I''m suffocating. Who is it this time?


    Please leave me alone.


    an inexorable voice Who''s strangling me? It''s confusing. The smell of medicine, the smell of gunpowder, and the smell of perfume. I''m in pain. I''m dizzy. I feel dizzy even when I lie down and close my eyes. In a cold, dark space, the mind dissolves first.


    "It''s ¡­ again.


    A cold hand touches the forehead. The cold air flows from the forehead. It must be a human hand, but it''s cold. My father''s hands were warm. It must be cold now. The father, who became a corpse, left to find love. a truly enviable mother Then my mother found love, and my mother....


    "Tonight''s appointment, then, alone....¡±


    Is it a break? Karen felt her consciousness clear that her appointment was broken in the meantime. Can I keep sleeping?


    "The fever has come down."


    A familiar voice can be heard right above the head. I''ve been avoiding you for a while, but I''m finally getting dragged. I''ve become a permanent resident and I''m still a doctor. That''s why you didn''t eat.


    "¡­Thank you for your trouble."


    I could hear the door closing.


    Ah.


    I see.


    Eventually, he fell down. Karen last remembered getting close to the floor while working in Isela''s room. And the reason was clear as well.


    "Well, if you''ve come to your senses... Get up, he, yeah."


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    Karen looked at Isela lying next to her. Karen had no medical facilities in her room, so she was also lying next to Isela. Karen sees a needle connected to Isela''s, and to her arm. But the contents of it will be different. Karen woke up, and Isela was still asleep. Karen raises her arm and shows it to Duran.


    "You know why I fainted."


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    As soon as I thrust the needle into my arm, I felt a blurred vision. He managed to dispose of the barrel with his last energy and stuck it on the floor. I''m sure it was Duran who dragged Isela out of the burning mansion, but Duran was also putting her to sleep.


    "What if Mr. Berdick finds out?¡±


    Karen looked at Duran with a forced smile. It was Berdick who whipped his skin to rip because he spent his money carelessly. What if he knew that Dulan he was relying on had Verdick''s daughter in that condition? Karen did not doubt that he would pick up the ax.


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    Duran closed his mouth and looked down at Karen. And he answered.


    "I''ll see you next year."


    It was an unexpected answer. Karen let go of the blanket she was grabbing for a moment. I didn''t expect an answer like that. So naturally, it was a statement that acknowledged Karen''s return. words without any responsibility as a priest and a physician Even my father showed his distrust at the end.


    Duran''s belief that seemed so natural made Karen speechless. Why can you believe so purely? What do they know? I''m rather speechless with such a calm answer. But anger burned quietly inside. Karen opened her mouth with a smile.


    "¡­oh, my God. It''s amazing."


    Why don''t we strangle Dulan? Karen agonized over Dulan''s long neck, which looked pale. When Karen''s eyes met, Duran crouched. Karen pointed to Isela and asked.


    "Why are you putting Miss Isela to sleep?¡±


    "¡­you, you''re dead¡­ You were going to win.¡±


    "Yes."


    "This woman is innocent. Joo, you don''t have to die."


    Karen opened her eyes round. His answer was strange.


    "I love you, Miss Isela...Well, I don''t think so. That''s right. Miss Isella is innocent. But you have to die. Well, first of all, I believe I killed him. His shoulder. I stabbed him. They''ll kill me when they wake up. So I tried to kill him."


    Duran stuttered at Karen''s answer.


    "Oh, I know. So... I''m putting you to sleep. Leave her alone. Now this woman is... Since I came down from the tower.¡±


    Duran looked down at Isela. The gaze was cold enough to assume that he was an adult or a man in love. Still, Duran replied that he was putting Isella to sleep to protect her from Karen. Even if he is in danger of being killed by Berdick. Karen was disgusted by the strange good deed. Dulan, who noticed Karen''s eyes, opened her mouth.


    "Yes, you don''t need to know.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    "You, you''re gonna start over anyway. I, I just... They''ll see it from behind."


    Duran answered Karen. His words were contradictory. He was doing good and evil at the same time. Karen was turning her into a vegetable in the name of protecting her from Isela. But he didn''t have any questions about it. It was a vague attitude: "If you want to do it, I''ll take care of it, but I won''t do it actively."


    Like an audience under the stage. I can''t do this and that, but I can''t do that either. That''s too much. a meddling attitude Is it a duty as a new officer? But if you believe it purely, shouldn''t you not even do it? Karen looked at Isela and said to Duran. Taking out the scissors hidden under the pillow. Karen glares at Dulan with a scissor blade on Isela''s white neck.


    "Then don''t stop me from killing Miss Isela, either. If you believe, if you believe in my life again, my sin will mean nothing. You can''t stop him."


    A thief gives a lamb to a thief.


    He who commits adultery gives three young cows.


    The assailant gives a young mare.


    A murderer pays his sin with his life.


    Murder can''t be paid back by anything but death.


    But what if the murder doesn''t mean anything? Karen was curious about that. You cannot sin against yourself. All this is just entertainment. So he did it himself and doesn''t feel guilty. I have no regrets. So Karen asked Duran.


    "Am I guilty?"


    Duran shook his head.


    "Then don''t stop me."


    But Duran grabbed Karen by the arm. It was an act to stop Karen. Duran looked confused. However, the power of the hand was strong.


    "If you believe me, you have no reason to stop me.¡±


    "Joo, you don''t have to kill him.¡±


    "The reason is simple. I''m just bored. Then you die."


    "¡­uh, how?"


    It was an unhesitating answer.


    So Karen gained confidence from him.


    I got it.


    Duran really believes.


    "Uh, how do you want it?"


    Duran did not seem to know what his answer meant yet. Duran is also not afraid to die for Isela, whom he sees as insignificant, let alone love her. Even if Karen didn''t like to kill, it was clear. Duran believes. It''s so sure. That is not because Duran is an adult. It''s not because I''m That act can be done by a man of conviction.


    "What do you know?¡±


    Karen grabbed Dulan by the arm. Duran tried to shake off his arm, but Karen held him firmly. You think I''m gonna miss it?


    "What do you know?¡±


    "¡­Mo, I don''t know."


    Duran bowed his head. It was like seeing a wrong child. Karen grabbed Dulan and yelled at him, who was avoiding her eyes.


    "Don''t be ridiculous. You can''t not know. You can''t just sacrifice for nothing. You can''t just believe it! What do you believe? What are you sure about?"


    "Me, me, I don''t know anything!"


    "Dulan!"


    Karen woke up. The scissors were put on the floor. I know this is no threat to Duran. She jumped on Dulan and clung to him. He looked like he wanted to run away from Karen. But I can''t miss it.


    "What do you want? Do you want to sleep with me? Do you want to relax my body? Feel free to do it. You want to do it. No, if you don''t like it, do you want the money? I''ll get you as much as I can. Huh? Please tell me what you know. Anything is fine. Just a guess is fine, so please tell me one. I''ll marry you this time if you want. Oh, is that too much of a situation? Then I''ll kill Isela. And take me to the temple. You can''t arrest anyone in the sanctuary. You can play with me there as much as you want. Or you can play with my body. Just anything."


    "Well, wake up."


    "Do I look sane now?"


    It''s finally time to find a clue!


    "Ja, you''re a whore... E. I don''t even love me... Letter."


    Duran''s answer opened Karen''s mouth. It was ridiculous. It was amazing. What is Duran talking about? What the hell are you talking about when you say you believe? Now?


    "Dulan, Dulan, baby. Don''t tell me. Are you serious? Are you, seriously, thinking that you and Raymond are important to me? Do you really think it''s important who you''re going to be with? Are you such a moron?"


    Karen tightened Dulan''s hand by the collar.


    "Tell me whatever you want. No, tell me, I''ll do whatever you want. I''ll get you whatever you want.¡±


    Let me die.


    Duran''s face was bizarre. I felt as if I had seen something terrible. But Karen nevertheless noticed evidence of excitement in his lower body that met her. See? You''re not what you say after all. It''s like this even in this situation. He put his hand to his lower body and laughed. It''s cheap if it''s a body. But Duran took Karen off.


    "Hey, hey, hey, don'' be like this."


    "Why?"


    "I, I, it''s...This is."


    "You want to do it with me.¡±


    What you say always goes against the body. Even if you say something of contempt, you get greedy. It used to be and it still does. Karen knew Duran. The best tool for him is the body.


    "Oh, no, no!"


    Duran pushed Karen roughly. Karen was dumbfounded by the face of a frightened maiden. Duran pulled away from Karen and straightened her clothes. Rest your groaning breath. Tears almost seemed to form around his eyes.


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    That''s very annoying.


    Karen held back her desire to tear Duran''s hair. Should have been tortured to death from dyullan. In the next life, Dulan is going to fall asleep and make a surprise him. Let''s be patient.


    "You, you love nobody... You don''t, do you?


    It was not a question that asked for an answer. Duran covered his face with his hands.


    "I, I, I''ve been... I''m sure."


    "Let''s stop talking about boring things. Take off your clothes. Or do you want to wear them?¡±


    Duran grabbed his own arm, his whole body trembled convulsively. Duran talked, shaking, stuttering his voice.


    "Oh, oh, I still know... No, but you atone... If you love people,"


    "What?"


    "Really, if you fall in love, if you fall in love."


    Duran replied, still covering his face, stutteringly.


    "Now, knowing, handing over all the information, crab. Hey, you look tired."


    Karen had to hold back her snort at his words. Is Duran still playing romance novels like Catherine, like her father? Karen spoke to Duran as she approached him.


    "Hey, stop playing stupid games.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    "Just sleep with me and give me the information. It''s better if it''s free."


    But Duran was still covering his face in the corner. It almost looked like crying. I was shaking. It was disgusting to feel like I was a low-quality person who bullied him. Who blames who?


    "It''s not me, it''s not me."


    "Ha."


    "I... No."


    Duran put his hand down. Contrary to expectations, Duran did not cry. Rather, he was hardening his face like a corpse.


    "Hey, don''t forget. You have to love to the point I admit."

 59 [59]

    Raymond put the gun down.


    Karen did not kill Duran. Isela did not kill either. That''s enough. There is no reason to kill Karen right now. Raymond recalled a conversation with Duran.


    "He, she is innocent."


    What should you do?


    Raymond hated this chaotic situation. I wanted it to be clearer. We should talk more tomorrow. Karen was too precarious for even a little bit of interrogation. I thought I''d have to put it somewhere safer and watch it. But his mansion was too far away. I''m thinking about a good place. Which family should I ask for a favor?


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    You don''t have to kill her. At least for now. Raymond pulled the bullet out of the gun.


    ***


    "I don''t like complicated things."


    "That''s a relief. So am I."


    Karen rubbed her sleepy eyes and greeted Raymond, who had knocked on the window since dawn. This is because his head became complicated after receiving an order from Dulan, not an order to love him. Karen was hit by Raymond with a blank face.


    "Excuse me to come to the lady''s room from dawn."


    "You did the same."


    "That''s true."


    Karen rubbed her eyes and closed the window.


    "How''s your back?"


    "That''s not good, but it''s better than yesterday. I took a lot of medicine.¡±


    "That''s a relief."


    "Yes. I heard Lord Raymond brought Duran from Mr. Berdick. Thank you."


    Karen bowed her head, remembering what Donna said with an excited face.


    "I love you."


    And that''s what Duran said. But is that possible? Just as Raymond told Karen this time that meeting with him would be a revenge on Verdick, it was possible to assume that Raymond had approached Karen intentionally in the past. Are you sure Raymond doesn''t love Karen in the past and leads a life he repeats? Raymond called Karen, who was in agony again. Karen looked up.


    "Carran."


    "Yes."


    "I don''t like complicated things."


    "Yes."


    "Just say it."


    So Karen just decided to ask.


    "Lord Raymond, do you love me?"


    The sight of Raymond''s face made Karen laugh.


    "Are you crazy?"


    "Oh, too."


    You definitely wake up. Karen sat on the bed with her quilt rolled around, her head shaking. The window was open and the air was cold for Karen who just woke up. She asked, nodding her head.


    "Say I love you."


    "Why?"


    "Just."


    "¡­I love you, Karen."


    "And please say that in front of Duran."


    "You''re a cruel woman."


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    A curse came out. Raymond''s face was almost stained with disgust. I think the best thing is to torture Duran.


    Sir Raymond, please torture Dulan!¡¯


    Send Karen Evans to a mental hospital. She is a major suspect and must be dealt with sternly.¡¯


    ¡®¡­¡­.¡¯


    I guess so. What the hell is the best answer? Karen kicked her tongue and asked. Hope what you say sounds normal.


    "Lord Raymond, as I said last time, I keep living again and again and again. I believe so."


    "Oh, yes¡­."


    asked Raymond, looking at his face as if he were curtly responding.


    "Honestly, what are you thinking?"


    "If I had known you were crazy, I wouldn''t have held your hand."


    "Oh, what a shame."


    I think it was the same in the past. Karen knew Raymond was cooler than she thought. Raymond was only kind to Karen. If you turn it upside down, you might think that Karen was the only one who pretended.


    I think it''s the easiest way to just torture Duran to get a hint, but she''ll protect herself and Raymond won''t do what she wants. And Karen wasn''t confident about what threats would work against Dulan, who even died meaningless.


    "Carran."


    "Yes."


    "Go ahead."


    "Lord Raymond married me again and again in his repeated life in the past."


    "¡­well, yes¡­"


    "He kept telling me he loved me and promised me he''d remember me. But that promise has never been kept."


    "That''s... that''s it.¡±


    Raymond was clenching his fist. He had a face that held back laughter. If Karen hadn''t done so at the Haier mansion, Raymond would surely have laughed out loud at this point. He has done so in the past. He smiled and kissed me saying he would love me again. But what if you look at him now? Karen sighed.


    "I was worried that you might be."


    "What?"


    "I knew you''d look at me like that. It''s not crazy, is it?


    It''s a problem because the response continues to be, "What can I do with that?" Raymond sighed and said,


    "All right."


    "What?"


    "As I said, I don''t like complications. And I don''t feel like breaking an appointment either.¡±


    Karen answered blankly. You look like a soldier.


    "It''s nice to be clean."


    "So, please make a bet with the Baron Ahin again. Your maid was shaking. Make sure you trample it so hard that no one can dispute it."


    "My back is still....¡±


    "I''ll pay for it."


    Then Raymond took out his pocket. A heavy weight fell on Karen''s bed. Karen opened her mouth looking in a pocket full of gold coins.


    "This is a year''s salary for Lord Raymond."


    It was literally blood, sweat and money. It was a small sum of money compared to his future as a senator, but it was quite a shame for him, who had just paid it back to Berdick.


    "Yes, I''ll pay for that. You win with this. Then I will trust you and help you no matter what. I hope you don''t play dirty anymore, not dead bodies."


    "And the one who dies will die. Not yet¡­."


    "Stop. After that, I attached a man to the Baron Ain. We can''t confirm the strange behavior yet. I honestly don''t believe you, but... If you beat the Baron Ayn thoroughly with a card again, I''ll help you. That''s a promise."


    Karen accepted Raymond''s offer.


    ***


    People buzzed with embarrassment. It couldn''t have happened. Karen closed her eyes. I''ve never done it this way. A faint excitement rose from the fingertips. Card games were already boring decades ago. I never get excited by touching these papers again.


    "I want you to be sure. Don''t you regret it?¡±


    "Are you not confident?"


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    Baron Ain twisted the corners of his mouth and laughed. It was unadult to fall for the provocation made by young Karen, but now that it has come this far, it would be even funnier to refuse.


    Karen looked at the people around her. Prince Gwiz could be seen from afar. In the end, the person you meet is bound to meet. Counts, duke, royal families. Karen picked up the card. There is no need to look. You don''t have to think about whether to win or not anymore. You don''t have to worry about how to get more answers from Raymond. The answer is one. Karen wins, and Baron Ain loses.


    "I''ll turn the card around."


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    Some aristocrats laughed at Karen''s folly behind the scenes, and some criticized Baron Ain. But some expected it.


    "¡­why don''t you look at the card."


    "You don''t have to see it. I decided to leave it up to luck."


    "You think I''m so funny."


    "I even prayed early in the morning for today."


    Karen smiled and played the card. There was no need to look. Karen was reading all the numbers. And it''s a plate laid by Raymond. To make Raymond believe her without doubt, to help her, you must give her away.


    The board has turned.


    At first, Baron Ahin''s face hardened, then he smiled for nothing, and at the end.


    "¡­I''ll give you a score."


    Screamed.


    "Oh, no, no!"


    Baron Ain''s face turned gray.


    Karen won 77 times.


    Bankruptcy, bankruptcy. Baron Ahin was forced to sell his mansion, not to mention all the cash he had. The white-haired boy scattered the cards at the table.


    "This... this is a scam! It''s invalid! No way! What a sight!"


    "Lady Ahin."


    "Yes, yes, yes, yes, Raymond! You made it up, didn''t you? You''re up to your fianc¨¦e, aren''t you? This is ridiculous!"


    "Oh, my God, Baron Ain. Admit defeat."


    The Countess Elba laughed and taunted over the fan. For her, who was robbed of a large sum of money by Baron Ain, the situation was so funny that she looked helpless.


    "No way! Everyone, don''t you all see it? Does this make sense?


    "That''s fascinating¡­.¡±


    "How could that be?"


    "It''s like her mother."


    "It must be a scam.¡±


    "To be honest, not looking at the card....¡±


    Oh, I''m too drunk on victory. Karen shrugged her shoulders and looked at Raymond. It was no longer important to her, no matter what the others were. Karen won the bet. And now you''re going to get paid. Raymond''s trust.


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    But surrounded by people, he was invisible.


    "How the hell did you do that?¡±


    "Carran? Lady Catherine''s daughter?"


    "Next time with me....¡±


    The excited crowd surrounded Karen. Karen was so wrapped up in so many people that she felt suffocated.


    "Well, that can''t be true. That can''t be true!"


    The screaming baron was pathetic, but no one cared about him. Winning or losing, it was Karen who was in the spotlight. People welcomed Karen''s victory. Because it was an interesting story. Karen was pushed around while greeting people moderately. In the end, Karen was able to relax only after Raymond had rescued her.


    And Raymond promised to trust her.


    It was a master.


    ***


    "Get your things together. You don''t have to be tied up with Mr. Berdick anymore."


    "Are you turning your back on me now?¡±


    "Yes. Now you have to take responsibility."


    "It''s like an escape of love.¡±


    "¡­I see."


    Karen laughed. And there was no luggage. Her belongings were all Berdick''s anyway. Only the maids packed their bags.


    "Let''s go. Now... I''m really going to be your enemy, Mr. Berdick."


    Karen took Raymond''s hand. Raymond was startled momentarily, but soon held Karen''s hand. And deliberately turned his head and stared at Evans'' mansion. Verdick was staring at them by the window. Karen bowed with a trembling face. I wondered if Duran was there, but Duran was not there.


    Will Raymond be able to receive "true love" from her?


    I don''t know, but it''s now important to Karen. At least I''d have to imitate Duran to the point where he admits it. Raymond''s hands were warm. I liked it. He was still Karen''s knight, and he rescued her from Verdick. Everyone thinks Raymond loves Karen. Duran will think so sooner or later.

 60 [60]

    03. Story of love


    "Thanks to Lord Raymond, it''s nice to be out like this during the day. This time, I thought I was going to die working."


    "I''m glad you helped. Taking care of a lady''s hardships is a man''s reward."


    "Good example."


    He promised to be more honest. In Karen''s answer to the mechanical answer, Raymond stopped his handwriting and looked up at Karen. So Raymond told Karen with a slight expression of disapproval.


    "In fact, I''m not very happy. I don''t think people do useless things when they are busy. If you learn about the joy of working and the dignity of everyday life, you will be able to live a better life."


    Raymond''s nagging is long. Karen offered to give her the money if she wanted it from Baron Ain, but Raymond promised not to touch it. Then you shouldn''t care how you use it, but you don''t seem to like it when you use it in the wrong way. Karen waved her hand at the sound of him lengthening.


    "Stop it, you''re more than Duran. Are you scolding me for luxury? I told you I''d give it to you if you wanted."


    "I understand if it''s a dress or jewelry, but frankly, the things you buy, well. I honestly don''t understand at all."


    Raymond was organizing a list of things Karen had bought. Karen could see him sighing as she saw the list that seemed to be endless. I pointed out by clapping my fingers.


    "You ignore history. It''s an antique."


    "I don''t know about them. It is not worth nothing. Antiquities should be worth it. They''re not something to sell back."


    Karen was guilty of anything that might have anything to do with her ancestors. And no matter what the price is, I didn''t hesitate. Naturally, the money went out like water. Raymond was pointing it out.


    "Did you learn from Mr. Berdick? Oh, I didn''t mean to blame you. As I told you before, my situation is kind of special, right? That''s why I''m buying everything that I can relate to."


    "¡­I see. The lawyer will come to the mansion in the afternoon. He asked for half of the payment in installments. The mansion will be auctioned off. Baron Ain is bankrupt now. I hope you don''t hang yourself."


    I have a tight schedule. Karen moved her finger as she counted the days. I thought I would die sooner than I would get money from the Baron.


    "Tell her that she can take her time. It''ll take over a year to dispose of it, but we don''t have time to get there."


    "That would be comforting for him. Maybe he''s just getting a grudge."


    Raymond''s expression wasn''t very bright. Karen looked down at his face. It is the first time that Karen has won this much money as well as Karen. With Raymond''s huge investment, Karen was able to get a lot of money.


    "Oh, my God, it''s Lord Raymond. Do you regret it?"


    "No, it''s just... I didn''t expect to win that much."


    Karen stayed up two nights wondering how to seduce Raymond. He treats Karen with hideous eyes and a slippery mouth. Winning a large sum of money in gambling only made him more cautious but not fall in love.


    "I guess I should''ve gone more sympathetic by acting like a psychopath.¡¯


    Karen sat on the ladder and sighed. Karen decided to spend a large sum of her gambling money as a trace of her blood.


    ''If my mother is like me, what about my maternal grandmother or great-grandmother?¡¯


    The situation was not easy to be next to Raymond, believing in Duran. And I didn''t even know how to seduce Raymond. If I knew this would happen, I should have been nice from the beginning. But if he hadn''t killed, he wouldn''t have gotten the answer up to here.


    ''I don''t like those eyes.''


    I want to poke it hard. Karen thought so as she looked into Raymond''s frowned eyes. Raymond always treated her with a gentle smile. It was quite uncomfortable and awkward that he now looked suspicious of himself. Raymond''s biggest advantage was his consistency, and now his attitude came as an inconvenience rather than a fresh stimulus.


    I just want to kill myself and start my next life.¡¯


    The problem is that suicide is also impossible at this time. It was in the last chapter of the book that he could die. Before that, you have to live somehow. It''s also a problem because you have to get answers from Duran. It''s still a problem. It''s a problem. Karen sighed as she looked at Raymond''s head on the ladder.


    "You said you believed, didn''t you?¡±


    "¡­yes, I see."


    Raymond and Karen moved out of Verdick''s mansion and lived in Count Elba''s. Even if it was a mansion, they could live independently to some extent because of the annex. The Countess Elba smiled grimly, saying, "Young men and women should stay apart," but it was still a far cry from sexual contact with them.


    "Anyway, please say you love me in front of Duran later. I think I have lingering feelings."


    "¡­yes."


    "You promised to believe."


    "¡­yes."


    "Please make up your face."


    "¡­I see."


    Raymond answered with a tight pen. I had a sullen face. Even though he decided to believe it, he seemed to want to express the opinion that Karen''s words were absurd somehow.


    "So... well... Yes. Live again, love... It might... fix it for you know? Maybe it''s because I''ve been treating you like a lie... I''m going to... So, um... I love you... In front of Father Duran... I should... confess.¡±


    Raymond forced his horse together. His face seemed convulsed.


    "I''m about to cry when I confess."


    "¡­I''ll try."


    Whatever expression he had on her face, she was doing her best. From every little thing. I sleep as much as I can, and look for data when I have free time. And there are people who can help themselves. Raymond helps himself. I don''t know what it''s like inside.


    Raymond''s eyes were different from before. For now, there is a question of whether he really loved her before, but Raymond''s eyes, which he had seen before, were softer, and he couldn''t take them off of her. Maybe they were looking at cute puppies.


    "Books¡­. Living again¡­". Yes, I believe."


    Karen sighed looking at Raymond''s face. I''m sure he was like that in the past. I want to be mature and comfortable. Thinking about it, I want to throw the book on my face.


    "Please bear with me."


    "What?"


    "I mean the book now. You were going to throw it in my face."


    "You know it well. Take it."


    Karen threw the book at Raymond under the ladder. A heavy book fell into Raymond''s hand. The old smell of old books came up. Raymond frowned at the unfamiliar smell. The title of the book was written in a foreign language, but it was not a very unfamiliar language. Raymond looked at the title and said,


    "It''s a history book."


    "It''s more of a jumble than a history."


    Karen answered Raymond and stared into the mountains of books. The fifth floor of the Royal Library. Karen had never been here. I read a book when I was bored at the Grand Library, but the fifth floor needed permission to enter. I didn''t know Raymond would be this helpful. It''s for entry and exit. Karen grabbed the ladder and looked down at Raymond''s head. The head looks good to be used as a target. It''s shiny and round.


    "Then why don''t you look at the data first?"


    It was Raymond who proposed the library. It was a different direction than ever. When Karen confessed to living a life of repetition, Raymond, a lover of the past, consoled or soothed Karen, who was nervous. However, Raymond, entangled in duty and contract, tilted his head and gave a different answer.


    "I think we should go to the library first.¡±


    "The library...? I''ve been there a few times."


    "Let''s look for more data than that. As you said, it would be better to do a blood relationship survey. Or maybe it''s going to be a little bit of fun."


    But there was something Karen and Raymond didn''t think of.


    "¡­girls don''t have many records."


    "I''m glad I''m not a commoner.¡±


    So Raymond and Karen didn''t make much money even though they were stuck in the library for a week. Records usually follow fathers, not mothers. Because I was born as a woman. Karen felt like crying.


    "Look, it was more helpful to buy the portraits. I''m more interested in pretty faces.¡±


    Portraits bought in defiance of Raymond''s silent protest were more familiar with Karen''s ancestors. Raymond nodded. Small wars on the continent were too frequent, and records were often lost.


    With Raymond''s help, he entered the Great Library, but there were too few satisfactory records there were. After going abroad and getting married, all the records disappeared, and after marrying a commoner, his name was deleted. It was a meaningful record for his great-grandmother, the Grand Duchess Carla.


    "Your mother and your mothers were all pretty."


    Karen''s mother, grandmother, great-grandmother, great-grandmother, great-grandmother. All the women had red hair, and they were beautiful to turn around one by one. So it was easy to get the portraits of the women. Many artists left their faces behind. But in the end, that''s it.


    "But I''m the prettiest.¡±


    "That''s a lot of confidence. Anyway, that''s great. Let''s go."


    Raymond answered in a sulky way. Raymond pushed the list and listened to Karen''s books. I couldn''t go there after watching it all, so I wanted to borrow it. Karen glanced at his face and praised him.


    "Lord Raymond is handsome, too."


    "¡­Thank you."


    "Don''t you think love is what a handsome young man and woman should share?"


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    Silent Raymond was going far ahead, ignoring Karen''s words. I have a long way to go. Karen sighed, often following her steps.


    ***


    Baron Ain lit the pipe with his trembling hands. The wife took the child away to her parents'' home. Leaving a letter saying that I will mail the divorce papers. There was not a single maid left who was complaining to him. Ah-in was furious with men who took care of even the smallest things.


    "Oh, my God, why take those portraits?"


    "You''ll have to sell everything you can afford. Baron Ain."


    The lawyer bowed politely. But there was a smile on his bowed face. This situation is interesting. Baron Ain has become a laughing stock in society. No one sympathizes with me even though I lost all my fortune. It is a complete fall without honor or meaning. Ah-in, who knows how funny she would look, just puffed at the pipe.


    "Should I just die?"


    It was a way that I couldn''t figure out. And Karen didn''t hesitate for a moment, and she didn''t even look at the card. I wondered if I was getting a signal looking elsewhere, but not even him.


    "¡­oh, shit."


    Should I have died for honor? Ah-in was dumbfounded that she had no choice but to watch with a pipe in her mouth. When I saw people dragging everything that could be money, I was filled with laughter when I saw them take their own hounds.


    ''Oh, it''s not the first time.¡¯


    His grandfather had also played that kind of card game. Ahin remembered that the baron of the prehistoric age lost desperately to Grand Duchess Carla with three cards. Catherine had also gambled with herself for some time. He didn''t even look at himself when he started to fall in love with him. Ahin gritted her teeth. a bunch of shit


    "¡­Oh, shit."


    Ahin leaned his head against the door frame in front of the room and exclaimed. He also took the desk and was gone. Ahin had to write a letter against the wall in an empty room. He muttered, "I wish everyone would die."

 61 [61]

    I love you. I love you. I mean it.


    But confession is empty. I can''t reach it. Her feelings are worthless to her. Not long ago, a woman with shining eyes like a star is disgusting to see herself. There is no reason for fickleness.


    I can''t open the door even if I knock on it.


    I send a letter but there is no reply.


    Anger becomes tears, and it dries up, filling the void.


    Passion dies away and anger becomes insignificant.


    Only dirty hatred remains.


    But Prince Gwiz remembered his passion.


    ***


    "Thank you."


    Raymond held out flowers to Karen. I was envious of the light blue hydrangeas. Karen saw a hydrangea still in dew. Karen listens to this confession every day these days. asked Raymond carefully.


    "Is there anything different?"


    I express my love and appreciation like a pun. However, the man who confesses and the woman who listens to them are both shameless. Raymond confesses as promised. But nothing changes. Is the mandatory feeling meaningless?


    "I don''t think so. Who did you buy this from?¡±


    It was beautiful but not very precious. It is a blue-green hydrangea suitable for daily decoration. Karen liked red roses the most, but this also had her own pure beauty. But dew is not good for books. Karen pointed to the ancient books and materials surrounding her and handed them back to Raymond. The behavior is a bit funny, but there is nothing I can do because there is no maid next to me to receive the gift. Raymond smiled awkwardly when he found out he had made some mistakes.


    "The flowers sold by a child named Cecil in the old town across from the cathedral were of good quality.¡±


    "Did you get there from the morning?¡±


    The capital''s cathedral was not a place to go on a non-Seongil day, although it is possible to go. However, Raymond was the type of person who had a sore body when he didn''t move. It hasn''t changed since Karen made an appointment, so it disappears whenever she has time. used to come.


    I often bring gifts for Karen, but I don''t know what she needs, so I bring a lot of flowers on behalf of the maid every day.


    "Suitable exercise helps you enjoy a healthy life."


    I know what comes next. He''ll ask you to go out with him. But Karen was lazy to move.


    "Thank you for the proper advice. But I don''t want to listen anymore.


    Raymond sighed and returned the bouquet he gave him from Karen. I opened the window with hydrangeas by the window. It was only then that Karen knew that she did not sleep in bed but sat up all night.


    "Anyway, good morning. Karen, did you have a harvest last night?¡±


    "Not now. I don''t have much time... Please cancel all incoming appointments."


    Karen shook her head as she checked the invitations Raymond gave her. There are too many invitations when there is no time. Everyone wanted to see Catherine''s daughter, Evans'' daughter, and Raymond''s fiancee, who made him miserable. The other thing to look at now, during the time when Verdick had to look at it, is that Raymond is enough.


    "Let''s get up and eat first. Let me wash my face. It''s not a good lady to worry about a loyal maid."


    Raymond picked up Karen buried in the books and pulled her out. Then he shook the dust off. Karen was displeased that the shape seemed to take care of the child who had been playing.


    "Lord Raymond."


    "Yes."


    "What is love?"


    "It''s not a waste to give them the best, and just looking at them makes them laugh."


    "You don''t believe it, do you?¡±


    Karen looked up at Raymond''s brilliant recording. The eyes seemed a little perplexed. Raymond didn''t say anything, shook off Karen''s clothes, and handed her the letters she had brought.


    "I''m trying."


    After all, you don''t say you believe. Karen replied with a sullen look. It doesn''t make any sense even to her.


    "That''s actually true. All of a sudden, we''re lovers of our past lives, the story of books, living again....¡±


    And she''s the one who killed people. Karen swallowed the aftertaste. It''s a taboo. a taboo different from empty words No matter how suspicious you are, don''t say it out loud. It is a promise and a courtesy. This is the last line.


    Karen swerved as she swept her hair. The date goes by day. Let''s do what we can do. Did Raymond bring the invitation?


    "I''m not going out today. I want to check more."


    Karen checked the bundle Raymond gave her. They were all aristocrats, low-quality men who were crazy about gambling. Karen put down the stack of letters and picked up the history book again. I don''t like unnecessary stories.


    "It''s comfortable in this respect to have an appointment. Lord Raymond''s jealous, so can I just say I''m not going?¡±


    "Do as you please. Karen, I''m trying to believe."


    "Is that an appointment?"


    "It''s a promise. If you and your mother, Catherine, had the same symptoms, I think it''s natural to infer that their maternal grandparents would have the same symptoms."


    "Do you even try to love?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    Raymond seemed speechless for a moment.


    "Are you not doing it?"


    "Well, Karen."


    Raymond seemed a little embarrassed. Then he hesitated and stroked his chin as if he knew what to do not know what to do with his hands. Even though he had a face that was smooth and could not be found, his behavior seems to be deeply troubled by the scholar.


    "On second thought, what is love? The love you think, the love that Father Duran thinks."


    "I''m curious about that, too."


    "In fact, whether it''s a curse or not. In fact, I want to deny that what you''re thinking is that the world is a novel.¡±


    "What''s wrong with that?¡±


    Karen''s father said it was a romantic story and admired it. That''s what Haier thought. Karen felt a little nervous. Is there a difference here? The only thing that Haier and Raymond had in common was their good looks. Raymond was a bit hesitant and finally answered.


    "It''s a little childish."


    Do you want me to hit you? That childishness is ending one''s life. When Karen made a face at the thought, Raymond soothed her shoulders.


    "I''m not blaming you. But just... Yes, I think I''m thinking the same thing as you. It''s so absurd that I don''t want to believe it. The world is absurd and war is happening. And I think it''s a terrible story that you''re dying over and over again, and the only reason is because of the love of a man and woman."


    "Is that so?"


    "Yes."


    It is not new to me because I was angry at the injustice several times. It would be romantic for someone that a person''s life and death are governed by temporary feelings and lust, but it would be terrible if the period led to eternity. So Karen asks a simple question. Philosophy is boring.


    "Do you love me then?"


    "I try every day."


    "You don''t?"


    "Please don''t... confirm it. It''s a bit... I try every day, but I don''t know what the standard is. You don''t know."


    Karen flopped down on the sofa. Yes, let''s love each other! How can you confirm it just because you''re contracting? What is Duran''s standard? And how long and how long should it last? My teeth are grinding.


    "May I sit next to you?"


    "Yes."


    Raymond sat on the sofa. The room was quiet and the two were awkward.


    "On the premise that what you say is true, to be honest¡­ I don''t think it''s a big deal that I love."


    "Why?"


    "As I said before, I only see my face.¡±


    "Yes... I see."


    On Karen''s face, Raymond sighed, covering his eyes with his hands.


    "I don''t think my love, my feelings, is worth that much."


    "Why do you think so?"


    "The world is too dark to say that."


    "Really?"


    But it will only be for you. Karen recalls the past when she sympathized with Raymond. It has gone to war and will only be for you who continue to kill people.


    "Yes, so if, yes. If the reason you keep dying is because of my love, I will love you. Emotions can''t beat death."


    "Thank you for your effort."


    "I''m telling you, and, uh, yes, it''s true that I felt beautiful from the moment I first saw you. I''ve never seen anyone as beautiful as you in my life. When I saw her smile, she looked like she was shining."


    Raymond speaks soothingly. If you want love, I will love you. if it is necessary But neither of us knows how much love is love. It is Duran who judges. And the problem was that Karen and Raymond spoke seriously, but both had cynical.


    "Then wouldn''t that be enough?"


    "What else do you think you need?"


    "Inside¡­."


    Oh, I can''t believe I said it myself. Karen shut her mouth tight. Raymond''s eyes sting. But inside? What do you mean inside in this situation? Karen turned to hydrangeas for nothing.


    Do you want me to drop you?


    Could we succeed? Karen swallowed her saliva. I don''t know. Old Raymond should have said love. Of course, we confess to each other every day, but considering whether the confession is the confession demanded by Duran, neither seems to be true. It is difficult to set one''s emotions by figures. Do you want me to go to bed? Karen scoured Raymond''s body with the eyes of a scoundrel.


    "Carran."


    It must be hard to undress because there are so many buttons. Karen listened to Raymond belatedly as she thought so and was looking for him.


    "Yes."


    Fortunately, Raymond doesn''t seem to know what Karen looked at. But with a serious face, Karen was able to straighten herself out. Raymond took out an invitation and showed it to Karen.


    "I don''t know anything else, but it''s a little hard to refuse. He''s a big shot."


    "Who is it?"


    "Your Grace, Prince Gwiz."

 62 [62]

    "I''m looking forward to seeing Karen go."


    "Me too, mother."


    Lady Lian, the daughter of Count Elba''s wife, ran to Karen and hugged her. Karen lifted Ryan and sat him on her lap.


    "Is it that good, Lian? Karen, you too, right? This kind of opportunity is rare. Usually, you''ll be able to see your face only after the debut ceremony.¡±


    Count Elba''s wife, who was supposed to accompany her, blinked at her daughter, who clung to Karen''s skirt. Karen put down the hot teacup and tickled the child. Lady Lian laughed out of breath. Karen played with the child for a moment and answered carefully to Count Elba, who looked over with a heartwarming look.


    "I''m afraid I''m too young to bother you, is it really okay for me to go?"


    Karen was invited with Elba. To be exact, Elba was invited to the meeting she was supposed to go to. And the meeting that Elba and Lian went to was a gathering of young aristocrats and their parents as young as 10 years old. Karen did not fit well in many ways, in terms of age or class. It is more strange to go without a direct call from the royal family. In fact, singing itself was not natural.


    "I think Karen is sick of it''s boring. Boys are really annoying.¡±


    "Lian!"


    "I hate it. D''Artagnan is smarter."


    D''Artagnan was the countess''s pet dog. Karen patted Ryan, who had been complaining about the pain of social life since his age. Girls of that age are much more mature than boys. And no matter how much we educate them, they''re children. There is a limit to teaching resignation and courtesy.


    "Lian, don''t stick to Karen too much. Excuse me."


    "I''m fine, ma''am."


    "Yes. Excuse me, Karen."


    However, Lady Lian remained calm and went back to her chair and calmly raised the teacup. Karen raised a cup of tea thinking about the future she would not come. Let''s not think deeply. You made up your mind.


    "Is Prince Louise''s son Prince Gwiz''s main gathering?"


    Lian replied, covering his face.


    "Louis is handsome."


    "He''s... his face doesn''t matter. And you have to do well in front of you. All right?


    When Count Elba''s wife said, Lian answered with a voice.


    "I''m doing fine."


    "You have to do better."


    "Do you think I''m good? The prince will marry the royal family."


    The Countess Elba laughed as she gave her daughter, who gave her uncharacteristically realistic answer.


    "Marriage is not the only answer, Lian."


    Prince Louis is the same age as Lady Lian. If you become a princess, you will be on the path of glory, or else the gathering is of high nobility. They were young, but that''s why they thought we should get closer from this point on. No matter how much wealth Verdick builds up, he will not be among the intimacy of the aristocrats.


    "I don''t think it''s a good meeting for me, what do you think?¡±


    Anyway, it''s a good meeting. But it wasn''t that much of a place Karen could go. Prince Gwiz has called Karen several times so far, but not this meeting. What he called was a more dreary place with gambling and women, and it ended with just watching. You''re officially calling me this time? But taking Karen''s reluctance as nervous, Elba patted her with just a bright smile.


    "It''s okay, it''s okay. You''ll need a lot of help if you have a baby anyway. You need a nanny, you need a good tutor. If you get married, you''ll have a baby soon, so it''s too late to get advice.¡±


    It''s not about whether Karen likes it or not. Unnatural gatherings are a problem. And so far, he has never called her to this ''bright'' gathering. Gambling and women have always been a relatively free group of classes and genders. And even if I called you, nothing really happened.


    "You look like Catherine.¡±


    That''s all.


    "It''s too fast...I don''t even have children.¡±


    Why is it so fast this time? Was it about gambling with the Baron? Or was his entry into Verdick''s foster home noticeable to him? Do you think he was interested in his death? Or...


    "Does she have anything to do with her?¡±


    "Maybe. Because he was famous for being quite interested in Lady Catherine...It''s no exaggeration to wonder about your daughter. Oh, my God, it''s romantic, too. I''m sure they like you.¡±


    It wasn''t like that until now. Karen looked down at the teacup and fell into some trouble. It''s a good thing for her. He knows Catherine better directly. If it were in the past, it would be hard to get involved. There''s nothing wrong with being close to a high man.


    "That''s very much..¡±


    Everything happens little by little in this life. It''s not strange. There''s always been a change like this.


    "Then will Prince Gwiz be present?¡±


    He would if he wanted to see Karen. But Count Elba''s wife tilted her head and questioned.


    "Well, I don''t know. Maybe you''ll miss it this time, too? You haven''t been here that long. Even at a young age, Prince Louis usually hosted it."


    "Caran, Karen. Lewis. You''re smart, too."


    Next to him, Lady Lian stared into the air with dreamy eyes as she talked about the crown prince. be as precocious as early as possible The Countess Elba stroked her daughter, who was very fond of the crown prince.


    "But I don''t think there''s a problem because the Crown Prince is so mature."


    I can''t believe I''m letting a 10-year-old host the meeting. Karen laughed like that, but Count Elba''s wife and Lady Lian were talking about clothes with a face full of trust in Prince Louis.


    ***


    "Are you still thinking about it?"


    Raymond stopped writing the record as Karen agonized over the list. Karen sighed over her cloth.


    "I don''t know what to wear for a group of kids."


    "I heard you lived 100 years. What have you been doing?"


    "I loved her.¡±


    "Yes... I see."


    "Oh, what would you do if Lord Raymond lived 100 times again?"


    At Karen''s words, Raymond answered with a shrug of his shoulders without hesitation.


    "Of course not. It''s world peace.


    "You''re joking, right?


    "Well, I don''t know, but I don''t understand that you''ve been living that long and struggling with it. It''s our second day. It''s not like a ball to choose the bride of the prince, it''s just a gathering. No, even if it is. Isn''t it too much to think about it for a week? Leaving me by the side of my long way to work."


    Raymond looked at a book containing samples of cloth held by Karen and put his tongue out. It was as thick as the countess had. It will contain most of the cloth that is almost available. It''s hard to decide.


    Karen answered with a snap of her finger. You still don''t know what''s important. This is what matters most to you. She is Catherine''s ex-girlfriend. And he is the crown prince. It''s a meeting I''ve never been to. Beauty is a woman''s weapon, and clothing is her army. Shouldn''t we be ready to win?


    "This is my first meeting. And why am I worried about Lord Raymond?"


    "I see. We''re just a contractual relationships. My heart is breaking."


    By Karen''s answer, Raymond held her heart in a dramatic way as if she had been hurt. I answered the action with a smile.


    "You''re going to win and come back."


    "¡­well, that''s a little comforting.¡±


    "Sir Raymond, what''s going on all of a sudden?¡±


    asked Raymond with a subtle smile.


    "Take a guess. You said you knew the future."


    "He''s never been there at this time.¡±


    Karen made a slightly discontented excuse, but forced her head to a deeper smile.


    "Well, maybe you''re going¡­ It must be about the military. It was a little earlier, but it was usually the same for everyone who went during this time.¡±


    "Other than anyone can think?"


    "At this time, he called Lord Raymond for the first time to test a gun with a silencer. And he went to do something he didn''t want to do. You''ll be back in three days."


    "What exactly is going on?"


    "You''ve never told me before."


    "Is that so? Well, it''s obvious it''s a soldier''s job anyway."


    Raymond nervously swept up his drooping bangs. Karen was a little embarrassed about herself choosing a dress. That doesn''t mean she can do anything for you.


    "I wish you''d gone with me. It''s going to be helpful for the future."


    "It would have been hard to get there, even if there was no work. The invitation is obviously only for you."


    "That''s what Lord Raymond thinks, isn''t it?¡±


    So I feel more uncomfortable. It is not strange for a fiancee to accompany a man. However, it is unusual for a man to go to a place where only women are invited. It''s annoying to have subtle etiquette.


    "Sir Raymond. Will Prince Gwiz come out?"


    "I think you''re coming out. I don''t think it''s a good thing."


    "Do you know anything about him?"


    "Wait... I''ve run into him a few times. This and that."


    Raymond didn''t want to talk, so he blurted the end. Karen looked at him and rhymed.


    "I heard you were a follower of your mother."


    "It''s only a short time to be swayed by your face."


    "Are you talking about yourself?"


    "¡­I have nothing to say."


    "Anyway, how do you know?"


    "Most men don''t want to introduce their women to him."


    "Is there anything else I can tell you?"¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    Reacting to what he had said, Raymond tilted his head around and opened his mouth.


    "I don''t want to tell a woman like you.¡±


    "Oh, my God, are you blaming me?¡±


    "No, no, it''s not."


    Raymond waved to Karen. He looked a little embarrassed.


    "¡­well, she''s not a very good girl."


    "To be specific?"


    "Well... why do you think Prince Gwiz would have called you?"


    "Because you''re my mother''s ex-girlfriend and you''re curious about me?"


    "I think the other way around."


    "Because you don''t like me?"


    "No, not you, but me."


    Raymond pointed to his chest.


    "You don''t like me."

 63 [63]

    "Uh... Lord Raymond, why did you do that? I''ll obey if my superiors give me orders. They''re royalty."


    "Do you say that without hearing what you''ve done?"


    "You should have seen everything!"


    I can''t believe you''re a soldier. Karen saw Raymond talking nonsense. But he seemed to really hate Prince Gwiz.


    "Well, to be honest, the man I know prefers to have his first love''s daughter rather than wanting to see her out of curiosity."


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    It is a realistic and plausible conjecture. Karen is speechless. And Raymond went on.


    "And at the same time, I don''t feel very good about giving me a job."


    Raymond took turns looking at the invitations and the commands he received.


    "There''s only a bad relationship left with Mr. Berdick, and Count Elba is always carrying you as a trinket."


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    Raymond then said the two overlapping chapters at the same time.


    "When I die, there''s no one to protect you."


    He stared silently at the two papers below him.


    "Lord Raymond, Lord Raymond?"


    Karen waved her hand in front of Raymond''s eyes and said, He looked up and made eye contact with Karen.


    "If I die, my pension will go ahead of you...By the way, you have more money than I do now. Still, just spend your pension on living expenses. Don''t buy things like that."


    Then, he points his finger at the antiques that Karen bought. Look at this. Karen knitted her forehead and held Raymond''s hand.


    "Excuse me, Lord Raymond."


    "Yes."


    "I don''t believe it after all. But trust me."


    Karen put her hand on Raymond''s cheek and pinched him hard. I liked his face with a slightly dazed face. Come to think of it, he used to pinch me like this. Karen laughed.


    "Sir Raymond won''t die."


    "What''s so comfortable about....¡±


    "You never die."


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    I stretched my cheeks with my fingers. It''d be funny if I got a bruised. Karen gave a definite answer. This is a prophecy. The truth will not change no matter what. He won''t die. at any risk


    "I will never die, so don''t worry."


    Until the day I die.


    "¡­I hope it''s nothing special."


    Raymond stroked his tingling cheeks as Karen''s hand was leaving.


    ***


    "Take it easy."


    "Huhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh... Take it easy. Ah¡­ wait!"


    "Just a little more."


    "¡­Please¡­."


    "Just a little more¡­ Never mind!"


    Are you sure you have some stomachs? Karen clenched her teeth tightening the corset. Well, I''ve been eating pretty well. In the Evans family, there was so much work that it was worth eating well that it was now too loose. It was a short but peaceful moment. It was a beautiful day. But is that peace fattening her? Karen gulped down. No way.


    "Did I gain some weight?¡±


    "What? Not at all. She was too skinny for a while. You still have to gain more weight.¡±


    Donna shook her head and refuted. But Karen sighed as she looked at her pale face in the mirror. You were so lazy. I''m trying to seduce Raymond, but I think he''s already gone. And I think I put the wrong first button on it, so I keep catching traces of my mother. Nevertheless, he has little income.


    You were so lazy.¡¯


    Karen blamed herself. Beauty is Karen''s biggest weapon. Raymond would not have approached Karen if she had not been beautiful, nor would Donna''s envy have been there if Karen had not been beautiful. Count Elba''s wife must have collected the favor she gave her.


    I can''t believe I''ve got a little clue and my life is so comfortable. Karen put on her shoes, blaming herself. The shoes made of cloth fit Karen''s feet perfectly, unlike those tailored to Isella''s feet. The wound was also almost healed. Because I didn''t wear shoes next to Raymond. Come to think of it, isn''t it also a life that''s too loose now? Was it too loose in front of Lord Raymond?


    ''What the hell did you do to get rid of it already?''


    Karen clenched her teeth. There''s not even a proper kiss yet, let alone sympathy! And then you know everything about life over and over and over again, and you''re content with it and you''re lazy. Pathetic.


    "You''re beautiful, too."


    Fortunately, I don''t think it''s enough to worry yet. Donna''s eyes were still covered with envy. Karen agreed, checking the back of her light purple dress. There was little decoration, but the cloth was so luxurious that there was no need to do more. It was a neat dress with little exposure except for the arms, but the price of this neat dress is more than ten times the price of the most expensive clothes worn at the High School. And today''s meeting will be mostly children. This is enough to keep yourself more famous for gambling in peace. luxurious but not extravagant


    It is also the case for seeing Raymond off as well as for the gathering. a dreary girl who sees off her fianc¨¦e to the jaws of death Karen knows that he will bring greater honor, but she should also pay attention to other people''s views. The maid''s eyes are also.


    "I heard Lord Raymond is leaving soon, are you going to see him off?¡±


    Donna asked about her fiance in time. Karen nodded her head.


    "Yes, I''m leaving with you today. I''m going and I''m coming. We had similar schedules."


    "That''s amazing.


    "Right?"


    Just like someone has an intention. Karen swallowed the aftertaste.


    "Where are you going? Aren''t you going to a dangerous place?"


    "I don''t know either.¡±


    "Well, aren''t you curious?"


    Donna carefully asked, tying the ribbon behind Karen, who answered casually.


    "I won''t tell you anyway."


    And honestly, I wasn''t really curious. I''m sure he''ll come back safely to Karen. He used to show uneasiness at off-the-wall calls sometimes before, but it''s nothing after all. He always comes back with greater glory. To Karen.


    "How''s it going to be here?"¡±


    "I''m fine."


    Donna replied with a faint smile. Indeed, for Karen''s maid, few places are as comfortable as the Countess'' house. This is because Lady Elba provided the annex. Donna had no encounter with the maidens of Countess, except to serve Karen. Somehow I ended up with her like this. This has never happened before.


    Nancy''s relationship with Nancy ended at the mansion, and even if there was a woman on the street, she was still working at another mansion. Karen imagined hitting Donna''s round head with an ax. This time would have been a little different if it had been.


    "Hey, Donna. Do you remember your mother? What would they say if they saw me?¡±


    "Of course you remember. You were so beautiful. I''m sure you''ll like it. You look exactly like the one I saw when I was young."


    Is there anything else you know? Karen looked at Donna.


    "How was it?"


    "I was young at that time... I didn''t even work at the mansion.¡±


    "Ah."


    Donna was only a year older than Karen. Karen kicked her tongue to soothe her disappointment. I shouldn''t expect too much at once. After all, there are more people in society who know their mothers better about their mothers. Trying to recall Prince Gwiz''s face, Karen wore her shoes.


    "But he comes to town often and remembers."


    "Really?"


    "You were like an angel. He was very interested in helping the poor, and he was very interested in education."


    I did it too, but I don''t think that''s the answer. Karen thought back to herself and thought about her past. I once thought good deeds would be the answer. rebuilding his father''s estate, expelling his wealth and trying to save the poor.


    But that was not the answer either. Karen then died in the slums of a strange tramp, taking care of her children. What kind of hardships did Catherine have? But Karen didn''t think the world was just tough for her. If Catherine had saved the poor, it would be an area of pure hobby, not an answer for death.


    "She must have always been sincere.¡±


    "Yes. Actually, I applied to the mansion as a maid because you were so beautiful. It was good just to watch. She was sweet."


    "I see."


    If so, why didn''t he give himself a proper answer? Why to the only daughter, to Karen. You have been kind to everyone who is nothing but ink. The truth is still hidden and dark and confused. Why mother, Karen closed her eyes. Let''s not think about it.


    "With the money you gave me, I was able to pay off most of the house''s debts. She was really more beautiful inside."


    But it wouldn''t have been beautiful when I died. Karen remembers what Mrs. Dare said. Catherine said she was beautiful, but when she died, she got sick and died looking extremely ugly. Maybe when he dies, he dies like that. Is that also a curse?


    "I wish I was pretty at least when I died."


    "What?"


    "Yes, um... I am."


    Karen smiled with a slight cynicism. He can no longer remember the face other than this one. There was only the impression that it was more ordinary in the past. Like Donna. But I don''t even remember anymore. Even his name. He had no identity but Karen.


    "Don''t say that, miss."


    "Did you see your mother when you died?¡±


    "No¡­."


    Donna replied in low spirits. Karen felt sorry that Donna was the same age as herself. If it was Mrs. Dare who was next to her, she would have told me about her mother here and there. I think I killed her too quickly because she was annoyed.


    "But my mother would have gone to heaven. Thanks, Donna. For thinking well of my mother."


    If she had lived for a hundred years, she would have done everything. Nevertheless, it''s a success since he died in the last one who died. How could my mother die? And what did he think at the end? Did he return to his own world? Not here, but somewhere far away. Donna gushed softly to Karen, who was jealous and grumpy.


    "The girl will live a long life."


    "Thank you."


    "With Raymond."


    Really? Karen laughed bitterly. If so, I think I would have done it earlier.


    Can he give me an answer this time?


    Karen waited. I heard footsteps pattering. It''s time for Raymond to come. Then I heard a knock on the door. Karen once again looked in the mirror and ordered her to check her dress and open the door.


    It''s time to go again.


    "Let''s go, it''s time to leave.¡±


    One of my mother''s suitors, the crown prince of this country... Can you give me a good answer?


    Karen hoped so, please.

 64 [64]

    "Anyway, I don''t want to expect too much. I don''t want to be disappointed. I''m sure she won''t give me a proper answer, given that my mother didn''t connect with him anyway. It''s just something like this. Nothing''s happened so far, so nothing will happen in the future.¡±


    "Is that so?"


    Raymond answered, taking Karen, who was ringing, to the carriage. After sending Karen, she goes to kill again. Karen said she didn''t expect it, but her eyes were twinkling with excitement. I hope that expectation doesn''t break. Raymond wished so in the spirit of handing the toy to the child.


    "Go up."


    There was no foothold this time, but Karen didn''t have to step on people. Raymond re-emphasized Karen by lifting her to the carriage.


    "Once again, don''t get too close to Prince Gwiz. Always be with the ladies. It''s dangerous to be alone or alone."


    "What kind of war am I going to go to or flee?¡±


    Raymond repeatedly warned and pledged to Karen, but when he heard it, Karen tapped her shoes and glared at her from below. He doesn''t seem to like treating himself like a child. But Raymond didn''t even lift an eyebrow and went on. In comparison, she was right.


    "And I left my will to the lawyer, so please find it as soon as you hear the obituary."


    "Oh, by the way. Lord Raymond, you will never die!"


    I hope so. But Raymond just kept his mouth shut and grinned at the girl who was sure he would never die. I hope so. She is the main male character and was born to love her. There''s nothing to be afraid of because the future is scheduled.


    "But how good is life if it''s so easy?"


    Raymond was depressed about it. If what she says is true, why suffer in her life? Why is there hardship in her life? You''ll never die? Raymond has never gone to war without a suicide note.


    There were countless things that escaped from the brink of death. "If I had gone east, not west, if I had drunk the well, if I had not killed the prisoner."


    Just think of Raymond''s survival from countless options as a trinket. If the world is a book made for her, why does that happen? Why do people die on the streets and the war never ends? It is arrogance and deception. It is a childish delusion that believes the world will go away for itself.


    "Lord Raymond will be here in three days."


    "Okay."


    "It''s real."


    "Yes."


    But when you see those certain eyes, you want to believe that you won''t die. Nothing sad will happen in the world and I think I can do everything for you. Even if it''s a madman''s nonsense.


    "No."


    "What?"


    "I know you want to put your hand on your head, but it took six hours to make it."


    "¡­yes."


    Raymond lowered his hand awkwardly. Karen smiled and grabbed Raymond''s collar and pulled down her neck.


    "I''ll pet it instead."


    "¡­yes."


    It''s not like six hours, but I''ve been nervous for an hour. Karen doesn''t seem to know that men as well as women put a lot of effort into her hair. It is clear that she is mistaken that she has lived 100 years. Still, he was given the right to pat his hair generously as an elder. Karen stroked Raymond''s head and smiled proudly. He seems to like the hair he made.


    "Still, have a safe and sound.


    I want to believe it.


    I want to believe her mistake.


    But I can''t believe it. Raymond kissed Karen''s hand without a word.


    ***


    The night Karen collapsed at Evans'' residence. Duran, who was brought to Raymond, said, "It''s ridiculous.


    "He, do you believe that?"


    "What else can''t you believe?"


    Raymond shrugged and looked down at Duran. Duran checked the condition of Karen, who was asleep, and woke up. When he got up, Raymond knew he was taller than he thought. His waist was bent and small, but he was quite big when he stood up and looked into his eyes. If he were his subordinate, he''d roll him to straighten his back. Raymond bowed to Duran, holding back his desire to meddle.


    "Excuse me, Bride. I couldn''t hide my nervousness to save people, so please understand."


    "¡­I do, I do."


    Raymond literally rammed Dulan, who had dragged him by the collar, into Karen''s bed. Contrary to the quite heartless remark that he doesn''t need to go further if he''s already dead, he carefully checked Karen''s condition and gave her a new drug. I feel much easier to breathe. Raymond sighed with relief.


    "It won''t take long, my lord. And I want to respect her. I hope so, too."


    Even if you''re being polite and handcuffed. Raymond didn''t say anything behind his back. Karen could have committed a murder. And Duran is also her helper, maybe he''s the murderer. Raymond remembers that Duran''s servant was the first to shout that there was a fire. In the end, the cause of the fire was not properly identified. Investigators concluded it was from the kitchen, but the fire spread too fast.


    Maybe we should put both of them in. Raymond thought so. But Dulan''s seemingly shameful behavior was clearing him of the charges. Duran seemed to hate Karen for breaking up with him and disgracing him. The same is true of the moment when he was dragged.


    "Lord Raymond, you''re a good man."


    But there was too much emotion on his face....


    ***


    "Lord Raymond, I thought you were finally asleep, but I''m sorry. I thought you''d enjoy your life with that famous fiancee by now. You''re destined to grow old and die as an old bachelor."


    "Lord Zion, be quiet."


    "Wow, that''s a nice way of talking, isn''t it? Do you speak so well in front of women?"


    "Shut up."


    "Yes."


    Zion grinned and gave Raymond a sarcastic consolation.


    "How long does it take to get there?"


    "It takes six hours. In the meantime, I''ll show you how to infiltrate, so you can rest now to rest."


    "How long can I rest?¡±


    "10 minutes? I''m kidding. I don''t have time. Let''s get started."


    Sion rustled things out of the shelf.


    Raymond closed his eyes for a moment. When I closed my eyes, there was darkness and stillness. And three seconds was enough. allay anxiety Erase one''s thoughts. Soldiers don''t think. He does not judge himself. There is only one thing to think about now. How to accomplish the mission. Raymond opened his eyes.


    "What about the map?"


    "Here you are. And the route that goes in is the red line that I marked."


    Raymond frowned at the floor plan with his hand. The route is strange.


    There would still be a lot of ordinary people left if it was for the maneuver. How many people are there? And how many of the contracted mercenaries remain?¡±


    "There is no information."


    "Did you figure out how many soldiers the Duke has left?"


    "We don''t have that information."


    Raymond looked at Zion''s face. But his face was not joking. It was a little hardened out of place. That''s why I said something unseemly from the beginning. Raymond asked again, looking down.


    "Are you sure the Duke is inside?¡±


    "Yes."


    Zion himself knows how far this order is. And I know how strange the mission is for him, who is scheduled to be a senator soon. But the two did not talk about it. What difference does it make if you question it? Soldiers do not judge. If you tell me to die, I''ll die.


    "¡­yes. Then do you know what happens when you go up the waterway? I need a cross-sectional view and details here.¡±


    "The capital?"


    Xian asked, organizing Raymond''s words at once. Raymond nodded.


    "It''s impossible to go this way. I don''t know how many people there are. Or you''ll have to kill them all and go in, but there''s a limit to the gunpowder you can carry alone. I want to reduce the number of people who come across the Duke''s room. How''s the waterway?"


    Raymond wondered how diverse his work was. He was a regular layman, a sniper, and was now given a role to infiltrate and assassinate people. It hasn''t been years since I got used to being a sniper. I thought it was a good thing that I left Xenon tied to the stable to follow. I''m sure it was just a load, let alone a hand. The fewer people there are in this job, the better.


    "¡­yes. You''ll have to hold your breath for about 10 minutes. But since it''s been raining there for a while, there will be less risk of being caught. Please wait a moment. I''ll do it again. And, Lord Raymond, take this."


    Raymond received a new gun from Zion. The heavy weight pressed Raymond''s hand with that much pressure.


    "Your Majesty would like to test a new weapon."


    Clearly Karen knows little about it. And it''s clear that all of her claims are naive delusions. Raymond tried to suppress his thoughts.

 65 [65]

    "You are Lord Raymond Sayertes'' fiancee. Thank you for coming all the way here. I''m glad to meet you."


    "I am also very honored to meet Prince Louis."


    Karen leaned over her dress. When Prince Louis gave a sign, Karen stood up and looked at Prince Louis. As Lady Lian said.


    ''Handsome.''


    Her hair was bright brown and her eyes were also dark brown. He was young, but his features were so clear that he would grow up to be a handsome man if God did not fool around during his adolescence. All the aristocratic girls of Prince Louis'' age were concentrating on Karen and Lewis. With all his expressions full of goodwill, the crown prince was likely to ring many women like his father in the future.


    "I didn''t expect to see you so early. It''s a great honor for me."


    I thought I''d meet your dad if I met him.


    Karen thought so and saw a boy who might be on her chest. It certainly seemed attractive to those of his age. But being too young, Karen didn''t feel much.


    At best, I imagine what it would be like if the boy''s head suddenly flew away. That imagination has become Karen''s habit. But Karen couldn''t resist the temptation that it would be quite fun.


    It''s so exciting even if only one maid and one rapist die. How interesting the world will turn when the crown prince dies! If only I could give up my little appointment and choose a different option! I don''t think I''ve had enough of this life anyway, but if I kill him, he''ll definitely be executed. If I had the confidence that I would die without being tortured, I would have choked right away.


    No, it''s not. This is only a delusion after all. Let''s focus on the reality.


    "Come on."


    Prince Louis tilted his head and asked Karen.


    "What?"


    "Didn''t Lord Raymond come with you?"


    Prince Louis suddenly spoke to Karen, who had been imagining cruel things, answered a little later. Why do you ask that?


    "I''m afraid Sir Raymond has something to do."


    "Really? I''m a little disappointed. What happened to Lord Raymond? Is it more urgent than a royal call?"


    It seems that the precociousness of the crown prince includes wielding power appropriately. But Karen was curious about the prince''s words, which made Raymond a little displeased about not coming. Then why didn''t he get the invitation?


    "Did you miss Lord Raymond?"


    "Yes, I did. I made a suggestion. I didn''t know my father would let me. That''s too bad."


    But in the invitation, only his name was written. And it was your father, perhaps your grandfather, who sent Raymond to a place where he should hold a gun, not a group of young aristocrats. Karen lowered her eyes. Raymond''s guess seemed right.


    "Oh, but I''m not sorry that you''re the only one here. I''m so happy to see your beauty with my own eyes. I''d love to ask you to dance right away."


    "Oh, my God."


    Karen could feel the sharpening eyes of her immediate surroundings. Save me, I''m only ten. I''m about to get married. Ladies, don''t you see the crown prince always greet you? Karen smiled a bitter smile. He laughed interestingly as if the Crown Prince had noticed the atmosphere.


    "Is it too early for me to say?"


    "Come on, I''ll be older by the time you make your debut."


    "Twenty-four is never too many."


    "There''s plenty for women. Your Highness, the first dance is not with a woman with a fiance. Wouldn''t it suit you better to expect Karen''s daughter than Karen?¡±


    The Countess Elba was caught in conversation. Karen''s eyes were cold. Oh, ma''am. Your attitude changes so quickly. Karen just laughed at the attitude of the Countess, who changed in an instant. I don''t think it''s going to help his own child, so it''s a changing attitude right away. It''s as cold here as Raymond''s war. And there''s nothing to gain. But it was the wrong person to save her.


    "Will you break your promise to dance with me for the first time?"


    "No, it''s not like that."


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    Lady Lian was properly prepared to burst into tears. Louis rolled his eyes in front of the grinning Lian. Then another nobleman stepped in there.


    "Your Grace."


    "Oh, Baron Trail. Long time no see. Solar Young-ae has grown a lot."


    Baron Trail, however, did not seem to welcome his daughter''s praise for her height.


    "Wait a minute, Your Highness, didn''t you say you were going to accompany Solar for the first dance? I''m sure your Highness did that on your 5th birthday."


    "When I was five....¡±


    "Only five years ago, Your Highness!"


    "When I was five....¡±


    "No way, Your Highness...You''re not going to say that you don''t remember because you''re young, are you?


    "Well¡­."


    He is ten years old at the earliest convenience. Even the crown prince does.


    Karen sympathized with Prince Louis, who was sweating profusely among the nobles. But Karen didn''t mean to join. What am I supposed to do between them? Congratulations, Your Grace. You must have a lot of women in your life.


    "Oh, Karen."


    Don''t talk to me, but Prince Louis neatly ignored the silent request and finished speaking.


    "How did you meet Sir Raymond?¡±


    "Oh, well, there seem to be more people who need to talk than I do."


    The count over there, the Duke and the Marquis and so on. However, Prince Louis turned his head desperately and asked Karen firmly.


    "Aha, but there''s not as much interesting talk as you and Lord Raymond''s love story these days. All the youngsters are curious about the story. Don''t you think so?"


    Prince Louis then sought consent from the girls, including Lady Lian and Lady Sola. At first, the girls pouted as if they were going to protest, but they agreed.


    "Yes¡­. I''m curious."


    "Me, too."


    The girls made eye contact with each other, ignoring the parents who stopped them, and scrambling to speak out.


    "How did you meet....¡±


    "And how did I fall in love....¡±


    "Where did you kiss for the first time?".¡±


    "Well, that''s too early, Miss Solar!"


    Karen turned to Prince Louis with a look of protest, but Lewis nodded to Karen with a calm face. Like Young-ae around me. Yeah, I''m curious too.


    His story is moderately interesting. It''s a good story to be consumed as a gossip for people around you. A handsome man and a beautiful woman. Unlike men and women and their parents, who are not even competitors, their girls regard Karen as a far older woman. I don''t have any negative feelings about it, but I''m a little tired.


    "Tell me!"


    "I''m curious, too."


    I can''t say no more here. Karen had no choice but to smile and open her mouth. Let''s talk about it. The story of love. Romantic stories that children will listen to and like. Just like you heard.


    "The first time I met....¡±


    Come to think of it, where should I tell you? Should I start with getting stabbed in the middle of being raped? Karen is in trouble. Should I start with seeing elephants?


    "I don''t listen to my father... I got lost while sneaking out.¡±


    "Oh, my God! A woman walking around alone, Karen!"


    "...thank you for your advice. Lady Ryan."


    I think we should just say we met again after getting lost here. Karen had to break out in a cold sweat to tell the young ladies who had her eyes glistening eyes at her.


    ***


    Raymond drew a knife around the servant''s neck. The man with a cut in his neck sat down, turning his eyes upside down.


    "Huh, uh, uh."


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    Nevertheless, it moves whether it is trying to speak or run away. It wriggles, but soon it doesn''t mean anything. Raymond grabbed the man by the neck and leaned back. That was it.


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    "Oh, oh?"


    There is another maid. Raymond approached the woman who opened her mouth. And she broke her neck. That was it.


    Fuck


    "You son of a...!"


    This time he was a muscular man. He was a mercenary. He had a rifle in his hand. However, he did not find Raymond near the door, but came upon him by accident. So the gun was useless. It was too close.


    "Hmm¡­."


    It was a wrong judgment to bring a gun. The man put his hand in to take out his knife, but it was too late.


    "Are you looking for this?"


    Raymond split the man''s neck and chest at the same time. It was the knife he was looking for. Raymond was a sniper, but it was just a task left to him. Raymond has never failed to kill anyone. There is no hesitation in the movement of the body, vision, breathing, and all that.


    "Sian, you idiot."


    Raymond swept away his wet hair. I came looking for the least number of people, and I already met three people when I had time to make a cup of tea. He''s a man who''s really not help.


    It wasn''t until he killed three that Raymond looked down at his weapon. I haven''t had anything to write about yet. I should do it now to test it. But Raymond was doubtful whether it would be useful.


    "You want me to assassinate the Duke of Rutella alone?"


    That''s to die. No matter how good the noise effect this new gun is, no matter how lethal it is. There is a limit to the number of bullets Raymond can carry, and one person cannot deal with 100 people at the same time. If you''re a wizard from an old story, you''ll never know.


    "Lord Raymond never dies."


    It''s a very comfortable story. Raymond shook his head. This was not the time to indulge in useless thoughts. Let''s go to the Duke''s room. I don''t think of anything else.

 66 [66]

    "Dear Duke Rutella, do you have any wills to leave?"


    The Duke of Rutella realized the temperature of the cold metal in his temples. And I knew who the voice was.


    "I didn''t think you''d come alone."


    "I''m not alone."


    Raymond countered, but Rutuela seemed to know that his words were false. The peacock raised the corners of his mouth. But Raymond pressed the peacock''s head roughly with the other hand.


    "There''s a lot of people here. Will you be able to survive?"


    "You are so kind."


    The horse is long. Raymond tapped the peacock''s chuckle. The old duke''s body soon fell down. Kneel on the floor of the Great Vulture Team. I can hear the grinding sound of teeth. The Duke of Rutella tried to be angry first, but he just laughed in vain to see if he had thought of his upcoming future.


    "My friends, my sons, and my men are dead in your hands."


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    "I knew you''d kill me in the end.¡±


    "Do you have anything to say for the last time?"


    "Do I have time to leave a will?"


    When the Duke of Rutella asked calmly, Raymond hesitated to pay the bill for a moment. It doesn''t matter now if you kill right now or a little later. However, the time before Zion brought his men in had to be calculated.


    "Princess, I''m sorry if you''re trying to stall, but I''m afraid you have no hope. On the seventh and sixth floors, no one is alive except this room."


    Because he killed them all. Raymond omitted the aftertaste. At that, the Duke of Lutella looked into the air for a moment and dropped his head. Raymond answered his question.


    "Even if you want to leave a will, I don''t think it''ll work. I was just asking if you had anything to say. I can''t be an agent for a will."


    At Raymond''s words, the Duke of Rutella shot him with his eyes lifted from his bowed face. My mouth is open.


    "What''s your rank now?"


    "This is Captain."


    "¡­not considered a permanent. My life is amazing, too.


    The Duke of Lutella laughed in vain. He thought Raymond would have at least a colonel. I''m sure this country would have given him a much higher rank. He had that level of ability and popularity. But Raymond just shrugged back.


    "Is there a rank in the bullet?"


    "What would you say if I gave you the rank of general?"


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    It is not worth listening to. Raymond didn''t say anything to the Duke of Rutuela, who was making an uninteresting joke. The Duke of Lutella laughed in vain to see if he knew that his words meant nothing. It was a story that no one would believe. How can you believe what he promises in this situation? At least he has the upper hand over Raymond.


    "...why are you doing this here? Why are you interfering in this? Is this an honor to you?"


    You''re trying to keep thinking. Raymond has seen many of these nobles. Like those who have lived on three tongues, they have asked to compromise with them before they die in all ways. But Raymond never changed his behavior when he heard that. Because it was meaningless. But there was some time left. Raymond counted the numbers inwardly. You''re late.


    "Why did your king send you here? No, are you a king?"


    "I don''t know."


    "I''m sure I paid enough. This is a breach of promise. A peace agreement was signed not long ago. Many people thought peace would come now. Did Verdick betray me?"


    "Is that your last will?"


    "Reply."


    "I don''t know."


    Bang!


    The noise was curiously low. It wasn''t a lie that it was a new weapon. The peacock fell down. There was a slight twitch. Raymond made a face.


    "I was lucky."


    Raymond said so. He was always on the lucky side. At least in places where blood splashes and guns come and go. I always had to live without letting go of my nerves, but as a result, I did. So I still lived. If I had any luck, I''d be dead. I don''t know when I''ll be lucky, but so far.


    "¡­Princess."


    He is a man of no luck. Raymond tried to say so, but he quit. Still, he lived to that age. The Duke of Lutella was born a royal family and was commissioned, and lived as one of the pillars of the war throughout his life. And there were children and grandchildren. Most of his descendants died in Raymond''s hands. However, it ends up being unlucky.


    "Can I use some water?"


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    I don''t know why I asked myself, but Raymond just wanted to ask.


    "Thank you."


    The body''s brain was streaming out of its head. Raymond turned on the water in the Duke''s room. Few people in this castle can use this water anymore.


    Shoot...


    It is quite practical that the capital is directly connected to the room. Neither Raymond nor Count Elba''s wife installs the water so that it can be turned on immediately. It''s a rather simple way to be a big aristocrat. Raymond washed his face and head dirty with blood and mud in the water. There was a mirror.


    "¡­oh, hell."


    Raymond bowed his head.


    Bang!


    Clang!


    The mirror is broken. Raymond felt his throat burning. I leaned right on the floor.


    "Wow, my enemy...!¡±


    I heard a wobbly voice. Raymond picked up a broken piece of mirror. Then he threw it towards the place where the sound came from. Puck, that''s a hit. It was a way that I didn''t expect much, but it worked. But there was a gasp that was hard to say that he was holding his breath.


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    A small voice. A young voice. Woman. Why are you in the Duke''s room? Guns are not loaded. And what he just threw was a hit. Is he dead? No, I can still hear him breathing.


    "Huh, hahhhhhhhhhhhh..."


    Crying. Is it the Duke''s child? No, it''s not. That''s not a child, but a grandson or a great-grandchild. But it''s strange.


    ''They''re all dead.¡¯


    Raymond was leaning over the curtain until his cry died down. And crawl. Slowly. I can''t see myself over there. You don''t have to use a gun at that point. No, we should save as much as we can now.


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    "Oh, don''t come!"


    Raymond counted how many bullets were in his gun. Somehow the Duke of Rutuela was successful in keeping his breath. Now you have to wait until you join Zion. But how long will it last?


    "Ahhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh!"


    Puck.


    Raymond hit the girl hard on the back of the head. Black hair falls on the floor. I pressed my wrist with my foot.


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    "Oh, no....¡±


    Fourteen at most? Fifteen? It was a young woman. But he''s naked. Damn it. Raymond made a face. And the gun was cheap. Just one shot. It was a sloppy pistol that could be used for suicide. And if you don''t get hit, you won''t die. I can''t believe I''m nervous about this. No, it''s not. Let''s kill him. Don''t think too much.


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    "I, kill me."


    Damn it. Raymond thought cursing would come out when he saw the body of a girl who was dressed very lightly. A prostitute. And Raymond did what she said.


    A thud.


    Her neck was broken. The girl died instantly.


    "¡­fuck it, Duke."


    Raymond approached the prostitute''s body. The peacock was dead with his eyes wide open. The back of the head was smashed by Raymond''s gun, which was completely different from the girl''s pistol. Raymond sat next to the Duke''s body and covered his eyes.


    "Princess, Duke. Hey."


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    The body is silent.


    "¡­you said you were the enemy."


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    "Isn''t this an honorable war?"


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    "What made you kill your children and your men?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    "Oh, my God, is the last person in the room a whore? And that''s a little...? Duke."


    Raymond resisted the Duke''s urge to kick him on the head. Let''s not think about it. Let''s not think about it. Is there any difference in your opinion? When he dies, Zion comes out. If Zion dies, Chelsea will start. If Chelsea dies... Then comes the legion.


    The average number of people a raymond can kill is more than ten times that of Zion. It is efficient for you to come forward first. That''s it. And what''s the difference if you defy the orders given? Insubordination is death penalty, or dishonorable discharge. What is given to Raymond, who has accumulated military knowledge all his life?


    "I don''t think."


    Rewinds. Raymond saw the Duke of Rutella''s broken head. The brain, which had all kinds of knowledge, agony, and desire, is no longer the same as the organs of the dead beast.


    Raymond closed his eyes. I could hear familiar footsteps in the distance. Now Raymond can go back.


    "Xion."


    "Sir Raymond. That''s great. Thanks to you, I came in safely."


    "Don''t praise me. If you praise me, something bad happens."


    "You''re too much."


    Zion came in grumbling. And when he saw the body of the Duke of Rutella, he smiled a lot.


    "Wow, that old man is finally dead! You live a dirty, long life."


    "Don''t talk like that."


    With one earful of Raymond''s accusations, Zion cut off the Duke of Rutella''s hand. It''s their way. The sound of flesh and bones being cut is disturbing. Raymond, who began to think, felt a little offended. Not because of its cruelty, but because it reminded me of the meat that is associated with the sound.


    "There will be beef for dinner."


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    I guess I had similar imaginations of Xion. Raymond finished his work with a frown.


    "Oh, what''s that girl?"


    Xion asked. Raymond picked up the girl''s body. He''s dead as expected. It must have cooled down.


    "Oh, it''s great of you to take care of that new whore."


    Raymond laid the girl''s body on the Duke''s bed. It''s hypocrisy, self-satisfaction that won''t help anyone, but I still wanted to.


    "That''s nice."


    "One more word and your voice won''t hurt. Shut up if you want to keep a straight face.¡±


    The girl with black hair was wearing plain racy clothes. Feeling uncomfortable, Raymond covered himself with a blanket.


    "¡­Ah."


    "What is it?"


    "¡­you''re not a whore."


    Raymond saw that the girl''s body was exceptionally clean. The child was not a whore. Raymond knows children who roll on the floor. And the features that resemble the Duke of Rutella. Pistol

 67 [67]

    "Are you granddaughter? I thought all my descendants were gone.Oh, it''s all gone.¡±


    Zion came up scratching his head. He''s a bit self-conscious. Raymond opened his eyes and closed the eyes of the dead girl. It was only then that Raymond knew what the Duke of Rutella had thought of putting his granddaughter in his room in a prostitute''s costume. I didn''t mean to commit incest. To say so, the girl''s body was too clean.


    ''What did you expect from me?¡¯


    The Duke of Rutella pinned his hopes on a young prostitute, not his granddaughter, and if it was Raymond, who would come to kill him.


    Raymond''s not going to kill the little whore with compassion.


    Because he was a famous gentleman.


    But it''s only possible in his own country.


    Raymond looked at the hand of the Duke of Rutella that Zion had cut off. And the wind of the girl lying on the bed looked at her eyes. Obviously, she heard from the Duke that her job was to "save sympathy," but she chose revenge, not save her life. It couldn''t have been successful.


    And Raymond killed most of the people in this castle and came up. Even if the Duke''s plan was successful, he would not have let it live.


    "Is there honor here?"


    The words of the Duke of Rutella lingered in his ears.


    Let''s not think about it. Let''s not think about it. Raymond closed his eyes.


    And Raymond has to think differently now. What should I think about? Raymond wanted to think. I wanted to have a better idea. Not blood, not pus, not tears. Something more comfortable and ideal.


    "¡­that''s serious."


    Raymond was devastated when he thought of a woman he didn''t want to think of when he saw blood.


    ***


    "So Lord Raymond saved me."


    "¡­That''s great!"


    The little girls huddled together and listened to Karen''s story with their eyes glistening and admiring. Karen felt uncomfortable with the flushed young faces. This is because there were too many parts omitted in the interim.


    In the story, Thomas grabbed the wrist, not the knife, and Raymond admonished the scoundrels with his fist, not his gun. Of course, Karen never mentioned cutting Thomas in front of Tom''s eyes or hiding some of his parts. The children asked innocently.


    "When will Verdick die?"


    "¡­well?"


    "Why aren''t you dying?"


    I''m going to erase the armor when it comes to innocence. Karen thought so when she saw Lady Sola annoyed by Berdyck''s safety.


    "The villain should be the first to die!"


    "That''s right. Berdick Evans'' interest rate is way too much.¡±


    to practical disadvantages Karen maintained her smile by handing the cookies to Lady Lian, who apparently told her what she had heard from her mother. Lady Lian was angry about Berdick Evans'' profiteering and worked hard to talk about the bad loan shark''s shortcomings.


    "I''m sure his wealth should be used for a better place."


    "I know."


    Lian flipped his head and made eye contact with Lewis. I can see something flinching. Lian asked with his voice.


    "Will you do that, Prince Louis?"


    "¡­mmm."


    Prince Louis laughed embarrassingly as he drank the hot tea in front of him. You''re working hard, 10 years old. Not only children but also their parents, who are glaring behind their backs, should pay attention to their political opinions. It would be comfortable to unilaterally pressure Verdick Evans, but few here have never interacted with him. Rather, they are closely intertwined.


    "Well¡­ I''ll think deeply and think about it."


    "Are you avoiding even the slightest comment?¡±


    "Why are you having a hard time punishing bad people?¡±


    The girls gather their mouths. Is he doing that on purpose? I guess so, huh? Karen lifted up a teacup and covered her mouth. My throat hurt because I had to keep talking. As the eyes are focused on Prince Louis, it seems like he will live.


    "Okay¡­. Um¡­ That''s right¡­. It''s okay to push legislation on interest rates, personally¡­.¡±


    "Your Grace, I''d like to ask you more about your remarks. Then are you in favor of the chairman''s own proposal?¡±


    "No, not to that extent....¡±


    "Your Grace!"


    ''What did I do when I was ten?''


    Karen looked at the children thinking about it. I don''t remember, so I don''t know. Karen must have been taking psychotic medication or brainwashing in front of Nancy. Play hard with your mouth wrestling. Leave me out.


    Karen closed her eyes and savored the tea. Anything offered by the royal family was also a specialty. Karen was satisfied. For her, who was stuck in a time that did not go on, no matter how the world passed, no matter how the relationship between royalty and the aristocrats and the newly rich changed, it was all meaningless.


    What''s the point of being self-serving, but not having your own time? What does it mean just because children have any possibilities? None of them will ever be adults in Karen''s world.


    "How did they make this?"¡¯


    Karen savored the cookies that broke in her mouth with her tongue. But the short peace was quickly broken by a young tyrant.


    "Oh, Karen Young-ae doesn''t come every time, so shouldn''t you ask her what you want to ask her first? You''ll always be able to ask me questions.¡±


    Dude.


    Karen felt the glass she was holding shake.


    "Oh, my¡­ I don''t think my story is that important."


    "Don''t use weird language."


    "¡­yes. What are you more curious about?"


    "Where do you like Lord Raymond? Oh, don''t answer me right away. We''ll think about it.¡±


    asked Prince Louis with a smile. Karen has hardened.


    "What?"


    Please don''t bother me. But Karen''s silent protest was lightly ignored. Despite eye contact with her, Crown Prince Louis smiled broadly and suggested to the young aristocrats.


    "What do you think? I''ll give you a prize for someone who says Miss Karen was right. You can look forward to it."


    The eyes of the young aristocrats and their parents behind them shone. Don''t miss that. Karen seemed to have heard that. As soon as Prince Lewis finished speaking, a boy raised his hand.


    "Right away? Tell me, William. I''m confident."


    "You''re asking me the obvious, Your Grace. Of course, Lord Raymond''s contribution. There''s a saying that Lord Raymond is dealing with a thousand people alone."


    William, the youngest son of Baron Strader, said confidently. Baron Strader looked interestingly at his son''s remarks from behind.


    "I think a thousand people are exaggerated."


    "Even so, everyone knows that he is famous for his exploits. And now that I have rescued Miss Karen Evans here, how can I not be amused?"


    Miss Karen. Karen had a bit of a subtle feeling when a child who might be on her chest called herself that way. Prince Louis nodded in William''s answer.


    "That sounds plausible. I''ve heard that Lord Raymond tries to set the bird''s eyes 2 kilometers away. Is it your honor to seduce Miss Karen? Another opinion?"


    Prince Louis''s attempt was successful.


    The boys were a bit off about Karen''s story, but they listened to Raymond''s. For girls, if Karen is like a fairytale girl, for boys, Raymond is a fairy tale story. As a result, interest in how high Verdick''s interest rate was quickly pushed away. Lady Lian seemed a little dissatisfied with the situation, but she soon got mixed up in the conversation.


    "Well¡­ is Lord Raymond really okay to jump off the top of the cathedral?"


    "I don''t know because my house isn''t that high."


    If I have a chance, I''ll push. Karen promised so in her heartily. Raymond jumped from the seventh floor to his feet. How long can we hold out? When he fell that high, his head smashed to death. Can Raymond land in good shape if someone pushes him from behind?


    "But I can''t imagine him getting hurt."


    Karen envied Raymond. If he was as strong as Raymond, if he had force, Karen could be a mass murderer as she wanted. They could kill everything and survive. They are not weak people like babies and women, but they are not induced by using their bodies. By now, would Raymond be cutting through a person''s head with a gun?


    "A man should have strength. A strong body is necessary not only to raise the nation, but also to stabilize the spirit."


    Is that Baron Strader''s opinion? I don''t think that''s what I meant. However, Karen, who has no intention of meddling more than watching, watched the crown prince soothing William, who insisted, "Health is national strength! Let''s push the national movement!"


    "Oh, is Karen good because Lord Raymond is strong?"


    "I don''t think so. You''re a man, aren''t you? Women know their feelings better."


    Lady Lian countered by waving her hand. If she had been five years older, her argument would have been more convincing. Karen felt the laughter and tension of the adults around her.


    "Really? Then what do you think is the reason for Lian?"


    "Isn''t that obvious? It''s a face."


    That''s what Raymond said. Karen recalled Raymond''s brazenly smiling face in her head.


    "I only see my face when I see a woman.¡±


    Come to think of it, are you serious? Karen tried to control her facial expression. Why did he think Raymond was the main male character? Are you a face? I felt at the same time that I was convinced but didn''t want to admit it.


    "Wow. Brave, Lian Young-ae."


    Prince Louis opened his eyes roundly and looked at Lian. Karen sympathized with the expression "brave." All the eyes of the male aristocrats and Prince Louis were on Lady Lian. Lian always valued face. Isn''t it because of Karen''s face that Ryan is sticking to Karen?


    "What if it wasn''t Lord Raymond, it was a seed?¡±


    "To the owner of the seed, of course... Well, is this power?"


    "Ha, but Lian Young-ae... People are not judged by their faces."


    "So don''t you judge Solar by her face?¡±


    "Yes, it''s power that counts! Your face is very short. I''m sure Karen is in love with Lord Raymond because he has a higher position."


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    Lady Solar answered with her hand clenched. His face was full of firm conviction. The Countess Elba was initially nervous about her daughter''s answer, but relaxed at Lady Solar''s. My face looks better.

 68 [68]

    Prince Louis asked curtly.


    "So you like me because I have power?"


    "Yes!"


    "And what if I had no power?¡±


    "No."


    Lady Solar''s answer quietened the surroundings.


    "I like your handsome ex-prince."


    Lady Lian also answered with a confident look.


    "Well, thank you?¡±


    "I''m glad you''re healthy."


    William answered confidently. He knelt before the crown prince as if he swore with one hand on his chest.


    "¡­Thank you very much, Mr. William. Get up because it''s burdensome."


    Lewis winked at Karen as she raised William up.


    "Then shall we consider the answers of the three first?¡±


    "Oh, there''s still a lot of people."


    Karen tried to delay her choice, pointing out other young nobles who were itching to speak, but Prince Louis shook his head.


    "It''s lunch time soon.¡±


    "Yes¡­."


    "I don''t like being hungry."


    "You''re right. I''m afraid the Crown Prince will be physically damaged. Let''s move on."


    "Yes, yes, thank you."


    Roughly turning over William''s father-son sat in front of Karen and asked,


    "All right, Miss Solar spoke of power. Ryan Young-ae was talking about looks, William was talking about a healthy body. Well, I think the two in the back are similar. Whose answer would you give more? If it''s not among them, we''ll go to the others. Of course, after lunch.¡±


    "Me¡­."


    Karen held up her finger and fell into trouble. What should I say to myself? In fact, Karen has been bored since earlier. No matter what the children think and what arguments they make, what is it all about? Is that all you have to do is it''s killing time. Karen was just trying to answer that she didn''t know. To answer seriously is to lose.


    "Well¡­."


    "except I don''t know."


    There is a certain resemblance to Raymond. Karen thought so when she looked into the eyes of Prince Louis. Why do you like Raymond? Karen was dumbfounded by it. Do you like Raymond? Karen wasn''t confident in answering that question first. I thought I was in a book.


    And I thought so for 100 years. It''s a story in a book that''s made with Raymond...But did you really read the book? Don''t. Don''t think about it. If you think deeply, you''ll precipitate. What should I answer now?


    "Will my... answer matter?"


    Karen knew her voice was a little shaky. Prince Louis'' eyes deepened unexpectedly. The tail of my eyes is bent.


    "I wonder what it''s like to be married to someone I care about."


    He''s probably just one soldier. Karen racked her brains. Let''s think of a good answer no matter who hears it. A good answer. Personality?


    "That''s not a bad deal for future men, is it? You can''t marry a woman who doesn''t love you. Don''t think too heavy. If you want to rule my country, the details....¡±


    "My country, you''re telling a funny story."


    A cold voice separated the people.


    It was a word. It instantly changed people''s expressions. Prince Louis hardened his smiling face and smiled again. It was a smile full of courtesy and tension.


    ''Isn''t it too early to call it my country?''


    Stretching. Stuttering.


    Karen knows who that man is. But was he like that before? Karen immediately stood up and lowered herself. All the nobles in the hall rose and withdrew. The children''s meeting is over. There is no need for laughter anymore. He doesn''t like that kind of stuff.


    "Daddy."


    "Long time no see, son."


    Prince Gwiz appeared.


    ***


    "Are you not eating?"


    "No thanks. I don''t have much appetite."


    Raymond saw Sion''s steak on the train. It was only slightly cooked on the outside, so blood dripped down. I feel offended for some reason. A while ago, he cut blood and flesh to collect the supply and demand of the duke himself, but it didn''t seem to affect Zion that much. Zion looked at Raymond, cutting the steak well. When Raymond''s expression was not so good, Zion made a straight face, saying, "It''s funny."


    "Wow, you seem like a 17-year-old girl to be delicate."


    Not only his expression but also his words. Raymond nodded his prepared answer.


    "Because I''m in love these days. Did they say that love makes you look alike?"


    "That''s a really funny joke."


    It was a more finite response than Xenon. Jenon looked at the owner with a very suspicious look at what he was thinking. Raymond answered back, recalling his loyal servant.


    "That''s what Xenon said."


    "Oh, come to think of it, why did you leave him? Not many servants are as fit as Xenon."


    "Because it''s dangerous."


    Raymond''s quick answer made Zion hold his chest and pretend to cry.


    "I can be dangerous, right?¡±


    "Why ask the obvious?"


    "Wow."


    "Wasn''t he prepared to die when he swore before you? Jenon is not a profession unlike us. He''s just my servant. It''s useless... not having to suffer....¡±


    Raymond stopped talking. He lived by himself. That''s an overwhelming achievement. But they are still alive to the end. Raymond''s survival was by no means due to his outstanding new weapons.


    "I''ll finish my report. Where''s the ink?"


    "¡­I haven''t even started eating yet.¡±


    I''m about to retire, but I''m so into this. Raymond thought for a moment about the back of Zion''s head, but he was too lazy to say more. Zion was such an attitude to everyone. He did a good job, and did not hesitate to do all the dirty work, but as a soldier, he was not very sociable.


    When Raymond was first assigned, he even tried to smoke on his face. However, even if he was hit to the point where his ribs were broken, Zion''s attitude was as good as that. Even that has become much better. He''ll die like that. Raymond just sighed and got up and found the ink.


    "Why don''t you have some vegetables? There''s a long way to go before we get there.¡±


    "I''ll take care of it later, so leave it alone... I found it."


    Raymond opened the bottle of ink, smeared it on his pen, and wrote down the report. The new gun was not likely to be very useful. Raymond didn''t survive because of the performance of the weapon, but purely because he was more flexible, faster, and more powerful.


    Raymond infiltrated and killed more with his bare hands or dagger than with a gun. The gun''s low noise was an advantage, but it was too loud and heavy. The way it was loaded also had a slight irritant to the hand. Raymond became a little emotional as he meticulously wrote down his pros and cons. I thought you''d bury your bones in the army. There''s not much time left for this. And the feeling didn''t last long.


    with a rattle.


    "¡­oh, hell."


    The train shook. The compartment shook and the ink spread to the floor. The ink spreads uncontrollably. As the bottle rolled around, the floor turned black and dirty. Raymond groaned with a distant feeling.


    "Lay, Lord Raymond."


    "I know you don''t have a maid. I''ll clean it up."


    "Oh, no."


    Zion called Raymond. Raymond turned his head as he tried to stop the record he had written. You''re going to get nagged. But that wasn''t important. Did the ink spill over on Zion? Raymond thought so for a moment. It was so unrealistic to see Zion''s face covered with black liquid.


    "Xion?"


    "¡­kulk."


    Zion vomited black and white blood from his nose and mouth. Black blood gushed out of the gap in the hands.


    ***


    The children looked puking with tension. The amicable atmosphere that can be enjoyed even as a child is over. Now the owner of the group is not the round-faced Prince Louis, but the middle-aged Prince Gwiz. All of us had to sit side by side at the table that was long, not three or five times at the round table that we had to sit side by side.


    "That''s where you are, Earl Charles."


    And those whom the crown prince did not want were placed far away. a social group, not a social group, but a social group People had to follow the whispers of the servants and find their seats, and they were discouraged when they found out where they did not want to be.


    "Was it this big?"


    Karen felt the space suddenly became huge. Originally, it was a high ceiling, marble pillars, and a smooth floor, but before that, creamy-colored ones were now felt like the decorations of a cold grave. Is it because the children are nervous? The movement has decreased. Children''s laughter disappeared and only adults'' obligatory laughter remained.


    ''You''re going to have an upset stomach.''


    Karen gave everyone a consolation. Of course, only to the inside. He had to go to the last seat, but Karen hesitated for a moment. Prince Gwizu''s intentions were unknown, making it difficult to identify his location. But it would be better to go to the bottom. As Karen headed to the end, a servant quietly spoke to Karen from behind.


    "Miss Karen Evans, your seat is not there."


    "¡­which way?¡±


    "That way."


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    Sijon pointed to the throne next to the crown prince, and the front seat of Prince Louis.


    Everyone held their breath. And some gave a look of relief, and most gave a look of cold look. That seat is not enough for Karen. unless instructed by someone who can completely ignore manners or laws Karen didn''t move when she saw the spot, and the bell urged her from behind.


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    "Let''s go."


    It is a place for a duke to sit. Karen bit her lip. Prince Gwiz was staring at him outright. Snow flowed down from Karen''s face to her chest and stomach. His eyes were more suitable for city and provincial gentry.


    ''¡­why?''


    Why? Karen laughed inwardly. You know that look. It''s so common. It''s the eye of a man who wants to dig between his legs. He looked too familiar to himself. Karen moved one step at a time to the prince''s side. Fortunately, I wasn''t nervous, but I wasn''t happy either. All eyes were on Karen.


    ''¡­why.''


    Why is it different now? Karen was curious about that. So far, he has never given such an explicit look. Where and how did it change, what stimulated him? So far, all he''s said about Karen has been.


    "You look like Catherine.¡±


    "¡­you look like Catherine.

 69 [69]

    "I''m sorry."


    Again he said that. Should we end with this? Karen lowered the snow into an empty plate. Or what are you don''t? I can''t do it. He''s the prince. He''ll be the king in the future. Even the nobles whom Berdyck wanted to be so should be bowed down. One who stands above all but that one decrepit king.


    Here, be glad to offer. You are in no position to refuse.


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    Karen sat across from Prince Louis. Lewis stared at Karen and her father with tension and a little wonder in his eyes, but it was a very short moment. It''s none of his business. Prince Gwiz decided it.


    with a slurping sound


    The servants came in turn and began to serve a simple meal.


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    Karen became very sorry to see the meal in front of her. It was the same menu as the children. The amount was small, and it was sweet soup for a young taste. I was wondering if there was a new meal coming out, and it was a food I had eaten before. But I liked the transparent decorations made of sugar.


    "I hope you like the meal.¡±


    "I''m sorry. Your Highness."


    The nobles answered in chorus. But Karen was the only one who was concentrating on food in the hall. Unlike Karen, Prince Louise was smiling almost convulsively next to Prince Gwiz. The atmosphere was not very good. Louis opened his mouth first.


    "Long time no see, Father. I''m very glad my father is here."


    "You don''t like your face much for that, do you?"


    In a gesture apparently ignoring him intentionally, Prince Gwiz pointed to his son. Prince Louis answered politely with his eyes down.


    "¡­I was just surprised to see you all of a sudden."


    "Yes, I''ve interfered with your political situation."


    "No, Father. I''m so happy."


    The answer is too fast. Prince Louise''s voice grew a little louder because she was embarrassed. If you touch the food here, you''ll be a crazy girl. Karen lowered her eyelashes. The atmosphere was not very good. Everything was annoying and burdensome.


    Enjoying other stories should be a situation where you can enjoy them to the extent that it''s not fun to get on your nerves like this. It would be more fun if Prince Gwiz appeared with an axe saying, ''Dying son!'' Karen saw Prince Louise''s tiny trembling fingertips.


    "Do you want to be a king?"


    Beat me? Karen seemed to have heard the aftertaste.


    "No, Father. I just made a slip of the tongue because I was with my friends."


    "Isn''t it too big to be a friend?"


    He pointed explicitly at Karen''s chest. Prince Louis was embarrassed. It is a famous story. Prince Gwiz doesn''t like his son. Louis looked more like the King than Prince Gwiz, and the King explicitly favored his grandson more than his son.


    The current king did not abdicate the throne even though Crown Prince Gwiz was middle-aged and did not appoint his close friends to major government posts. However, if the king dies, Crown Prince Gwiz will take over the throne unless a rebellion breaks out.


    "Even if I were Prince Louis, I would think of killing my father.¡¯


    And that would be the same for Prince Gwiz.


    "Aren''t you and Karen Evans new to each other?"


    "Yes, but he was gentle in character and eloquent in speech, giving joy to everyone."


    Glory, little royalty. I''m so moved by this Korean-American journey that I have nothing to say. It''s hard to agree with the content. Karen bowed her head to express her gratitude. Prince Gwiz saw Karen. Then he tried to say something for a moment, but stopped, and then he opened his mouth again. Prince Gwiz was obviously more interested in Karen than his son.


    "Let''s all have a meal."


    in a twitch


    At the same time, the sound of the tableware moving was a little bizarre at first, but soon buried in the musicians'' performances. Sixteen musicians at lunchtime. Karen still felt relieved at the grandeur of the wasteful sound. Without that music, some of us who are nervous at the end might throw up.


    "Today''s ingredients are pretty good.¡±


    That didn''t ease the whole atmosphere, but Karen was able to enjoy the meat in her mouth and enjoy it. Prince Gwizu''s eyes were burdensome, but what are you going to do? Karen focused on the food before her eyes. Focus on what you can do. All Karen can do as she wants is whether she eats the food in front of her eyes deliciously or not.


    "Does it suit you, Miss Karen Evans?"


    "Of course, Your Highness."


    Karen replied with a smile. Prince Gwiz seemed to like the smile.


    "You really look a lot like Catherine."


    The laughable voice was appalling smooth.


    "You look so much alike... It''s not easy for a daughter to resemble like this."


    Are you telling me to eat it or not? Karen was in agony as she looked down at the fork she had stabbed into the meat she had cut. When Karen''s hand stopped, Prince Gwiz tapped on the table with his index finger. He didn''t seem to like it.


    "Keep eating."


    "¡­yes."


    "You don''t have to answer. Just put it in your mouth... Chew."


    Karen did as she said. But I couldn''t taste anything anymore. It is not pleasant to feel that even the least human will is controlled. But without showing it, Karen chewed and swallowed hard. Prince Gwiz''s eyes were embedded in Karen''s cheeks and lips.


    "I''m thrilled."


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    "I feel like Catherine is alive.¡±


    I feel like I''m going to die. Karen was amazed at the fact that she could not taste the dishes that the royal chefs must have made with all their might. I thought I''d get used to it, but I thought that eyes with that desire would be nothing. He still lacks skill.


    with a slurping sound


    Prince Gwiz rose from his seat. Is it over? No. Prince Gwiz quickly rose with his hands and beckoned those who wanted to greet him to sit down.


    "Let''s all keep eating."


    It was just what he wanted to get up. a person who does not need to be polite or in order He was a man of that position.


    Bam, bam, bam. Bam.


    Prince Gwiz walked slowly around the table. At first, he went behind his son and looked down at the top of his head. The eyes were different from those of other aristocrats who saw their children. But that was also for a while, and he slowly looked down at the heads of the nobles one by one from the top.


    As soon as the meal time was over, everyone seemed to complain of stomachache. Karen vowed to digest herself well. It was a childish win-win situation. However, the resolution was shaken little by little when Prince Gwiz stood behind him and stopped moving.


    "Of course you should keep eating."


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    It was a clean type but eventually an order.


    In the end, all he did was to see Karen from various angles. Slowly, carefully. There was nothing left in his mouth, so Karen had to be freshly cut and put back in his mouth. Let''s focus on the food. What is it made of? Let''s just think about that. It''s nice.


    "You''re cute when your head moves. No, you don''t have to answer."


    Prince Gwiz stood behind Karen. The back of my head stings. Karen kept her expression on her face and chewed hard. Karen felt at least relieved today that her dress was neat. But it wasn''t a neck. His head was turned up, and his neck was revealed. Karen hoped she didn''t get goose bumps on her neck. This is because I felt the tip of my finger pointing toward my neck. Let''s focus on the meal. The man''s index finger pressed his neck just below Karen''s head.


    "You look a little empty.¡±


    I skimmed it down. Karen held back a weak groan. He pressed the end of Verdick''s wound. The groans were so deaf to anyone else, but they were heard by Prince Gwiz right behind them. It hurt. It was a groan of pain. But he seemed to interpret Karen''s moan differently. There is a sound of satisfactory laughter. He continued in a funny voice.


    "I wanted to give something to Catherine. I think it''ll suit you. I''d be glad if you could."


    "Oh, my... Here we go."


    Karen naturally recalled herself at the table serving Prince Gwiz. At least don''t forget that there are many aristocrats here, even their own children, Prince Louis.


    "Yes, I hope you do it.¡±


    But to him, it seemed like a trivial thing. Every word and gesture contained a colorful meaning. It wouldn''t be easy to act like this without using any explicit words.


    Don''t tell me to pull up my skirt while I''m eating. No matter how much he has played around so far, he has never thought about this. It is a different story to take off your clothes in a place where only the lewd are present, and to be stripped in front of parents and children, for example, those who go to the sanctuary every week to worship and confess their sins.


    "Daddy."


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    "Do you know Karen Young-ae''s mother well? You look happy."


    The heavy, heavy air like a glass was broken by the boy''s voice. Prince Louis courageously spoke to his father.


    Oh, my God.


    Karen noticed that Lewis had misunderstood sex and gentleness. Unlike when Prince Gwiz spoke to him, his voice was unusually soft when he spoke to Karen. But it was a voice far from pure. The Crown Prince doesn''t know it yet. No matter how mature you are, you are too young to know your last name. But it''s Lewis who doesn''t know, not Gwiz. Prince Gwiz seemed to know what his son was thinking. He laughed.


    "¡­yes, I know."


    But his voice was locked.


    "But I don''t think you didn''t ask."


    "No, Father. I''m curious."


    Karen closed her eyes. You didn''t notice. Stop staying still. You''re hurting my feelings. His bravery makes his father laugh but unpleasant.


    How dare you, me. You talk too much. Don''t be like that.


    "I see."


    His voice was soft.


    "I want to know more."


    Karen felt a hand touching her shoulder. It was heavy. I could not see the face of the man behind me, but I could easily imagine what kind of face he was wearing. His eyes were brown like his son, but the chroma was unusually light, more like gold than brown. And his wrinkled face made him look more brutal.


    Sometimes the eyes and wrinkles combined to make a face that looked like an animal was wearing a human mask rather than a human. He''s probably looking at his son like that now. Prince Louise''s face turned gray.


    "I''m sorry, Father. I think I asked too much."


    "I think I''m still going to tell you."


    I heard a laugh in my ear. Prince Lewis bit his lips and began to focus on the meal, too. In the end, all we can do is finish our immediate meal. Karen held her breath and stabbed.


    The children''s meeting ended in discomfort and pretension by adults.

 70 [70]

    This can''t be the end of course. The Countess and Lian remained silent throughout the carriage. When Lian tried to add a few words, he became conscious of the count''s wife''s silence and shut up. It was fortunate that he didn''t tell me to sleep at least.


    "How was it?"


    "Sigh."


    It was dirty. Karen sighed when she finally got to sigh. Donna helped Karen take off her clothes. Women with corsets can''t eat much. Especially in social gatherings. A meal at a meeting is just a tool to feel a little mouthful of pleasure and praise the organizer. But Karen ate too much today. It is because of Prince Gwiz. How can you force someone to eat and enjoy watching it? It was a nasty taste Karen couldn''t understand.


    "Ahhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh¡­"


    When I untied the corset from the back, my stiff body gradually loosened. But it wasn''t comfortable inside. My back and stomach hurt as if my muscles were pressed down.


    "I think I have an upset stomach. I feel bloated."


    "Can I get you a digestive medicine?"


    Donna asked anxiously.


    "Yes, please."


    Karen''s answer sent Donna out. Karen flopped down on the sofa, pointing her forehead. I took off my shoes and threw them away. While lying down, countless portraits of women on the wall look at Karen. Of course this is her own illusion. Portraits are just portraits.


    Karen lay down and turned to her seniors. They all looked down at Karen as well. I wonder if you''ve all met someone, loved them, and ended them. And at the end was her mother, Catherine.


    "¡­you managed to get along with a guy like that. I don''t know if you''ve been doing really well, but anyway. Let''s take care of it. What are you doing?.¡±


    Karen saw the face of her mother Catherine among the women. her senior member one''s own mother Perhaps Karen''s mother. (Still, Karen dreams of being out of the book.)


    "Why did you go like that?"


    Karen found it difficult for Catherine to leave no record. Why didn''t you leave a clearer and more detailed record? It''s just an abstract saying to love, and even that erased the memory. No, it''s not. Maybe I didn''t erase my memory. Maybe¡­ No, no. Karen rubbed around her eyes. I am so tired that I sink in thought sinks. This is no use. There are many other problems to delve into yourself.


    "I love you."


    "To the extent that I admit it."


    Karen picked Raymond, of course. This is because there has been no man who has been hanging out with Karen so far. He had a good face, and he didn''t have any money, he didn''t gamble, he didn''t have any other women. Although he was impertinent in this life, it was natural for him to suspect, considering did.


    "It keeps going on and on and on...That''s good. That''s good. It''s okay to live a variety of lives, and it''s fun to find true love."


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    Portraits only keep silent.


    "But I didn''t think about her ex-boyfriend.¡±


    Karen was a little bit tempted to cry. No, I don''t think so. Isn''t he older than his father? There''s even a kid. That''s not true love. There''s a law of romance novels.


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    Karen recalled romance novels that made up one of her books. Among the main characters in the novel, there were many older men and many with children. The men who were hurt by the ex-woman were kicked and left.


    "I don''t think so¡­."


    However, there was no novel that aimed at both mother and daughter at the same time. Karen put her hands together. Count him out, please. On the other hand, Clich¨¦ came to mind, "If you''re curious about the male protagonist, find the biggest power," but Karen ignored it desperately. Let''s ignore cliche like that. It was a more instinctive rejection, not reason.


    "¡­do I think men are faces, too? But when I saw the portraits, I thought Prince Gwizu was better than his father...No, it''s not. No way. You didn''t even do it."


    Karen was troubled as she looked at Catherine''s portrait. Why is he so uncomfortable with Crown Prince Gwiz?


    "Which part of Lord Raymond are you in love with?¡±


    Prince Louis asks. Did you fall in love with Raymond? Even now? I don''t know. However, it was true that Prince Gwiz felt uncomfortable. But why? Why do I feel frustrated? Just as murder is nothing, just as sex is no longer meaningful, so is love, but why are you confused? Prince Gwiz wants to be himself. I am sure about it. But I didn''t even want to imagine saying I love him in front of Duran. Why the hell?


    "I have a headache¡­."


    Karen took the medicine Donna brought and closed her eyes. I didn''t want to think about anything. I just wanted to beg for love when Raymond came back. Then he''ll stare dumbly at me and tell me to stop reading and go out and work out. But he needed a slightly more distant contact. The dry snow was needed. We''ll discuss it when Raymond comes back. About Prince Gwiz''s attitude toward her.


    ***


    "It''s from the royal family."


    But reality doesn''t work out the way it wants. as most things do


    The next morning, Karen received a letter with a royal seal. There was no contact from Raymond.


    The content of the invitation was simple. Place, arrival time, and wear what you sent. However, the meaning could not be simple just because the content was simple. Prince Gwiz sent a pink dress and necklace. That was the first thing that offended me.


    "It''s clothes."


    It''s finished. This is against etiquette. Considerate wives don''t give clothes as gifts. It''s hard to guess the shape that suits the person best, and there''s no gift more embarrassing than the clothes that don''t fit. It is right to send cloth, and if you pay more attention, send a talented tailor with you. But Prince Gwiz sent the finished clothes. As if you need to fit your clothes.


    "It''s all silk...It''s going to be quite expensive."


    "It''s expensive."


    And it''s out of fashion. I can''t believe you gave a light pink dress to your red hair. A middle-aged man''s eye for clothes is terrible. It was a design that would have been popular 20 years ago. I can''t believe you''re wearing this. It was obvious that it would be a mockery. Karen took a deep breath. What would Isela have done? ''I''d rather die than wear that!'' Her voice sounded ringing in her ears.


    "It''s all right... Yeah... Not enough to die....¡±


    "But yes¡­ I think it''s pretty?"


    Donna''s voice was no comfort in giving a compliment without confidence. Donna was used to Karen''s luxurious clothes, and her eyes were high even if she wasn''t wearing them. Her eyes were also saying, ''The dress looks like a real grandmother.'' But Donna quickly turned to something else when she saw Karen''s grim look.


    "But how about this necklace?"


    Karen lifted the necklace the prince sent with the invitation. The fabric of the dress was definitely luxurious, but the brightness of the dress was nothing compared to the necklace. The dress was just a minor prop. The real one was that necklace. This is what the prince decided to send.


    "How is it?"


    "¡­it looks very expensive.¡±


    "Right? It''s going to be very expensive.


    The design was fine. Jewelry jewelry is less fashionable than clothes. And this necklace was not the fashionable design. It''s only possible if other people easily get hold of it to tell the trend. This necklace was not as disintegrating as other ornaments over the years.


    "If my mother had received this, I wouldn''t have owed Mr. Berdick."


    "Is it that bad?"


    "Yes."


    The necklace had twelve rubies and dozens of diamonds. Twelve rubies were wrapped in small diamonds, and the rubies and diamonds stretched out in flower-like patterns to create a harmonious beauty.


    Ruby''s purity is also the best. It was a high-priced item that could be difficult to measure the price. Even Berdick''s daughter Isela would not have had such a thing. This is something only royalty can give. And it was never meant to be just a tribute to the memory. It would have been bestowed upon the queen and her concubine. Karen clasped her head. When did Prince Gwiz start to look at him?


    "That''s so blatant."


    Karen sighed and put the necklace down again. I can''t believe you''re showing your desire so quickly. Isn''t it like a petty thief trying to steal quickly when the owner is not around? Too fast, too blatant. It''s too blatant.


    "Wow¡­."


    Donna opened her mouth and slowly withdrew, wrapping the necklace she had been carefully touching with her fingertips with a cloth. He seemed afraid to even touch it for nothing.


    "You''ll be all right."


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    Karen chewed her lips well. I''m so lazy. This time, Karen could not afford to pay attention to Prince Gwiz. I have a lot of things to worry about right now. Karen felt like a distant dream to spend a year committing murder in peacefully.


    "Maybe you just felt Miss Karen like a daughter, or you were purely moved thinking of Mrs. Catherine¡­ Crazy¡­."


    Donna, trying to interpret it in a good way, looked at Karen''s firm face and closed her mouth. Donna can say such a dream because she didn''t see Prince Gwiz in person. Karen recalled Prince Gwiz. I recalled his eyes.


    "Wear it tomorrow. We''ll find out when we get there."


    You don''t even give me time to think.


    Prince Gwiz was not an important figure for Karen. Catherine was not the one to choose from. Whatever power he had in the world or what he looked like, it had no value to Karen. He was a man who would not give an answer and only a supporting actor.


    "There are too many characters.¡±


    "What?"


    "Leave me, please."


    "What?"


    She waved her hand to Donna, who was puzzled.


    "I''m kidding. It''s too complicated to get involved with a big man. More than that¡­."


    "Yes, yes?"


    "Any telegram from Lord Raymond?¡±


    "You left yesterday...There wasn''t."


    Donna said, looking at her face. But originally, he should have sent a telegram today. It was one of those things that didn''t change at all. But I haven''t heard from him yet. And tomorrow, the third day he has to return, is the day Prince Gwiz wants to see Karen.


    Just tomorrow. Karen looked down at the invitation with a disturbed mind. But what''s the difference she''s worried about?


    "You don''t have to worry about it. I told them exactly what to wear, what to wear and what to wear and when to come."


    "Yes¡­."


    Karen rubbed her forehead with her hands as she looked down at the dress and jewelry sent by the prince. It was hard to hide the constant displeasure. Karen became anxious because she could not figure out the cause of her discomfort.


    Why is it so unpleasant for him to come at Prince Gwiz? As if it''s a misfortune that I''ve never experienced before.

 71 [71]

    Prince Gwiz looked very pleased to see Karen wearing the same clothes he gave her. A voice purring satisfactorily flowed out of the lips.


    "It suits you."


    "Thank you for your goods."


    Why didn''t you just send me a necklace? Not like this kind of clothes. Karen had to try not to laugh. Clothes were not just rustic in shape, but also terrible in function. The design, which would have been in vogue 20 years ago, flattened not only the waist but also the chest, so Karen could be sure that her face had turned white. I''m sure the man in front of you doesn''t care about such a trifle.


    "Katherine looked good in those clothes. The clothes I wore on my debut day were similar...All the girls who made their debut that year didn''t get attention because of Catherine. Everyone saw her."


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    "I had the thinnest waist. Her skin was the most beautiful. Every move I made was amazing."


    At that time, he wanted an extremely thin body by pressing down on his chest. Cosmetics would have been paler because they had now been applied with banned mercury. To her, who must have had a hard time in a more painful time than herself.


    "So I gave a lot of clothes...They all looked good together. Although I left everything when I got married. It''s a gift, so you could have just taken it. Even you wouldn''t do that. I''m really hurt."


    "¡­Thank you very much."


    "Yes, I''ll send a few more."


    Karen felt her eyelashes shake. Crown Prince Gwiz seems to like to control himself as a powerful man. I had guessed it from the time I forced her to eat, but knowing it didn''t comfort me. Karen hated it now that she was under control.


    "I''m sorry that women don''t wear such clothes these days. Everyone''s trying to show their chests in a shallow way. When I ascend to the throne later, I will ban all of them.¡±


    "Is that so?"


    "Yeah. What''s your opinion?"


    "I''m still young and don''t know much about clothes."


    He doesn''t know how free he is without the pressure on his chest. You don''t have to know. But what is his opinion? I can''t even tell you how strange that dress looks. The answer that I didn''t know well was the best.


    "That''s an exemplary answer.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    "¡­and I''m careful."


    Karen was just sitting a little bit across the chair. I hope you don''t ask me to raise my head. Because it''s annoying.


    "Why do you think I called you?"


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    You''re trying to heat up the bed instead of Catherine. But Karen just held back because she wasn''t crazy enough to say it.


    "You''re trembling."


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    I couldn''t stand shaking. Karen tried to control her sullen eyes, but it was hard to resist. It was not part of the will.


    Why am I trembling?¡¯


    Karen was curious about that. Why is he trembling? Are you afraid of dying? Or is it because sleeping with Prince Gwiz is a betrayal of Raymond? Betrayal of love? Why do I feel rejected?


    Why don''t I like this guy?


    Is this feeling of love for Raymond?


    "¡­shhhhh."


    Prince Gwiz swept Karen''s hair. Karen was curious about that. the subtle displeasure and disgust of one''s own This disgusting sensation that I didn''t feel when I was drugged and enjoyed promiscuously among countless people, and when I was forced to be in the back alley by dirty people.


    Why do I feel so dirty?¡¯


    Because Prince Gwiz is old? However, it was common for them to meet more and more age differences as they became higher and higher aristocrat. Age is no longer a problem when you go up to the royal family. Karen also met an older man. But it wasn''t this disgusting.


    Forced? But not to this extent when beaten to death. I''ve had enough of a man. I could say that I ate all kinds.


    "Ugh."


    It wasn''t until Prince Gwizu''s tongue cut his lips that Karen knew why.


    "Well, Your Highness."


    It wasn''t even scary. It wasn''t because I was old. More than anything, it wasn''t because of his love for Raymond.


    "Oh, no."


    Because it''s a person.


    The only one in the world who is like himself. It''s not ink, it''s not a book, it''s not just meaningless words, it''s just a real person who lived a life of repeating himself.


    Lady Catherine, her mother.


    "If you remember your mother, don''t do this."


    He was weaker than I thought.


    Karen didn''t want to eat what Catherine had left behind.


    "Oh, you look like this, too."


    Karen pushed Prince Gwiz''s chest with her hand, but it didn''t seem to be an effective defense. That''s another thing. Karen was offended by Prince Gwiz.


    "Did you do this with you?¡±


    "Are you curious?"


    I don''t think I should listen to my mother as a courtesy. The answer didn''t have to be heard any more. Karen didn''t want to hear how far he and Catherine had a relationship. It was a courtesy to the only one. courtesy to a real person Even though she is not in this world now.


    Gwiz was dirtier than the homeless on the street in that he was related to Catherine. You can''t use what''s left of your mother''s handwriting. If he''s ever been involved with Catherine, he could be Karen''s physical father. Karen looks like Catherine, but she doesn''t look like her father.


    But he was stronger than Karen. What should we do in this situation?


    "Don''t."


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    But his smile is getting thicker. Karen''s feeble defiance was nothing but excitement to him. Even if they say, "Please stop," they will be more happy.


    Indeed, Karen looked down at the top of the head of the man who understood "No" as "I like a little coercive relationship, so please don''t mind." Prince Gwiz set his teeth on Karen''s neck. It smells like saliva.


    "Well¡­."


    Karen made an impression when she saw Prince Gwiz''s top head.


    Oh, my God. It''s peeling off my head.¡¯


    Karen thought of her father''s rich hair. When a man calls himself middle-aged, only his hair becomes competitive. Catherine might have rejected Prince Gwiz in anticipation of hair loss. Karen tried to hold back her laughter.


    "¡­chuck."


    bite one''s lips Karen was used to this situation. Do we have to rebel here? The chaste ladies risk their lives for their own purity, but that sermon was like a lullaby for Karen. Realistically, if you weren''t going to do it because I told you not to do it now, you wouldn''t have done it from the beginning.


    The prince''s other hand fell behind Karen''s neck and untied the fixed strap. Her back was revealed. When Prince Gwiz touched the wound on his back, a sharp pain began to haunt Karen again.


    Is this okay to buy sympathy? Raymond sympathized with Karen. What about Prince Gwiz? Will he sympathize?


    "Your Highness, oh, oh, it hurts....¡±


    "¡­I can see who did this.¡±


    "Your Highness."


    "Berdick once visited."


    "¡­hehehe."


    "Please scold your bad daughter and son-in-law.¡±


    Did I ask you to scold me with your bottom? Karen thought so for a moment. That''s what Verdick did. Verdick, who decided that Karen and Raymond were no longer valuable, decided to end the two. And Karen was not a bad reward for Prince Gwiz.


    Raymond''s judgment was right.¡¯


    Remove the Raymond and turn the Karen over. By handing it over to Prince Gwiz, the royal family also has a connection. Karen looked down at the head of the man digging into her chest. I can feel the weight between my thighs. It''ll be through in a little while.


    "Why do you think Lord Raymond was ordered out before he retired?¡±


    I hope you don''t tell the truth as if you were revealing the shocking truth. I''m sick and tired of listening to your show-off. But whatever the inside, Karen opened her eyes wide and wept with a shocked face.


    "How¡­ how¡­".¡±


    "Shh... It''s okay. I''ll take care of you."


    Can''t Raymond come back? But even if he doesn''t come back, I don''t think you''re right. Karen imagined breaking Prince Gwiz''s head. What''s possible is a gun. But now, we can''t stop this man from hugging him. I already finished my physical examination when I came in. Then after a few gentle hugs, the chance will come back. Karen resisted the prince, who was getting a little out of breath, and calculated when he would be okay with his funeral.


    "Your Grace, don''t do this. Mother¡­."


    "Be quiet."


    He tore his clothes out in a fit of displeasure. A white breast was revealed. My heart went up and down as I breathed. Someone said that the clothes you put on are to take them off. Karen pulled back and looked at the torn hem of her dress. What do they want me to wear when I''m done?


    "I love Lord Raymond."


    "I think you''d better forget him."


    But I didn''t like that dress, so I didn''t waste it even if it was torn. Karen pushed Prince Gwiz away with tears that didn''t come out. Tears should come out, but I think I''ll get nauseous first. Karen had to put up with her nausea.


    "Don''t¡­ don''t¡­".¡±


    The prince''s eyes seemed wet with remorse. But his mouth was smiling, and his lower body was showing his lust. Karen was disgusted at the thought of his. That''s old as well. The leftovers rot and spoil, giving off a disgusting smell. It''s a stick that I don''t want to inherit. A poor stick speaks.


    What should Karen do if Raymond is dead?


    "I''ll just die."


    Karen smiled at the crown of the crown of the prince, who looked a little empty. We don''t have much time left anyway. Karen bet on Raymond. Even if he was not true love, at least he was not Prince Gwiz. You don''t have to test it because you have already proven that you are not a mother.


    ''Let''s kill him.''


    But even that won''t be easy. It is also not a bad story for a beloved fiance to be killed to make a revenge play. It will be fun to kill Prince Gwiz and be executed soon. Then what would be the best? Gun? Strangulation while sleeping? That''s not bad either. I''ve also seen men relax so much that they look stupid after their love affair. It would be too much to take medicine for a meal. Or what else can we do? However, Karen''s thoughts stopped as soon as she met Prince Gwiz.


    "That''s how you look at me.¡±


    "What?"


    "It doesn''t matter now."


    The prince''s eyes were dimmed.


    "I wonder if you''re going to say you''re old yourself.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    Katherine once told him.

 72 [72]

    Karen waited for his words to continue. Why did Catherine break up with him? In fact, it was hard to imagine that Catherine had a choice. He is of royal blood.


    They were about the same age, and Crown Prince Gwiz was young and full of guns. Why did Catherine reject him? Karen saw him, but her mouth wouldn''t open. Prince Gwiz wanted to give Karen more physical affection than information. He''s an old man who really doesn''t help.


    "Your Highness."


    The horse came from outside, not Karen.


    Karen sees her eyes covered with irritation. The servant standing outside the hall said, Prince Gwizu, who was disturbed, raises his back with his face distorted. Karen breathes when she wakes up with a heavy body. It was heavy.


    "I told you not to interrupt.¡±


    Outside the hall, the bell answered with a grayish face, but barely keeping a straight face.


    "Your Grace, Sir Raymond Sayertes is here."


    I can hear footsteps.


    Stretching. Stuttering.


    The sound of Raymond Seyertes'' boots. That''s a deliberate sound. Look, he always comes back to Karen. This is a judgment by statistics. Karen wasn''t surprised. However, Prince Gwiz did not seem to have thought of it. He glared at Karen, and then he said to her again.


    "Tell him to get out."


    "I''ll take my fiancee out."


    Raymond''s voice would be blue if his voice had color. Raymond said as he walked without stopping. A blue voice split the air. He has a voice that sounds loud without any effort. the voice of a young man


    "I''m back from my duties. Your Highness."


    Raymond greeted Prince Gwiz with a hard smile. But the green eyes were shaped. Karen saw restrained anger in her eyes. But he wasn''t excited. However, I did not understand that. He looked at Karen, whose clothes were torn, and turned to the prince.


    "So I''m thinking of going back home now...With my fiancee under your command."


    Prince Gwiz approached Raymond. But when Karen saw it, she had to turn her head to hold back her laughter.


    "Don''t you think the world has changed so much that Baron Seyertes'' brother has spoken to me?¡±


    "I think even a dog on the street would feel the same way about a husband taking his wife under these circumstances."


    Even if he tried to press it with power, his appearance, youth, and spirit were inferior to Raymond. It comes to light. Even if he is sentenced to death or used as a tool for war. There was a difference in the level of people in front of their eyes.


    "Who took this guy in?¡±


    "Daddy."


    Behind Raymond, the little prince appeared with anxiety that was revealed even if he hid it. When the royal family visits the royal family, no one can stop them. There is only one king who can refuse. Crown Prince Gwiz and Prince Lewis are equal in position. And the servants couldn''t stop Prince Louis. And Prince Louis was with Raymond.


    "¡­that''s a bad son."


    "Please let Lord Raymond take her fiancee to rest."


    Prince Gwiz saw Karen and her son and Raymond. His eyes seemed to calculate something. But now he couldn''t be more than a scoundrel by any means.


    Prince Gwiz opened his mouth and answered in silence.


    "¡­I accept."


    Raymond reached out to Karen. Karen found tears still hanging around her eyes. You must be so pathetic. I could feel Prince Louis looking at Karen''s face.


    "Let''s go."


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    Karen tried to reach out to Raymond and covered her chest. The clothes were torn out of the chest. After a weak sigh, Raymond handed Karen his coat.


    "Thank you."


    Karen held Raymond''s hand with a relieved look. He picked up Karen. He bowed to Prince Louis, and the two went outside. Everyone was silent while walking down the hall. The servants, the maidens, the prostitutes. People kept their mouths shut and followed them with their eyes. Karen and Raymond walked past the dark and colorful hallway. When Raymond didn''t speak even after going out to the garden, Karen opened her mouth first.


    "I was right."


    "¡­what?"


    "You''ve been here in three days."


    Karen pointed to the cathedral of the city in the distance. No bells have been heard yet for midnight. He returned to Karen again this time. Karen was pleased that her predictions were correct.


    "I see."


    Karen tore the tattered cloth off her chest and wore Raymond''s jacket properly.


    "This is so tacky I thought I was going to die. To the taste of the old man."


    He sighed. Karen wanted to take off the rest of her clothes. If we go back, we''ll burn everything. Karen wondered what Raymond would look like, but he was just expressionless. He also looked a little depressed.


    "Was your work hard?¡±


    Karen looked at Raymond''s face and asked. You looked very tired. He seemed to have rushed over as soon as he finished work. Karen saw him breathing weakly.


    "¡­Yes, please."


    Karen looked over Raymond''s shoulder at the palace. The light was on. Raymond turned Karen''s shoulder again.


    "I''m sure you''re still watching. Let''s go.¡±


    "Thank you for coming."


    "You don''t have to...You wouldn''t have come here if it wasn''t for me."


    Fuck


    Karen hit Raymond on the back. He looks down at Karen. Karen spoke out of amazement.


    "Prince Gwiz is, as Lord Raymond said, a man who likes to eat his mother and daughter."


    "A horse..."


    "And Mr. Berdick set it on fire. He''s just like that. Don''t blame yourself."


    But Raymond''s face didn''t change. He still didn''t believe it. Does he think Karen was swept away by his work and made a sacrifice? What are you talking about?


    "Do you have a handkerchief?"


    "You don''t carry it with you don''t you?¡±


    "A handkerchief is something that only men carry around.¡±


    Karen got it from Raymond. It was a gray cloth without any pattern. It must be military. I didn''t like it, but I wiped my lips roughly. Isn''t this an indirect kiss with your mother? It was to erase the unpleasant thoughts of And when I was going to give it to Raymond, I just threw it to the floor.


    "Oh."


    "I''ll just throw it away. I''ll buy you a new one."


    Karen trampled on her handkerchief as she spoke to Raymond.


    "Hu."


    Raymond opened the door to the carriage. Karen took Raymond''s hand and climbed onto the carriage. I can see the palace from inside. The most splendid and beautiful gardens and palaces. My mother gave it up. It''s not worth it. Then it''s not worth it for Karen either.


    "Lord Raymond."


    He comes to save Karen. Karen''s article. Romanticism is the background of a time when it is embarrassing to say honor after death, but he is still called a knight. It is not an honor given to a soldier who has made a contribution. Because they practice what they think is right. So the little Prince Louis admired this young knight, not his father, and Karen also bet on him.


    "Let''s go. And are you hurt?"


    "No."


    In fact, even if he doesn''t love Karen, even that can be consoling. I''ll come to save you even if you don''t love me. He is not a soldier but a knight after all. Instead of giving Karen to satisfy the passion of the prince, Karen is taken out.


    The action is above the ridicule of hypocrites, hypocrites, and pessimists. So Karen chose him. Even if he doesn''t benefit him or love Karen, he won''t let a woman get hurt and trampled in front of her. Even if you think Karen''s a killer.


    "That''s a relief.¡±


    Raymond handed Karen a blanket. Karen looked at the palace as she received the goods. Is Prince Gwiz still watching her in there? The daughter of the woman he missed.


    Karen was curious. But Karen''s vision was not as good as Raymond''s. But I wanted to do this.


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    Karen grabbed Raymond by the collar and kissed him. No, I was going to.


    "Wait a minute. It''s too much for us to do this yet."


    It would have been possible if Raymond hadn''t covered Karen''s mouth with his hands. Oh, my God. He can''t stop me. Karen opened her eyes wide with astonishment. Did you just say no?


    "Sir Raymond, I''m really hurt."


    "No, it''s... I haven''t seen it yet..¡±


    "I''m just saying, "Look.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    Raymond''s expression turned a little dazed. He looked back. See something Karen won''t see. And laugh.


    Thack.


    "What is it?"


    "I don''t want to be seen.¡±


    Raymond closed the carriage. Then I pulled Karen''s waist. It was a rough kiss that I had never experienced in all those years.


    04. Confession of heretics


    "You''re wrong. You can''t save this."


    The doctor, who examined Zion, who vomited black blood, shook his head in embarrassment. ''I''m sorry. It''s impossible.'' Zion took poison. It was not an accident or accident, but a meal made to kill people. If it weren''t for a little coincidence, it would have been Raymond who was out of breath. a meal of calculated murder Raymond asked the doctor again.


    "Is there no way?"


    "I''m sorry. My lungs are getting stiff. This is impossible."


    Raymond saw Zion''s face turning black. His breath was dying away. I''ve seen this face for a long time. The face of the dead body. But it''s a color you shouldn''t get used to. But experience keeps Raymond from hanging on. It prevents you from sobbing Raymond thinks of the limitations of what he can do.


    "Let me confess before I die."


    That would be the utmost kindness he could give. The doctor advised Raymond like that.


    ***


    In the cathedral, constant prayers continue. Walk along the corridor and listen to people''s prayers. People were constantly craving for something from God. You will call me, love me, eternal life.


    Prayer of salvation continues. God, look after us. People''s prayers go up to the high ceiling. Listen to our prayers. But the ceiling of the cathedral was too high. People''s prayers go up endlessly. until it reaches God Will the prayer ever reach? Raymond looked up at the ceiling. It was too far.


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    What he needed now was a time of waiting rather than prayer. He tried to pray, but the blessing of prayer was not given to him. If he didn''t get the answer he wanted, he was afraid he might be tested.


    Raymond always felt like he was being tested. Is life always difficult for others? Raymond, however, couldn''t help but wonder that his problems were more difficult than others. Waiting is pain and pain is testable. Raymond pointed at his forehead. I hate this kind of time. cause to indulge in thought


    "Lord Raymond Sayertes."


    Fortunately, the wait was soon over.


    Someone approached by Raymond. It was a young apprentice.


    "Dulan the Father is here."


    The apprenticeship quietly informed Raymond. Raymond turned his head. At the end of the steps of the cathedral, you can see the man Raymond was waiting for. Duran Lloyd. Raymond got up from his seat. Raymond came to meet Duran. I can see his pale face.

 73 [73]

    "You''re here."


    Raymond tried to say good-bye to him, but he didn''t know if it was right to say so. So he reached out his hand with a more ordinary greeting.


    "Hello, Mr. Duran. Long time no see."


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    But Dulan looked down at his hand and turned away. It was rude and rude. Raymond lowered his hand awkwardly. The apprenticeship investigation bowed to Raymond instead with a embarrassed face.


    "I''m sorry. Please understand him... the driver. He was supposed to....¡±


    Raymond restrained himself because he was trying to bend his waist. It''s not his business to apologize. And most of all, it wasn''t that bad. Duran gave me something bigger than that.


    "That''s all right."


    It wasn''t that important. It''s a trifle. Haymond did not dwell on that. Raymond asked the apprentice a bigger question. We must hear the main point first.


    "Is Lord Zion all right?"


    What mattered to the young knight was whether his men were alive.


    "Yes."


    And the apprentice gave him the answer he wanted. He looks pleased at Raymond, who is worried about his subordinates. When Raymond saw his smiling face, he hurried behind Duran.


    "My Lord."


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    "Dulan the Priest."


    Duran paused, glanced at Raymond and walked back. But it didn''t stop Raymond. It is because it is difficult to open your mouth to refuse. Raymond followed Duran and continued.


    "Thank you for saving Lord Zion."


    It was a thank-you note. However, Duran glanced at Raymond and spoke out.


    "It''s all I have to do."


    "It''s also a job to thank."


    Raymond tried to hold his hand, but Duran backed away.


    "Well, now... go. Well, I understand."


    Duran seemed uncomfortable with Raymond. In fact, the relationship will not be strange even if it is inconvenient. Because it was only a woman named Karen who was tying them up. If it weren''t for Karen, there wouldn''t be much for them to get involved in. But this time, I had a different connection. And Raymond decided to hold on to the string more.


    "Can I ask you more about Lord Zion''s condition?"


    "I don''t think it''ll be a big problem."


    asked Duran. The eyes meet.


    "Hey, you already sent someone. Why did you come all the way here?"


    He asks Raymond why he came here. Raymond looked at him and said,


    "I wanted to thank you."


    "¡­okay, do, go back."


    "My Lord."


    "Ca, there''s another reason-- Do you have a tooth?"


    The first reason was Zion. But that wasn''t all. Duran knows that. Raymond was a little embarrassed and dropped his eyes. It was for a different reason that he came. The reason behind it could have been more important.


    Even if Duran doesn''t point out, Raymond knows. But Raymond soon found out that it was not his own shame. He has to talk to Duran. Even if he wants to avoid it.


    "I''d like to make a confession.¡±


    "¡­Zee, I''m a little busy at the moment."


    Duran was clearly trying to avoid Raymond. But Raymond didn''t mean to let him go. There is no time to put off. He can''t tell how much time he''s allowed. Prince Gwiz began to move. Raymond had to talk to Duran. I had to check.


    "When do you have time?¡±


    "Well, I don''t know."


    "I won''t go back until you have time."


    Duran''s face openly expressed displeasure, but Raymond held out his hands. He will not stand down.


    "I''d like to make a confession.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    "Right now."


    In the end, Raymond drove Dulan, who kept hesitating, to a confession.


    percussion


    I can feel the moist and cool air.


    The dark confession was made of old oak trees, which seemed to calm people''s minds because it was thick and heavy. Raymond sat down and closed his eyes. Waiting for Duran to come in after a while.


    The confession, which is located behind a quiet place where non-mainstream people do not go around well, did not cover the identity of the person who confessed or heard the priest at all. But that''s why more diverse people used to use it.


    "¡­I''m here to confess to you."


    Raymond opened his mouth as he watched Duran sitting across the street in the purple zone. Duran''s confession didn''t seem to be common. Everything looked awkward. But when Duran sat down and faced Raymond, Raymond felt strange.


    What is the relationship between him and this man? At the time I encountered him at the Haier mansion, I thought he was a little less sociable. And then, then. Raymond had a hard time thinking about Karen and him. But there is something to be confirmed by him.


    "I have sinned."


    "Uh¡­ what sin have you committed?"


    "¡­killed a man."


    Raymond pleaded guilty to being a greeting to him. That is not the point. Neither Raymond nor Duran knew it. Murder is the greatest sin, but not for a man whose occupation is it. There is a greater sin against him. Raymond thought of a greater sin than murder.


    "I''m in doubt."


    "¡­who do you doubt?"


    Raymond saw Duran.


    "Dulan the Priest. I doubt you."


    Duran said nothing.


    "I doubt you. I suspect you helped Karen Haier kill people, cover up bodies, set fire to them, and made Icela Evans do that."


    Raymond went on looking through the crack at Duran''s black eyes.


    "Can my sins be forgiven?"


    The castle resounded between the two. It was music that didn''t go well with this situation. Raymond saw Duran. Durand saw Raymond. Unlike in the hallway, he didn''t avoid it. I wasn''t afraid. Duran looked at Raymond with his mysterious eyes. Then he answered.


    "¡­you don''t have to be forgiven. Your suspicions are reasonable."


    "Do you?"


    Raymond heard Duran''s answer. It wasn''t surprising. He wasn''t expecting Dulan''s answer either. The fire of the day was not natural either. Raymond bowed his head and overlapped his hands. Even if I checked the story I had guessed, I couldn''t help feeling unfamiliar. Raymond seemed to be tickling around his chest.


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    Raymond closed his eyes. From my ear I can hear the hymn from the main hall far away. Bless you. An unbecoming hymn reverberates. However, Raymond feels a surge of emotions that cannot be in his heart. Raymond opened his eyes. The flushed Dulan was seen.


    "I understand. Thank you."


    "¡­more, do you have anything more to confess?"


    "Please forgive me for not trusting you even now."


    "¡­yeah?"


    He was clumsy in all manner. Even a lie. By his answer, Raymond was sure. Duran tried to hide something in silence, but Raymond knew. I don''t know what''s inside, but that''s enough what Raymond wanted to check. Raymond looked up at Duran. He seemed to have given up a little.


    "May the Lord forgive me for my sins I do not know."


    "¡­leh, Lord Raymond?"


    "Thank you for the work of Zion. I also apologize to you for doubting you, the tool of God for a moment."


    Raymond got up from his seat. Duran''s face has changed.


    "Gee, now."


    "You are not a person who can kill people."


    That''s what people like you do.


    "Thank you for listening to my confession. Goodbye."


    ¡°¡­¡­!¡±


    Following Raymond, Dulan came out of confession. In the light, he looked more unseemly. Stretch out your skinny arm to catch Raymond.


    "¡­why¡­ are you here?¡±


    "It was to confess my sins. I know I''m wrong, so I''m going to confess my sins and go back."


    Raymond saw Duran''s answer, his willingness to defend Karen. That was enough. And thank you for Xion. But Duran caught Raymond. His face is distorted.


    "Didn''t you say sin, sin, and not sin?"


    "Yes, I see.¡±


    "Your suspicions... It''s not... it''sir.


    I''m getting tired of my arm. But it was only feeble for Raymond, a well-trained soldier.


    "You just said it''s natural to suspect in my situation."


    "Well, I..."


    Raymond grabbed Dulan''s arm and gently pulled it off.


    "I''m sorry, Father Duran. I can''t believe it."


    "¡­oh, now, I''m going to... Is it because you saved it? Well, you''re so sure that I''m a person who can''t kill people?¡±


    Duran asked if he had been questioned by saving Zion. You don''t think you''re a great man who can kill people. It sounded as if he was saying that he looked like a coward. It was the attitude of the wicked.


    "Oh, my God. Do you regret saving someone''s life?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    Duran''s face looked like that. Raymond was a little bit bitter. in good faith I once believed that such a world was right. But preaching and practice are different.


    "You''d better not speak too loud, my lord."


    I heard footsteps. But the step soon moved away. Soon there was no sign of popularity in the hall. But I can hear a holy man. The sound here can be heard outside. Raymond grabbed Dulan by the shoulder. I can feel the tremor. It was an act that I said to calm down, but it is nothing more than a threat. Raymond spoke quietly in Duran''s ear.


    "Don''t worry too much."


    Raymond decided to live with his sins.


    ***


    Raymond Sayertes'' criteria for seeing women were simple. It''s just one look.

 74 [74]

    Raymond Seyertes was an ordinary boy.


    Although his face was quite round, he was not particularly unique as there were many beautiful children in his childhood.


    Since he was born an aristocrat, most of the people around him dressed neatly and richly. Just as they often play mud in front of their land and their families, so did Raymond. So it was hard to say that he was exceptionally different in his childhood.


    As boys in the countryside often believed that the gentleness of the face was useless, and he was a boy who enjoyed fighting over himself rather than dressing up. At that time, when he heard a compliment saying, "You are so handsome," he thanked me in front of him, but at night, he scribbled on his eyes and fell asleep, thinking that it would be cool to have a scar on his face like a pirate captain. His face was as good as that.


    Although his movements were fast, people could not imagine him becoming a soldier there. At that time, people were more interested in the main industries of the family, such as meat and wool, than the reputation of Baron Seyertes'' Raymond.


    The sheep of the land were strong, the weather was good, and people were relaxed. The income of the land was stable, and he was the son of a peaceful land, although he was slightly pushed out of politics. Their father was brave and their mother was gentle, so it was not unusual for their young children to have a strong and kind nature.


    No one doubted that his future would shine because he was handsome, healthy, personality and intelligence, and his parents and brothers cared for him.


    "Laymond, what do you want to be when you grow up?¡±


    Raymond''s brother was taking succession lessons earlier, so Raymond had a chance to think about his future in various ways. Most of the land and property were received by the heir, but the second son had the freedom to make at least a choice. Young Raymond thought it was cooler, so there was no problem. It was a childlike beating that he believed there was an ordeal in life. So Raymond wanted to be a scholar.


    "I want to study more."


    His father chortled and laughed at the contrary attitude of his brother. Raymond''s wish to study for life and learn more about the truth of the world was exemplary and pure. It was not about making money, it was not about art, and as a priest, it did not suffer between secularity and depravity.


    "It won''t be easy.¡±


    "Why? Don''t argue with me."


    "Handsome guys have a hard time living in the world. When you''re fifteen, women won''t let you go."


    "You must live like that?"


    "Of course."


    The baroness stroked Raymond.


    "You live as you like. But studying won''t be easy.¡±


    It was a green month. Raymond loved his family as much as any happy family child did. Sunlight poured down through the leaves and white flocks were playing among the meadows. Several herdsmen waved to the baron couple watching. Raymond was happy not knowing that he was happy.


    It was a beautiful time.


    And like everything else, those days tend to end early end.


    "I have a headache....¡±


    "Mother?"


    One day, my mother complained of migraines and frowned on my face. The fine face is distorted. And the baroness lay in bed and lost her mind. The doctors rushed in. Raymond tried to reach the baroness, but his brother stopped him.


    "No."


    "Why? On my way in."


    Raymond frowned, but it didn''t work.


    "I''m an adult, so I''m fine, but you can''t because you''re young. Go pray in your room."


    "Father! You stop me!"


    Raymond grabbed his father''s pants, but his face was also serious. The baron took Raymond''s hand off and held it tight. My hands were too hot. The baron''s face made it harder for Raymond to swarm.


    "Laymond, listen to your brother. And... the doctor''s here, so he''ll be fine. Just for a moment, please."


    "Why can''t I go in? Why is your mother sick?¡±


    "I''ll let you know later."


    The adults went into the room. Raymond was sad to be left out alone. He was also a family member, and it was the same to worry about his mother. But Raymond didn''t give up and put his ear to the door outside the room. Raymond heard the doctor and the baron outside the room.


    "Dangerous, Baron. The number of patients is increasing rapidly in other parts of the country because of an unexpected high fever."


    The baron asked the doctor in a worried voice. Raymond was unfamiliar with a worried voice he had never heard.


    "How do you do it?"


    "There''s nothing I can be sure about right now. First of all, we need to isolate ourselves from the others. Since it''s dangerous, it''s better to send young or old people somewhere else."


    Then Raymond was entrusted to the temple. His relative, the old gentleman, took care of him for a while. Raymond knelt down in front of the altar and prayed. But I wasn''t nervous.


    "Rey, are you all right? It must be hard, but let''s pray together."


    "It''s all right, Bride."


    Raymond took the bride''s hand, which looked more anxious than he was.


    "Bride, there''s no way she''ll die. People who believe are not anxious. That''s what the priest taught you."


    The baroness Sayertes was a good man. Raymond wasn''t nervous because he was convinced that his mother wouldn''t die. The baroness was as tired and sick as ever while volunteering for the relief of the poor. Even if it was contagious, God would again feel sorry for her and take her disease away.


    It was impossible for a good man to die doing good things. That''s how Raymond''s world was made up. Good men will be blessed; bad men will be punished.


    Raymond didn''t know what it meant to look down on himself without saying anything. It was a feeling of uneasiness.


    My mother and father are dead.


    His parents who loved him died. Young Raymond was not able to return home for a long time after receiving the telegram. The new building handed over a telegram. Raymond took a long look at the note. Something impossible happened to the children. The congregation expected to hear a scream or cry, but Raymond asked in silence for a long time.


    "Can''t I see my parents?¡±


    I mean, at least a body. Raymond couldn''t say that. Raymond at that time couldn''t know the sadness well. Because there was no sense of reality. The congregation considered it adult or etiquette, but Raymond later found out that it was also the same reaction as any other child who had lost many parents. Sadness was not immediate because there was no sense of reality. Above all, Raymond wanted to see his parents again.


    "I''d like to say goodbye before I enter the hospital."


    The priest answered Raymond cautiously.


    "I think it''s going to be hard. He died of an infectious disease, so he looked very... He''s changed."


    "That doesn''t matter."


    Raymond answered with a rebellious look.


    "That doesn''t matter. Bride, give me time to face my parents."


    "No, I can''t.


    "Is it because you''re young?¡±


    "Because it''s an infectious disease. There''s a risk of infection for you."


    Raymond was able to return to his house a month after the baron couple was buried. And Raymond''s brother became a new baron. The new officer asked for Raymond before sending him.


    "The baron has changed. Don''t be too surprised."


    "Yes."


    And when Raymond returned home, his brother Baron Sayertes greeted him with a new face.


    "You''re back, Raymond."


    "¡­Long time no see, brother."


    The new officer''s words were too diminished.


    Raymond prepared himself, but could not find his brother in the Baron''s face.


    The Baron, a young man in his prime, did not die of the plague, but his face had to be covered with traces. The skin became mottled, the nose was deformed, and the body was swollen like a mountain. Even his voice sounded as if he had been suppressed. His previous intelligence was unheard of.


    "I''m glad you''re alive."


    At Raymond''s words, the baron looked down at his brother with his flesh and small eyes. And spoke in a hoarse voice.


    "Go to your room."


    The voice sounded like a groan of beasts. Raymond went up to his room without saying anything. There was no consolation or sympathy between the brothers for the loss of their parents. There was too much lost right away.


    "Big Brother... the Baron will be well soon."


    One of the servants spoke while lifting Raymond''s luggage. Raymond looked up at him.


    "Yes."


    "The baron is having a hard time, too. I''m sure it''ll be better if the brothers help each other."


    profitable profits


    Raymond saw his empty room for a moment and wondered if he had come in the wrong way. But even if I took a step back and checked the location, it was definitely his room.


    "I don''t have any of my things."


    "You ordered me to burn it all because of the infectious disease.


    "¡­yes."


    Raymond lay on a strange bed. Rough cloth was covered and the bed frame was rough as if it had been made in a hurry. But it was tolerable.


    "I think you''re gone.¡±


    Raymond had trouble sleeping all night thinking about his brother''s face. Raymond thought of the monster from the old story, but as many stories do, his mind thought of the good monster.


    "You''re not going to change. It''s the heart that matters.¡±


    But Raymond was too young.


    It took a miracle for the sick to have a good heart.


    ***


    I don''t think we''re meant to be.


    It was a short note. That was enough. The fiancee of Baron Sayertes broke off her engagement in a single line. There was no reason, no pretense, no excuse in the sentence. He was not afraid to be criticized for being rude.


    "I''ve never received such an honest letter from this woman."


    Raymond''s hair shook. Now Raymond could only find his brother in his hair. Even his voice has changed. She would have done the same. Like Raymond. So Raymond was convinced, but not the person who received the letter. The baron smiled, waving a letter to Raymond from his fiancee. His shoulders were shaking almost convulsively.


    "I''ve always written three formal letters.¡±


    "Brother."


    "Isn''t that funny?¡±


    There was no need for a word. I didn''t have to look around any more.


    "I''m the same, but everything around me has changed."

 75 [75]

    No, the baron has changed. You will know just by looking in the mirror, walking, and even breathing. And it wasn''t just the appearance. Appearance was the beginning. I''m sure he knows. I can''t help knowing. But Raymond couldn''t say that. The loss of parents came upon two brothers, but the baron was the only one who lost his health. Raymond hasn''t changed.


    "Brother, let''s think about being healthy first."


    "She''ll be eating with the other one by now. Did you throw away the ring I gave you? That''s funny, why didn''t they include it? How much is the ring?.¡±


    It was painful to see the baron muttering nonsense. And that wasn''t the point.


    "One ring, brother. There''s something else important.¡±


    Please stop the Baron, Master.


    "Now the sheep are becoming the stillbirths of their young. The ratio is too high. We need a major investigation."


    "The important thing is that I abandoned myself because I was sick. She''s a whore. She was a whore. She was stuck with money, but she didn''t have it, so she fell off. No, she''s not as good as a whore. If you made a promise, you have to keep it. If you made a promise....¡±


    Money isn''t the only thing you lost. Body, personality, and land have changed. The last one was the most serious. The faces of the butlers and lieutenants as well as the attendants became more serious.


    "Brother, let''s think about what''s going on right now. Mr. James asked me if I could see you. I think you should take a look.¡±


    The territory grew worse and worse. Raymond felt a little responsibility and pride at first as people held onto him and spoke. I feel like I''m a member of Youngji and an important person. I feel like I''m an adult. But soon I realized that people came to me because things were really serious. I can''t believe you begged a teenager to coax the baron out.


    "The sheep are not in good condition right now. People are shouting that the number of stillborn babies has soared. I put it on your bed yesterday. Did you see that?"


    The condition of the estate was getting worse and worse. Less than a few months after the epidemic swept through people, this time the sheep collapsed. The adults have not shown any symptoms yet, but the babies were the problem.


    "I think we need to get together and have a meeting, but you have to write a letter to be like other regions.¡±


    "Hey."


    The baron''s voice growled. Raymond looked up.


    "Can''t you shut up?"


    Raymond opened his mouth in surprise at the moment. No one has ever spoken to himself that way. The baron and Raymond were too old to argue with each other. Sometimes when the baron was mischievous, his parents soon stopped him, and there was no more serious argument than a joke.


    What did you just say to me?


    But even before the surprise died, the baron continued.


    "This little bastard is disgusting that he''s fine. Hey, you''re sitting there saying that because you''re fine. Sheep what? Sheep what? Are you in a position to say that to me?"


    Raymond bit his lips. The current situation was serious. There were many more important issues than the breakup. But should I have consoled him first as a family first? However, the baron has only accepted consolation as sarcasm.


    "Brother, I''m sorry. But."


    "But do you hear that? You sick bastard. Do you think you''ve become a lord? Oh? Hey, you''re just a kid in my castle. You like it now, don''t you? You''re glad you''re a baron? That''s why you''re freaking out on me, right?¡±


    "Brother! What are you talking about?"


    "I''ve seen a lot of disgusting pups like you. He shows his teeth when he feels like he''s going to fall on him, even though he''s trying to win possessions and titles. You disgusting rats... I didn''t even know I was grateful to my brother..¡±


    "Brother!"


    Clang!


    The baron threw the flowerpot. Raymond saw a broken glass bottle. There were withered flowers. Amy, who always managed it, died with her mother. No one''s gone since then. Raymond thought so. Until the Baron grabbed him by the collar.


    The baron has changed.


    The cheerful, handsome young man has now become a sex-parasitic monster. People didn''t come to visit anymore. Sometimes, I heard a thumping sound, clothes being swept, and something breaking.


    There was tension in the mansion. Raymond hated the air. The atmosphere was even more strange and horrifying because I had never experienced it. The way the users avoid the Baron''s face, the exaggerated atmosphere of forcing a bright voice in front of them.


    People are making eye contact.


    People are laughing at me.


    The eyes of the baron of Sayertes were stained with fear and disgust. Raymond didn''t know that at the time. Because I''ve never seen it before. And people didn''t see Raymond with that kind of eyes.


    Raymond was amazed by his changed daily life. Raymond had to pay more attention to enduring changes in his brother than grieving his parents'' death. His parents, who remain only in portraits, are always stuffed with gentle faces, but Baron Sayertes revealed his presence with his heavy body. A dead family is friendly, but a living family is cruel. That was the problem.


    "Thank you for the form we''re going to use today."


    It was literally ''a daily bread.'' Raymond saw the meal in front of him and realized that the family was never the same as before. There was oatmeal, bread, and chicken. That''s all I had. It was a poor meal beyond the past.


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    If their meals are this bad, how bad is the situation? When Raymond did not readily lift the knife, the baron opened his mouth.


    "Are you having a hard time eating with me.


    "¡­what?"


    "Is that why you have such a smelly face?"


    "What are you talking about, brother? That can''t be true.¡±


    Raymond answered urgently. But the baron''s face didn''t seem convinced at all. His thick chin twitched and moved.


    "I''m sure. I think I''m going to throw up."


    "Brother, don''t think too much. All I thought of was just....¡±


    Raymond stopped talking for a moment. What you thought was just... I thought the house was ruined. But can I just say what I''m saying? While thinking about it, the baron twisted his face and pushed the plate away.


    "What do you think?"


    Brothers should join forces to overcome hardships.


    Raymond''s suffering was his brother.


    Baron Sairtes'' attitude grew worse and worse, and Raymond''s opponent became less and less. Like brothers, sometimes my parents arbitrated when my brother was mischievous, but now I have no parents. Raymond''s only guardian was his brother, Baron Sayertes.


    "Are you going to the Baron again?¡±


    "Jenon!"


    Xenon raised his hand when he found Raymond in the hallway.


    "What''s wrong with the castle?"


    Xenon, a hunting ground, rarely came directly to the castle. And Raymond, who had little chance to go hunting since the baron couple died, was glad to see him. Xenon was a good shower of things that boys would go crazy about. My face was not that bright when I smiled a lot of smiling.


    "I have something to tell you, Baron. Are you all right?"


    "I''m fine, but you....¡±


    Raymond was heartbroken when he thought of the baron.


    "My brother is staying in his room more and more. We have to get out and move. I have to talk to people."


    "Who would say that?"


    "Doctor."


    "Those smart people might be right, but¡­ I don''t know."


    "What? Then do you think it''s right for him to leave you alone?¡±


    "Sometimes that helps."


    "Thanks for the advice. But I don''t think that''s the answer either. If you leave it alone... That''s what it is."


    ''Crying like a pig.''


    Raymond spoke as he shifted his steps. Xenon''s advice didn''t seem very useful. But Raymond was still polite to say it wasn''t helpful. Unlike Baron. Let''s not think deeply. There''s only one family left.


    "Do I really have to meet my brother now?"


    "Yes¡­? Is something wrong?"


    Xenon looked down at Raymond in bewilderment. The Baron''s office is just around the corner. Raymond took Xenon by the hand.


    "Yesterday, the evans'' servants took this month''s budget, saying they would take interest."


    "Huh? Huh¡­ the situation has gotten a little dirty."


    "I feel especially bad today."


    "Mr. Raymond."


    Xenon said with a serious face.


    "Never mind."


    "What?"


    "Never mind. James told me. The baron is not working at all right now. The situation is serious, but the baron is shouting in the room. James is doing it right now, but that''s going to be a limit."


    "What are you talking about?¡±


    "I heard that the Baron and the Earl of Landon, your godfather, sent you a letter. But the maids told me that the baron tore it up...I don''t know what it''s about, but... But the count said he sent a letter to Raymond, not the Baron."


    In other words, the count thinks of a practical successor as himself.


    That''s what James, the butler, looked at himself with his dark eyes as he passed by. It was not groundless for his brother to be so sensitive to himself. Raymond seemed to feel dizzy. He was twelve years old. I felt heavy on my shoulders were heavy.


    "I''m too young. And... I don''t want to take your share."


    "Dear Master."


    "Anyway, if you have a successor, the child is legally bound to have a seat. Everyone''s thinking too much."


    "I don''t know about that, but... Anyway, Mr. James will speak soon. The master told me not to be surprised and to tell you well, "Oh, my God."


    Xenon scratched his head.


    What should I do?


    How am I supposed to live?

 76 [76]

    "Would it have been easier if I had just died with my parents?¡±


    Raymond asked the priest in confession. The relative, the priest, answered, clasping his clothes.


    "God gives tests to his loved ones. Don''t doubt his love."


    "Did God take such a test because he loved you?"


    "¡­his meaning is so¡­ It''s so deep that sometimes it''s hard for people to understand."


    However, the words of the priest did not touch Raymond. However, Raymond did not express his anger to the priest. Because he was too young to talk about the injustice of life to an adult. But there was frustration. So Raymond asked.


    "Did you say that to anyone else?¡±


    "¡­yes. The test he''s taking... It''s too difficult. We''re just begging you not to let us take the test, just to give us the test we''ll take."


    "Did your parents fail the test?¡±


    Think of your parents. Raymond was not convinced. The priest quickly denied his suspicions. You have to say the right words to the child. You have to soothe him.


    "No, that''s not true. It''s just that good people die quickly. There will be too much work to do in heaven.


    "Are the survivors not nice? Are you and I still suffering because we''re sinners?


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    The brigadier''s face looked distressed. If Raymond was a little older, he wouldn''t bother his relatives with questions like that, and the country priest who lived faithfully. But Raymond was young and suffocated by his pain.


    "Wasn''t it more painful to be buried with your parents than to take a test?"


    "Lamond!"


    "What''s wrong with you?"


    "Don''t say that. It''s a blessing to be alive. And it''s wrong to think of death. Don''t ever say that in front of me again. If you do not care about the life the Lord has given you, you will go to hell."


    Why is it wrong for a living person to think of death? Why is it a sin to want to go to his arms and to the arms of his loved ones before he sins because it is hard to live? Questions continue endlessly with their tails, but Raymond can no longer open his mouth about the dead.


    It was because the face of the new building also looked distressed.


    So Raymond asked something easier.


    "How can I get along with my brother?¡±


    The gentleman''s face lit up slightly at the question.


    This is because talking to a brother who is at odds with his brother is not more burdensome than talking to his lost parents.


    "The baron is sick. I''m sure you can overcome it if you endure and help me as a family.¡±


    I''m fine.


    You''re sick.


    Raymond thought so. Light shines again in the sky. And Raymond decided to try. He is not sick, and the baron is sick. And there must be a reason for that. The reason why people don''t understand. There is no need to be frustrated by it. There is no reason to be sad. People have limitations.


    All you have to do is forgive and love your brother.


    Let''s do our best.


    Sick people don''t have to hate. There is no need to hate.


    One''s duty as a family is to love.


    It is to love and cherish.


    "This is my brother Raymond."


    And one day the man came.


    Verdick Evans.


    ***


    When Raymond first met Verdick, he could not erase the impression that he had somehow seen his face. He was a young man to be middle-aged, and an old man to be young.


    "Mr. Raymond. Good morning."


    "Yes. Your name is¡­.¡±


    "This is Verdick Evans. I''m sure you''ve met him before. I was in the capacity of a sponsor for a meeting hosted by Count Landon."


    Where did we meet? Raymond fumbled in his memory. I searched through my own not-so-long experience, but I wasn''t sure. Raymond has hardly yet met any of his other aristocrats on his own. And when he was with his family, he didn''t have to be so responsible. Because I wasn''t old enough.


    "I''m sorry. I''ve been so busy lately, Mr. Berdick Evans."


    But now she can remember and to act.


    Raymond held Berdick''s hand and shook hands. moderate grip, moderate height man The softness of the hands did not seem to enjoy hunting. Raymond thought so, holding his hands strangely smooth. Berdick grinned as he held the hands together.


    "You don''t have to. It''s a lie."


    "¡­yeah?"


    "I told you a lie, Mr. Raymond. It''s a bit of a joke.


    Raymond''s embarrassment seems to be interesting. Berdick turns to the Baron and talks with a smile on his face.


    "As the baron said, you''re a good master who can''t even tell a little lie."


    "As you can see, I''m healthy. He looks good."


    "Yes, I think so. Now... you look a lot like your old baron."


    Verdick then stared at Raymond''s chin and grabbed his shoulder.


    "He''s pretty tall for his age, and I think he''ll be much taller. All right."


    "What are you doing?¡±


    Raymond struck Berdick''s hand. It was unpleasant. It was rude to get too close to each other in the first sight. Furthermore, his attitude was not meant to express intimacy.


    Product.


    It was an eye for a cow or a sheep.


    "I''m offended. Why are you doing this to me?¡±


    When Raymond complained to Berdick, the baron growled.


    "Laymond, be polite to Mr. Berdick."


    It was a remark that made Berdick more conscious.


    "Haha, don''t push me too hard. Aren''t you still young? We have to get along well."


    Why would a man you''re seeing for the first time try to interfere in his family''s problems? Who''s this strange man who tells his relatives a story that they might recommend carefully? But Raymond couldn''t speak hastily. Both of them didn''t care about themselves and were talking.


    "If you don''t like it, I''ll keep my attitude strong."


    "No, no. That''s okay... but I think we need an education.¡±


    "¡­I''ll be very clear."


    "So. Well."


    Verdick smiled with his eyes a little embarrassing and looked at Raymond. The baron turned to Raymond.


    "Mr. Berdick Evans. I''d like to ask you what you''re talking about with my brother.¡±


    "You have a slightly provocative temperament."


    "I''m sorry, Mr. Berdick. Get out, Raymond. There''s something I need to talk to adults about.¡±


    "No, there should be a masculine side, too."


    Raymond stood up for the attitude he didn''t care about. Because the Baron clenched his fist.


    Raymond woke up and saw Berdick''s greasy hair. And I knew why I thought I''d seen him when I''d never seen him. Because he looked like a very ordinary noble man. Like desperately decorating.


    Berdick left the castle a long time later. Raymond quickly knocked on the Baron''s office as soon as he left. Fear of the baron was beyond curiosity. What''s more, it''s a story about yourself.


    "Marriage? Me?"


    "I was engaged when I was your age. He''s been broken off because of his depreciation. How good is it? You''re going to be a son-in-law of a rich family. I don''t know because you''re young, but the Evans are really rich. That''s great."


    Raymond sat in his chair and held back his groaning. It''s commonplace.


    "No way, you wouldn''t say you''d live your life your own way under our circumstances."


    How many men and women get married according to each other''s conditions even if the family doesn''t fall. Even his parents decided to marry him through the introduction of his family. It was decided a lot earlier than he thought, but it is not common and tragic. It''s okay.


    "¡­no."


    "You should."


    Yeah, it''s common. But the baron had to talk. I had to tell you how much my price was.


    "How much did you get?¡±


    "That''s not something you''d be curious about."


    How much did I get paid? How much is my body worth? How much did you pay for a woman and a child I didn''t even know? How much did you pay to keep your brother''s bulky body? Raymond swallowed an indescribable horse.


    "I hate him.¡±


    "It''s up to you to hate it, but don''t show it in front of you."


    The baron seemed to be quite satisfied with the deal, so he seemed to be relaxed for a long time. So Raymond felt more pressure. What did the face look like full eat?


    "My eyes looked like they were choosing livestock.¡±


    Your eyes looked like you were looking at defective products.


    When the baron heard Raymond, he waved his hand as if it were poetic. Like chasing flies.


    "Sure. The thing is, he''s decided to buy most of our land."


    What? Raymond looked at the baron as he was getting more and more amazing. The baron looked into Raymond''s eyes. The cheeks twitched.


    "Why... did you sell it? The top... no. I need to discuss... I don''t think it''s necessary, but still, it''s a land that''s been coming down. Why... all of a sudden?"


    Raymond felt thirsty. Marry yourself, sell your land, drink every night and no longer go to the temple. You weren''t interested in the territory either. Why? Then just stay still.


    "Our land is getting worse and worse now. He has to sell it when he can at the price he''s supposed to buy. I''ve decided to double it. I''ll sell it before it gets any more known."


    What are you talking about? Raymond thought slowly and looked up.


    "¡­doesn''t Mr. Berdick know that our land is getting sick?"


    "Yes."


    Of course not. The disadvantage is to hide it and sell it. That''s the basis of the deal.


    The baron can hear Raymond''s ear. But it sounded so cheap and cowardly.


    "Okay."


    "What."


    "I have to tell Mr. Berdick. It''s a scam."


    "Sit down again."


    "No."


    "Sit down again, Raymond!"


    A thick hand faces Raymond. The baron''s arm holds Raymond''s head. But that''s it. The baron is too dull and Raymond is fast. Some golden hair is being pulled out. But Raymond stormed out of the door.


    "You can''t stand there!"


    He''s running. Raymond knew that he had grown again. The pain in his joints was not just because the baron hit him. Raymond screamed as he ran.


    "James! Xenon! Emil! Get anyone out of here!"


    "Everyone will die if they hear that!"


    Raymond ran.

 77 [77]

    The baron could not stop him. It sounded like a thud, but it didn''t matter. Raymond ran to the entrance. A horse was standing there. Raymond jumped up. There was no need for a footrest. He kicked the horse on the side with his tongue. It was raining outside.


    I was shy. I was embarrassed. Everything was embarrassing and painful.


    The baron was ashamed and ashamed of himself. Was the baron''s body very small? If he was healthy, would the baron go instead of sending Raymond? In the old days, if my father was alive, he would have cheated.


    "Berdick Evans!"


    Raymond ran a horse. The rain had prevented his fancy carriage from going so far. The horseman turns his head and looks at Raymond. The carriage stops. Raymond puts his horse close to the carriage. The carriage window opens. In it, Verdick puts his head out.


    "Oh, it''s raining. What''s going on... The baron will tell you what he''s curious about."


    Raymond swept away his wet bangs. I can''t see.


    "I''d like you to cancel the contract."


    "Hmm."


    There was a strange noise in the carriage. Raymond came close.


    "There is a rotting disease circulating in the sheep in our territory. You''re going to... I didn''t know."


    Even if you lose money, lose your family, lose your health. under fire


    But Raymond didn''t want to lose his conscience. It is because the parents who gave instruction were not long after they died, were young, and were just such people.


    Raymond thought that his eyes would shed tears as he was in the rain. But it was a relief. It won''t show. I won''t be known to that nasty merchant.


    "I''m sorry."


    Don''t live in shame. If you keep it, your father and mother will be the same as living with you.


    "Well¡­"


    Verdick stroked his chin. A little girl with a small head of hair out of it. Is that a daughter? Raymond was in high spirits. He was a child who was younger than himself, wondering if he could read.


    "You mean the baron deceived me."


    Raymond dropped his head. I couldn''t raise my head. Berdick said nothing for a long time. No, I didn''t say nothing. He coaxed his little daughter beside him and spoke to Raymond again.


    "I understand. You''ll have to pay for cheating us."


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    "But I don''t want to break the engagement.¡±


    Raymond went back. Xenon stood on the street and said he would rather stay at his house until the Baron''s anger was relieved. So Raymond didn''t know that his life was set between the Baron and Verdick''s contract.


    Soon after, Raymond received an admission letter from a military school. It was Verdick''s recommendation. What Raymond wanted was not a very important factor.


    When Raymond showed his face to Icela Evans in the carriage, his fate was decided.


    This is because Icela Evans said to Verdick Evans.


    "He''s like a knight. A military uniform would suit you."


    So Raymond wore a military uniform.


    ***


    I''m fine.


    You''re sick.


    Raymond thus did not resent Baron Sayertes. What do you mean by blaming the sick? And now we''re the only family.


    Sick people can do that.


    Sick people can do that.


    ***


    The military school was better suited to Raymond than I thought. In fact, I can''t compare because I don''t have any other opportunities, but I think it''s a good fit because I stood out. The pessimistic view that it was not his choice quickly disappeared. There were too many students in their own situation in the military school. Raymond''s position was not so unusual either.


    There were many places where Raymond was called because he was born to move his body, was diligent in his studies, supported by his appearance. Whatever the occasion, Raymond was an objectively good man. And Raymond himself couldn''t not know it.


    "I hear that you''re a master craftsman, right?


    "Who says that?"


    "That''s what everyone says.¡±


    Xion spoke in a touchy manner.


    "Do you really need to let me know?¡±


    "Isn''t it better to know?"¡±


    "What''s the point of knowing? I don''t think it''s a good story."


    Zion giggled with laughter.


    "You''d better know. There are a lot of people who are jealous if they win the top position for three years in a row.¡±


    "As long as I''m good.¡±


    Raymond tapped Zion and ignored him. I was too busy to care about students'' jealousy. No one can take the top spot without studying. No one is trained without movement. Effort is something that anyone can do. So Raymond tried.


    "I think I''m going to cry because I respect you."


    "Xion, shut up."


    "Yes."


    But Sion held back for a while and then spoke again.


    "But, sir."


    "Xion, it''s a duel. See you at lunch time tomorrow."


    Raymond twirled his pen and glared at Zion. Zion was stunned by Raymond''s gaze and continued to speak more.


    "Wait a minute. Oh, wait a minute. There''s a reason. Aren''t you really going to the meeting hosted by the Marquis of Pancake again? People talk a lot about it."


    The Marquis was one of the school''s directors. And he was a supporter of many scholarship students. It''s not so good to see Raymond, the head of the group, missing. But Raymond shook his head.


    "This time Mr. Berdick called."


    "¡­you got your nose pierced, you got your nose pierced. Your life is over."


    Zion clicked his tongue. When Raymond frowned, Zion waved his finger.


    "You know I grew up pretty thin, right? That''s why I''m quick to sense things. I have to find a place to live and mix it. You have a hard-on-the-wall attitude in a useless place. Just ignore it.¡±


    "I don''t think it''s your problem."


    Xion snorted as if he felt guilty.


    "Will you increase your debt if you go a day or two late? That''s all you have to do. What if you catch a 80-year-old girl?"


    "Is that your future hope?"


    Even in Raymond''s eyes, Zion opened his chest proudly.


    "Don''t trample on the dreams of being serious. I would rather catch a granny with a sexy wrinkle than live like you."


    Sion, who expressed his ambition as a male python, returned to the original story, dismissing Raymond''s gaze lightly.


    "Why is Verdick''s day called a meeting hosted by sponsors? Every time. I''m trying to stop you from finding a new line. I don''t want to miss what I caught. Pure debtors don''t behave like that. I''m trying to get more money."


    "Xion."


    "We have to find a way to live."


    Zion looked at Raymond seriously.


    Raymond tapped Zion on the head.


    "What are you going to get for taking me?"


    "Dormitory fees for next semester. But my opinion is not a lie. To be honest, you have to open your way in many places. Why do you keep your loyalty to the private lender when everyone else is doing that?¡±


    Raymond found that he could not study any more. I knew you were attracting attention, but I didn''t think you''d be interfered to this extent. Raymond stuffed the book into his bag.


    "Are you going?"


    "Yes, you''re so loud that I''ll go out and do it."


    It wasn''t very pleasant to be influenced by Zion''s words. And Zion wasn''t really very perceptive. What he says is a fact that even Raymond can guess.


    Nevertheless.


    "I guess I was just lazy.¡¯


    Hard to resist Berdick, because of his second son''s position as a student, young and inexperienced.


    There is a difference between vaguely guessing and considering, and being aware of the fact that it is different. The latter touches a person''s pride more. That night Raymond ripped the train ticket to Berdick Evans'' mansion. It was capricious and all-purpose.


    "Congratulations. Your dormitory fee."


    "Thank you, sir. Conquest looks great on you."


    Raymond entered the hall where students in uniform stood. I can feel familiar eyes. Women in society rather than soldiers. There''s no difference, actually.


    "What did you say to Verdick Evans?"


    "I did it on my own."


    I was going to write to Berdick that he was feeling a little under the weather, but he just said nothing. Any excuse would be a lie, and Berdick seemed to notice it.


    "Xion, you made it."


    "Yeah, your cuties have succeeded."


    Albert hit Zion on the shoulder and laughed. Then he reached out to Raymond.


    "Was it you?"


    "I love you so much, it was my effort. Well, it''s better to come out than to be alone.¡±


    "I''m constantly going out to student gatherings.¡±


    "That doesn''t mean anything...Marquis, this is my classmate Raymond Sayertes. He''s been the head of the class for three years in a row, the third year in a row."


    It was a sudden introduction, but Raymond turned back reflexively and reached out to the man standing.


    Raymond Sayertes.


    "I finally see your face. I didn''t expect you to come. I''m finally seeing you this year, senior."


    Albert sneaked in next to me and said.


    "I persuaded him well because he was my friend."


    Raymond faced the Marquis later, determined to deal with Albert, who wanted to reveal his abilities.


    "It''s an honor to meet you, Marquis. The Marquis was also a graduate.¡±


    "Yeah, I spent my young, young, childish days here. I hope you''re having a good time, too. Mr. Albert, let me think about your sociability."


    "Thank you."


    Albert bent back quickly.


    "I don''t think Verdick liked you coming here.¡±


    The Marquis looked unbecoming to the title of director. The Marquis of Pancair also mentioned the reason why Raymond has not attended the meeting. The year after Verdick began sponsoring, the Marquis of Pancair took the board seat.


    "I''m here in secret.


    "You''ll find out anyway.¡±


    "Why would I live if I didn''t make my choice?"


    The Marquis laughed at the words.


    "Yes, you have courage.¡±


    Verdick was very displeased that the Marquis of Pancair had taken over as a board member. I didn''t hide the idea from Raymond. Verdick sponsored quite a lot of money upon Raymond''s admission. And they started to grow their arms businesses more and more.


    But the land of the Marquis was located on the outskirts. He was the lord of the land where soldiers were most needed, and his land was a place where disputes often occurred. However, the land was so far away that he was a nobleman far from military schools close to the capital.


    Then why did he take the board seat?


    To get to the center. To expand one''s power and make money.


    Many students thought so, and so did Berdick. So he vented his anger.


    "No matter how much I earn like a dog, when a great aristocrat starts to come forward, merchants like us will be swept away."


    The Marquis of Pancair has begun to get involved in the weapons industry, where Berdyk has begun to make significant profits. It seemed that Berdyck was intolerably annoying. Naturally, his patronage, Raymond, like the Marquis of Pancair, fell into the military aristocracy.


    "I''m sorry, but I''m still young, and I''m afraid I won''t be able to have a pleasant conversation with the Marquis.¡±


    "What are you so worried about when you''re young?"


    The Marquis grinned. Then he raised his hand and let the servant pass the glass. Raymond received a crystal glass. The Marquis poured wine into the cup.


    "Do you think I''m having a hard time getting help from you when you''re young?"


    "No way."


    The Marquis can''t be helped by the baron''s second son. Raymond laughed bitterly. That''s why it''s harder to guess why he called himself. The only reason that came to mind right now was Berdick Evans.


    "It''s because of Verdick Evans."

 78 [78]

    "I see."


    "You''re so calm, too."


    "Now I''m young and don''t know anything, so I just listen to advice."


    "Yes, I hate him.¡±


    Raymond turned his eyes to the sudden declaration of disapproval and answered.


    "¡­yes."


    Raymond himself is on the Verdick side anyway. Regardless of what Raymond would think of Verdick. Raymond''s short answer makes the Marquis laugh like he''s having fun.


    "That doesn''t mean you don''t like it, so you don''t have to be sensitive. I don''t like it when a merchant dares to snoop around the hall. It''s a bug that deliberately leads to conflict and sucks blood."


    "That''s a harsh assessment. I''m even more curious why you called me."


    "I want to give you a better choice. I''m sorry for the tragedy that happened to Baron Sayertes."


    "Do you have any connection with my brother?"


    "A little."


    "I''ve never heard of it."


    The latter laid down his glass and moved his hand. The music rang louder.


    "It''s not really meant to be. The important thing is that I don''t like Verdick Evans very much. That''s all."


    "I see."


    "You''re careful to the end. That attitude seems to hate making enemies, but it''s hard to make friends. You''d better think carefully about my suggestion.¡±


    And the Marquis beckoned another student.


    The conversation with Raymond was over.


    Raymond then received a bottle of wine that his servant had given him on his way back. And there was a lot of information about Verdick Evans in the wine bottle.


    ***


    "Long time no see, Mr. Raymond."


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    Who was it? Raymond didn''t know who the woman was until he thought about it for a while. Oh, yeah. My fiancee. Three times in five years, the daughter of Verdick Evans.


    "Lamond didn''t come, so my father asked me to pick him up.¡±


    A woman almost buried in her colorful clothes raised her head in an arrogant manner, but to Raymond, the tall man, it was nothing more than a child'' And it didn''t even catch Raymond''s eye. Because of what he saw.


    The letter the Marquis of Pancair handed over to him.


    "¡­I see. I wouldn''t have had to do that.¡±


    "Why are you late?"


    Because your father is a villain.


    But Raymond couldn''t speak.


    After that, Raymond''s daily life did not change much. It''s changed a little. He became more sincere. There was no time to waste. That''s not what anger was about Verdick. It wasn''t the kind of anger that stabbed Verdick and shot him.


    "My father will help you to the fullest."


    Raymond knew.


    "So don''t do this again."


    If he stays calm, Verdick will put the finest hay in his mouth no matter what the start is. And it can be seen from the pace of development of the territory every year that he makes his efforts as a new owner and a real owner of the Seyerthes family.


    There were mines and factories in the meadow, and railways were built and the population increased. It would be Raymond''s again if I married Isela. Perhaps you''d better put aside your revenge and get what you can from Verdick.


    "But I don''t want to live like that."


    I didn''t want to live while being raised by Berdick. Raymond knew well that if he lost his bearings in anger, he would get nothing. Raymond still had a lot to lose, and so did Verdick. They needed more than a fistfight.


    Raymond wanted the fall of the whole Evans family.


    And it was quite helpful for the Marquis of Pancake.


    "No, no. Don''t pick yet. You shouldn''t give the impression of calculating human relationships. It''s a bit silly, but it has to look honest.¡±


    "Doesn''t it look shallow?"


    Raymond, who wielded his fist and grades among the feisty boys, didn''t understand his advice a little. But the latter shook his head.


    "It''s okay because you''re still young. It''s a completely different matter to not look funny and to bluffing. It''s natural that a young man is foolish. Never bluff yourself. I can see everything even if I''m a little sensible. That''s a drop in value."


    "Okay."


    "You shouldn''t look so servile. Once you look servile, it''s over. Good posture and appearance.¡±


    "Thank you."


    Raymond found the fact a little funny. If his looks weren''t good enough, Verdick wouldn''t have wanted to buy him. There were a lot of conditions, but he was trying to put a nice stallion on his daughter. What would have happened to them if it was them, not their older brother, who fell ill?


    Mate


    "I''m sorry."


    "Speaking half a beat slow. He''s a little fast."


    "Yes."


    It''s a little like a lady''s class, debuting in society. Raymond seemed a little strangled. It may not be so different. But this wasn''t that difficult. Raymond also felt a small sense of accomplishment in shaping his attitude through etiquette.


    "And don''t miss the senior secretary. Ask like you''re interested in studying, not in Verdick''s business. The Duke of Dalton is intellectually vain, so if a young man like you asks, he''ll talk in a stream. And people like to think that they are generous."


    Does the Marquis also feel satisfied with giving Raymond? But Raymond couldn''t ask that. The Marquis asked when he saw Raymond looking sideways.


    "Why do you think I like you?¡±


    Raymond was curious about that. Does the Marquis want to destroy Verdick through himself? But why is it so bothersome and how to go back? Is it worth it? Valuation as a stallion? But he doesn''t have a daughter. Raymond gave up his thought. It''s not time to measure, it''s time to take.


    "¡­I don''t know. But I don''t want to let you down."


    "You''re a good student."


    Raymond''s answer made the Marquis laugh and hit him on the shoulder.


    "I''ll tell you the important thing. You have to keep your cause. That would be your biggest weapon."


    Raymond didn''t know that pigeons were still used so much in the era of telegrams. Invitations and letters of recommendation came and went to avoid Berdick''s eyes. Raymond began to find a way to avoid relying on Berdick.


    "People are still excited about the values of the old days. There are more members of the House of Representatives, and Verdick''s wealth is greater than any other count. But why would he want to be a nobleman?¡±


    I think it''s because most of the rich are still aristocrats.


    "If I get the money, then I want to get honor and history.¡±


    "I don''t know, Marquis. Honor is not earned because you want it."


    The latter shook his head.


    "No, honor is made, Raymond. You know how many people, so-called righteous people who saved and developed the country, just fall without a name. No one remembers who invented the scissors."


    "You can''t create something out of nothing."


    "Yeah, so Verdick bought you for fame.¡±


    "I have no honor."


    Raymond knew himself. All you have now is grades that are only available in school. And it was the appearance. His family has fallen and he owes Berdick a fortune.


    "You''re insulting your ancestors now. All the nobles'' first owners have been granted lands through great efforts, so how glorious and historical is it? All Evans has is notoriety."


    "I made a slip of the tongue."


    "It''s not good to apologize too often."


    "Yes."


    "No, just keep quiet. When you need it... it''s appropriate to apologize at the end. Oh no. I can''t believe I have to teach you this. No, don''t apologize. Later."


    Raymond shut his mouth. The duke pointed to the portraits behind his room.


    "Berdick Evans wants to have history. Yes, to put it simply, honor is not just a trinket. What he wants is power. It''s a stable foundation. You know the Evans are from a country beyond the White Mountains."


    "Yes."


    "So their foundations are cash, gold, and jewelry. Those things are nothing compared to the ground. The foundation comes from the ground, from the law. So I had to get her married."


    "Why didn''t you do it yourself?¡±


    Based on Berdick Evans'' move, he could have become a senior to Zion. But he married the daughter of another merchant and saw her child. The latter told me in a word.


    "Berdick Evans had less than a tenth of his fortune when he was young. You don''t have a jaw."


    "I see."


    "And no matter how much influence the Seyertes have lost, it is ridiculous that the Baron family and the Outlander are getting married. You''re so arrogant. Even now, during the civil war, foreign aristocrats continue to come in... How dare you... just a merchant."


    The Marquis glared at the floor. He seemed genuinely offended.


    "The weapons industry is where he''s been making a lot of money lately as a stranger."


    The Marquis was also making money through the arms industry and defense. Raymond felt a little ashamed. Because he was still only a student. He doesn''t know how Verdick is trying to make money and gain power. It wasn''t even thought Berdyk would share it.


    "Berdick Evans doesn''t trust me."


    "That doesn''t matter.¡±


    The Marquis touched the pen.


    "He put you in the army, I don''t know. I''m not sure. I would have put you in the Senate. It''s okay to learn law. Anyway, if he sent you to a military school, he wouldn''t waste it. Do your best in there. I have no choice but to leave it up to you.¡±


    "Yes."


    "You said before that you would follow whatever I say?¡±


    "Yes."


    "Be the ideal article. I mean, a hero enough to go crazy when children see him. To the point where people are cheering at you."


    The eyes of the Marquis of Pancair were strangely sparkling. Raymond thought later that he was joking, but his face was serious.


    "You just live in honor. It''s the hardest thing, but it won''t be that difficult for you."


    And take good care of your face. Raymond couldn''t even say a passing remark. But it wasn''t that difficult. Raymond was lucky, and he was born with good looks.


    Whatever the Marquis thinks, whether he wants to take Verdick''s fortune through Raymond, maybe he needs another Sioux, or a kind of flower-planting game. Raymond didn''t know but it didn''t matter.


    Raymond was charged with a cause, but it wasn''t that difficult. As the Marquis said.


    If you live as you are, you will be given a medal. Raymond was hated by several dignitaries, jealous of some of his peers, but received more cheers than that.


    Then Raymond won the title of the knight three years later, and saw the crown prince come looking for him with shining eyes.


    "Are you Lord Raymond Sayertes? I''ve heard a lot about you from the Marquis of Pancaire.¡±


    Raymond saw the face of Prince Louis. Then there stood the Marquis of Pancair.


    the highest honor


    royal envy

 79 [79]

    Berdick Evans noticed that Raymond was about to take off his leash. But it''s already too late. Raymond Seyertes established himself with thorough glory, morality, and people''s cheers.


    "Oh, my God... you little bastard."


    Berdick threw his own bottle of ink. He tried to decorate himself appropriately and give it to his daughter, but he is trying to run away with it ungrateful.


    Berdick Evans called his daughter. Icela Evans, as always, appeared at the call of her father in the clothes Verdick bought for her.


    "I think it''s time for you to get married."


    Raymond Seyertes needed an opportunity to break the marriage.


    There is no need for a grand occasion. Raymond doesn''t want that. Serious consideration of making instruments by necessity is rather a problem. Anyone is fine. Raymond was confident that any woman would be a good husband in his own way. He was a man who would do his duty faithfully unless it were the daughter of Verdick Evans.


    But there was a need that everyone could understand. Something like why Berdick Evans chose him. The same reason why Icela Evans chose him. The reason why people don''t think it''s very strange.


    She''s like a beautiful woman, no match for Icela Evans.


    "Are you all right?"


    ***


    "I''m in the book."


    I didn''t believe Karen Haier, but her words bothered me. Her words that she died, died and died for 100 years because she couldn''t find true love. a face that somehow seems to blame him Karen''s face was strangely precocious, but she seemed like a child who complained when she said that.


    "You promised to believe."


    I tried, but it wasn''t an acceptable story for adults. If he believes that, he should go to the hospital first. Raymond had to try not to kick his tongue. He''s still young.


    "If you find true love, you''re out of the curse. Oh, come on. Can you stop looking like that? I know what you''re thinking.¡±


    "I''m trying."


    However, the words were far too dreamy and even a little romantic to be said to be a story surrounded by murderers. The stories Raymond took away when he was almost six or seven years old.


    ''It''s a little childish.''


    "You''re not trying, are you?"


    When Karen glared, Raymond raised his hands and answered. A promise is a promise.


    "I do¡­. Yes¡­ I do."


    Is he pretending to be crazy to avoid sin? Raymond looked at Karen with a sidelong glance at the unseen data. But her words were consistent. If the whole story was made up, it was too systematic. Is he really crazy? Raymond sighed, thinking that he had only seen his face too much.


    Karen looked at Raymond''s sullen face and said in a boisterous tone.


    "I know it''s weird. Please try."


    "¡­yes."


    If it''s too absurd, it''s rather hard to ignore. By all means, Raymond tried to match Karen. Raymond went around the auction house to look at old books together, meet people, and buy antiques.


    What am I doing right now?¡¯


    But unexpectedly, it was quite fun. Karen had a good tongue and a variety of hobbies. Raymond''s weak common sense was also abundant, and he became so naturally close to strangers.


    "He''s quite a picky personality, and he likes you quite a bit."


    "It''s because I''ve met them all before."


    Karen shrugged her shoulders, saying it was nothing, but Raymond felt a bit dejected when he saw the attitude he had acquired with difficulty. And I had no choice but to admit that she was an attractive maniac. Not only looks, but everything.


    Karen''s complaints that Raymond himself did not love Karen and continued to repeat the time, although she wanted to ignore it, were hard to ignore. Raymond wondered why he did that.


    But I didn''t know well.


    Approach by necessity? No. Raymond approached her from the beginning, doubting that she was a murderer. It was Karen who knocked on the door in need of him. Raymond was proud of his relationship at least. The problem is rather Karen. A person...


    ''No, no. I should have caught the evidence right away.¡¯


    Raymond felt guilty for leaving her alone in need. Not to her, but to her own conscience.


    Why am I here like this?¡¯


    Raymond sighed watching Karen''s useless antiques. Before I knew it, I filled a room with them. Raymond was spending too much time on her delusions. Raymond realized from some point on that spending time with Karen was too long.


    Those useless hours of entering social gatherings, watching performances, going around the auction house, rummaging through legends and delusions. It was almost the first time in Raymond''s life to waste his time like that. Those days passed in a flash by.


    "Lord Raymond, did you get a letter from the royal family?"


    He was Prince Gwiz. Raymond knew that he was after him the moment he saw it. Raymond sat at his desk. And he wrote a will that would leave Karen''s whole future legacy. The baron was not in a position to receive it. And that was the best indication. A sign that Raymond is trying for her.


    "Oh, I''m not going to die!


    Raymond didn''t believe it.


    Her words are so absurd and the affirmation of someone who doesn''t know the real situation. Karen does not talk about the fight between the Crown Prince and the Crown Prince, himself and the Marquis of Berdick and his countless people, businesses and the nation and successors.


    She just says the end. It was just a belief, no reason needed. She doesn''t know the process. I don''t know what''s going on. So Raymond didn''t tell Karen anymore.


    Because Raymond is tired, too.


    And it was quite interesting to see Karen go around often and dig into legends and people''s relationships. It would be fine to think that Raymond''s fortune was the price for playing with her.


    And


    Doing the familiar thing again.


    Raymond knew he liked those useless days more than he thought. For too long he had been away from play.


    "Berdick Evans betrayed me?"


    The moment I put a gun in the head of the Duke of Rutella, and the moment I killed the young granddaughter. Raymond felt that he wanted to finish his work and go back rather than feel guilty.


    Where do you want to go back? Raymond realized the answer and realized that he was serious. And I knew at that moment.


    Raymond lived in honor.


    Until this day.


    That was the way he lived most comfortably. An injustice resists it. I''m not silent. And for the sake of justice.


    But he couldn''t kill Karen Haier.


    Raymond sees Karen. He wouldn''t have hesitated if she had shown any violence and cruelty in front of Raymond''s eyes. There would have been no need to worry. But she never showed it in front of Raymond.


    "I love Lord Raymond."


    She wouldn''t believe it herself. The eyes that were shedding tears turned to annoyance as soon as they came out of the prince''s room. But she was nevertheless a victim. Anytime. Anytime.


    Raymond realized that he could not kill Karen.


    More important than all the values he has built up, such as honor and conscience.


    Raymond couldn''t say this feeling was not love at all.


    He stopped worrying about it. There was not enough time and little everywhere, so Raymond had to find a way. No matter what he thought of Karen, Karen''s words were fanciful and could not erase the conviction that she was involved in the murder.


    But that doesn''t matter anymore. He''ll help you.


    Raymond sees the fuse in front of him. I see a young man named Dulan Lloyd. Raymond thinks of the first time he saw him. He and she seemed closer to hate than to love each other. Raymond had some sympathy for him as a man, but that was it. He was the one who tortured Karen through Verdick Evans for breaking up with Karen.


    A man who is ordinary, insidious, and jealous.


    Raymond no longer sympathized with him. Because he''s a rival. Despite what he''s done, he''s now saying he''s going to jail on behalf of Karen Haier.


    "Dulan the Priest."


    Raymond Seyertes looked down at the man in front of him. I see Duran Lloyd. Outside, the holy house resounded, and the Divine Spirit, which is God''s agent, collapsed in front of him. Afraid of sending Karen to jail. Raymond felt offended when he saw him. What is this feeling?


    "Do you love Karen Haier?"


    "¡­no."


    But the words were not convincing.


    "Why do you want to protect Karen Haier so much?"


    "¡­I, I¡­ She''s her doctor... It''s the new building."


    "So don''t you think it doesn''t make sense to go to jail instead?"


    There is only one emotion.


    Raymond was faintly jealous of the fact. And I was a little surprised.


    In fact, Raymond thought about it before he came. If Duran loves Karen, and that''s why he wants to protect her. If he died, then he thought it would be a good idea to help him. But Raymond now wanted to deny Duran''s involvement with Karen. But it shouldn''t be. If Duran loved Karen, he should have used it more.


    "I think you love Karen Haier."


    "Oh, no."


    "Or do you agree?"


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    I hope it''s a thorough sympathy. But Raymond saw Duran''s sullen eyes and hands. It contained too much emotion. The assumption that Duran would love Karen was very unpleasant just to think of it. Raymond was a little embarrassed by the jealousy he felt for the first time in his life.


    Raymond made an offer to Duran. Maybe to his rival.


    Because he can help.


    Because he will give you an answer that you don''t have to kill Karen Haier and hate her.


    "Is Karen Haier crazy? Is that why you''re helping her?¡±


    "¡­leh, Lord Raymond?"


    Raymond set up a Duran. He held his arm firmly. And look at his face. You have to hear a definite answer from him, even if you are coercive. He has to give Raymond an answer.


    "Isn''t that why Karen is innocent?"


    Say yes. Raymond screamed inside. She''s not guilty. That means.


    Duran nodded his head.


    As a doctor, as a new officer.


    And Raymond seemed saved by the fact. The castle was reverberating in the distance.

 80 [80]

    Raymond walked down the hall. It was a little late in the morning. The dazzling sun was coming through the window of the hall. Bless you. Your steps were light. Raymond liked this house, which was extremely few people. It was not a house of the Sairtes, so it was a place to stay for a while, but there was also peace. I will go to my house soon. Choose Raymond, just like the woman he chose.


    "Dona?"


    There was no one else where Karen and she stayed. Raymond felt a little relieved to see the maid gone. Now it was enough for her. Because I felt a little shy.


    "Hmm."


    Raymond saw a hydrangea in his hand. flowers of white and blue summer Now the kind of flowers will change. Summer is passing by. Karen''s bedroom with red hair was more like a contrasting white and blue flower. What flower should I choose after summer?


    "I think jewelry would have been better than flowers."


    Raymond thought about holding a flower. It was a gift chosen as a red line for children on the street, but Karen just said thank you for the flowers and added that she was grateful for the jewelry.


    He smiled and thanked me for everything, but there was no big change. I wanted to surprise her, but she was also good at gambling, so she wasn''t bothered by money. All she''s interested in is the weird antiques. Raymond knew he was too fast, but he didn''t want to wait.


    "Oh, but this isn''t right."


    After thinking about it, Raymond just bought a bunch of hydrangeas as usual. I didn''t want to wait until the store opened. So Raymond just brought a bunch of hydrangeas. It was comforting that he was in good condition.


    knock, knock


    Raymond knocked on Karen''s door. There was no sound. Raymond wondered if it was because it was still too early. It would be polite to go back.


    "Well."


    However, I wanted to open the door even more. emotions that cause a person to ignore and become childish Raymond happily accepted the slight fall.


    Crying.


    The door opened.


    And Karen was in bed. It was still not getting up. She hated getting up early in the morning. Raymond tried hard to make her a dawn-moving person, following the words "a healthy body and a healthy mind," but that was a failure.


    It would be polite to go back out after checking Karen''s sleep.


    Raymond sees Karen''s closed eyes like a doll. Her face was surprisingly pretty.


    Is he dead?


    Raymond thought that for a moment. I felt so unrealistic.


    When Raymond first saw her, he thought she was a little older. He did not appear to be seventeen. I couldn''t bring myself to tell you the story. She was not seen at that age. In fact, sometimes it wasn''t even seen as a human being. Raymond was used to beauty, but Karen''s face and impression sometimes seemed to transcend something. Like a stone or water. (like a corpse.


    But Karen was alive. As evidence, the chest was slowly moving up and down. He''s breathing.


    before Raymond''s eyes


    Raymond put the hydrangea next to his face. The bouquets of flowers I had brought every day filled the room with flowers, and Karen was almost buried in flowers. It was like a tomb of flowers.


    "Carran."


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    There is plenty of time. Duke and Marquis. A majority of senators and members of the House voted for Prince Gwiz. The next king will be Louis. Prince Gwiz will no longer be able to send Raymond to the jaws of death. And next week Raymond will be a senator.


    "Until when do you only sleep? Please get up.¡±


    Karen may have killed a man.


    But that doesn''t matter. Raymond looked at Karen slowly from the side. If Karen shows any signs of violence, if she kills people. Raymond was able to point a gun at Karen''s head at all costs. There was. Now? You don''t have to.


    Karen has never been violent by her side. She was always, always a thorough victim. What would it have been like if he had shown such a tendency? Perhaps Raymond is just being coy in front of him because he is much stronger than her physically. But there was no attempt to kill Raymond, nor did she show violence to the maids, children, or children passing by.


    "I fell into a book."


    He only talked about the ridiculous delusion that he was into books.


    "And you''re my male lead."


    I was just craving for love. with a rattling sound saying strange things There is no obstacle to love someone who asks for love.


    "Carran."


    Raymond thinks Karen is crazy. I think Karen is a sinner. I don''t believe what Karen says. But for all those reasons, they were no reason not to love Karen. Raymond realized. There is no reason not to love her.


    "...Lord Raymond, in a lady''s room... Excuse me."


    Karen opens her dim eyes and covers her face. Rather than being shy, he was a little annoyed. Raymond smiled at her grim face. She always had a straight face, but when she was less awake, she couldn''t help it.


    "Didn''t you just come into my room?"


    "Now¡­ Morning¡­ Make-up... Wash-up....¡±


    Karen can''t tell if she hasn''t gotten out of bed yet. The face did not fit in with murder or madness. Raymond thought it was funny. And a little bit sad.


    They will be happy if they keep this appearance. But that means she doesn''t love her shortcomings as they are. Raymond had a strong premonition that he would probably never understand her. But that doesn''t matter now. Understanding and love are fine even if they are not compatible.


    "Get up."


    "In an hour."


    "Marry me, please."


    What should I say? The girl who asked me to love her. Will he be surprised, happy, or crying?


    It wasn''t anything. Karen threw the pillow. To Raymond''s face. Raymond, of course, caught the pillow. But Karen shouted, even angrier at the reaction.


    "Do you want to die?"


    "I''ll be dead in about 100 years."


    I didn''t expect this. But this is good as it is. He would have liked whatever Karen said. Because his mind is already set.


    "Now, a person is sleeping, and he just came in and... An uninteresting joke... I''m going to die."


    "It''s a little sad that it''s not fun, but I mean it."


    "¡­sincerely? Well, I mean, wait a minute. Really?"


    "Yes."


    Karen bowed her head. I was just thinking about going back to sleep, but he turns his eyes slightly and talks. He still looked tired, but he didn''t look so bad.


    "In five hours, I''ll tell you again after I''ve finished makeup. Bring the ring."


    "Can''t we hear the answer first?"


    "I''m dying. I just....¡±


    And Karen buried her head in the pillow. After a while, a small voice came out.


    "Lord Raymond, am I crazy or are you crazy?¡±


    "I''m crazy about love."


    "It''s so grossly boring.¡±


    If he was crazy about love, what would Karen be crazy about? Is she bound by something? But for sure, Karen is crazy. It was not a metaphorical term for people like Raymond, like Verdick, who hung on to something like honor or revenge or money or such worldly values or honor. It was something more natural. Like a disease.


    "¡­leh, as Lord Raymond said¡­ Karen is crazy. That''s my, I''ll guarantee it."


    Karen is just sick. Like his brother, the doctor, the priest said.


    Raymond felt great relief from the affirmation.


    Karen is crazy.


    But that won''t be a big problem for them.


    Raymond felt completely at ease when he admitted that Karen was a psychopath.


    Karen is just sick. He is a mentally ill patient. Sick people sometimes do things they don''t understand. It is an area that families should understand and take care of.


    "I want to live my life with you.¡±


    "Well¡­ yeah. That''s fine. I''ll let you go without the ring."


    Raymond laughed at Karen''s answer.


    "It''s an honor."


    Raymond can''t understand Karen, and he won''t even affirm her behavior. But he loves her. Raymond decided so. If she takes an unexpected turn, she stops it as her husband, and that''s it. Maybe the bedroom needs bars. But it''s still good.


    I''m fine.


    Raymond stroked Karen''s hair.


    You''re sick. And maybe he''s crazy. But that doesn''t matter. It''s not a matter of love.


    It''s okay. A sick person can do that.


    But Raymond didn''t think to leave Karen alone. Just letting it go is a indulgence. He will do his family duty. I will fulfill my responsibility. Like he did to his brother. Even if your family is sick or if you make a mistake.


    Karen is still young. He is seventeen years old. And a little crazy. But at that age, it could be. Raymond has seen more insane people on the battlefield. Her level of madness is tolerable as a husband. She will become wise as time goes by, and the day will come when childhood delusions will be dismissed as shameful past.


    "I think I really love you."


    She will now know the joy of giving to the poor, the security of being among the faithful, and the peace she feels in her home. by Raymond''s side That was not the only concession.


    Raymond embraced his new family.


    So Karen''s face was not seen.


    ***


    Bless you.


    Duran stood at the main hall of the cathedral. Raymond went back. Duran stood in the corridor and touched the pillar. Light was shining from the stained glass of the cathedral. The dawn mass was over and the people went back. Raymond went back to Karen. Raymond''s confession is over. No, it wasn''t even a confession. Raymond doesn''t have to do anything wrong. The sinner is not him.


    It is not him who should be exonerated.


    Duran holds the wall with a trembling hand. It''s blinding. Duran turned his head to the wall. Duran turned his head in the main hall, in the castle. There is a sinner here. There is a deceptive. A heretic is here. There is a sinner here who can''t escape even if he tries to run away.


    Duran knelt down. It was more like a fall than an intention. His sin was so deep that he was afraid. But nevertheless. Nevertheless!


    Duran put his hands together. Nervous mouth. Nervous hands. Nevertheless, I will never give up. The value he wants is there. That deep, deep desire that God will not allow.


    God, have mercy on them.


    God, don''t show me mercy.


    I am a sinner and will burn in hell. I know it.


    Duran confessed his sins.


    There was no one listening.

 81 [81]

    05. Villain


    "Marriage."


    Raymond didn''t see Karen''s face. But he would have expected Karen''s expression to be vaguely good. Or a little dazed. But I gave Karen to Raymond and made a face. It''s cliche. I see. The idea was over.


    For Karen, Raymond''s marriage request was not so special. Therefore, it was not new to me. It was hard to admire the way he was there when he was asked to marry by the same opponent dozens of times.


    ''It''s annoying.''


    But this time, I felt a little weird. Karen was a little surprised by her feelings.


    Why? There was only boredom over the double digits, but it changed a little. First of all, he was looking at Karen with a cold look that he had never seen before, but Raymond''s attitude changed so quickly. Until recently, Raymond treated Karen as if she were being interrogated quietly with suspicious eyes. As expected, Sir Raymond has a problem. Karen sighed, listening to Raymond''s slightly excited voice.


    What are they thinking? Nevertheless, he proposed again this time. In this life, he proposed to Karen again, and his decision was sincere. It is not a word or two, but a document proves it.


    This is probably love.


    ***


    Lady Ryan opened her eyes wide when she saw the numerous letters in front of Karen.


    "Wow¡­."


    "Sigh¡­."


    Karen sighed. A wedding schedule and a list of people to send invitations to. The cluelessness of when to use it up bothered Karen.


    "That''s amazing. Are all these people coming?"


    "I''m sure."


    "And Prince Louis?"


    "I suppose so."


    Since we''ve been here so far.


    "I''ll have to ask my mother to get me a new dress right away! Karen, can I be your best man?¡±


    "It''s an honor for me, but I have to get permission from Mrs. Elba first."


    "I''ll get it!"


    Lady Lian ran out of Dodo. It was a graceful step, but it was as cheerful as it was. Donna approached cautiously as the child left the room.


    "¡­Lady Karen, aren''t you happy with your marriage?"


    Donna asked.


    "Did it show?"


    "¡­yes. A little."


    He himself has lost his patience. Even if a child doesn''t recognize it, an adult will notice it. Karen replied lamentably to herself, losing her patience little by little by little.


    "I''m not sure.¡±


    Karen answered frankly. Neither Raymond nor Duran. There was no reason to cheat. Donna consoled Karen by bringing her hot tea.


    "It''s probably because it''s my first time."


    No, it''s because I got married too much.


    But Karen didn''t say any more, but she cleared the list and fell on her desk.


    "My head is a little complicated....¡±


    This time again.


    Karen struggled with boredom and suffering ahead of the wedding. Again, he is no different. This time, it is similar. Again, Raymond proposed to her again in a way that Karen could not understand. Karen doesn''t understand, but that''s probably not the point. What needs to be cared about is the immediate list.


    "It''s because you have so much to think about. If the lord and the lady were alive, they would have helped us a lot....¡±


    "Should I?"


    "Yes, if you were alive, how could you have... Black¡­."


    Karen held up her teacup and drank gracefully, ignoring Donna''s small crying.


    "Maddy, too."


    If it''s a drink, you run into someone and say, "Oh, shit, mother! Mother! Take responsibility for it!'' I would have shouted. Then Karen burned her tongue in the hot tea.


    Cool, cool.


    "Oh, girl. Are you all right?"


    Karen waved her hand, blocking Donna from reaching out. I was a little embarrassed.


    "¡­yes. It would have been different if I had a mother."


    This is what parents have to do. Karen remembered how frustrated she was when she first got married, seeing what she had to do. They pledge to marry at a gathering of thousands of soldiers, nobles and royalty. After that, it becomes a simple temporary relationship or a relationship that is not a trap.


    "It''s a real hassle....¡±


    Karen doesn''t believe in other people''s vows as she doesn''t believe in her feelings. There are not enough men to count Karen''s relationship, but less than a tenth of them have proposed. The person who held the ceremony and even stamped it could count with two fingers. Marriage is a danger to men, too.


    "You''re still happy to marry Raymond, aren''t you?"


    Karen falls down on her desk and sees what she has to do. Preparations for the wedding, which has been repeated dozens of times, are exhausting and annoying. Karen stretched her arms. He knows himself. Very few men are about the size of Raymond.


    "I know he''s a nice guy."


    I know. Nobody knows it better than Karen. Karen knows objectively that he is a good husband. Regardless of appearance and personality, it was hard to find a man as much as Raymond. It was not a story of a book that I don''t remember well, but a judgment that Karen made with her own memories. Isn''t that the bridegroom whom Verdick chose well for her daughter? Although he didn''t choose Isella.


    "But I don''t think I''m happy.¡±


    Because time doesn''t go by.


    Their marriage doesn''t bear fruit. Emotions don''t move forward. Always meet again, always confess, propose... Dying and repeating it again.


    Declaring that two people will be married in society. There''s nothing left. But that''s only true for Karen. Not for others. It remains to others at that moment. Is this not enough to prove true love? But Karen doesn''t know what''s better than that.


    Marriage takes risks. a few double pledges of importance over engagement Karen thinks of the men who got married. Among them was Duran.


    "My mother would have done this before she got married.¡±


    You don''t believe in love, and you don''t know who to choose to die.


    Through my father, I knew that I did not need absolute love like a fanatic. But why did Duran put true love in his mouth? How much emotion did Raymond propose to Karen?


    "True love."


    "Then."


    "I''ll help you."


    "¡­you''ll give up if you kiss at the wedding."


    Is it not enough? Karen twisted her hair.


    But if I show you the first night, Duran''s going to die of a heart attack. No, maybe it''s that kind of taste.


    "Dulan? Are you still in touch?"


    He winked and whispered to the frightened maid.


    "Don''t tell Raymond."


    Donna''s face turns white. Donna asked in surprise.


    "What? Are you serious?¡±


    "Secret."


    Donna''s face turns a little red when she finds out she teases herself. Karen smiles at her and sees her work again.


    "Since Count Elba''s wife is going to introduce you to her, you can take it off the list of things to do....¡±


    Karen stopped talking and turned her head.


    "What''s wrong with you?"


    "Oh, that flower, wait a minute."


    Karen saw a flower with Donna in it. It''s a flower that Raymond gave to him while waking him up. In fact, it didn''t make much difference as it was given any other day. It was a little bigger, just a little more.


    "Lady, should I put the flowers in a bottle? Or should I dry it right away?"


    "¡­just put it in a vase."


    It doesn''t matter much anyway. Is it faster for flowers to wither or for Karen to die?


    "Are you still feeling bad?"


    "Do you see that?¡±


    "¡­yes, it looks complicated."


    Donna answered cautiously. Karen shook her hand at her nervous maid and forced a smile.


    "It''s just weird to think that I''m getting married."


    The day was coming whether you wanted it or not. Karen didn''t have enough time in her life. I don''t like the middle very much, but the result is marriage proposal anyway. Karen decided to settle for it. What matters from the beginning was Raymond''s feelings. What matters is the advice given to Dulan. Duran should give himself an answer. Let''s just think about that.


    "It''s my first time, so I''m very nervous and anxious."


    No, not the first time.


    Karen knew why she was frustrated and anxious. This is because this is not the first time. Because it is the same as the first time. Karen sees a vase that Donna is holding water. I see hydrangeas stuck in it. And I see flowers that fill the room.


    "There are so many flowers."


    "Isn''t that touching?¡±


    "Yes."


    However, even his expression was annoying to pretend that he was excited. Karen looked at the flowers. innumerable petals


    "I used to get flowers.¡±


    Raymond had given flowers at first. It was. Karen realized why she felt strange and a little upset.


    Karen''s first ''really'' proposal gift from Raymond. Karen remembers. When Raymond first proposed, really first. He brought flowers then.


    "Just... I saw flowers in the morning, and suddenly I couldn''t stop wanting to propose."


    Karen laughed.


    "We''re already engaged.¡±


    But Raymond looked at Karen again and said,


    "But I wanted to say it again."


    It''s a story from a long time ago.


    Raymond is the same. Raymond is not affected by time. He doesn''t remember. He has done so before and will do so this time. But Karen didn''t know very well. I didn''t know Raymond well. Even this time.


    I want to split your stomach and get into it. Then can we know? Karen thought while looking at the flowers. White petals crumbled from Karen''s hand. I wonder if you really love me. I don''t think there''s much difference from before. No, not this time. This time, it can''t be the same.


    This time he looked at Karen so coldly, and suddenly his attitude changed at some point. Like before. Like his old life, he says he loves Karen again this time.


    Why. Karen was scared. Because it''s unknown. Because I can''t understand.


    If Karen''s thinking of Raymond, he shouldn''t have confessed his love to Karen. His eyes have to get cold day by day and eventually point a gun at Karen. If that''s what Karen thinks. Karen was confused by her feelings. He was nervous. Soon Karen knew why her feelings were like this.


    "¡­I have no answer either."


    He demanded to be loved and in fact wanted to be stabbed.


    I thought it would be more fun.

 82 [82]

    Karen stared blankly into space. This does not give an answer. This life is so confusing. But at least you have to be honest with yourself.


    Karen clasped her hand. My fingernail dug into my palm. I felt strange. I don''t like your acceptance of me. I don''t like the sudden change in appearance so far. Can you believe it? Can you trust Raymond? Karen could not be trusted.


    But it is Dulan, not her, who decides. It was him who judged whether love was right or not.


    In the first place, Karen chased Raymond in her life because Duran threw the bait. That''s why Karen worked hard with Raymond instead of her grand dream as a serial killer. When did things start to go wrong. But that''s not the point. Karen soothed her disappointment.


    "Yes, there''s no problem.¡±


    Karen murmured. an empty room The sun is warm. It was the height of summer. to be dazzling You have to get up. There is not much time left for peace. Raymond proposed to him, so you should visit Duran on that basis.


    Whatever emotion Karen feels towards Raymond, or not at all. It wouldn''t be that important. Karen sighed. I hope Duran answers Raymond''s proposal.


    Karen now gets a hint from Duran, and she can finally die.


    Because human emotions are very trivial. In this tedious series of lives, the emotions of a person who changes dozens of times a day in the maze of eternity are worthless.


    "That''s why I feel weird."


    Maybe he''s barking up the wrong tree.


    Karen shook her head.


    "This is all because of Lord Raymond.¡±


    Karen came to a conclusion.


    That''s why I''m having a hard time. Because Raymond gave me flowers. Because it was the flower he gave me when he first proposed marriage. And now it''s because it''s given again. A hundred years have passed. Raymond hasn''t changed. Karen exercises a spirit that is about to collapse.


    "Maybe it''s because I don''t love him."


    Karen said. I look at the portraits. Maybe it is. It''s Karen who did the wrong. Because Karen did not really love and treated people in type, she did not love them but saw love as a means.


    Karen herself hasn''t loved anyone for 100 years.


    So I thought I might be repeating myself.


    Your mother, your mother, your mother''s mothers met the man they really loved and got out of the curse, and they''re stuck in the mire because they don''t love anyone.


    "Then if I love you, will it all be over?"


    Karen murmured. But I don''t know the answer. I''m just muttering.


    Karen looked down at the flowers alone in the room and suppressed her desire to cry.


    Still, it will be worth a try.


    It''s worth trying.


    It''s just around the corner, but Karen still vowed to work harder to love Raymond.


    But that night Raymond didn''t come back with just one letter left,


    "Isn''t it too fast?¡±


    Karen looked down at Raymond''s letter in a hurry.


    Something suddenly came up and I think I have to leave for the time being. It was not a proper letter, and it seemed to have been scribbled by tearing up the notebook in a hurry. I can''t believe you''re trying to treat someone who''s about to retire like this.


    "Don''t you think it''s a good idea to postpone the wedding?¡±


    "No, it''s hard to put it off.¡±


    There is not much time left anyway. We don''t know exactly when Raymond will arrive, but he has no doubt that he will eventually return safely this time and marry her.


    "But like this¡­.¡±


    Karen looked down at another letter.


    It was a letter from the royal family.


    Prince Gwiz is calling her again.


    ***


    a letter with a clear intention


    Come next to me and heat my bed.


    Karen sighed. There is no Raymond. And Count Elba will never protect herself. Falling in love with the royal family is too risky. A person who believes in cause and conscience like Raymond does such crazy things. So Karen chose him. But will Raymond be able to protect her again this time? Now, more and more events have begun to occur that make it difficult for Karen to calculate the number of cases.


    What will happen if I don''t go?¡±


    This is the ordeal that came again because he made a difficult decision for a long time.


    Raymond is called to work again, and he is called to Prince Gwiz. In the old days, suffering from Isela was the end. As expected, the villain in romance novels likes women. The story becomes ugly when a man is in it. It smells dirty.


    "Why is Prince Gwiz so obsessed with me?"


    "Lady..."


    You rutted bastard.


    Is she relieving her daughter of her regret for not conquering her mother? Of course, Karen did not intend to use the waste Catherine had thrown away. It''s not good for hygiene. Not to mention mental health.


    If he doesn''t go, how long will Raymond be called by your orders? Raymond said he would no longer have a direct impact if he quit the army and became a senator, but his opponent is royal. It''s also the crown prince. How far can Raymond resist him? Even now, Raymond is not with Karen. How far can he protect you?


    "I have to go to Prince Gwiz to make Lord Raymond safer?¡±


    Should it be so?


    Like many tyrants do. Does Raymond go to a dangerous place like a husband who lost his married woman and her fiancee to powerful people? Is that why Karen should go to Prince Gwiz to ensure the safety of herself and Raymond? Until he''s satisfied? Waiting to get tired of old stuff? Until when?


    But Karen still has to choose.


    In the end, it is a matter of whether or not to do it. Karen has to do it, if you insist. I put some weight on the side.


    But there were two problems.


    The first was Prince Gwiz, one of his mother''s former suitors. And my mother was a person who lived a repetitive life like herself. Karen didn''t want to use a stick that her mother might have used. It was too unsanitary. It was an instinctive rejection.


    "You can''t do anything about it."


    Karen felt like handing food waste over to her throat, but she still sighed and was convinced. Considering the time he repeated, Gwiz consoled that he would be younger than him, but there were quite a few things he didn''t want to live to this age.


    But the bigger problem is something else.


    The second was whether that was what Duran thought of love.


    There were so many and so many stories of women leaving themselves to other men for the sake of men. But Karen has never seen the end happily end. The best thing would be for a couple to ask and do it, but Raymond didn''t think it would be.


    Should I spread my legs to Prince Gwiz for Raymond?


    Is that love?


    Karen stays alone in the room and sees portraits filled with walls. I see women. I see my mother.


    Is it love to be a prostitute for love?


    Did you guys do that?


    Will the Divine Spirit acknowledge it as love?


    If you love Raymond, should you sleep with another man for him?


    "¡­the proof of love to be an old-timer?"


    It''s not even funny.


    Why did he try to kill a person in this life? He didn''t want to be killed anymore, so he wanted to live a new life, so he raised a knife.


    But why do you have to be so messy and confused.


    Why should I take such a dirty test?


    The night fell in confusion.


    It''s morning again.


    ***


    "Madam, you should have a meal¡­.¡±


    "Get me out."


    Karen fell down and met no one. I didn''t even want to think about it. I wanted to extend the grace period as much as possible. I don''t want to judge. I don''t want to choose. Let''s hang in there and try to love Raymond when he comes. Let Prince Gwiz choose whether to go or not. Maybe it''s love that we''re discussing together.


    "This letter..."


    Karen handed a letter to Donna. There were no recipients. Karen said again.


    "Tell Duran."


    Karen decided to peek at the answer sheet rather than make a mistake. I didn''t want to study anymore. Let''s go if you say it''s right to go. If Duran asks you to go, he''ll answer even if you have an unsanitary experience. What if Raymond dies because I told him not to go? Then that would also be Duran''s responsibility. Karen is sick and tired of it. Raymond, Dulan, Gwiz, Verdig and Isel.


    ***


    But Raymond didn''t come. Dulan never answered.


    Karen was buried in the flowers and counted. One, two, three....


    And think about the past. How was he then? At that time...


    ***


    Night came again, and the day came when Prince Gwiz spoke.


    knock, knock


    Someone knocked on the door. Donna seems to have left her seat. Karen closed her ears with a pillow. The clothes were in pajamas. Karen closed her eyes. He really didn''t want to go. I didn''t want to use what my mother used to use.


    "It''s all right."


    Time is almost up now. A month and a half. If you wait that long, it''s Karen''s wedding. And the next day, Karen will either die or it will be over this time.


    knock, knock


    You won''t have to spread your legs anymore. You won''t have to cut your head anymore. Anymore


    knock, knock


    "Get out."


    "Take orders."


    A strange man came in, not Donna. It was a man in plain clothes. But his face was tough, and his forearms were thick. a man who shows his whole body how to do bad things Karen made an impression.


    "Get out."


    "Prince Gwizu asked me to bring him."


    "They say no."


    "I can''t tell a lie to him."


    "I''m getting married. Why would you do this?"


    "I only accept Prince Gwizu''s orders. He wants to talk to you."


    The man grabbed Karen by the wrist. Karen was forcibly raised from her bed. Karen shouted at the door.


    "Dona!"


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    "Let Count Elba know!"


    This is a hell of a pass. No matter how much Crown Prince Gwizu is, he can''t take a woman who lives in a baron''s house and take the baron''s fiancee like this and do whatever he wants.


    "Let go. Are you going to drag me like a pig or a dog?"


    "I''m just following orders. Karen Evans, stand up and follow your orders. He wants to see you."


    "Dona!"


    But there is no answer. There was no maid. How long has it been gone?


    Karen regretted having too few people around her. At least let Count Elba know. You should at least let Lian know. You can''t be dragged away without anyone knowing. Even if she keeps her mouth shut, there should be at least a viewer. But why isn''t anyone here?

 83 [83]

    The man grabbed Karen by the arm.


    "¡­Keep it down, Karen Evans."


    "What''s your rank? What family are you from? Make it clear."


    "You don''t have to know that."


    Karen noted that his clothes were plain, and his speech and accent were also rough. He is not officially employed by the royal family. They can''t say that. Karen looked around. There were a few more men like him behind.


    "Even if you''re Prince Gwiz, it''s ridiculous to take a sleeping person at night like this. Tell them to invite us officially."


    "Ha."


    "If you want to sleep with me, at least tell him to treat me like a mistress."


    Crying.


    Karen breathed hard. What''s this? That guy. Right now. My cheek. On my face. My head is shaking. Karen blinked her eyes. It was unexpected violence from the unexpected. Tears formed around my eyes.


    The bell slapped Karen on the cheek. He was beaten by a man who didn''t know his name and never hit him.


    "Be sharp."


    "¡­if you hurt my face, you won''t be safe."


    However, even when I tried to clean up, my voice was weak. Karen stared at him with all her heart. I''ve been whipped hundreds of times by Verdick and decapitated dozens of times. It hurts my pride. But the man laughs as if Karen''s eyes are funny.


    "That''s your idea."


    "I''ll let Count Elba know."


    If we go like this, it seemed like we would just disappear from the world without anyone knowing. At least if you go, you should let someone know and go. He didn''t want to just disappear.


    "I''ll give you 10 minutes. Change your clothes. Or I don''t care if you just go. I won''t even be wearing clothes in front of him anyway."


    Karen sat down and looked at him.


    "One."


    "Two."


    He counts. Karen should think. You have to make a judgment. If you keep going, at least you have to pretend to be a victim to Raymond. You shouldn''t just disappear like this. Karen regretted the past two days when she tried to escape from reality. But what should we do?


    Who''s going to help her out of the crown prince?


    "It''s evil to tease a woman.¡±


    "¡­Your Grace."


    Then a miraculous voice came in. It was his son who helped her. It was a young royal family who admired Raymond.


    Prince Louis has come in.


    Then three knights followed him in.


    The servant fell to his knees. The crown prince looked down at the man and asked his knight.


    "Do you know who he is?"


    "¡­I don''t know."


    "Who are you?"


    "Louis, you don''t have to mingle. He''s a humble man."


    The driver stepped up and asked the man instead. The man got down and tightened his head.


    "Who are you?"


    "I run errands under Prince Gwiz."


    "So, you''re saying your father called Miss Karen in the middle of the night?"


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    The man didn''t seem to know what to say.


    "Why is the Crown Prince here at this late hour?"


    "Wow."


    Lewis laughed funny.


    "You must not have heard who I am. Sir, did you hear that?¡±


    "Yes, you''re trying to interrogate the royal family."


    "Oh, no!"


    The man who suddenly became the one who questioned the crown prince''s hand was sweating profusely.


    "The Prince of Wales....¡±


    "Why did you call me?¡±


    "¡­I don''t know."


    "Is the country in danger now?"


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    Lewis spoke again kindly to the man who didn''t understand what he was saying.


    "If the country is in an emergency, does Ms. Karen need to go now unless she''re evacuating people?"


    "This is what Prince Gwiz asked for. I''ve been ordered."


    "Shut up."


    The driver gripped his head.


    "It''s late at night, so you don''t have to go now. Isn''t that right?"


    "Your Grace... please show mercy to me, too.


    The man''s voice was shaking like Karen just before.


    "Really? Should I care about that?"


    Prince Louis winked at the knight. The driver lifted the man''s head. Prince Louis opened his mouth as he made eye contact with the man.


    "You''d better think it over. Who should I listen to?"


    As the man groveled out, Prince Louis beckoned Karen, who bowed his head.


    "You don''t have to change clothes. I''ll be right out."


    "I''m sorry."


    How did you get here now? Karen was curious, but she didn''t know if she could open her mouth or ask questions first, so she didn''t let go. But he opened his mouth first.


    "Lord Raymond sent me a pigeon."


    "But how did you....¡±


    "You''re a son who cares about his father''s bed. What a country, aren''t you?"


    Karen just bowed her head. When Prince Louis beckoned the knight, the door opened.


    "I''ll be back to see Lian Young-ae one more time soon. If I''m in this mansion, there''s no way a man like that would ever come in."


    Prince Louis went out without looking back to see if Karen''s thanks were needed. Karen got up and sat on the bed. His manner, gesture, and hairstyle were a lot of imitations of Raymond. He seemed to like him quite a bit. Although I still look young in a small place. Karen wondered how different he would be when he became an adult. I''ve never seen it before.


    "¡­Donna, tea."


    Has he not come yet?


    Karen frowned. Her own maid, she was out of sight for too long. It''s good enough, so I kept it next to me, and it''s getting insincere. Karen clicked her tongue thinking of the other child she was using before.


    But the next day she didn''t come back.


    Karen became more anxious than when Raymond didn''t come.


    Donna is missing.


    This has never happened before.


    No, so far, Donna has never been her own maid. Karen has no idea how she has lived or moved so far. Where is she now?


    Karen was curious.


    "Well... I didn''t come to get my meal today. Oh, isn''t that Miss Karen?"


    A middle-aged woman, the chef of the count''s family, looked surprised when she saw Karen. Karen looked at the kitchen. It was very large and there were many people as it was in the Count''s family. The chef asked Karen in a slightly surprised voice.


    "So you haven''t been able to continue eating? Oh, my God, if you''re in your room, I''ll tell you to bring it right away. Oh, my¡­."


    "No, I''m not very hungry."


    Karen shook her head to the nervous maids behind the chef.


    "Do you know when Donna was gone?¡±


    "No."


    Donna is her own maid in the first place. And he is in a position where he lives on the good side of his countess. It was not related to other people. Donna is the guest''s maid who just picks up the food and carries it. All you know is your name. Such an outsider.


    "Where did he go?"


    "Since when you haven''t seen him?¡±


    "I don''t know...Two days? Three days?"


    Because of Prince Gwiz, Karen has spent the past few days worrying about herself almost like a wreck. She did not know exactly when Donna disappeared.


    "Didn''t you say anything?¡±


    I ordered the delivery of the letter, but it hasn''t been seen since. Where on earth did he disappear? I thought I could stay at Evans'' mansion for a day, but it took too long.


    "Yes."


    "Then I think it''s going to be a little hard."


    Karen rubbed her eyes. And when he saw the chef turn around and say, ''12 cases of bacon,'' he stepped back. The kitchen maidens were all full of expectations, excitement and tension. Donna was not interested in anything, and she was just waiting for her to leave. Karen decided not to waste any more time.


    "I''m going to the kids in the laundry room."


    "Do you know where you are?"


    "Yes."


    I''ve been here a couple of times.


    Karen headed for the laundry room. The maids there also seemed to have a lot of work. When Karen arrived, the person in charge came to respond despite her busy schedule, but the maid in the laundry room also gave no answer.


    "I don''t know, he''s not the one we work with."


    "Do you want me to send you a full-time?"


    "Later."


    Karen had nothing to say to the maid who cared only for her regards. The maidens in the laundry room didn''t even know Donna''s name. Actually, it''s natural. Donna is Karen''s maid. There is no contact with them.


    "Well, lady."


    The laundryman called to Karen. Karen looked back.


    "They''re good at quitting. How old are you?¡±


    "18."


    "Children of that age run away from home a lot. I won''t be back after 3 days. Just forget it."


    The horse was the same for the maid.


    Everywhere the maids of the mansion were upright old women. He was a tall housekeeper who looked like Helen in Haier. Come to think of it, where is she going now? The housekeeper looked down at Karen and said,


    "Don''t you know when he left?"


    "I''m not sure.¡±


    "I''ll call the police. But please don''t tell other guests for the time being."


    "When are you going to contact the police?"


    "¡­I''ll get back to you as soon as they''re gone."


    If Donna was kidnapped by someone, no one would know.


    Karen added urgently before her face changed. Like an excuse.


    "I think you know better why."


    "¡­so."


    Of course Karen knew the reality better than the housekeeper. Prince Louis'' comfortable living is more important than Donna''s disappearance.


    Donna was no different from the dozens of maids Karen met today, and it''s not so strange that she disappeared. Such women disappear countless times a day in the capital alone, and very few of them appear dead. It''s that kind of world.


    Thack.


    Karen entered her room, a separate house provided by Count Elba, to be exact.


    Even if it was a separate house, it was quite luxurious as the place the count provided. This place was not so bad. Karen thought of Donna. a maid''s room some distance from her room


    Karen rose from her seat and began heading for a place she had never been to.


    The maids in the maid''s room were different at that time. It was mostly Nancy who stayed there. And sometimes it was Sarah. It was the first time Donna was there. It was a bit of a stimulus, and I sometimes thought about cutting Donna''s throat. After strangling Nancy.


    Karen didn''t like her constant confusion. He had originally intended to kill, kill, and work hard in this life. How far can we kill from Raymond''s eyes? That was Karen''s purpose.


    "Dulan tied it up with a wager that wasn''s bet."


    Duran''s purpose in this life has been completely misplaced. Karen''s entertainment was no more than time-consuming after all. Even if it''s a provocative thing to kill. This is because Karen wanted the end, which was not worth compared to her death.


    Duran stopped Karen from continuing to kill, but now Karen wants to stop betting more and more. Because Raymond''s love was never changed. It would have been fun to kill Karen, but his unwavering love again raised doubts.


    Karen shook her head.


    Now Karen was more curious about Donna than Raymond or Duran. Just as Nancy showed a new side of herself that she had never shown before by her death, how do you know if Donna will show a new side of herself?


    Usually the maid''s residence is a mansion, but Karen''s maidens always followed Karen. Nancy was one of Karen''s doctors, and Donna?


    Crying.


    "It would be fun if Donna was the ultimate killer."


    Karen opened the door.

 84 [84]

    And I was disappointed.


    Donna''s room was no different. Karen looked at a small bed, a small window, and a small closet and a desk, just like a user''s room. It was just that kind of place. A room like that in the Haier mansion. It''s a very common room. The average female user lives together, but Donna is a little different. This is how the guests spent their time alone. It was a bit of a lonesome landscape.


    "But it''s better than Lord Raymond."


    Karen looked around Donna''s makeshift room. It was different from Raymond''s room, where he was always ready to leave. There were cosmetics, clothes, and flowers. Karen approached the window.


    "It''s hydrangea."


    Karen tilted her head when she saw that the flower was hydrangea. There are too many in your room anyway, so they''ll give you a lot if you ask. Donna put a piece in a glass bottle. Did he buy it with his own money? Karen thought she had spent her money on useless things, but that would be her heart. The flowers were still fresh.


    "Is the flower fresh proof that it hasn''t been long since it left?"


    But isn''t it obvious?


    Donna was there until a few days ago. The bottom of the water bottle, which was shabby to be called a vase, was filled with water. Karen couldn''t guess much from that.


    "What about the desk?"


    It was a small table. There was a clunky cup. The inside was empty. She didn''t have to have two cups.


    "There''s no such thing as a diary....¡±


    I wondered if there was anything like a diary, but few people wrote a diary unless they were children. You can look inside people because you have a diary, but few adults write a diary among busy adults. Karen alone did not write a diary. He didn''t write even if he wasn''t too busy.


    "¡­not because I''m lazy, but because it''s erased anyway."


    So did your mother. I won''t complain about such things from now on, Mother.


    Karen apologized inwardly to her mother, nervously handing over her covering hair.


    "It''s a little cheap¡­.¡±


    And there were cosmetics on the shelf. Come to think of it, Nancy used to always dye her lips red, saying that red lips are essential to make black skin stand out, but I''ll buy one for her later in the capital.


    "Of course in the next life."


    Karen laughed thinking of Nancy, who was strangled with her hands. The last face looked a little messy.


    Karen looked at her face in a small mirror. Karen frowned when she saw herself out of the reach of the maid. Since Donna''s not here, I''ll have to ask her to lend me another girl.


    Karen took a turn and headed for bed.


    "The conclusion is¡­ I don''t know."


    Karen flopped down on Donna''s bed. The small bed was hard. Karen lay on a cheap bed that was sure to cause back pain and looked at the ceiling.


    He knows himself.


    He is playing here now.


    Is it fun?


    I think it''s fun.


    People are gone.


    That''s never been said before.


    Anything else is good. It''s fun to change.


    Does it?


    "Ouch."


    Karen shifted her posture and rubbed her back where the pain came from. No matter how cheap it is, it''s a little too much. No, it was a touch of something on the floor.


    An old story comes to mind. The princess could not stand the discomfort of a pea, despite the twelve layers of thick yoyo and twelve layers of duck''s quilt. But it wasn''t peas. And Donna''s bed wasn''t that thick. It''s a maid''s bed.


    Much bigger than peas¡­ It''s like a box. It''s the size of an object that will make you frown even if you put it in bed by mistake It was just the size of a person who lay down, even though it was too much for the eyes.


    Karen got out of bed. There was something on the floor. Then I''ll take it out.


    Karen picked up the cloth. It was a little heavy, but not enough to lift it alone. The bed frame is twisted and dust is blown away, but it doesn''t matter. There''s something important down there.


    "¡­oh, my God."


    And there was a treasure box inside. Karen took it out with her eyes glistening.


    "It''s a treasure box.


    It was literally a box that looked like a treasure box. Karen pulled out the box wrapped in purple silk. It was out of place in the maid''s room. When the cloth was untied relentlessly, a light brown wooden box came out of it.


    What will come out when I open this? Karen relaxed her pounding heart and smiled. Do you have Donna''s money in there, or a secret diary? No, it''s not. If that''s the case, she''d take it with her when she disappeared. Karen expected that it might be related to her.


    If Nancy had dabbled in her memory, would Donna be connected to her that way?


    "or the bomb bam....¡±


    But when Karen put her ear to it, there was no such thing as the sound of seconds running. In fact, even if a bomb is installed, Karen doesn''t know if a real bomb makes that sound. I only saw piles of candles with exaggeratedly large watches in the play.


    But what if I die? The only thing that stopped Karen now was her little conscience of digging into other people''s private lives, and even that was blown away with murder in this life. So Karen opened the box with joy.


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    Karen was slightly dazzled when she opened the box. Inside, there were notes and ornaments to celebrate the wedding. Maybe it was an expected item, maybe an unexpected one.


    On top of the postcard was the words to Karen. Who could it be?


    And behind the postcard.


    Congratulations on your marriage.


    Karen looked at the letters. But Karen couldn''t tell who it was from her handwriting.


    Putting the note on the floor, Karen looked down at the other things.


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    The note, accessories, flowers. That was all right. The other was the problem. At first, I thought it was also an ornament. Because it was well combined.


    It was a human hand.


    Man''s hands were adorned with flowers and gold and silver treasures. The cross section was neatly cut and decorated with pink ribbons. At first glance, it was like a gift for a girl who liked cute things.


    However, given that dried blood clung to the tip of the nail, there was no meticulous treatment until the end.


    "¡­Donna?"


    Karen asked a question to her hand.


    Of course, there was no answer.


    Is this Donna''s hand?


    Or who?


    Why?


    Why is he in here? He''s in here?


    Who put it in there?


    Karen was not screaming or alarmed. In fact, I thought something ominous might come out from the time the box came out from underneath the bed. Surprisingly, I became more curious than scared.


    "Who is it?"


    Someone sent a hand to him. You don''t have to think differently because your name is written on it. But there was no name for the sender. Karen wondered who the sender was. Who is it? Some people would guess who it was by looking at the handwriting, but Karen didn''t have that knowledge. It was a sophisticated handwriting.


    "Mr. Berdick Evans... I don''t think so."


    He was the one who persecuted Karen most often at this point, but it was hard to imagine that he would chop her up and send her away. Instead of slaughtering another woman to scare Karen, he would bring an axe and hit Karen''s neck.


    "He''s hotter than Mr. Berdick looks."


    Berdyk doesn''t know Karen very well, but Karen knows him well, so Karen erased him. Berdick had killed Karen so many times that he believed he couldn''t do this. He had dysentery in a strange place.


    Karen thought of another man.


    "Prince Gwiz, again?"


    He is the most realistic plausible person. Because he recently ordered Karen out. But does the royal family really need to do this? But Karen doesn''t know him. He was one of his mother''s men, an old, withered man, and a strong-minded man. That was all Karen knew. Does he have this kind of hobby?


    But why now?


    Karen was so strange. Why has this obsession with her mother and this obsession with herself never been revealed in all those years? He''s only ever looked at Karen''s face and said she looked like Catherine. He didn''t even attend the wedding.


    It was for that reason that it was difficult to confirm Prince Gwiz.


    And


    "Dulan."


    Karen recalls her fiance, Duran. It''s a low probability, but is it him?


    Karen was the last to ask Donna.


    "Give the letter to Duran."


    The letter contained his own concerns about postponing his choice to Dulan. It was highly likely that the last person Donna met was Duran.


    "This life is so hard....¡±


    But if Karen knew he would do this.


    Karen knows him who stammers, is always anxious, and likes to criticize others. He acts timid in front of Karen as if he is the underdog, but he is constantly looking down on her if he thinks she is below him.


    Other than that, there were many personality shortcomings. Karen has seen him for 100 years, not just for a year. Men like Duran stabbed Karen several times on the last day. Most of the monks were there. But Duran never killed Karen.


    "Um¡­."


    I didn''t believe in Duran''s morality, I believed in Duran''s slaughtering skills. Duran took the breath of countless animals at every carnival. Most of them were small animals, but sometimes they were huge animals like cows. Duran looked tired of not wanting to do it, but struck the top of the cow with less force, and cut the blood out of his neck. The bird-like animal twisted its neck at once.


    Karen touched her cold hands. Blood was on his nails, and the cutting surface was rough. It looked like I cut it while I was alive. Karen remembers when she used to chop up Thomas. The body was cut clean because it was cut off. Karen was a little short of strength, so she had to cut it well, but the cut side wasn''t like this. This (probably) woman''s wrist cut was quite rough. He was cut off when he was alive. Karen thought of the owner of the hand who should have seen her wrists cut open.


    "It must really be Donna.¡±


    The hands had a little callus, and were not too small, but they were not mature. the hand of a woman of Karen age And not a nobleman. This is a story that doesn''t need reasoning. Unless Donna was a crazy killer, this hand is Donna''s.


    And Karen thought it was Donna''s hand, too. Because I sent it to Karen. And not many women were involved in Karen. I did not think that anyone who would give me a gift would hold me and cut me.


    "It''s Donna, probably Donna. Did you last meet Duran?¡±


    Of course, my hands didn''t talk. Karen held hands like a handshake. I had a strange feeling. The feeling of dead meat.


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    When I killed Nancy, it was a fresh corpse, so I didn''t think of anything. And I was so excited that I couldn''t remember well. When he dismembered Thomas'' body, he was so absorbed that he might be insane, and when his father died, he was distracted by the fire.


    Karen closed her eyes as she held the woman''s hand. Will there be some kind of compassion? But Karen didn''t shed any tears. Is he dead or alive?


    I was curious but not sad.


    More than that, the question was, ''So what would Dulan say?''

 85 [85]

    Duran did not say when he would give an answer.


    He just told me to have true love. There''s not much time left now.


    Karen put it off because she didn''t want to choose, but she knew she had to choose now.


    How will he die? I felt the sensation I felt when I chose it. Karen looked out the window where the servants were screaming.


    "The greenhouse repairs are done tomorrow!"


    "The lamb has arrived!"


    "Check the third floor hallway again!"


    The servants were busy getting ready to take Prince Louis''s hand, making an unprecedented fuss. Although the count''s family was always quiet, Prince Louis'' sudden visit made people so excited. Karen could easily imagine that Lian Young-ae was worried about dozens of clothes as she dyed her cheeks red.


    "When are you coming?¡±


    "Tomorrow!"


    If you stay still, Karen will have a happy ending.


    Raymond said he loves Karen again this time and asked her to marry him. As before.


    Prince Gwiz became a villain who coveted Karen, but it was also blocked by Prince Louis. Karen can just wait in this room. All you have to do is be a girl in love waiting for Raymond to come back. If you make love this time, if Duran admits it, and it''s over.


    Is that it?


    Just like before?


    Karen woke up. I put my hands back in the box.


    Women should always be ready. Karen got up, combed her hair, wore a necklace and earrings, and changed her clothes. Since there was no maid, I had to do it alone. Karen wasn''t used to doing small things by herself. I''ve wasted my years.


    "It''s hard to dress alone."


    Karen sighed and managed to slip herself into her dress. I gave up tightening with a corset. It wasn''t something I could do alone. Did his stomach come out? Karen smiled and wiped her face at the trivial thought.


    Turn your head up and insert the decoration. You should pay attention to the necklace. Karen picked up a pearl necklace. He himself liked this. Three rows of thick pearls and several diamonds in the middle. I don''t do it well because it''s luxurious, but it was time to do this.


    It''s similar to Isela''s, but Karen''s was a little better. Karen hung it around her neck. You''d better dress a little easier. It wouldn''t matter now if my back was dug up. Karen chose a dress that boldly reveals her back. It''s not seen in front of a lot of people, so it must be fine.


    Duran secretly liked such clothes.


    "He''s a pervert, you know."


    Karen dressed and put on makeup. The red lips looked mature. At the end, he wore a black cape with a hat. Covering his head with a hat, Karen slipped out of the room.


    Karen didn''t want to have a happy ending like this.


    ***


    "Dulan''s still here."


    Karen looks at the Icela Evans mansion. Most of the lights were off. The night fell before I knew it.


    "¡­should I knock on the door?"


    Karen stopped walking tired. I thought it wouldn''t be too far. The Earl''s carriage could not be used because it came out of secret to Count Elba''s wife. I took a carriage on the way, but private wagons only go on the main road. And the Evans family''s estate was too large. The carriage stopped in front of the private property. It was fortunate that there were many places that were so large that they were sparsely populated. Karen walked through the bushes.


    "How far is Evans from the site."


    Karen opened the back door she had written when she was Isela''s maid of honor. It was locked, but Karen found the extra key under a small statue right next to it. The door opened, revealing the basement.


    "¡­I don''t know the room Dulan."


    Only then did Karen know what she didn''t know. Even if Karen had been with the Evans for a long time, it was the first time Duran was with her.


    "¡­oh, my God."


    Karen walked cautiously, recalling her memory of where she used to be the guest''s room.


    Clear, clear, clear.


    Before I knew it, the night was deep, and the mansion was still.


    Karen took off her shoes and held them in her hand. Evans was noisy no matter how lightly he walked, because he decorated the floor with marble. Karen picked up her shoes and headed carefully to the hallway used by the guests. Even though the mansion was dark, it was a familiar space, so it was not difficult to move.


    The splendid mansion was buried in darkness. Karen didn''t want to wake anyone up. All she wants is a meeting with Duran. I wanted to avoid embarrassing situations where I encountered Berdick Evans for nothing.


    Each mansion has its own laws. But Karen knows the minor laws of Evans'' mansion. If any of the guest rooms is locked, it''s Duran''s room. Evans'' mansion didn''t lock up the room he didn''t use.


    "¡­oh."


    The door was open. Karen was embarrassed by the door-lock that went smoothly without getting caught. I looked inside just in case, but it was an empty room. I''m going to use this room first since it''s my first room. Karen closed the door and headed to the next room.


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    The room was still empty. What is it? Karen was taken aback.


    Is Duran not in Evans'' mansion now? Why? He would be putting Icela Evans to sleep for Karen now. Karen was embarrassed. He must be here now to take care of Isela. She''s not a common disease, so Duran has to keep injecting drugs. But why? At this hour? Where did he go?


    "...there, who is it?"


    Karen saw the servant move far away with his back. Karen dodged quickly toward the stairs. But he was coming towards Karen. You should avoid it anywhere. Karen climbed the stairs.


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    I quickened my steps up the stairs. Karen knew where to go now. It''s the top. You have to check. At the top, it was Icela Evans'' room.


    Something was strange.


    "Who is it?"


    Another unexpected person appeared. The mansion is about to break. But even if you get whipped by Berdick, you have to check. Karen almost ran up.


    in a hurry


    I see a visit. Icela Evans'' visit was locked, but Karen knows how to open it. Karen kicked hard at the bottom of the visit. A visit has been made.


    And


    "¡­where did you go?"


    Isela''s room was empty. There was no one in it. Durand, Icela who''s going to lie down. Karen went into the room and found Isela''s bed. There was no one. Look at the trash can. It was empty. It seemed like a long time ago that I didn''t use it. What about Isela?


    "Replacement."


    And behind Karen, someone covered Karen''s mouth. Karen felt a familiar sensation. It was a breathtaking sensation.


    Duran is. Isela is. Donna is.


    Karen looked into the empty room with dim eyes.


    There was still no one there.


    Karen opened her eyes. And then I washed it again. Because I couldn''t see anything.


    I guess it''s still night.


    Karen closed her eyes and went back to sleep. Drowsiness poured down again. However, I felt a strange touch of cloth on my cheek. Karen opened her eyes again. The mushy reason returned slowly. It''s dark. Where are we? Karen felt for the bed. It was to catch the soft rope at the end of the bed. But I couldn''t reach it.


    "¡­Ah."


    Karen finally remembered that she had lost her mind at Evans'' mansion.


    Karen went to Evans'' mansion to meet Duran. But there was no Duran. So I went to Isela''s room and she wasn''t even there. Karen lost her mind looking at the room.


    Where are we? Karen fell on her bed and tried to remember. It was so dark. There was no window. Or I hit a thick cloth. Where did the man who kidnapped him at Evans'' mansion move him? Karen pulled herself up.


    "Where am I?.¡±


    It was so dark.


    Karen sat on the bed. It was too dark to get up.


    "Berdick Evans?"


    I tried singing it as a test, but I couldn''t hear anything. Karen sat in the dark trying to figure out what was going on around her. I lost my mind at Evans'' mansion. Is this the Evans residence?


    "¡­That''s strange."


    Karen groped up. You have to open the window to check the room. Or we should open the door. But it was too dark and Karen was a little scared to walk in the dark. You shouldn''t be afraid of things like this. Darkness is not scary. That''s not what''s really scary. As he comforted himself, Karen got up and reached out her hand.


    Karen started walking around the room.


    After a few steps, I felt a cold wall. Karen was slightly horrified by the coldness. the touch of a cold stone But I walk while touching the wall.


    "Ouch."


    There was something rattling. Is it like a decoration? Karen touched the wall again, pressing down on all the imaginations in her head. But my knee hurt a little. As I groped further, I felt a wooden wall, not a stone. It''s a door, but it wasn''t a door for a visit. It was twice the width of a regular door, and iron plates were placed horizontally in the middle. The doorknob was touched. It was a two-circle handle. It was heavy.


    "¡­heavy."


    Karen pulled and pushed, but it was a little bumpy and couldn''t open anymore.


    Someone locked it outside.


    "¡­why?"


    Is this the basement? But the basement of Verdick Evans was well known to Karen. He often used to inflict corporal punishment on the users there, but he didn''t have a bed or anything. Why do we need a bed in the physical punishment space? Was there another room in the basement? Karen wasn''t there in her memory.


    This is not the residence of Verdick Evans.


    Karen came to that conclusion. However, even if the conclusion was reached, it did not understand.


    "Why did Verdick Evans put me here....¡±


    Even if you thought you were a thief who sneaked into the Evans family, why would you put them in such a place? If you humiliate them and kick them out, that''s a good thing. If we go further, we can call the police and call them thieves. Karen is just a teenage woman on the surface.


    The reason was soon revealed.


    Because the door rattled open.


    "You''re up."


    He was Prince Gwiz.

 86 [86]

    He was an obvious person. It''s not a new twist, Karen blinked and thought so. This life ends up as Prince Gwizu''s plaything. I''ll hang myself for a chance. Karen sighed openly.


    "Lighten the room. Now that I''m awake, I have to get up."


    Prince Gwiz instructed the servants behind him.


    The room was revealed when several torches were caught on the wall. It looked much bigger than I felt in the dark. The ceiling was so high that it looked even more so. Is this the basement of the royal palace? There was inevitable moisture because it was a basement, but when the torches were caught everywhere, it soon disappeared.


    "I won''t turn on the stove because it''s still hot. Are you all right?"


    "¡­yes."


    Right. It''s still summer. A fireplace is not necessary. Moderate temperature is important. It would be appropriate for the accessories in the room. Karen was convinced.


    There were many luxurious things. There were many differences from Verdick''s house. Berdick''s basement was a thoroughly physical space, but this was a space of entertainment.


    Karen''s bed was covered with green silk, a table and a chair by the fire, and some books on the table. The chair was decorated with gold, and the table was made of marble and ivory.


    The bookshelf contained several books and ornaments. There was chess, there was cards. There were even dolls that children could play with. I''m going to die trying to cater to Prince Gwiz. Karen went to the chair that Gwiz pointed to and sat down.


    "I... went to Mr. Berdick''s house, and I opened my eyes and found him here."


    "Because he wants to look good to me. How did you like me so much?¡±


    Prince Gwiz replied in a much more slippery voice than when he first met him. He even smiled. You''ve judged that Berdick Evans is capable of grabbing and selling himself. Karen was angry with Verdick. I''d rather hit my neck like before.


    "¡­is that why he handed me over?¡±


    He only went into the mansion to meet Dulan at the very least. Prince Gwiz laughed and approached Karen.


    "He is also a greedy merchant. I don''t know because you''re young."


    His hand stroked Karen''s cheek. The wrinkled hands trembled slightly. He seemed to hold something back. But I didn''t think the patience would last that long. Karen opened her mouth. I wanted to turn my attention to something else.


    "What did you hand over to Mr. Berdick Evans?¡±


    "It has nothing to do with you."


    "¡­why did Verdick Evans hand me over?¡±


    Prince Gwiz opened Karen''s mouth with his fingers. Karen wanted to keep her mouth shut, but she did not disobey his power and opened it.


    "Your lips are pretty."


    Should I say thank you? But it was hard to do that because my mouth was open. He didn''t seem to be asking for it either. He pulled out his hand. Karen frowned because she felt salty. Even that was hard to bear. Prince Gwiz didn''t care much about it, though his facial expressions were not well managed.


    "Berdick Evans wanted only one."


    Prince Gwiz reached out to Karen. He was polite. Karen took the hand. Prince Gwiz put his hand on Karen''s waist. He twirled around Karen''s waist and hand. Karen looked behind her.


    "I wanted your ruin."


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    "The enemy of his daughter, who killed his father. Did you kill Haier?¡±


    There was no music, but I felt like I could hear a song.


    How? The fact was obvious. Karen thought of an empty room. I thought of a man who was not where he was supposed to be. Oh, I see.


    Duran betrayed himself.


    Prince Gwiz held Karen by the waist and took steps. The body moves according to a constant beat.


    "But I''m not going to destroy you. Why would I do that? I''ve worked so hard to get it''


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    "Why would I hate you for choosing what you like?"


    My father was swayed by the rope. He shakes and laughs.


    Tom killed me? You know well that''s not it. Did you quit? No, I''m sure you ran. He would have jumped in and hung a string around my neck and laughed.¡¯


    The good times are over. Prince Gwiz whispered in Karen''s ear. in a secret voice as if he were a lover in spite of the need to do so


    "Did you have fun? It''s okay. I''ll protect you."


    "¡­you have no intention of letting me go."


    "Yes, so I hope you like this room."


    He dances. He turns Karen''s body. Karen left herself to Prince Gwiz''s dance and looked around the room.


    "It''s going to be fun.¡±


    The room was luxurious and quite spacious. Most of the things in the room sparkled. There were many toys, too. Karen couldn''t take her eyes off each of the items. They were all of the finest.


    The most compelling were the ornaments hanging on the wall.


    "Ah."


    The ceiling was high and the walls were heavily decorated. That was a long way to go, but some even recreated famous paintings, throwing even things for viewers to think about. If you don''t scream, you can ask Prince Gwiz about your collection. Karen didn''t scream, but it wasn''t all right.


    It was the people that spread out on the wall and were decorated.


    "I want to hear your impressions."


    Most were women, sometimes men. Karen saw the woman hanging closest to her. She was showing and embracing everything with her arms open like a benevolent saint. There was no more gut in the ship where there was a scarlet gut,


    And Karen saw a familiar face among them. He had his own maid. The clothes were all stripped off, one hand and one foot were cut off. Donna made eye contact with Karen. My mouth opened.


    "Huh¡­Ah."


    Donna''s mouth uttered a speech that could not be spoken. Blood came out of his open mouth.


    "¡­I¡­Ha."


    Karen spoke in a stifled voice. A pent-up voice that didn''t have to be decorated barely escaped. Her voice is similar to Donna''s.


    Karen recalled a series of murders and disappearances of women in the capital city. Why so many people disappeared, why the investigation was not done properly, why it was written small in the newspaper.


    Baron Ahin must have been the culprit, why?


    Karen soon found out why. Baron Ain was caught when he went bankrupt after gambling with Karen. And his trial was strangely stretched and finally released due to lack of evidence. Karen speculated that Baron Ain had made money elsewhere to manipulate the witness, but it wasn''t.


    Prince Gwiz gave the money to Baron Ain.


    "The Baron Ahin is not a man to kill."


    Raymond was right.


    Donna''s eyes met. Tears streamed from my eyes. I should have taken Donna''s hand so I can connect her, no, no. Wake up, but.


    "Can I scream?¡±


    Karen herself was also stupid to feel.


    Damn it, what did I just say? Karen wanted to cry. No, tears were coming out a little.


    Scream... Scream... I want to. Yes...?¡±


    Please, please.


    The generous Prince Gwiz allowed that.


    Karen screamed.


    It was a scream that I couldn''t even recognize. I couldn''t stand it without screaming.


    Prince Gwiz laughed while Karen screamed.


    He hugged Karen, who was laughing and screaming, and danced her round waltz.


    The royal dance teachers will be proud to see Prince Gwiz. He danced perfectly even holding a screaming woman. Even without music, the beat does not go wrong. Perfect, but the teachers of the law will be ashamed to see him. His smile was so undignified and distorted. He couldn''t control his joy and was almost drooling and laughing.


    "Hahahaha!"


    Is this what a heroine who refuses a happy ending gets?


    Karen thought so.


    "You must have been very surprised."


    "¡­I''m fine now."


    After all, no matter what happens, you can''t scream all day. Karen regained her composure. Of course, only in my head. Perhaps this is so frightened that it''s calmingled.


    Anyway, when Karen stopped screaming, Prince Gwiz stopped laughing. It was a relief. His smile made me feel so bad. But the dance is not over. Prince Gwiz stopped laughing out loud, but the dance continued. Karen was dragged into his hands. Gwiz led Karen and asked.


    Did you like the present?¡±


    That gift was him, too. Karen felt bloated when she imagined that the ribbon was wrapped beautifully in her ears and put in with flowers. I feel bad that an old man is imitating young girls. Even the main content is a person''s fragmented body.


    "You have a bad taste."


    "Really?"


    Karen tried to speak calmly.


    "Yes, the cut side of the hand wasn''t clean. Did you want the effect through contrast? But I''m in such extreme contrast... I... I don''t really like alcohol.¡±


    "Haha, I chose the wrong gift."


    Gwiz laughed delightfully again.


    But as before, it wasn''t a mine, it was a proper laugh.


    It stopped quickly.


    I stopped laughing and dancing.


    Prince Gwiz took off his close-knit body and looked down.


    "I hate women who pretend to be strong."


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    My hands are getting tired. Karen feels her fingernails burrowing into her hand. to be sick


    Prince Gwiz says.


    "It''s ridiculous to be so nervous and pretending to be okay. They were all around me. He pretends he''s different, he''s not afraid, he''s something special."


    Then I grabbed Karen''s chin. And it gives you strength. It hurts. I''m turning my head. I can see Donna''s face. The face is soaking with blood that I can''t see the expression well. Prince Gwiz again presses Karen''s body and leads her to Donna. Donna''s face is visible as the street nears.


    "Most people did. He pretended to be pretty strong at first. Of course, until his arm is cut off. What kind of maid were you usually? It''s really so noisy...I cut my foot, and it''s quiet. Were you always that talkative?"


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    "I asked."


    Give strength to your hands. Press hard on the ball. Karen has to answer.

 87 [87]

    What kind of girl was she? Who was she? Karen doesn''t know Donna very well. Donna as Karen sees it was literally normal. He was moderately kind and moderately sincere. Mistakes were frequent, but it wasn''t so strange to be a laundry maid.


    "It was just... normal."


    Somehow I didn''t kill him, and somehow I''ve been here all this time. Karen looked at Donna. It was covered with blood. It wasn''t hard to imagine what had happened before he came. Will he be like that now?


    "That''s too insincere an answer. Sweetheart, she''s. I guess your master wasn''t interested in you. Aren''t you sad?"


    Karen looked at Donna. The eyes met. Karen was really upset when she saw Donna. I wasn''t this bad when I saw Thomas''s body being mutilated or his body being mutilated. It felt so strange to see a live woman playing a trick on her body. Is it the difference between a man and a woman? Or is he still weak? He seemed to have a weak stomach.


    Looking at Karen''s expression, Gwiz looked down at Donna.


    "In fact, your hostess killed the lord and her father. I wonder how it feels to know."


    Gwiz raised Donna''s chin. Donna opened her eyes wide and opened her mouth. Oh, oh, oh, there was a terrible sound.


    "¡­"


    There was no tongue in it. No, there was. It looked almost crushed. Karen almost bit her tongue. Looking at Karen''s face, Gwiz patted Karen''s back as if he was sorry. It was a gentle gesture like a beat of a maid. Then he spoke softly.


    "I didn''t do it on purpose. I cherish language. Talking to each other is invaluable and a privilege God has given us. That''s what he bit himself.¡±


    Gwiz shrugged and tapped Donna on the cheek. It was a rough hand unlike Karen''s. Donna gave a terrible moan. How could he have been quiet before? Maybe he fainted. I wish I had fainted. Karen didn''t want to see Donna. Prince Gwiz opened his mouth looking at Karen''s face.


    "Anyway, I wonder what she thinks of you. How is it?"


    "¡­Ah."


    Karen seemed to see Tom again. It is cruel to be unable to speak. And it''s miserable to know that giving up words and wanting to keep them will not be kept. Prince Gwiz spoke on behalf of Donna in a smooth voice.


    "That kid sold your information."


    Karen looked at Donna. Donna also saw Karen. The two don''t talk. We just looked at each other.


    "When you sleep, when you wake up, what kind of food you like, what kind of worries you have, who do you like¡­ All those things."


    Donna would have thought it would be all right. I would have thought it was nothing. It was just a routine. Karen looked at Donna. And he thought of his rough hands or his days in the mansion alone. People think a lot when they are alone. And when Karen worked at Icela Evans'' mansion, she lived harder than Donna.


    A lady to protect, a poor lady to lose her parents and be abused by her enemies.


    But Karen had Raymond.


    The knight lived happily ever after defeating the villain against the pretty lady. It''s a happy ending. You were beautiful and pitiful, and the knight was brave and brave.


    Your maid has also become a better-paid maid.


    You don''t like it? There''s nothing special. Then can I hate you? Or can you kill her and mimic her instead? But a maid can''t be a lady. The knight has no feelings for the maid. No, it''s not about the driver. The maid is the maid, the lady is the lady. It''s a lie that all girls are princesses.


    But it doesn''t matter if a maid tries to get a little more money, right? Even if giving money is an old prince.


    Karen looks at Donna. I read the story in Donna''s eyes.


    "What do you think of the arrogant maid? And shouldn''t we punish them?"


    Donna would have told Gwiz about Karen. You''re pretty, you''re nice, you''re pathetic. If you don''t like the story, change it to a proper amount. And what I like the most is that Karen looks just like Catherine. The ideal lady that Gwiz wants may look just like Catherine.


    "¡­work hard from your point of view¡­ I think I''m alive."


    Karen doesn''t hate Donna. It is difficult to arouse anger from Karen. For Karen, emotion was like a haze and meant nothing. Prince Gwiz gave Karen a scream in his madness, but Donna''s actions seemed hardly a betrayal. It''s just that Karen....


    It was.


    Karen just wanted Gwiz to let her go right away.


    "I don''t hate her."


    Gwiz seemed to like the answer so much.


    "Perfect."


    Prince Gwiz speaks in a joyful voice.


    "You give the same answer as Catherine."


    "I''m not a mother."


    Karen was displeased. Just because you look like Catherine and have received similar curses doesn''t mean you have to take care of her. But Karen''s words did not reach him.


    "She has the same values, and if you say the same thing, it''s almost like the same kind. So did Catherine. Was it the Dear, who was her friend and maid of honor?"


    "Mrs. Dare... Are you talking about it?"


    Karen remembered her mother''s friend, her tutor. Raymond nodded.


    "Oh, yeah, that''s the name. There was a time when I pulled out some fingernails because she was cussing Catherine behind my back. You can''t call that a friend."


    "¡­I see.¡±


    Come to think of it, my father didn''t like her either. Some jokingly said that he was after himself. And my father hated the tutor who rejected Nancy.


    "You''re Karen''s tutor, not my family. Stop and get out."


    But she was the only one who opposed taking action against Karen. with a readiness for dismissal Karen didn''t remember, and she killed her for being offended. She didn''t swear a word to Karen until the end.


    But Prince Gwiz may not know that.


    "And Catherine stood up for her, what do you think she said?¡±


    "¡­I don''t know."


    Karen was in pain. No matter what Prince Gwiz said, he was an old man who was wrong with himself. If you want to kill yourself, kill him quickly, if it''s over in any direction.


    "Focus."


    Gwies grabbed Karen by the hair.


    "¡­I don''t think it''s that important."


    Nothing is important to her. This pain will eventually end soon. It was hard to fit Prince Gwiz, who demanded an answer without an answer. But even Karen''s clumsy answer was liked by Gwiz.


    "That''s right. That''s it."


    Karen found tears around her eyes as the pain came up from her scalp. Maybe he''s sick. But it''s a slight pain.


    "You''re not Catherine. There''s definitely a lot of differences. But that doesn''t matter. But we have more in common."


    There''s nothing important.


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    "You are, nevertheless, the legacy Catherine left to me... Most importantly, we''ll be together now."


    "For me... the veto... Do you have it?"


    Karen raked in her last pride. Gwiz laughed.


    Then press down hard on Donna''s cheeks.


    "No."


    Donna''s mouth is open.


    "It''s a maid.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    "I didn''t allow you to die. But I refuse to order the king, so I try to punish him."


    "Ah, ahhhh."


    Oh, it''s Donna. No matter how hard I bite my tongue, I can''t die. That''s the wrong story. No matter how hard I bite, I can''t die that way. You wanted to die, too. That''s why I bit your tongue. I should have killed you with my own hands first. Why do you live longer, why are you involved in the story...This is how it turned out.


    "Can you help me?"


    Gwiz lowered one of the many tools on the wall. It was a small dagger. It also had unnecessarily colorful jewels and golden handles. It was really like that. Karen knew it was a decoration without a blade.


    "You want me to... poke you?"


    "Yes."


    "Why?"


    "Catherine eventually left saying she didn''t love me. He didn''t even try to understand me.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    "You''ll understand me if you do the same thing as me."


    "Your Highness."


    "It''s pretty fun."


    My heart pounded strangely. Karen wondered if she didn''t like the situation or if she should laugh. Didn''t you want to be a murderer in this life?


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    But it had no days. Karen grabbed it and looked at it with her fingers, but it was fine. Karen smiled as she looked at Prince Gwiz curiously.


    "If there is a day, it is not a punishment, but a help."


    So stab him to death with a dagger that has no blades. Over and over again.


    Karen held the dagger in her hand.


    Donna''s eyes met.


    Tom seemed to look at Karen with that eye.


    ***


    "Lord Raymond, do you have your mind elsewhere?"


    "Sorry, Marquis."


    Raymond bowed slightly to the Marquis of Pancake. It was caught that I came out in a hurry. Raymond re-fixed his gloves. Everything important is done. There is no more danger. It also confirmed the consent of all members of Congress, the aristocrats. Prince Gwiz could no longer pose a threat to Raymond.


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    But there was still anxiety. It was an anxiety of unknown reason. Raymond looked down at his gloves.

 88 [88]

    But that''s not necessary. You don''t have to be nervous at all. Raymond''s life has always had to bet on uncertain anxiety, but it has rarely worked out as well as this one.


    "It was too sudden, but it''s what you have to do. I hope you understand.¡±


    The Marquis of Pancake was all over the place. Raymond, who was used to going when asked to come in the early morning, was a little bit ridiculous, but it was his own joke.


    Raymond''s going was official, and the Marquis of Pancair was next to him. And not only themselves, but also eight guard wagons and the Marquis'' army were following. Raymond had nothing to fear. They didn''t even go to battle in the first place. And it ended successfully.


    It is done.


    The work was done successfully, and they were sitting in the carriage and celebrating peace together. Raymond was a little surprised by the comfortable carriage, unlike when he got on the train. Most wagons were a little more inconvenient than trains, but the comfort was no different from the reception room of the mansion because it was the Marquis'' carriage. I hope you''re comfortable now that it''s over.


    "It''s just beginning. Well done in many ways.¡±


    "Thank you. Your help was great."


    Raymond answered with a smile, but it was unclear. The Marquis asked.


    "Are you nervous about your marriage?"


    It was a question to draw attention and relax, but to some extent it was true. Raymond was caught in a hurry. I prepared my best, but I was nervous because I wasn''t in front of my eyes. Karen used to make amazing enemies here and there when she was a little away from her. I wish it were something as light as women''s jealousy, but Karen''s enemy is Prince Berdick Evans or Prince Gwiz. Raymond seemed a little weak. But it''s okay now.


    "Yes, it is."


    "I''d say I did, but I''m not very nervous, so I have nothing to say."


    "I see."


    "I told you to smile."


    Raymond tried to make a big smile in a hurry, but it was too late. The Marquis waved his hand to stop.


    "Your wedding, I don''t think I can make it.¡±


    "Do you?"


    "Well, I have a lot of things to prepare for. But I''ll send the gift without any regret."


    Raymond''s face remained hardened, so I brought it up on purpose, but rather than easing the atmosphere, it became firmer. It was Raymond, who did not usually show his feelings to the Marquis. Perhaps the theme he brought out was more authentic. The Marquis asked again.


    "Is it because of your fiancee? It''s Catherine''s daughter, isn''t you?


    "Yes, it is. Do you know?"


    The Marquis stroked his chin.


    "Wait, I''ve been chasing her around. Do you also resemble your mother?"


    "I don''t know because I''ve never met my wife, but everyone else said I looked exactly like her. Some are even more beautiful."


    The Marquis laughed at him, who had to say one more word.


    "It must be pretty."


    "Yes."


    Raymond answered briefly. I could be sure that Karen was pretty. The Marquis bends slightly and talks like a joke.


    "And there''s a little bit of a weird thing. Aren''t you obsessed with true love?"


    "¡­yes. Do you know?"


    Raymond was a little nervous. Karen''s disease was genetic. But the Marquis'' face was not that serious. He spoke as he pulled himself up again.


    "Yeah. Well, that was a charm, but...He had a weird charm.¡±


    The Marquis laughed cheerfully. Maybe he was just as weird as Karen. Or was it because the relationship between the Marquis of Pancair and Lady Catherine was not that deep?


    "That pretty thing would make me look attractive whatever it was in my head."


    It must have been the latter.


    Raymond said to the Marquis with some displeasure.


    "My Marquis, this is my wife''s mother."


    "I''m scared. Anyway, it was attractive. It was refreshing to say that you wanted only one love."


    "Isn''t that the way most women are?"


    The Marquis raised his finger and swung and denied it.


    "Do you marry only for love?"


    "Yes."


    Raymond answered. He marries by only seeing love. Raymond thinks this can''t be done without love.


    "Haha, that''s really funny."


    He seemed happy that things had gone well. I could have done that. Raymond was embarrassed by the royal order, but it wasn''t something he didn''t expect. Now Raymond was really about to retire. He handed over most of his work and returned most of his guns. It would be really hard to be a soldier now.


    "Anyway, there was a weird corner, but I liked her. I wanted to be friends even after I married Haier. It was impossible because she didn''t appear in society anymore. Don''t do such a thing after you get married. If you leave your wife alone, you''ll be bothered by your child''s problems again."


    "I see."


    "Honestly, I didn''t know you''d choose Haier. Yeah, she got married only for love. There were many more rich men and men of higher rank, but the choice was Haier. Well, it''s not a bad choice for a woman. Haier was pretty good, too.


    Raymond recalled Prince Gwiz. He was stubbornly obsessed. At first, Raymond thought Prince Gwiz was trying to frighten Karen with retaliation. But his obsession was a little more than that.


    "Has Prince Gwiz proposed to you? Is that why he''s so obsessed with Karen?"


    "What? Haha."


    At the words, the Marquis of Pancair laughed breathlessly laugh.


    Raymond was a little embarrassed.


    "Well, yeah. I''m sorry. Wait a minute."


    "Did I make any mistake?"


    The Marquis shook his head.


    "I know you love your fiancee very much. Right. It''s incredibly pretty. But her mother, Catherine, is the count''s daughter. Prince Gwiz was the heir to the throne."


    "Mrs. Catherine''s grandmother thought that Catherine''s grandmother might not be so demeaned."


    Raymond''s face turned slightly red.


    "Even if she''s the granddaughter of Grand Duchess Kathryn, it''s her mother. You were Count Cailin''s wife. The women there got married because they only saw love. She has less choice than she has."


    "I see."


    "Well, it wasn''t unprecedented, so if Prince Gwizu had even proposed to Catherine, ready to give up the throne. But he didn''t.¡±


    "Do you know?"


    "I know. Your Highness once told me."


    The Marquis was a relative close to Gwiz. Even if they were lovers of Catherine, they could not be considered seriously. The Marquis was a practical man.


    "I said I would marry Catherine to the right man and make her a mistress.¡±


    "Ha."


    "Yes, no matter how much Catherine is the count''s daughter, she is the granddaughter of the Great Duchess. It''s not a whore''s identity laundering. What''s that? She wouldn''t have been able to tolerate it.¡±


    "I see."


    "But Gwiz wouldn''t want to give up the throne either. Actually, it doesn''t make sense. To give up the throne because of one lover."


    knock, knock


    Someone knocked on the carriage window. Raymond got up and opened the window.


    "What''s going on?"


    "Sir Raymond, we have a problem."


    speak to oneself before the Marquis Raymond instantly sensed what had happened.


    It''s Karen.


    "I got a call that Karen is missing."


    ***


    Karen threw her knife on the floor.


    "No."


    It was not worth thinking about. All that Gwiz can give Karen is death. Maybe torture, maybe rape. Karen has gone through all that. Duran is the only one who can intimidate Karen. A person who can threaten with how to really die in the future.


    "I don''t want to."


    If Karen kills, it''s not for others, but for herself. I didn''t want to do anything to accommodate Prince Gwiz.


    He wanted to live his own way.


    at the risk of one''s life


    "Well, that''s surprising."


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    "I thought only you would understand me.¡±


    "How can I understand you?"


    In Karen''s defiance, Crown Prince Gwiz bent down and picked up a dagger without me. But he didn''t look so unpleasant. But it seemed curious. asked Prince Gwiz.


    "Didn''t you kill your father, Lord Haier?"


    "¡­do you have any evidence? As you said before, without proof."


    Prince Gwiz pressed Karen''s mouth with his finger. The tail of the eye is bent.


    "Well, that''s proof. I don''t think you''re used to it yet."


    Karen wouldn''t have said if she was innocent of her own charges. I would have just said no. The question of whether there is evidence is what the suspect claims to know that there will be no evidence. When Prince Gwiz pointed out, Karen bit her lips.


    "If you get a little more used to killing people, you''ll be able to hide them naturally."


    "¡­I don''t know what you''re talking about."


    Prince Gwiz replied with a face that did not believe Karen at all.


    "I have a lot of information coming in when I''m in my position. Is it because you believe in Lord Raymond that you are so stiff?"


    It''s probably not.


    "I¡­."


    Karen knows Raymond chose her for everything, but she doesn''t trust him completely. Because even if she was next to Raymond, she kept dying. But Karen didn''t have to tell Gwiz that.


    "¡­I don''


    Did they understand the vague answer as positive? Prince Gwiz opened his eyes and turned back. Karen holds a dagger and looks at Prince Gwiz''s neck.


    If you stab me in the neck...there is no day in the dando. You can''t kill yourself at once. Then Karen is overpowered by Gwiz right away. And it hangs on the wall. Karen can imagine the process without difficulty.


    "There was a present I gave you."


    Donna''s arm.


    "I want to give you another one. I''m looking forward to seeing how your expression will change.¡±


    Point the box to Karen.


    Is it Donna''s leg next? However, given that Prince Gwizu''s fingertips pointed at him, it seemed that it was not a bridge.


    Karen didn''t even know it was there, but there was a box left in the corner. It was too big for the first box. Karen stood in front of the box bewitched.


    "Open it up."


    Prince Gwiz gave Karen the key. Because the box was locked with chains. Karen turned the key in the lock. There was a thud. Karen lifted the lid of the heavy box with her hands. The identity of the gift was revealed in the dark.


    ***


    "Prince Louis and Miss Karen Evans are missing."


    ***


    Prince Louis and Prince Gwiz''s son were in the box.


    Karen looked down at the little king.


    "Isn''t it fun?"


    Gwiz laughed.

 89 [89]

    Breathe. The chest was moving up and down slowly.


    Prince Louis is not dead yet. Unlike Donna, she has arms and legs safely. The clothes were dirty and there were only a lot of wounds here and there. Karen closed her eyes and slowly opened her mouth, looking down at the crown prince trapped in the box.


    "¡­Your Grace, I don''t know what you''re thinking¡­ I''m young and immature, so I don''t know."


    What is Prince Gwiz doing?


    Why did he keep his son here? Prince Gwiz doesn''t like his son very much. It is a fact that many people know. The king is still holding out without handing over the throne to Prince Gwiz in order to hand over the throne to Prince Louise, who is well-behaved. That''s why Prince Gwiz hates his son.


    "This is... nothing good for you."


    But the current king was too old.


    It was already a difficult age to move around. The character with little age difference with Karen would be the king. Karen only saw his face from afar, but she knows he''s old enough to die right now.


    Prince Gwiz was a very late-born son, and Prince Lewis was also a late-born son. No matter how long the current king endured, it was unlikely that he would be handed over directly to Prince Louis.


    "Does a man move only on benefits?¡±


    Nevertheless, there is a degree and reason. Karen turned to Prince Gwiz. He could not understand Prince Gwiz.


    "There are many reasons why people move. Especially when you''re a king."


    And the fact that Prince Gwiz has Prince Louis as his son guarantees him a firm throne.


    The top line of succession royals, who are of the same age as Gwiz, did not yet have a son like Prince Louis. Even if Prince Lewis dislikes it, the boy benefits Prince Gwiz. Even the first heir to the throne is already middle-aged.


    Prince Louis is a late-born child. Also, the princess has been dead for quite some time. The more children the royal family has, the more the future is guaranteed. A royal family with intelligent and strong children takes over the throne much more stably than a royal family without children. The presence of Prince Louis also makes Prince Gwiz''s throne stronger. Prince Louis has to live.


    "You really don''t know?"


    Prince Gwiz takes Karen by the shoulder.


    Karen knew. I am not considering the benefit of Gwiz killing Lewis and losing Lewis.


    I knew Prince Gwiz hated Prince Louis.


    You''re going to kill Prince Louis.


    In spite of all the benefits he would get from Prince Louis.


    For reasons Karen can''t understand.


    He didn''t bring his son here on impulse.


    Crunch.


    And at that moment, Prince Louis moved. He woke up after hearing Prince Gwizu''s voice.


    "Daddy¡­?"


    Prince Louis in the box opened his eyes. His hands were not tied, so Prince Louis reached out and grabbed the edge of the box. Blink your eyes. I don''t think I''ve come to my senses yet. Karen reached out her hand to help him. Prince Louis rubbed his head and frowned.


    "Here, what the hell.... Now¡­."


    "Your Grace, wake up."


    Perhaps it would be better to let go, but Karen took Prince Louise''s hand thinking that she screamed. His ears were going to hurt if he screamed. Prince Louis held Karen''s arm strong. Open your eyes wide. He saw it, too.


    "¡­that''s¡­ What, what?"


    Prince Lewis stumbled back into the box when he saw the decorations on the walls.


    "Father... Now... That''s¡­."


    Prince Gwiz shrugged as he looked down at his son who could not speak properly. He seemed to exaggerate a bit.


    "Too weak."


    Prince Gwiz murmured as he watched him from behind. It was a much more rational attitude than Karen, but it doesn''t seem to be eye-catching. In fact, Prince Gwiz seemed to hate Prince Louis no matter what he responded.


    "As expected, you don''t look like me. Not at all.¡±


    Prince Louis did not faint, so he was able to rise again under Karen''s auspices. Prince Louis took a deep breath. I tried to pull myself together somehow.


    "Father, what are you doing?"


    Prince Louis barely got up and saw his father, shaking his hands. He seemed to be trying to stare, but there was no threat to his body at the age of ten years old. As Prince Gwiz approached, he looked like he wanted to sit down again.


    "Did you have fun?"


    "I don''t know what you''re talking about. Father, what''s all that''s hanging over there? Father, and where are we?"


    "Don''t pretend you don''t know."


    "Daddy."


    "Didn''t you know about this room?"


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    Prince Gwiz held Prince Louise''s shoulders. Then he lifted his son. Prince Louis easily dropped by Prince Gwiz and walked out of the box.


    "Why did you come in contact with Raymond Sayertes?¡±


    "¡­because he is the model of the article. Father, please let me go. It''s... it''s not right."


    Took.


    Prince Louis fell to the floor. Gwiz looked down at his son. However, his violence seemed to have woken up Prince Louis. He got up from the floor and clenched his teeth.


    "Father, turn yourself in. It''s not too late."


    "Look at this, Karen."


    Prince Gwiz turned from Prince Louis and looked at Karen. Making eye contact with Karen, Prince Gwiz said. Contrary to what he said to his son, he had a soft voice.


    "Did you hope for my son?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    Karen didn''t even think about it, couldn''t bear to answer. Prince Louis was promised by Raymond and actively sought to protect himself. But now he didn''t have an article, and he didn''t have any weapons to defeat his father. Karen saw a much smaller, slender child than she was. What the boy had to protect seemed himself.


    "Daddy!"


    "I didn''t ask you!"


    Prince Gwiz shouted at Prince Louis. He saw Karen.


    "Can you love me?"


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    "Yeah, it''s too much.¡±


    Prince Gwiz stepped on Prince Louise''s hands with his shoes on. Prince Louis crouched down.


    "Stay still. It''ll be all right.¡±


    Does that mean to Karen or to Prince Louis?


    "¡­oh, Father. Stop it. I''m not the only one who knows this. People know."


    "Did you say that?"


    "¡­father, please let Karen Evans go. Ask your grandfather for forgiveness and repent of his sins."


    "Well, your Majesty already knows the existence of this room. But you''ve left me alone."


    Prince Louis looked up. He glared at his father.


    "That can''t be my grandfather."


    It was a strong denial.


    Prince Gwiz stepped on the hand of Prince Louis. Even though he was a young boy who could not do that, he seemed to hate his son.


    "When you become a king, you tend to ignore trivial things. Your Majesty had a lot of hobbies, too."


    "Daddy... don''t insult your grandfather. Because my father keeps saying that....¡±


    "Have you promised you the next king?"


    Prince Louis hesitated a little and went on.


    "Daddy, this doesn''t help you at all. Come on now."


    It offended Prince Gwiz.


    "That''s true.¡±


    Prince Gwiz takes out another sword that was hung high on the wall behind the box. As expected, it was a beautiful and luxurious sword. But when the body was revealed with a thud, Karen found it completely different from the dagger.


    That knife has a blade.


    With the knife, Prince Gwiz turned away.


    Bam, bam, bam. Bam.


    "I don''t like you."


    "¡­father!"


    Then I heard another sound of footsteps. Karen told Prince Gwiz.


    "Your Grace, please stop. I can hear people coming."


    Karen spoke urgently. It may not be too late. Raymond may return again this time. He may come back and stop Prince Gwiz, save that little prince''s hand, and save Karen.


    "Haha, do you believe that?"


    Prince Gwiz said without looking at Karen''s face. He seemed only interested in how to make his son a decoration. The blade shined. Karen said again.


    "It really sounds."


    cried Karen. I was really hearing something. Prince Gwiz turned his head. Will he come again this time? I can hear footsteps. a heavy treading Will Raymond come to save Karen again?


    "Your Grace, please stop.¡±


    Maybe it''s not too late yet. Again, Raymond proposed to Karen. I confessed that I love you. Even though you don''t trust Karen. Maybe


    "Come in."


    The door opened.


    "Your Grace, I''ve prepared the bath water as you said."


    It''s not Raymond.


    He was a servant of Crown Prince Guez who had seen him before.


    Raymond was going to be late again.


    Like life so far. It disappointed me faster than Karen expected. Karen was a little disappointed, but Prince Louis'' eyes were stained with despair. He shouted to his servant in a hurry.


    "Hey! What are you doing without telling people about this room?"


    At the cry of Prince Louis, the servant slowly turned his eyes away.


    "Well, isn''t that your Highness Lewis? So what did I say?"


    "Get out."


    Prince Gwiz cut him off. The servant immediately groveled back.


    "I''m sorry, Your Grace."


    But the laughter remained the same. The big servant grinned at Prince Louis and Karen.


    "Carran, I think you need to wash up.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    "First of all, do some work."


    Then again, the tip of the knife was directed at Prince Louis. Prince Louise''s face turned white.


    "Father, what are you talking about?¡±


    "I''ll give you a piece of advice. It''s good to wash your body before going to bed with a girl. You don''t need to know anymore. Shh, I told you not to move."


    Prince Gwiz did not turn his face and told his servants.


    "Don''t open it until morning."


    "Yes, Your Highness."


    I heard the door lock again outside.


    Prince Gwiz looked back at Karen and Prince Lewis.


    "Did you expect it?"


    Prince Louis was clenching his teeth. Tears had formed around his eyes. It''s too much now. Prince Gwiz was looking down at Prince Lewis with a knife.


    "Actually, Karen, I wanted to be with you. Oh, not a bath. You''re talking about something else.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    "Now you''re going to like this a lot, too. You''ll get used to it.¡±


    Gwiz spoke to Prince Louis.


    "Louis, did your Majesty say you were the next king?"


    Prince Louise glared at Prince Gwiz with tearful eyes. A groan broke out between the bad teeth. But he says,


    "¡­yes, you lunatic."


    "I see."


    with a puff


    "Ahhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh!"


    Prince Louis screamed. He stabbed Prince Louis in the thigh. He continued through and through.


    "But your Majesty won''t be able to give up me if you''re gone."


    "Uh, oh, ahhhhhhhhhhhhhhh.¡±


    "You are not the next king. Your Majesty is so mean. Don''t blame me. It''s all your fault. I''ve never thought of you as my son. You shouldn''t have been born from the beginning."


    Prince Gwiz again raised his sword.

 90 [90]

    He then aimed for the other thigh of Prince Louis.


    "There are two human legs. I like to stab my thighs the best. It''s a good part to lose blood. Neck and wrist are good, but it''s time for cutting."


    "Ah, ah, ah, ah."


    "Now, this won''t make you walk again. Doesn''t your leg look okay? But running isn''t all a bridge. All right, Lewis. How do you feel? What about the decorations on your body? How does it feel to have a useless part of your body?¡±


    Prince Louis foamed.


    "Oh, I didn''t allow myself to faint."


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    "What will parents look like when they get their child''s head? I''m curious about your face. I don''t know if you''ll give me the crown soon...It''s actually too late to receive it."


    Prince Gwiz once again raised his sword.


    "Ahhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh!"


    But it wasn''t Prince Louis who screamed next.


    He was Prince Gwiz.


    "You... you humble!¡±


    Donna bit Prince Gwiz''s leg with one arm and one leg. Donna''s teeth did not help her kill herself, but she had enough strength to pierce Prince Gwiz''s pants and get stuck in her legs.


    Of course, that''s it. Biting the legs only fuels anger. I can''t stop him.


    Prince Gwiz turned to Donna.


    "From four years ago."


    Karen knew. Raymond will be late this time. As always, he was late at last, or failed at the end. So Karen dies, dies, dies, dies.


    I will die again.


    If then,


    ***


    Prince Gwiz heard her approaching behind his back. But he didn''t really care. He even thought Karen would help him get the woman off his feet. I''m gonna help him kill her. He doesn''t know why such vague beliefs were created.


    "Hurry up and take care of it!"


    Of course, it''s his illusion.


    Karen is not Catherine. Prince Gwiz felt something cold pressing against his back. He thought it was a knife for a moment, but it was already on the floor. It was a shoe heel.


    Karen''s shoes turned Prince Gwiz''s back. Prince Gwiz lost his balance and collapsed. Prince Gwiz tried to get up again, but he couldn''t keep his balance because Donna was hanging from her leg. Karen stepped on Prince Gwiz, who fell down, and hung her necklace around his neck. Pearl eggs splattered on the floor.


    "¡­Wow¡­"


    Prince Gwizu twisted his body. But Karen''s shoes were pressing hard against her back and couldn''t get up. And Donna still grabbed Prince Gwiz with her remaining arms. Prince Gwiz kicked Donna, but she did not fall. The string of the necklace penetrated Prince Gwizu''s neck.


    "Well, uh, uh, uh-huh.


    Karen pulled Prince Gwiz''s neck and body with her necklace string. Prince Gwiz headed for the necklace. He struggled to get it off. But it didn''t come off. It was a necklace Karen changed the line for suicide. Even if the Gwiz tried to escape, he could not peel the rope that had already been dug into his neck.


    "It''s all right, Your Highness."


    "¡­uh, uh, uh¡­"


    "It''s all right, so just stay still."


    I can hear a sweet voice. A voice that is the same as a voice that I miss. But in that voice, the poison drops. a voice that is not to be listened to


    "¡­Ah, ah, ah¡­.¡±


    "Shhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh..."


    It turns white before my eyes. Prince Gwiz desperately stretched out his fingers and struggled, kicking someone with his feet. However, the line became tighter and tighter.


    "¡­"


    Finally, I heard a loud thud.


    Took.


    Prince Gwiz stopped struggling and fell forward.


    It was the end.


    The crown prince of the country, the middle-aged man to be king, the serial killer, the rapist, and the man who loved Karen''s mother, Katherine, died.


    "¡­you''ve outlived your father."


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    When Prince Gwiz stopped moving after struggling for a long time, Karen slowly let go of the rope. There were deep marks on the rope in his hand.


    "I changed it to an organ file.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    "It''s good to hang yourself like this."


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    "Actually, it''s more comfortable to kill yourself with a scarf than with that. There''s not much more comfortable to pay than that. Poisoning is good too, but I made a mistake because I came out in such a hurry. I''m sure he didn''t drink my cup anyway."


    Karen snapped her hand off.


    "Your hands hurt."


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    Karen turned Prince Gwiz''s face upside down with her shoes on. It was an act that someone would call a crime of contempt for the royal family.


    "¡­you should control your greed when you''re old."


    Prince Gwiz died with his eyes open. The veins burst and the eyes turned red, and the mouth was drooling.


    It was an ugly death.


    "¡­oh dear."


    Karen looked down at her bloody hand. It hurt. Prince Gwiz struggled and clenched Karen''s hand with his fingernails. I felt like I was going to get a scar. I sigh when I look down at my bitter hand. This time it''s been damaged by labor, but it leaves a scar.


    "It hurts."


    Karen frowned and turned to the boy. His lower half was all wet with blood. Karen fixed her shoes and called Prince Louis.


    "Your Grace?"


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    No answer. Karen deliberately stepped on Prince Gwiz and went to Prince Louis. Prince Louis was lying with his eyes closed. Blood flowed constantly from both legs. Karen felt like she was going to do it.


    "Your Grace?"


    I put my ears close to my chest. I can''t hear breathing.


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    His breath had stopped. It''s already wrong.


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    "Ah. Do you know?"


    Donna groans over there. Karen gets up and sees the view in the room.


    "¡­I''m going crazy."


    Again, Raymond is late, Karen is late, and all future kings are dead. It is over again this time. A happy ending is impossible in this situation.


    I hated myself. I didn''t like this situation.


    Karen woke up.


    "Sigh."


    Karen sighed and looked at Prince Gwiz and Prince Lewis. And I saw Donna.


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    I made up my mind.


    It should have been like this from the beginning. I was so confused in this life. Now we have to clean up. Didn''t you decide to walk the path of a pleasure killer?


    Like when you killed Nancy, when you cut Thomas, when you shot Mrs. Dare. I think I''m determined not to think of such wrongs, even if it''s really wrong.


    "True love."


    "Then."


    "I''ll help you."


    After all, the important thing is, it''s not this life.


    "¡­next time.¡±


    Karen held the sword of Prince Gwiz.


    It was heavier than I thought when I ate it myself. But I liked the touch of metal stuck in my hands. Above all, it was a very beautiful knife. Karen liked it.


    He grabbed the skirt of the dress with one hand and held the knife with the other.


    Thack.


    Karen''s footsteps turned to Donna.


    Donna looks at Karen. Karen looks at Donna, too.


    Karen held the knife. Donna''s eyes opened wide.


    "It''s Donna."


    Karen approached Donna with a knife.


    "Are you very sick?¡±


    Swipe the knife out one time awkwardly. There is a roar and a knife cuts through the air. Once wielded like that, the blood of Prince Lewis''s son, who was buried in the knife, fell off. Karen sees a white sword. It''s a good work of work.


    Karen approached Donna and explained to her. I wanted to be nicer to her. I don''t know why. What Karen thinks is a strong sense of duty that Donna should have been killed earlier.


    "Maybe I just had to wait for Raymond just now. Maybe I shouldn''t have just left the room. Maybe... I don''t know. One thing for sure, I don''t think I was me this time. You said you wanted to be a killer who killed people thoroughly, but you were swayed by Dulan and you were swayed by Guse...Raymond was the same again this time. What the hell is this?"


    Donna opens her eyes wide. Open your mouth.


    "This life is wrong anyway.¡±


    Wave one''s hand. He''s struggling with his legs. But you can''t go far with one hand and one foot. Karen approached with tears. Karen was dripping with tears. Then I approached Donna as if I was comforting her.


    "Donna, it''s okay. It''ll be over soon."


    "¡­Ah."


    "It''s all right now. Let me help you.¡±


    Hold a knife.


    "You can start over.¡±


    So


    I''m fine.


    ***


    Raymond was convinced that Karen was crazy. So I could love her completely. I went to Dulan to check Karen''s madness again. It was not meant to cement Raymond''s mind.


    "Why did you... come to me?¡±


    "Carran is crazy. Is that right?"


    Prove it as a doctor, a new officer.


    Raymond asked Duran to do it. It wasn''t simply for comfort. Raymond told Duran.


    "It''s just for when Karen''s past is revealed."


    "¡­to her, sin¡­ There isn''


    "I''ll take your word for it. But Karen''s attitude is extremely unstable, and we don''t know how Verdick Evans will fall on the line."


    "¡­i, this is."


    "As a believer, I ask you to testify as a doctor. Please finish writing and sign."


    So Raymond formally asked Dulan to write the document. Karen''s mind was extremely unstable, so she needed the protection of her family and the care of her doctor.


    "¡­are you satisfied with this?"


    Raymond gazed at it. If Raymond didn''t love Karen, Karen would never be able to come out of a mental hospital for the rest of her life.


    "Yes, thank you."


    Raymond, of course, didn''t mean to send Karen to the hospital. It''s only fair to an enemy. Most psychiatric treatment is nothing more than torture and proofreading of a patient. It was not for a family. Raymond was confident that Karen would be responsible for the rest of her life. By force, by money.


    Raymond asked Dulan one more question as he was about to get up.


    "I have a question."


    "¡­what, what?"


    "Why did you lie to Karen like that?"


    Raymond was curious about that. It wasn''t what an exemplary doctor would do to himself.


    "There''s no such thing as a book."


    Raymond frowned a little at the thought of his efforts. It was also a useless effort.


    "I tried. Things like Karen''s going to live again, or she''s out of the book. She believed that if she achieved true love, she would return to the world.¡±


    Raymond really tried. I never believed Karen, but nevertheless tried to believe her. But it was also an improbable story.


    "I''ve invited professors of linguistics, physics and theology. Of course¡­ I couldn''t say anything about a different world, but I asked for an opinion out of concern that I might be from another country."


    Duran smiled very weakly at the words, as if they were a little funny.


    "Did you do that?"


    "Yes, of course everyone laughed. He said that none of Karen''s pronunciation and all of her knowledge can be considered to belong to other countries.¡±


    Raymond asked Duran.


    "Why does Karen believe she''s from another world?"


    Duran replied.


    "It was a treatment for stomach, stomach, and comfort. People can take action for Ideana and the afterlife."


    ***


    When they all died, there was a quiet silence.


    Karen collected her gasping breath.


    "This is definitely... It''s the death penalty."


    That''s okay.


    We can start again.


    ***


    "Lord Raymond, it''s too late."

 91 [91]

    06. Referee


    Prince Gwiz was the king''s son.


    Nothing was more important than that. What Prince Gwiz looked like, how his voice was, and what kind of food he liked, was not that important. Even if he had a hobby of killing people, it was not very important in the face of the fact that he was the king''s son. Of course, what kind of woman he loved was not that important compared to his birth.


    "Jim is too old to welcome the new queen."


    The king spoke to his subjects who recommended such a new queen. What he said was not wrong. He left the government, but no new rain. He did not want to make a rival for Prince Gwiz.


    "Your Highness, but it''s dangerous to have only one Your Highness. People don''t know when and what will happen."


    Shouldn`t we make a proper law so that it is not dangerous? Isn''t it more dangerous to make more princes in the face of the new rain?"


    "No matter how many kings I have, I''m not lacking. Also, it is widely said that Prince Gwizu neglects his studies and covets women''s beauty."


    "So make them compete with each other? Do you mean to put the throne back and send poison and sword between brothers?"


    "It''s not like that. But the mere existence of brothers will help us to get things together."


    "Get away. I won''t listen."


    But the servant, who spoke directly to him, also had a blood relationship with the Queen, who was Prince Gwiz''s biological mother. The king stroked his chin. And he called Prince Gwiz himself.


    "The future of this country depends on your shoulders. Always be careful."


    "Who has spoken ill of me to Your Majesty?"


    "Guise, the king listens to the advice. The fact that such a story is circulating means that there is a problem with your behavior."


    "That doesn''t make sense."


    Prince Gwiz replied in a sullen manner.


    The king asked his son, but he didn''t think his words would work for him. Nevertheless, it was better to discipline Prince Gwiz than to create a new prince. It was better to concentrate on one thing and hand over full authority to him than to weed it out among several princes.


    "If your actions were so, who would trust and support you?"


    "I''m going to be king, and who doesn''t support me?"


    The king looked down at his son.


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    ??? ???. ?? ???? ?? ??? ??? ??? ???.


    ¡°?? ??????. ????? ???????.¡±


    ??? ???? ?? ??? ?? ???? ???. ????? ?? ???? ?? ?? ????, ??? ???? ??? ?? ?? ????. ?? ?? ????. ?? ???? ??? ??? ?? ???? ????? ????. ?? ???? ??? ??? ????? ?? ??? ???. ??? ???? ????, ??? ????? ????? ???? ???, ????? ???. ?? ? ???? ??? ?? ? ???.


    ??? ????, ??? ??? ?? ???? ??? ??? ? ??? ???.


    "Your Grace, what''s the matter?"


    It was in the palace garden full of red roses. Prince Gwiz said, looking down at Catherine in a white dress. Catherine was sitting on a chair in the garden. Because he called it out.


    "Katherine, I love you."


    Prince Gwiz thought he loved Catherine. It''s probably because he thinks so. It is meaningless to give meaning to, share, and grade each person''s feelings. But Prince Gwiz was young and wanted Catherine to love him completely.


    So Prince Gwiz spoke frankly to the woman he loved in his rose garden. He loves her. That''s an obvious fact.


    "But I can''t marry you."


    She doesn''t seem to have expected it. The purple eyes are slightly dimmed.


    "¡­why?"


    Catherine asked with her head down quietly. Prince Gwiz was heartbroken in his eyes. But nevertheless, I couldn''t marry her.


    "You know that.¡±


    Catherine, you know that. I''m going to be king. And I have to marry a royal family to solidify my throne. Your maternal grandmother is Grand Duchess Catherine, but your mother married the count at least. I love you, but you''re not on my level.


    "Your Grace, tell me yourself."


    Catherine raised her head again, and with her eyes, she begged to see Prince Gwiz. His eyes seemed to hope that it was not the reason he thought it was. I feel a little bit sorry to break expectations.


    "I have someone to marry. You know that. I was married before I was five years old."


    "But you didn''t even have an engagement."


    "I''m sorry."


    "¡­don''t you love me?"


    It was not. Prince Gwiz had never felt the same way as Catherine did for any woman. Although she was always unable to tolerate a little ferocity in women, she was able to persevere for a longer time in front of Catherine. She was special. Perhaps. But this was a different problem.


    "I love you. But you can''t get married. King Lithium agreed to lay a railway in his country with ten gold mines in the white mountains in exchange for marrying his daughter...It can make a lot of people live full."


    Because you''re the man to be the king. Catherine should understand him. Isn''t that natural? Prince Gwiz explained to her eagerly, but Catherine''s face did not brighten.


    Catherine seemed to have a hard time holding on any longer.


    "¡­I see. Your Highness."


    Catherine woke up in tears.


    "Be happy."


    "Catherine!"


    Prince Gwiz took Catherine''s hand.


    "Your Grace, please let me go."


    "I can''t live without you. I need you.¡±


    "You don''t have my seat next to you."


    "Catherine!"


    Are you saying this on purpose? Can''t you just answer what you want? Prince Gwiz lamented her simplicity, which eventually led him to open his mouth first.


    "You don''t have to get married to love, do you? Marriage is just a formality."


    "¡­Your Grace?"


    Catherine opens her eyes round, as if unexpected. You usually have such a good sense. Prince Gwiz pressed his heart out and pleaded.


    "You''re the only one I really love. You know, don''t leave me behind."


    "Your Highness... will marry him. How can I be next to you?"


    "I can''t do it without you. I''m going to die right now. Please... Catherine.¡±


    "Your Highness."


    What should I give her to satisfy her? What kind of gift will I have to give him?


    "I''ll give you a palace to stay in. I always sleep there. I''ll have a meal there. But marriage, not that one. I love you but I have too much to bear.¡±


    Catherine looked down at the hand quietly. Prince Gwiz had never seen her so quiet. Catherine has always been a chattering little bird-like woman. But she was like a doll that didn''t know what she was thinking now.


    "...Your Grace, I... But me and my son... Will he continue to be the seed of sin?"


    "Let''s go to hell together. If you''re guilty, it''s my fault."


    Prince Gwiz hoped that his words would sound plausible. Catherine wept in silence. As Prince Gwiz slowly became angry at his nervousness, Catherine opened her mouth.


    "Okay, Your Highness. If only I had your heart... I''m going to use that¡­."


    As expected, Catherine loves herself. Prince Gwiz quickly got up, hugged Catherine and kissed her. She seemed a little resistant, but soon she closed her eyes and accepted his lips.


    "What? The government? I don''t think I''ll accept that. She''s not a prostitute, she''s a granddaughter of the Grand Duke, a count''s daughter."


    Marquis of Pancair was wrong. She loves herself, so she''s willing to put up with it. Didn''t you finally say yes?


    "Thank you for your understanding. Katherine, I love you. I''ll do whatever you want."


    Prince Gwiz happily embraced Catherine. And he was a little surprised at himself. I can''t believe I feel relieved. He was inwardly nervous that Catherine would turn him down with a straight face.


    ''That was a good worry.¡¯


    But who rejects his order? He''s going to be the king of this country.


    Who would be good?¡¯


    Prince Gwiz decided to speak at once today, as Katherine had convinced him.


    "If you want, yes. How about marrying Haier? Marry him and move his residence to the palace.¡±


    The king''s mistress should be a married woman.


    The law and religion allow only a partial marriage, but those with money want to have several women. add up to a king However, due succession is only recognized by a legitimate wife. It was impossible for an illegitimate child to take over the title. So the government should be married.


    "Let me..."


    "Yeah, you can''t just turn your child into a bastard. You''ll need a fake husband.¡±


    Choose the right man and marry him. Even if you know that the whole country is a government, there is no problem in declaring that you are his child if you have ever married him. There''s no way to identify your own child.


    No Duke or Marquis is allowed. Not even men with power in the capital city. Moderate, weak, young man. sublime people who cannot resist themselves


    "Mr. Haier....¡±


    "You don''t like it? Then I''ll give him the count. But not too strong. I''ll pick a man for you, and you can pick one of them."


    "¡­I¡­."


    Catherine tried to say something, but soon smiled and said,


    "I will marry the man you choose.¡±


    Prince Gwiz kissed Catherine. It was the perfect answer he wanted.


    Prince Gwiz prepared for Catherine.


    She made a secret room with her in the basement connected to her room. He will get married and make children compulsory, but it will be with Catherine that he falls asleep at night. So he gave Catherine the key.


    During the wedding of Crown Prince Dunguiz, Catherine will be vowing a meaningless wedding in a temple.


    "You are my only wife. That should be enough."


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    The appearance of the princess from abroad was not attractive. Prince Gwiz held a hard-bodied woman and shook her compulsorily. And I came out of the room with my clothes on. It wasn''t where he was. A real wedding takes place at night.


    Katharine


    The only woman who understands my darkness.


    "Catherine!"


    But she was not in the basement. Prince Gwiz looked around. No, she''s not. Catherine was supposed to wait for her here.


    "¡­it''s."


    It was a letter left by Catherine.


    I love you, Mr. Haier. Please don''t contact me anymore.


    ***


    Prince Louis was born late.

 92 [92]

    Catherine is dead.


    "Your Grace, please don''t contact me anymore. Don''t even call me."


    "You said you loved me, Catherine!"


    "I don''t love you."


    Lord Haier greeted him at the door.


    "Your Grace, my wife is not feeling well."


    "Get Catherine."


    "She''s not coming out."


    "I came out myself. Give her up."


    "She''s not coming out."


    "What do you know?"


    "Katherine knows she''s sick and doesn''t have to listen to your orders."


    Prince Gwiz pointed his gun at.


    Three, two, one.


    Bang!


    "Ugh¡­."


    "Next is the head."


    Haier grabbed his leg and fell down. But he grabbed the wall again and stood up.


    "Your Grace, what are you going to do?"


    "I will kill you and take Catherine."


    "Stop it."


    I heard Catherine''s voice. Catherine walked down the stairs, her purple eyes shining cold.


    "Catherine."


    "...Your Grace, what have you done to my husband?¡±


    "He''s not your husband!"


    "This is my husband, whom you arranged for yourself. And he''s the father of my child."


    Catherine touched her round belly. Pregnancy. The absolute evidence it says turned Prince Gwiz''s eyes red.


    "You, you, you...You know, dirty... With a man¡­."


    Catherine looked at him with cold eyes and spoke stiffly. As if you''re looking at something dirty.


    "If you''re married, isn''t it natural to get pregnant? Go back, Your Highness. The new recruits will arrive soon. To bless my pregnancy."


    "Catherine."


    Prince Gwiz took Katherine by the neck. He was already holding her by the neck at an unexpected moment.


    "Prince Gwiz... What are you doing?¡±


    The shrines shouted in alarm behind him. Prince Gwiz knew people were watching him, so he relaxed his grip.


    "Catherine!"


    Haier limped along, calling his wife. Catherine groaned and rose under the auspices of the priests.


    "Go back, Your Highness...Because you don''t satisfy me.¡±


    And the years went by. Prince Gwiz found himself more inclined to collect. It was dangerous. His father, King Hyeon, said little when they disappeared, but as the number increased, his eyes became colder and colder.


    But it''ll be fine.


    "Hahahaha!"


    Didn''t her daughter, the younger Catherine, show up?


    That''s under the name of Raymond''s fiancee.


    Prince Gwiz hated Raymond. Lewis doesn''t look like himself at all, really at all. He looks more like Raymond. Raymond, who dares to refuse his orders and condescending.


    Prince Gwiz was very excited.


    This time, we can get it right.


    Sometimes he made mistakes, and sometimes he was caught by the king.


    You''re handing over the throne to Prince Louis? It was a ridiculous story. It was his own. Prince Gwiz was greedy. It''s all one''s own. Neither the throne nor Catherine.


    "Your Majesty will give up."


    If you become the only son, you can''t help it.


    ***


    "Dirty, real."


    Karen plastered her shoes on Prince Gwiz''s clothes.


    "But you did one good thing at the end."


    a decent human duster


    He found his aptitude only after his death.


    ***


    Raymond ran without knowing how he came back. He ran straight to the palace to pull a horse from the carriage. I spurred on, but it''s probably too late. We reached the palace across the city. He was in danger several times, but somehow arrived. The guard shouted at him.


    "Lord Raymond? This is the palace! Get the right procedure!"


    "Kae, I heard that your Highness is gone.


    Raymond said, pushing through the guards. His words whitened the soldier''s face.


    "Well, that..."


    "Where''s your physician and escort?"


    "Sir Raymond! What are you doing here!"


    Raymond knows that Prince Gwiz is eccentric, cruel, and color-conscious.


    "The culprit is the Baroness."


    Karen said so, but Raymond knows he can''t do that. And after attaching a man to Baron Ain, he knew he was doing some kind of business with Prince Gwiz. By enticing him, he was able to hand over Prince Gwiz to the Marquis of Pancair.


    "If this goes off, it''s impossible even if he''s Prince Gwiz."


    Raymond went around to get the next king to go straight to Louis. Not all the great aristocrats wanted such a big event to be known to the general public. In the end, they are intertwined with blood ties when turned upside down. I had to pull him down as naturally as I could. A majority of the members agreed. And such a quick process was possible because Raymond drove the rumor around with his easy-to-favor features.


    There was nothing to fear now.


    "Your Grace."


    As long as Karen and Prince Louise are alive. We must find it somehow. Quickly. I don''t know where Prince Gwiz found it, but Raymond contacted Prince Louise to prevent Karen from falling to Prince Gwiz.


    If Prince Gwiz is concerned about coveting Karen, he should be with Prince Louis. I thought that he would not be able to move recklessly if there were many people watching.


    But someone handed Karen over. I''m sure Karen was at the count''s house.


    When people found her and Prince Lewis sent even his article to find Karen, the two disappeared at the same time.


    "Guys..."


    Raymond clenched his teeth. Prince Gwiz was faster than I thought. If he had killed Prince Louis, things would be complicated.


    "Please open the door."


    "Your bedroom, Lord Raymond."


    "Please tell him I''ll see him. His Royal Highness, Prince Louise, Prince Gwiz, and my fiancee are missing at the same time."


    "Lord Raymond, no matter how close you are to Prince Louis, it doesn''t make sense. Go back. It''s late, so please go through due process."


    "But you''re still a parent. We need to let the person who knows best."


    After a long scuffle, I could hear Raymond calling.


    "Sir Raymond, come here."


    "Lord Barton."


    It was Sir Barton, the captain of the guard. Raymond approached him. He led Raymond.


    "I know you''re out of your mind right now, but you''re running right to the fishbowl. Come on, wake up."


    "¡­I''m sorry."


    The king is over ninety years old. I''ve been feeling worse lately. It was even said that he was living to hand over the throne to Prince Louis. In the meantime, he did not hand over the throne to Prince Gwiz, which made people''s eyes seem more and more strange.


    "You''ve come very quickly, I just sent you a messenger.¡±


    "Do you still have any leads?"


    Raymond was nervous.


    "Prince Louis was the last to be in his room."


    "Prince Gwiz would have taken him."


    "I can''t see him, but he disappeared often. But I agree with you.¡±


    "We''d better look at Prince Gwizu''s bedroom first.¡±


    Ooddeuk.


    The door was locked. Raymond broke Prince Gwiz''s visit. The room was empty.


    "Maybe he''s out of the palace?"


    "That''s a possibility. The palace is wide. People are going through it one by one. It could be in a garden or something. If there''s no one in the room, we move."


    "Wait a minute, please.


    Raymond tapped on the floor and stood on a carpet with a slightly different sound.


    "Let''s take a look.¡±


    I rolled up the carpet. And there....


    "¡­you have a good feeling. This is¡­."


    There was a passage.


    "There''s no key."


    "I''ll break it."


    Raymond took out his gun and the captain shook his head.


    "It''s not worth the bullet."


    "I''m not trying to break it with a gun."


    Raymond didn''t shoot, he put it in a hinge and gave it strength.


    Clack, clack, clack.


    Raymond put his gun in and forced the door open.


    "¡­it''s powerful.¡±


    Raymond lifted the door as thick as Chinese characters. There was a ladder. Raymond said as he went down there.


    "Your Highness once spoke in passing."


    "I hear a cry in my father''s room, but there''s no one inside. I can hear something like crying in the distance....¡±


    Please, please, please be safe. May his oath be in vain. I hope she''s not dead yet. As long as I live. Raymond thought only that. If you get hurt, if you get raped, just hold your breath. May all the worst happen, but only live.


    "Who''s there?"


    "I''ll take care of it. Go ahead. You follow Lord Raymond."


    "Thank you."


    Raymond walked along the corridor with the guards.


    "¡­in the hallway¡­ this is."


    "Don''t look at me. Just follow me."


    There was leather on the wall. Raymond recognized at a glance what kind of leather it was, but he didn''t speak.


    I should have done it sooner.¡¯


    Raymond remembers when he was called out to the dangerous task of being a sniper in the war.


    "Why are you taking a prisoner?¡±


    "It''s none of your business."


    "The prisoners are on standby for exchange negotiations."


    "What''s your position?"


    Raymond knew that the prisoners had been taken to Prince Gwiz''s bedroom and never left again.


    "Where is the prisoner?"


    "We''ve moved to another base for negotiations."


    Some asked Raymond to shoot his head. It was mainly women. Some survived to the end. And Raymond was told at the same time that he was a gentleman on the battlefield and the devil.


    The prisoner returned to his country and did not stop playing the trick.


    Raymond opened the door.

 93 [93]

    Sometimes... there''s a worst that''s bigger than the worst.


    The walls of the room were filled with corpses, and there were several bodies on the floor.


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    Donna. Raymond sees the face of a maid he knows. She was a maid who lived with Karen from Haier''s mansion. If she were to be like this,


    "Your Grace!"


    The guard screamed out and stopped again.


    "I''m dead."


    Raymond felt hopeless when he saw Karen smiling a little awkwardly in the sea of blood. I should have felt relieved that she was alive, but I certainly should, but I never felt relieved. Karen put down her knife and held her arms and said,


    "I killed them all. Take me."


    "Hey, hey, hey, hey."


    Karen calmly raised her hands and approached the guard. The guard backed away. Another guard in the back was vomiting. It was a corpse, a corpse, a body.


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    Raymond saw Karen. The two made eye contact, but there was nothing to say to each other. I didn''t know what to say in this situation. So Raymond did his job.


    "Prince Gwizu is dead."


    "Woof, woof."


    Raymond saw Prince Gwiz. Then he took out his notebook and recorded the situation. I see lines hanging around Prince Gwiz''s neck and pearls scattered on the floor. That necklace belongs to Karen. And the one who strangled him. Raymond closed his eyes tightly.


    And Raymond asked Karen.


    "Are you hurt?"


    "I don''t have one."


    I should have said good, but I couldn''t stop talking. Raymond got up without looking at Karen.


    Raymond then went to Prince Louis. Prince Louis had his eyes closed. I touched my neck. It was still warm. But I couldn''t feel a pulse. Raymond saw the blood of Prince Louis on both legs. I stabbed my thigh and twisted it to cut off all the large blood vessels.


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    It was a way to kill people enough with less power. And the knife that stabbed the leg, even with Karen holding it. Let''s admit it. We have no choice but to admit it. But still, he has to say.


    "Catch Karen Haier. She is a leading suspect."


    Karen glanced up at Raymond as she approached the guard trying to change her pale face roughly.


    "Lord Raymond, it''s too late.¡±


    It was a grumpy, surprisingly light voice.


    ***


    As in any country, there were many dangers, but King Youth II lived a long life and consolidated his position by generously absorbing the numerous subordinates of Toulas. He was a king who would not hear notoriety after hundreds of years even though he was cursed in his life.


    Until today.


    "¡­I''m dead¡­"


    He heard shocking news in bed. The royal physician trembled and handed him the medicine. However, he reached out his hand and demanded that he raise himself.


    "My sons....¡±


    ***


    The Marquis took off his hat and rubbed his head. He was shocked at first, so he couldn''t say anything for hours. Raymond thought to go outside, but he wouldn''t let him. The Marquis, who had been silent for so long in his room, told Raymond.


    "It''s a good thing you''re not married yet.


    At the first word Raymond knew he was trying to get out of Karen.


    "A fiance is not legally responsible. It''s going to be a gossip for a while, but...I don''t think I''ll be able to give you a seat in Parliament again.¡±


    "That doesn''t matter, Marquis."


    "Don''t pretend to be strong, go home and rest for a while. I''ll call you back when I get over it. I don''t know what''s going to happen because the incident is so big right now.¡±


    But Raymond sat down and didn''t move. The result was clear when he was absent from this position.


    Karen didn''t kill him.


    "She confessed."


    "It must be a lie. At least, not everything."


    Raymond didn''t budge from his chair. I don''t know why she said that. But that doesn''t change the truth.


    "Lord, look at the room. The room was the basement of Prince Gwiz. How could Karen kill so many bodies in the room? It hasn''t been that long since Karen came to the capital. But the bodies were all preserved."


    "That''s it, of course. Prince Gwiz did it."


    The Marquis answered calmly.


    "¡­okay?"


    "Yes, so you tried to crown King Louis. Why don''t you live with your life so that your throne does not fall on you until you''re that age? Old man, if he had died early, he wouldn''t have seen him.¡±


    "Didn''t anyone stop you knowing?¡±


    The Marquis said with a slight frown.


    "It''s easy for you to blame. You call it a rotten royal palace. But what am I supposed to do? He was the only heir to the throne. He was the only child of a known king.¡±


    "You should have revealed it in front of a lot of people and let them come down from the spot as soon."


    "The Prince? You have to say something that makes sense."


    "I can''t understand that we''ve been covering up the serial killer, not stopping him."


    The Marquis of Pancair crumpled up the report in front of him.


    "No, no. You''re not just defending Prince Gwiz. We needed another way. That''s why the royal family created Prince Louis, or Crown Prince. Our new king. A morally impeccable, young, healthy, suitable king. It was almost elder abuse...But your fiancee ruined it."


    Prince Louis? Raymond read a strange flow. Prince Louis is the right king? The enemy was Prince Gwiz, and the current king was not free to designate King Louis as the next king. Raymond was confused.


    But that wasn''t what mattered now.


    "That''s not Karen."


    "Go back to your hometown. I don''t want to hold you accountable.¡±


    "I won''t go back. I swore to be next to her."


    "I gave you orders."


    The Marquis said again. But Raymond didn''t intend to follow.


    "Lord, I''m not trying to protect her unconditionally because I''m blinded by love."


    "It looks like that. She confessed, so there''s nothing more to talk about. I will execute the death penalty as soon as the trial is over."


    "The Marquis, you''re holding the wrong person."


    "The only person who lived there is your fiance! There''s no one to prove it! Gwiz, Lewis, and her maid are all dead! Even when you opened the door, it was your fiancee who was holding a knife! You still don''t understand? If you saw it for yourself, you''d better admit it."


    Raymond spoke again to the Marquis who did not want to see him.


    "...just in case Karen killed them. But Prince Gwiz is the one who''s responsible for the serial killings. The messenger also said Karen and Lewis had disappeared at the same time. They were kidnapped by Prince Gwiz at the same time, and they were killed in a physical fight."


    "Yeah, and then Karen Evans ended up killing both Gwiz and Lewis.¡±


    "Please listen seriously."


    Karen Evans confessed. He killed them all."


    "It''s a lie."


    "Why does she lie?"


    He wanted to die.


    "¡­I have a mental illness."


    Raymond answered reluctantly.


    "¡­Ha!"


    The Marquis laughed.


    "Yeah, mental illness? The one that the aristocrats often offer?¡±


    "Don''t be sarcastic, Marquis. She''s really ill. I''ve already received a certificate from the priest."


    "Lord Raymond, you don''t know the world. I''ve been relieved of mental illness only a few times. That''s mostly assault. Karen Evans killed the royals."


    "How does Karen kill so many bodies that were hanging in his room? In the palace?"


    "Most of the things you killed are prostitutes. Don''t focus on the women''s deaths, Raymond. There were women now, yes, men. The royal family will keep mum on those unidentified bodies. Why? Bigger problem, Prince Gwiz and Prince Lewis are dead. And he confessed to the killer. Don''t disgrace the dead anymore, and don''t bother our living king.¡±


    Raymond clenched his teeth.


    "Prince Gwizu."


    "Think carefully, Raymond. They''re all dead, and there''s one left. She''s the culprit. She also confessed. And the other bodies won''t even be mentioned in this trial. That''s not the point."


    That''s not the point, that''s not the point. The important thing is.


    Raymond knows why the Marquis of Pancair continues to shrink the case.


    Both of you will know. I just don''t say it out loud.


    "Please be honest, Marquis."


    The Marquis of Pancair was now turning away and trying to send him down to a quiet place. And he tried to make sure Karen was the culprit. The reason is simple. It is not about friendship with Gwiz, nor about loyalty to the king. However, the Marquis tilted his head slightly. It''s just a peek.


    "What do you mean?"


    "Your Highness Prince Gwiz, your Highness Prince Louis, I know you have the right to inherit after them."


    Marquis Pankar really doesn''t want to work. Because you will be the king of the future. He looked at Raymond and nodded slowly.


    "¡­yes, I''ll be the next king."


    Now the Marquis of Pancair didn''t have to look at the old king. Raymond got up and said to him,


    "I''ll live for you, Marquis."


    "That''s touching."


    "Please spare my fiancee. I will obey you forever."


    And Raymond knew the Marquis'' weaknesses. The Marquis will know that. Raymond said he obeyed the Marquis and his eyes opened wide. As if he would cut his throat if he didn''t listen to it.


    "I will give up all the honor and all the pride that the Marquis has said and live only for you."


    "I''m the only one who told you to live like that."


    "The Marquis."


    Raymond said, eye-to-eye contact with the Marquis.


    "Prince Louis died. I want to serve the new king."


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    "I''ve been trying to live a life that''s been a model, but I don''t have to. "Louis has no charge."


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    "Use me as you please and throw me away. But only one, I want my fiancee''s life. She didn''t even commit a crime."

 94 [94]

    The Marquis closed his mouth. Then he fell into silence again. But it didn''t last that long. He opened his mouth.


    "Explain why Karen Evans didn''t commit a crime. An explanation that would convince me, in detail.¡±


    Never mind. Raymond said, scratching his fountain pen on the parchment, in front of the Marquis of Pancair.


    "If you reveal your collection, it would be quite convincing to say that Karen killed Prince Gwiz in an accident while struggling."


    "You want us to take into account the loss of the royal honor?¡±


    "I''ll pay you that much."


    Raymond pointed to himself. The Marquis shook his head.


    "Prince Louis."


    "I''m sure he... Prince Gwizu stabbed it."


    "Didn''t Karen say she had a knife?"


    "Yes, but it''s not Karen, it was stabbed by your King."


    "Proof?"


    "I can''t give you any evidence, but it was Prince Gwizu who first lowered the knife on the wall. He used the knife first, and then Karen picked it up."


    It was right when I thought about it step by step.


    "The possibility of first killing Gwiz, then Lewis?"


    "No."


    "Why?"


    "I can''t reach the key."


    "Aha."


    It was a simple fact.


    "Looking at the sequence, first Prince Gwizu lowered the sword. Of course, it''s only him who can get it off. And that knife to King Louis... Actually, I don''t understand. But the heir to the first throne is Prince Gwizu. You just had to wait."


    The Marquis of Pancake was passed by insignificantly.


    "Because he''s royal. So as Gwiz and Lewis were fighting, Karen strangled him from behind...Then why did you lift the sword again?"


    "It''s probably because of her maid."


    "The maid? Oh, there was one more. Why not?"


    The fact that Donna was there was quickly forgotten. But Raymond could see why she died.


    "Her arms and legs were found in Count Elba''s mansion...Prince Gwiz sent this to Karen. It''s been a long time since it dried up, and features have confirmed it belongs to her."


    And the reason Karen killed Donna is simple.


    "It''s for euthanasia."


    "Sigh."


    The Marquis rubbed his temples with his hands. He didn''t seem to understand well.


    "So why did she say she killed them all?"


    Raymond seemed to know why.


    "It''s¡­."


    To start over. in order to drive oneself to death I thought death penalty would be more fun than suicide. I just thought it was a new experience.


    "I have a... mental illness."


    Raymond could only say that. The Marquis of Pancair sighed and held Raymond''s shoulder.


    "What you''re saying is just a guess. Most of the trials consist of confessions and witnesses. And His Majesty wants the criminal. He was furious that he lost his children."


    "¡­I see."


    I thought I''d be like that. The Marquis replied.


    "At least make sure your fiancee doesn''t talk nonsense. I''ll try my best.¡±


    "Thank you."


    Raymond got up from his seat. You have to persuade Karen. Life is precious. You can''t give up until the end. Even if you throw away all your honor and pride in the gutter.


    "Why is Prince Gwizu... I don''t think she liked you so much. But she''s just a little girl."


    Raymond thought of the little royal family who looked up to him with anticipation. I felt like my stomach was getting hot. I was too young to die like that.


    "The royal family is a competitor. Not a child. And so far, Gwiz has... Ever since Prince Louis was born, he''s been haunted by the delusion that he''s not his own child. Well, it''s not a delusion."


    "¡­yeah?"


    "I thought you knew. Your Highness is the late son you saw from the mistress, Mrs. Bercelle. There was some sort of deal between the dead prince and the current king."


    "¡­was it?"


    "I don''t know if the princess was a three-year-old or not, because she didn''t have children. Maybe it was your problem."


    The Marquis rose with a bitter smile.


    "Whatever it takes, he''ll think of your fiancee as his enemy. One son, two sons, maybe one son and one grandson. What''s so important about that? You should try to soothe your fiancee. I have to go to His Majesty.¡±


    ***


    "¡­Caran Evans is coming soon."


    "Yes."


    Raymond went to the prison where Karen Evans was locked up. The place where Karen was held was where the political prisoners were held because she killed her royal successors of the royal family. If Karen had been killed by a maid like Donna, she would have been trapped in a dangerous place and a plaything for male prisoners and executives, but she killed too big a mogul. So, ironically, Karen was neat and safe.


    "Come out, please.


    "Thank you."


    Karen opened the door and approached Raymond with the eyes of the guards. It was different from ordinary prisons. There were tables and chairs here, such as ordinary rooms, carpeted floors, and even a painting of the Virgin Mary on the walls. But prison is prison.


    The guards stood expressionless with guns and ropes, and by the window there was a spear. However, Karen''s face seemed extremely calm, as if it were not a prison. Karen had a slight smile.


    "Lord Raymond, you look awful. Make it neat and tidy."


    After hearing the blow, Raymond laughed bitterly and pulled the chair in front of Karen. Since there was no servant, he had to pull it for himself. Karen sat on a chair that Raymond took out. as if it were natural


    "You are still pretty."


    Even in this situation. When will Karen get ugly? Raymond suddenly thought of that. In the midst of this, why is this woman so pretty? Did he go crazy? However, no matter how Raymond felt when he saw Karen, Karen seemed insignificant.


    "Thank you."


    Raymond, who actually wandered around, became more tired and messy. Raymond sat at the table in front of Karen. The guards were watching from behind. Raymond told them.


    "I want you to leave for a while.¡±


    "It''s impossible."


    "What am I going to do here? It''s just that it''s kind of hard as my fiance."


    Raymond handed over a gold coin pocket. No guards were taken.


    "I''m not taking it."


    "Come on."


    Karen giggled as they had a little scuffle.


    "Wow, Lord Raymond. Now you''re paying him a bribe? It''s corrupted."


    "¡­carren."


    Raymond''s face turned slightly red. Raymond hurriedly turned his head, and the guard stepped back with a funny face.


    "I''ll be right outside the door. And I''ll leave the door open. Not anymore."


    "Yes."


    Karen put her hands on the table with sparkling eyes. It was like playing a game.


    "Hmm, are you interrogating me? It''s funny. I thought it would end up like this."


    "Is this situation interesting?"


    "What can I do if it''s not fun?"


    We''ve already confessed our love since the starry night, but we knew that love wouldn''t come true.


    "Caran, the Marquis of Pancair will be the next king."


    "Oh, really? Oh, now that Prince Louis is dead...I wonder what the coronation will be like."


    Prince Louise, you''re...Raymond tried not to think any more.


    "You may be able to see it."


    "I don''t think so."


    You know why not. Karen put her arm on the table and put her chin on it. Stretch your legs. Up and down. I can feel my feet shaking. You can''t save me. It''s too late. Looking at her protesting manner, Raymond sat down and put his hands together. You have to persuade.


    "Listen to me, Karen. At least you shouldn''t lie if you want to live."


    "I confessed, and I''ll be executed for my sins. Sir Raymond, why are you here?¡±


    "Because you didn''t kill."


    "Well, Lord Raymond."


    Tuck, Karen hit Raymond''s leg across from her shoes. The shoes didn''t hurt because they didn''t have heels.


    "It''s my necklace string that strangled Prince Gwiz. Can''t you get the picture?"


    "Prince Gwizu is a serial killer, and you''re just trying to escape being kidnapped."


    Karen frowns at Raymond''s rebuttal. It''s a face that says it''s not fun.


    "That''s what the story?¡±


    "Yes."


    "Oh, dear."


    Karen swept her hair down with her fingers.


    "I killed Prince Louis and Donna.¡±


    "The sword that was stuck in King Louis hung beyond your reach. Also, Donna... I''m already badly hurt. You showed mercy.¡±


    "No, I don''t think so."


    "That''s right. Tell me what''s not."


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    Karen blinked her eyes. Then I thought for a moment and saw Raymond with his chin still on. My eyes are going up.


    "To be honest, it hurts my pride that I can''t surpass Prince Gwiz."


    "¡­is that so."


    "Yes, I wanted to be strong...But that''s what it looks like in the end. I don''t know what I have in mind, what I have in mind, what I have in mind, and that doesn''t come out. I look weak to you.¡±


    Raymond took out the paper he had brought, listening to Karen''s sigh.


    "The lawyer is coming tomorrow, and the trial begins in three days."


    Karen looks at Raymond with a look of boredom.


    "Oh, my God... Lord Raymond, didn''t you give up?¡±


    "Yes, you didn''t kill him. The trial hasn''t even started."


    "Prince Gwiz... Let''s stop. Sir Raymond, look. Look carefully. What do you see?¡±


    "I see a pretty girl.¡±


    Karen looked like she wanted to tear up Raymond.


    "I told him to stop making boring jokes.¡±


    "¡­I''ll try."


    "What do you think of Prince Louis?"


    "I''m sorry to hear that."


    Raymond was heartbroken when he thought of Prince Louis looking up at him. But right now, we have to save the person who can save it first. Karen looks at Raymond.


    "Lord Raymond, you can start over. Me, you, Prince Louis... Even Donna."


    "After you died?"


    "I live again. It doesn''t matter if you don''t believe it. And you can''t persuade me.¡±


    Raymond did not say. Karen doesn''t understand. In court, Karen said to the judge, "I killed them all. I''ll take the death penalty.'' And you don''t need any preparations.


    They don''t really know even if they try everything, but Karen has no will to live. Proof of circumstances cannot beat confession. If a large number of corpses are to be directly related to the prince, they must have confessions from his subordinates. They decided to be the Marquis of Pancake. The trial will not be known until it is over. But Raymond was hanging on to the zero chance.


    "Life... It''s too light for you."


    "Death is light."


    "¡­why did you tell me to love you?"


    "I want to die.¡±


    Raymond asked.


    "So are you satisfied now?"


    Karen opens her eyes round. Look at Raymond''s face. Raymond didn''t know what face he was wearing. But I felt miserable.


    "Lord Raymond, are you angry?"


    "Carran, at least try to live. Don''t blaspheme life."


    "Sigh."


    Karen sighed. Then he lowered his eyes.


    "After all, you don''t trust me."


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    "Lord Raymond, I''m not afraid of being executed. I''ll live again. And actually I''m hoping for more of that. This life is really chaotic, and I don''t know about your love...I don''t understand. But I understand you''re trying."


    "Carran."


    Karen opened her eyes straight. I made eye contact with Raymond, and I pulled up my back. She made up her mind.

 95 [95]

    "So I''m going to be put to death. We can start again. Next time, Prince Louis will be the rightful king. Donna''s going to come back.¡±


    "People don''t come back to life."


    "I know you don''t believe me, but at least pretend you do.¡±


    It''s not him who has to imitate at least. It is you who should. Raymond clenched his fist.


    "I''m trying to save you now. Don''t you know?"


    "I''m trying, too. I want to give you a better future. I''m being polite.¡±


    She never loved anyone from the beginning. I asked for love, but I didn''t Even yourself. But I thought it would be okay.


    We''ll have plenty of time.


    "Carran, there''s no such thing as a book. Your life ends when you die."


    No, we don''t have time.


    "I have sent all your records to four professors to check. You don''t have any new knowledge. You always said you''d go out of the book, but there''s no place like that."


    Karen looked at Raymond silently. Raymond felt like something was going on inside.


    "Dulan said he had lied to cure you. You''re not living again."


    "You... don''t believe... The truth doesn''t change."


    Karen groaned in answer. To the end, she doesn''t want to see the situation properly. Raymond got up.


    "Nothing is right about you. My brother died five days ago. I''m at work. It was an accident. I couldn''t go because I was with the Marquis of Pancake. You didn''t know it at all. He didn''t tell me."


    "Something like that... you''ve never said that before....¡±


    "Your Highness Prince Gwiz and Prince Louis are brothers. The Baron Ain wasn''t the criminal......there''s nothing you know, Karen."


    "Wait...wait."


    Karen gasped for breath. It seemed unbearable to hear what I didn''t want to hear.


    "At least don''t go to the death row yourself, saying that it'' a confession. About me."


    Raymond thought.


    Karen doesn''t love herself. I don''t respect them either. She wouldn''t do this to him if she had any such thoughts. I wouldn''t talk like I didn''t care so much to anyone who wanted to save her.


    "As a courtesy."


    Raymond got up. Karen was bowing her head.


    The guard talked to Raymond, but he didn''t feel like mixing his words.


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    Raymond came out of the building. It was midnight.


    Let''s get a lawyer to persuade her once again. At least keep your silence. Raymond had a hard time dealing with Karen.


    My brother died. It was a meaningless death. Prince Louis died. It was too early to die. Donna is dead. It was a death that no one remembered.


    Raymond hated such death.


    "But the trial didn''t even start.¡±


    It is not without possibility at all.


    Let''s have hope. The night sky was full of stars. Like the day he confessed to her. It hasn''t been long, but why does it seem so long ago? Raymond leaned against the wall and closed his eyes. I was at a loss.


    ***


    So far, Karen knows she has turned her eyes away from reality. He repeatedly tried to concentrate on reality, but all of it was just escapism. Didn''t you realize from the beginning? But I turned my eyes to another place because I was scared.


    "There''s nothing you know."


    It''s you who don''t know anything. That''s not the truth Karen has. That''s not what Raymond doesn''t know. No matter how the world works, it has nothing to do with Karen.


    But what difference does that make?


    "You have to tell me everything honestly."


    "Who sent you?¡±


    "The Marquis of Pancake."


    The lawyer, wearing glasses in front of him, looked sick. There were wrinkles on the face, and the eyes were sly. But his voice was young. a man of long standing full of strength A man who went through years Karen didn''t have.


    "Yes¡­, but I''m a little tired of saying the same thing so far. Can I have some tea?¡±


    "Of course."


    The lawyer called the guard. The guard came out of the car with familiarity. It was a little different from Raymond''s stiff attitude. He seemed to know his lawyer well.


    "I guess the Marquis chose the lawyer with his own care.¡¯


    Karen thought so when she saw the hot tea in front of her. I can''t believe you''re drinking tea after killing people. It''s a matter of killing a big man. If Karen had been known to have killed Donna, Karen would not have left her clothes by now. Did you say killing one person makes you a murderer, a hero, and killing 10,000 makes you a god? He may not be a hero, but he is quite luxurious among murderers.


    "Miss Karen, please look here."


    "I''m sorry. I''ve been out of my mind lately."


    "That''s what happens when you prepare for the trial. It makes me say the same thing over and over again. It makes people tired."


    Moderate consolation. But as expected, his voice is slippery and his eyes are cold.


    It doesn''t matter.¡¯


    He''ll be his cash cow now. Karen put the teacup down and looked at him.


    "Can I be acquitted?¡±


    "¡­if Miss Karen is innocent, she should come out innocent."


    The lawyer looked at Karen. A commercial smile comes to his face.


    "Are you innocent, Miss Karen?"


    Karen wanted to die.


    The death penalty seemed to be interesting.


    If you die like this, it''s also a blessing to her.


    "I killed them all. Take me."


    "I''ve killed my lord the crown prince, my lord the crown prince, my lord the crown prince, and Donna."


    "Oh, she''s my maid."


    What Karen repeated over and over again.


    a falsehood mixed with truth The purpose of the death penalty is to make random remarks. Words that people want.


    "I didn''t kill Prince Louis."


    Karen began to recount the situation in the room.


    It was to be polite to Raymond.


    The more Karen spoke, the less the lawyer''s expression began to change.


    "¡­Let''s look forward to tomorrow''s trial. Since the Marquis said he would announce the conduct of Crown Prince Gwiz, Ms. Karen could serve as a substitute for imprisonment."


    "How many years will it be?"


    "It doesn''t matter now. Ms. Karen, you can''t say that tomorrow as you''ve done. There''s plenty of evidence, so with your cooperation, we''ll avoid the death penalty."


    "Is that so?"


    Karen glanced down at the teacup in front of herself. Before I knew it, the glass was empty. After the trial, whether it be death penalty or imprisonment, the end will eventually be the same.


    "There''s no such thing as a life starting over."


    No, it''s not. But I can''t convince him. It''s something that only Karen goes through. He doesn''t know. We will never know. Karen didn''t know how hard Raymond lived. Karen didn''t know what kind of king Prince Louis would be. And they don''t know Karen either. There is a wall between Karen and everyone in the world. About a book. It is thin but it never breaks. The ink can''t stick out of the paper.


    "I want to make a confession before the trial begins."


    "¡­Miss Karen, you should be more honest with me than with your new bride."


    "I told you everything I could tell you. But it''s a confession that has nothing to do with that."


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    "Maybe it''s a death penalty, because I''m scared."


    The lawyer nodded at Karen''s words. Again, he wasn''t sure either. Even if there is grounds for interpretation of the law, the opponent is the royal family. The dead are royalty. Even if the new king is close to Raymond, the current king is still the same, and he has lost his children. It is the king of this country who considers Karen an enemy. There is nothing to know.


    "Okay."


    Karen added the most important thing to the nodding lawyer.


    "Dulan Lloyd, please. I don''t know where he is now."


    "¡­I see."


    Duran is here.


    It was a day before the trial.


    ***


    "It''s inside."


    Karen straightened up when she heard him come. The trial is now one day away. And now there''s not much time left. Maybe he''ll be sentenced to death tomorrow and locked up in a place where no one can meet. He may be alone until the day he dies and be executed. So you have to meet him before that. He came.


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    Duran is here.


    It''s time for the referee. Karen saw him. His black eyes did not know what he was thinking as usual.


    "I''m going out."


    "Go, go, thank you.¡±


    "¡­Ha."


    All the guards are out. Such was the right of the new building. Karen smiled in vain when she saw them all leaving, who had not moved at Raymond''s request. Raymond wanted them to go out, but Duran didn''t want to face Karen.


    "Don''t you have anything to say to me?¡±


    "Guys¡­ I wonder if the Prince is that much¡­ I didn''t know....¡±


    "Oh, honestly, I wanted to kill you."


    Karen said, glaring at Duran. He said he didn''t know what would happen, but he didn''t even think about it. You don''t have to experience the unpleasant experience of getting your mother''s secondhand goods.


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    Duran sat down and held his black priest''s uniform. It looked like he was waiting for someone to do something wrong and get in trouble. But it''s not him who wants to cry now. Karen also clasped her skirt.


    "Not that."


    Karen closed her eyes. I don''t even get angry anymore. Before I met Raymond, I thought I''d never let him go when I met Dulan.


    "To me... What does it mean to me to live a life of repetition? Yeah, it''s never been as unpleasant as this time.¡±


    "¡­me¡­."


    "I don''t want to get an apology from you. That''s not what''s important right now...You know."


    What does that have to do with Karen?


    Karen was already prepared to untie her necklace. Again, Raymond was no different from his previous life, and he was tired and unsure. I was thinking about the next life after abandoning it this time. with little pleasure waiting for the death penalty


    "To be honest, I don''t think I can live any longer this time."


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    "Is it true love or what it is? It''s just nonsense. The lawyer and Raymond said they didn''t know, but... I won''t be able to live this time. Even if I didn''t get the death penalty, I''d been tried."


    "¡­uh, when?"


    "That doesn''t matter. It doesn''t matter at all the time. I slept with a married man and his wife killed herself. So I was locked up in prison and the jailer was your brother. I got rat poison in my rice...Raymond didn''t give up on me then. Isn''t that funny?¡±


    So Karen didn''t know. But because of Raymond''s words, she decided not to run anymore. Karen looked at Duran''s face. a cadaver of pale, squishy-eyed But Karen knows his face when he was younger.


    "Why does she say that to me?"


    On the swing. There is a boy with a grimace behind him.


    "I''ve already given up hearing about true love from you.¡±


    "¡­why¡­."


    "A trial, more than that¡­ Whether it''s the death penalty or not so much more than that. I have something to check. It''s not your nonsense, really.¡±


    Duran sees her. Karen sees him. It''s time for the referee. It''s not a man''s trial. It''s a trifle.


    "I said it''s comforting to be out of the book. Yes... I needed comfort. Not here... I have a place to go back. So... there must be a real family, a real friend....¡±


    "So what''s your original name?"


    "I don''t remember. It''s more than a hundred years ago."


    "You can''t remember. I was Karen Haier from the start. I''ve known her since I went to see Mrs. Dare. There''s no way they won''t notice. Nancy was just giving me hope."


    "It''s okay, it''s okay."


    "That''s all in the book."


    Remember that a gypsy woman whispered every night. For the upcoming loss, the voice can be heard struggling with fear.


    I can no longer stop the memory of being sunk to the other side.

 96 [96]

    I fell into a book. 117 years have passed.


    a girl of 117 years old


    She was born in this world from the beginning. the inside of this book


    ***


    Karen tried to get her voice together. You must stop crying. Now we have to check.


    "There''s no way you didn''t know from the beginning. As soon as I heard it, I thought about it. I knew as soon as I heard that she was like me! There''s no way you don''t know....¡±


    "My mother was just like me....¡±


    Beautiful red-haired women, women, women.


    "But I didn''t want to know, and you didn''t tell me for sure. It''s something everyone might think about, but... We didn''t check it out, but we went over to each other in vague terms. "What is love?"


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    Karen was suffocated. But you have to say it. You must speak. Now you really have to say it. In a little while, there will be another ending, and he will die, and he will start again, and if he doesn''t drive him to the point of killing again, Dulan won''t say again, and again.


    "My mother gave birth to me, and if she stopped after that... It''s simple. It''s something everyone could think of. I just have to give birth to a child and pass it on to my child....¡±


    Karen has to talk. But my throat was bursting with blood. I don''t want to talk. I don''t want to check. I don''t want a definite answer. But all those undeniable things, Raymond''s words, Mrs. Dare''s words, Prince Gwiz, Louis, Catherine.


    "I suppose so. The child... is the result of love, and I find the person I love and make a family, and it''s over."


    But that''s impossible for Karen. Karen gave her hand a boost. Blood is flowing from my hands. But I can''t feel the pain. I want to run away. But I can''t. Because


    "The consolation you''re talking about... True love... After all, it''s nonsense... It''s just a mirage."


    Mother''s mother, mother''s mothers, blessing in blood, repeated time.


    "I''m infertile."


    Karen eventually said.


    Tears streamed down from my eyes.


    How many times, how many times.


    Karen doubted several times in her life without her father telling her or Dare telling her. My period was extremely irregular. But a woman''s body that is under extreme stress is like that''s the way it is. Karen tried not to think.


    Karen spent the night with countless men, but there was no fruit. I met more and more men because I was curious. Meet, sleep, check. Check Duran if it''s not Raymond, Bowen if it''s not Duran, or even a street bully, or a man with children.


    And Karen had to be sure.


    You cannot have children of your own.


    "So¡­ the way I can finish it¡­ There isn''t, is there?"


    Karen sees Duran. Tears continue to flow. I couldn''t tell whether tears were flowing or blood was flowing. But I still see Duran. In the midst of this, she wants to be dishonest. Hope.


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    But Duran nodded.


    It was a death sentence.


    "¡­I see."


    There was no scream.


    Silence filled the room.


    06. Referee II


    I can''t even cry.


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    Karen was lying with dry eyes. No matter how time passed, it didn''t matter now. He needed time to shut himself up. The prison seemed like a plausible place to flee a while ago, but not for Karen. It''s only one day until the trial. No, we have plenty of time. There are so many now. Time lasts forever. It was like that from the beginning.


    I didn''t know what to do. So Karen was lying down. If you were to be a stone statue, if you could stop thinking about it...Somebody kill me. Someone put me in a coffin and tied a stone to the sea and threw it. so that he won''t be able to survive.


    But if you do that, you''ll be born again. If I open my eyes again, I''ll be standing alone in a cold, rainy garden.


    No matter how desperate I am, time passes.


    I can''t go crazy even if I want to. No, are you crazy already? Who can define what is crazy is? I didn''t want to think about anything. If I could stay like a tree or a stone. But Karen knows. Even if you want to hit your head or go crazy, all wounds are healed over time. The body forcefully returns and so does the mind. In the end, the mind is affected by the body. She can''t even go crazy. forever


    The morning is coming.


    The morning comes to her, who wants to die but cannot. Even if the cruel truth is revealed, the morning comes. Nothing changes.


    "Caran Evans, your trial day. Come on out."


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    Karen lay down and shed tears all night. I lay still like a corpse and shed tears. But nevertheless, the morning came. The umpire is over. It is now a man''s trial. a trifling trial of no consequence Karen turned her head but couldn''t get up. I lay down all night and cried, so I couldn''t get tired.


    "Wake up...Damn it, you, open the door and go in."


    Karen, who lay down and shed tears, was raised by the guards with rough hands. Karen got up because she was attracted to them. I tried to get up, but I couldn''t get up all over. But it doesn''t matter. There are people who have to put her on the bench. Somehow they will hand Karen over to court and sentence her to death. Again.


    "Carran, wake up."


    Before I knew it, there was Raymond.


    Karen looks ahead. Before I knew it, I was dragged outside the prison. Even if you don''t move, you can''t avoid an incident. Time flies again. Oh, I think I''m really going crazy now. I don''t know if I''m here before I know. Raymond held Karen''s shoulder firmly.


    "¡­it''s time to go to court. Just in case... Stay still."


    Karen looks down at the rope tied to her wrist. He is here for killing Prince Gwiz. Karen raises her head. There is Raymond''s face. He always has the same face. However, it was rare to have a face as tired as this one. I dressed neatly because it was a court, but I feel the fatigue from my face and body. It''s new.


    "Carran."


    "Yes, Lord Raymond."


    Karen opened her mouth. A harsh voice came out that I didn''t want to hear. But no one cares about it. Raymond pressed his shoulder and opened his mouth.


    "The Marquis agreed to disclose Prince Gwiz''s misdeeds. And we''ve already handed over all the evidence. We''ve also contacted the jury separately.


    "You''re becoming a villain."


    "I just made a sign of sex."


    Raymond is determined. Raymond doesn''t believe in Karen. Karen wanted the hope of being far away, something more perfect, but he always stood up in reality. Again.


    He''s never believed it before. Because he doesn''t change. But this time again, he tried. Again.


    "¡­that''s great."


    It doesn''t mean anything.


    "There is hope. So get a hold of yourself. You... I mean, you''ll only get as much as you need."


    His advantage is that he never guarantees that he can be found innocent in the midst of this. Karen grinned. Love is meaningless and death is meaningless, so why does he try?


    "Get a hold of yourself.


    "¡­yes, I see¡­ Yes."


    What can I do if I wake up? Next to Karen was guards, Raymond, and a lawyer. It''s foolish of her to smoke after all. Even if Karen''s world collapses, they will have nothing to do with it. Even if you cry to go down alone from the stage, you can''t go down. Going down is afterwards.


    "In this life, I also... I''ll do my best."


    Either he''s being executed or he''s dying. The life of this life is just around the corner. Karen was so tired, she wanted to lie down, and she wanted to rest. Now it was annoying to think.


    I''m not going to leave my room in the next life. Just lie down and... Lie down.


    "I''ll...."


    And Karen and Raymond walked without talking anymore. Now we''re going to the real court. Karen wanted to finish the work quickly. I just didn''t want to lock myself up in the room and do anything.


    The prison door opened.


    Karen frowned at the dazzling sun at noon. Where is the carriage? As Karen turned her head, someone pointed her finger at her from afar.


    "¡­that''s her!"


    Someone shouted. There are people. The sound of footsteps is coming in. Raymond rushed the blank Karen into the guards and into him.


    "Carran, lower your head."


    Raymond takes off his coat in a hurry. And then I covered Karen up. However, voices have already spread quickly in people. Raymond led Karen with quick steps.


    "She killed him!¡±


    "That witch!"


    "The Murderer!"


    Fuck


    It looks like he''s thrown something. Karen heard a dull noise. It looks like Raymond got hit.


    Puck.


    Several more were hit in succession. Raymond rushes Karen into the carriage. Karen looks out the window. There are people. It''s not just one or two. Raymond took off his dirty coat and threw it on the floor. And he glares at the guard.


    "What are they?"


    "We''ve been together since morning. He wouldn''t listen even if I told him to go..¡±


    "Isn''t it your duty to keep it quiet?"


    Raymond was angry with the guards, but the guards just looked around. Raymond sat next to Karen and drew the curtains on the window. Grab Karen who is absent-minded.


    "Carran, are you all right?"


    "¡­I''m fine."


    It''s because it''s Raymond. Raymond lifted up under the curtain and looked out.


    "That''s weird, I''m sure... Your trial has been kept confidential. Where on earth did they come from?"


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    Raymond lowered the curtain again.


    "¡­but it won''t be a big problem."


    Raymond shut his mouth. He himself did not seem to believe much in his words. I could see him clenching his teeth.


    "¡­it''ll be all right."


    Karen sees Raymond''s jacket lying on the floor. Tomatoes and eggs were on the floor and they were running down. The luxurious black conquest became dirty and trashy. It seems difficult to wear that again.


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    Karen turned her head. It all has nothing to do with oneself. There is nothing important to Karen now. Good, evil, love. Raymond''s sacrifice and Duran''s secret. It has nothing to do with it, and it should.


    Why is Raymond uncomfortable?


    Karen could not understand Raymond.

 97 [97]

    "We''ve arrived."


    After a short wait in a rattling carriage, he arrived at the court. Raymond supports Karen. Karen sees a large building with a long horizontal axis. a huge arena of referees lined with enthusiasm The building''s existence alone overwhelms people.


    "Carran, I have to go in first."


    "I know."


    The defendant sits separately. Raymond and his wife were legally strangers because they hadn''t even married yet. Because even if you''re engaged and you''ve been in society together, you''re legally strangers.


    "¡­have you ever sat down? You''re still."


    "Lord Raymond, I''ll stay put."


    Karen cut off Raymond. Raymond anxiously looked down at Karen. Karen did not say any more. Raymond once held Karen''s hand tightly.


    "I''ll see you afterwards.¡±


    Raymond quickly climbed the stairs first. Karen sees him. Raymond''s body passed the stairs and disappeared between the pillars. When he disappeared, the guards tapped Karen from behind. Stand up and hold the railing again.


    "I''ll be back in a little while."


    "Okay, could you be more gentle?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    Karen took a slow deep breath and took a light and headed toward the white-lit stairs.


    Slices of saints look down at people through the white columns. He looks down at the criminals coming in. Karen looked at the door between the white columns. It was my first time here. It''s not a misdemeanor, it''s a royal assassin. Karen felt a bit unfamiliar with the first place she came.


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    Karen climbed the stairs. Strangely, I felt light on my feet. I saw the guards. They opened the door looking at Raymond and Karen. Ironically, I came here as a sinner, and I feel like I''m being treated. After passing through the corridor where the light falls, he stands in front of the judge''s door. And the door there also opens.


    a profit on one''s own


    It''s a judge. People are gathered. They are all solemn faces. People look down at Karen. The old judge in front, the prosecutor on the other side of him, the lawyer on the other side of him, the jury on both sides, Raymond on the front, the guards on the back, and the crowd watching them.


    It''s like.


    Karen felt a slight sense of deja vu.


    It''s like a wedding.¡¯


    Eyes, eyes, eyes. Karen looks at people''s faces. royalty, noblemen, noblemen. They are more luxurious audiences than weddings. Of course, there was no applause.


    "She''s the....¡±


    "Oh, my God."


    People are whispering something.


    But it wasn''t too loud. Karen looks at people with a sidelong glance. There were occasional acquaintances. I mean, most of them are aristocrats. Since the dead were royalty, the date of the trial seemed to be known to the least of the people. That was a relief. None of them would throw tomatoes or eggs at Karen. There was no change of clothes. Karen stepped into the courtroom.


    a new angle


    The shoes ring the black marble floor. A high white ceiling, on the other end, a judge sits as if officiating. Of course he will not bless Karen from the Holy Spirit.


    a new angle


    Karen pulled up her back and pulled her chin. This is her last courtesy. courtesy to Raymond Not doing the least bit of violence to those who have worked hard.


    Karen is walking. Where she''s supposed to sit, where she''s guilty, where she''s accused. White cloth hung over the place. It was a place to block people''s eyes. It reminds me of a white cloth that covers the lid of a coffin. The reality is no different. Karen sat down. It was fortunate that the chair had a back and armrest. The sound of people''s voices is heard through the cracks in the fabric.


    "That''s Karen Evans. Have you seen it?"


    "Lord Raymond Sayertes'' fianc¨¦e...But as you know, he was always."


    "I''m too young...But with Prince Gwiz... Lewis¡­."


    "The daughter of Catherine... Oh, my God. Really¡­."


    Now he was all right about himself. It just moved in an inertial manner. Someone spoke and moved. If the trial was over...Karen was annoyed by the little buzzing and the way she looked at herself. What are they all doing? What does it mean to you now? To the self that is advantageous in the world.


    All that remains now is courtesy and sincerity toward Raymond.


    "¡­sigh."


    Entering the cloth, Karen closed her eyes. It''s all right. I just wished it would end soon. Karen is tired out.


    with a thud


    "Be quiet."


    The buzz of the people died down. Someone is, uh, coughing.


    "Before we begin the trial, we need time to mourn the loss of our future king."


    It was very emotional, but it seemed to be through the jury. All drew the sign in silence. After all, most nobles are bound to be related by blood. Is it Gwiz or Lewis that they mourn? Karen stared blankly at their silence. It wasn''t that long. It''s not a time of mourning, it''s a time of judgment.


    After a short silence, a man speaks in a voice without a word.


    "Last XX, XX, XX, terrible thing happened. The place is the basement of Trial Palace."


    There is an explanation of what Karen has done. Karen hears a dry recitation of what she said. It was a new experience to organize what you did and hear it from others.


    "Caran Evans sitting over there, Prince Gwiz."


    "I strangled him to death."


    I heard that Prince Gwiz was a handsome man in his own way when he was young, but it was ugly when he died. Did Catherine choose it based on her face? In fact, if she had died dozens or hundreds of times, she might have had nothing to do with anyone at the end.


    When did Prince Gwiz reveal such a hobby? Next time, let''s just be Prince Gwizu''s mistress and ask about Catherine. Although he hated secondhand goods, even such taboos are meaningless in the face of eternity.


    "Cut your maid into pieces."


    Donna... Karen thinks of a round-faced maid. Karen didn''t know much about Donna. Donna doesn''t know much about Karen. They didn''t know each other at the same time. Donna was only a temporary replacement after Nancy disappeared. But Karen liked the courage she showed at the end. It was good to see human''s persistence not to give up at the end. Because now he doesn''t even have it. Next time... next time.


    "It is undeniable that Karen Evans'' necklace strangled Prince Gwizu. Countess Elba. Have you ever seen her wearing this necklace?"


    "¡­yes, her necklace is clear."


    Before I knew it, Count Elba''s wife was also present as a witness. I wonder if Lady Ryan is here, too. But I guess he didn''t come. Karen looked through the cloth but couldn''t see it.


    "What more words do I need?¡±


    "What you''re talking about is too much speculation. First of all, we need to know about Prince Gwiz. Please look at this."


    The lawyer stands up and speaks in a distinct voice.


    The prosecutor is embarrassed. Then the lawyer refutes, and the story continues endlessly one by one. There was a strange sense of reality. Is it because the eyes are blocked with white cloth? Karen just said yes to the chair.


    "Prince Gwiz is a serial killer."


    They seem to be talking about something interesting outside. Lawyers argue nicely, prosecutors refute again, people are buzzing, judges hammering and quiet! "Silent!" he shouts.


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    The Marquis seems to have prepared with Raymond in his own way. Even though Prince Gwiz killed him, there were small but clear curses about him outside. It was felt beyond a thousand that people looked at each other.


    The crown prince died anyway, and the crown prince died.


    Now that the Marquis of Pancair has decided to fully raise Raymond Seyertes'' hand, it is crazy to openly express hostility to Karen.


    "The defendant''s behavior in the basement was to protect Prince Louis."


    What did Raymond decide to give to the Marquis of Pancake? Karen leaned back against the chair. It was going better than I thought. He didn''t care if he was sentenced to death. No, he''s already been executed in a different sense. In its own way, Raymond was making efforts, and the results were showing.


    Is this the end of my life?


    You''re done with Raymond? And the end is the same anyway, but why does it end when you die? Karen was curious about that. Did my mother do the same? Did my grandmother do the same? Did they just pass it on because they didn''t want to live again?


    Was it anyone who didn''t care?


    Karen looks at Raymond''s golden hair through the cloth. The man Karen picked out.


    "For me¡­ for courtesy."


    Raymond didn''t say love.


    "I think I really love you."


    Even though he confessed so, he knew it. It is to know that Karen can never love him with an equal heart. Karen closed her eyes and opened them. I can see him at first glance through the white cloth. The sun comes in and he is as beautiful as ever. Raymond doesn''t change.


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    He will die now. I will die in the future. And the bridle doesn''t change. I don''t know how to live in the future. the silence of eternity I am afraid to think ahead.


    but


    "Your Honor, thoughtful jurors. Please think about it."


    Karen didn''t know what to say about her feelings.


    Sympathy? Impressed? But even if Raymond didn''t answer, even if Raymond didn''t help, I didn''t like that effort was useless.


    Will he die next to him this time?¡¯


    She would never love Raymond Seyertes, but Karen wanted to keep that much courtesy. It weighs about that much.


    The trial came to an end. Karen sat and closed her eyes, tired of wiggling her fingers. Before I knew it, the sun was deep into the courtroom from the western window, and it was languid. As people were getting tired, the judge banged the judge''s stick.


    "Now there will be a final questioning."


    Is it finally over? Karen straightened up. Even in his own eyes, the atmosphere in the court was not so bad. Under the law of this country, where jurors'' judgments are highly influential, most nobles will be driven by their own interests. And the followers of Prince Gwiz were shocked by Prince Gwiz''s misdeeds, and they seemed a little soft on Karen.


    But it was then.


    "Wait, Judge. The last witness has arrived."


    The prosecutor spoke urgently. The judge polished the glasses. He looks through the list of witnesses and evidence presented by the prosecutor and collects eyebrows.


    "¡­you added it late. All right, come on in.¡±


    "Yes."


    The door opens. Who is it now? Karen turned her eyes through the cloths.


    The door opens.


    Someone''s coming in.


    Oh, Karen almost shouted for joy.


    It''s you again. I can hear the sound of shoes. the quiet sound of the court Karen Haier can hear someone talking. I can hear someone''s laughter. the derision of Karen a derision of fate


    Where are you gonna die this time?


    It must be hard.


    "Verdick Evans and his daughter, Icela Evans."


    Clear, clear, clear.


    Icela Evans walks into the quiet courtroom.

 98 [98]

    Her faint blonde hair shines in the afternoon sun. Karen looks at her with a cloth that blocks her vision. Icela Evans sees Karen, too. My eyes meet for a moment. She looked a little nervous. But her steps were not enough to stop.


    Clear, clear, clear.


    Icela Evans approaches the Bible and puts her hand on it.


    "Truth, I swear to tell only the truth."


    The way he talks is different from usual, whether he is nervous or not. Karen pressed her upper body through the cloth.


    "¡­Icella."


    How long has it been since I saw Isela''s face? My face looks a little puffy. I think my hair is a little damaged. He doesn''t look so good either. Karen sees her rough hair neatly twisted up, which was of little use even if she worked hard. This life is really painful, and it''s all new.


    "The witness, Isela Evans, is Karen Haier''s legal sister. Is that right?"


    "Yes, it is."


    Isella''s tone was a little nervous and awkward. Karen has never seen Isela so nervous, and wearing such a horse and such clothes. It''s really something to live and see. There was no decoration in her dress. It was neat and deep blue. Karen''s heart throbbed. Her appearance would never be a good sign, but she couldn''t stop this pounding.


    "The witness, Miss Icela Evans, woke up three days ago while lying unconscious in a fire at the Haier residence seven months ago."


    "Well, I don''t think you''re feeling well yet... Can you testify properly?"


    The prosecutor answered the judge''s question with confidence.


    "Of course."


    Icela Evans consciously sees where Karen is. The light eyes seemed to tremble a little.


    Karen Haier... My legal sister, Karen Evans, is not a psychopath, or someone who kills in fear."


    "That means she intentionally killed a person... You mean?"


    Icela Evans nodded.


    "Yes, it is."


    Isela Evans raised her index finger and pointed at Karen. She continued in a trembling voice.


    "Seven months ago, I saw her kill and arson herself."


    The court was overturned by confusion. People were shocked. The buzzing became louder and louder, and began to point explicitly. Karen twinkled her eyes. Karen found Isella''s counterattack interesting. But there was no reason for Karen to step in. People begin to chat as they alternate between Karen, Isella and Raymond.


    "Be quiet! Be quiet!"


    No matter how much the judge hit the hammer, he didn''t listen. The lawyer''s shout of something was buried. It was a long time before the lawyer managed to tell the judge.


    Judge, the witness is now giving testimony unrelated to the case.


    But the judge didn''t seem to think so. The judge shook his head.


    "That''s not irrelevant to this case. Isn''t he talking about the defendant?"


    The lawyer frowned a little and put down his papers and approached Isela. I slowly opened my mouth looking at her from below.


    "Miss Icela Evans."


    "Yes."


    "Can you take responsibility for what you have said?"


    "No, of course."


    The lawyer asked Isela Evans again.


    "How long has it been since you came to your senses?"


    "It''s been about two days."


    "And how long have you been lying down?¡±


    "¡­7 months."


    The lawyer turned around and told the jury and the judges.


    "Respectable jurors. We have to think about how far we can trust the testimony of a person who took place in seven months."


    A prosecutor has taken place.


    "She is an adult who can make a proper judgment. Judge, the lawyer is now accusing the witness."


    But the judge disagreed with that, too.


    "No, it''s a matter to think about."


    The prosecutor brought another document to the judge. The judge seemed a little tired of the ever-increasing evidence. Someone was constantly trying to reverse what had already been scheduled.


    "I''ll submit a doctor''s note. It means that she''s healthy enough to make a proper judgment."


    The judge nodded after the prosecutor saw the document.


    "Go on."


    Undeterred, the lawyer asked Isela Evans again. Icela Evans'' face was stiff.


    "And you know that the engagement with Lord Raymond Sayertes was interstellar. Is that right?"


    Isela hesitated a little and replied.


    "Yes, that''s right."


    "And he''s been unconscious because of the fire. For seven months."


    "¡­yes, that''s right."


    When Isela spoke in a slightly intimidated voice, the lawyer pushed her faster.


    "You''ve lost your mind in the fire, and things have changed a lot since you came to your senses. Karen Haier became Karen Evans and had a relationship with a man who was your fiance."


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    The lawyer stared hard at Isela Evans.


    "So you hate Karen Evans very much, don''t you? To the point of resentment."


    "Uh, uh, but."


    Isela''s face turns blue.


    "Your lawyer is deliberately harassing you again and again, Judge."


    However, the judge did not agree with the prosecutor again this time.


    "But I can''t ignore the fact that the witness is involved in such a relationship."


    "¡­well, I."


    Isela stepped back a little with a cornered face. He sees his father. Help me, Dad.


    "As expected."


    Berdick Evans stood up watching his daughter see him. As expected, Isela is still too young and weak. You have to step up. To kill that red-haired witch.


    ***


    "Isela, Isela! Are you coming to yourself?"


    "¡­father?mother?"


    Berdick and his wife hugged Isela and wept. Isela blinked and looked at her parents in a hoarse voice. Isela''s mother hugged her and cried. Berdick cried, too. Isela finally woke up. His daughter, who had been lying unconscious for months, finally woke up.


    Isela opened her eyes wide as she hugged her parents with a puzzled look.


    "Why do you¡­?"


    A voice that has not been used for a long time comes out hoarse. Isela stroked her neck with a frown. She still looked puzzled. She just woke up from her sleep, and her parents seemed to hold her and wail. I felt dizzy.


    "Do you know how long it''s been since you woke up?"


    "¡­yeah?"


    Isela didn''t seem to have a clue what it was saying. Berdick''s horse was his wife. stroke one''s daughter''s cheek repeatedly


    "Icella, it''s been seven months since you fell."


    "...uh,uh? What?"


    Isela jumped up with a perplexed face. But his legs were weak and he soon stumbled and collapsed. Isela sat down and opened her mouth. Suddenly, her world turned upside down. Looking at her daughter, the wife screamed at the maid.


    "Moo, water!"


    The maid brought water urgently and Isela held the cup with her trembling hands. Isela coughed as she rushed to drink honeyed water. Then he took a few more sips and repeated his words.


    "7 or 7 months."


    "Yes, there was a fire at the Haier mansion, and you haven''t been conscious until today."


    Berdick explained to his daughter.


    "7 months..."


    Isela looked up. Berdick and his wife felt sorry for their daughter''s weak voice. Too many things happened while their daughter was asleep. So many things.


    "Lay, what happened to Lord Raymond?"


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    I didn''t want you to ask... You''re asking after all. Berdick lamented inwardly. This is because he chose the wrong man. Berdick was heartbroken when he thought how painful Isela would be to hear that Raymond and Karen were engaged.


    "Isela."


    Berdick said, laying Isela down again. It is still too early for a sick daughter.


    "You don''t have to worry about him anymore."


    You can buy me a new one. Berdick had to try not to swear in front of his daughter. It''s okay, it''s okay. There are plenty of handsome men. Next time, you just have to do it better so that you don''t climb more thoroughly.


    "First of all, just mind you getting healthy."


    I''ll buy you a new man as long as you get healthy. Berdick made a commitment. Isela was white and sang Verdick.


    "Oh, father."


    Isela held Berdick with a shake of her hand.


    "Lord Raymond... Dol, are you dead?¡±


    "I wish I could."


    said the wife in a cold voice. The lady loathed Raymond. He hated Karen. And she hated her husband for bringing them in. Berdick turned to his wife, who crumpled her face.


    "Honey!"


    Berdick was angry at his wife, but she looked at Isela and said with eyes bloodshot with tears. clench one''s teeth She didn''t like the way her daughter turned out.


    "He left you behind.¡±


    "Madam!"


    "Uh, Mother? What... what are you talking about?"


    Berdick grabbed his wife by the shoulder.


    "Isela is up now."


    "Is that important now? Is a man that important?¡±


    "Madam!"


    "Let go of me!"


    The wife struck Berdick''s hand hard.


    "Lord Raymond Sayertes, the man you love so much, is engaged to another woman, not you. With your stepdaughter for your father''s business."


    Isela looked at her mother with a bewildered look. That can''t be true. He, he. However, the words of denial did not come out of his mother''s lips, and soon Isela bowed her head. You don''t think so? No. Isela knew. Raymond didn''t even look at himself properly.


    "¡­I was, I was asleep."


    Isela murmured. My face was drenched with despair. Berdick gestured to his wife. Isn''t it too early for your daughter? But his wife stood up staring at Verdick.


    Boom.


    I closed the door. Isela''s face was blank. So many things happened when I woke up. Isela sniffed with a towel. It was hard.


    "Dae, I don''t know what''s going on....¡±


    Berdick sighed and opened his mouth. You have to tell your daughter again about the last day she collapsed. Not a man.


    "You couldn''t get up. Do you remember the fire at the Haier house?"


    "There''s a fire....¡±


    Isela repeated it.


    "Yes, that''s why Lord Haier and a young servant died. Fortunately, Father Duran saved you, but you didn''t come to your senses until today."


    "Is it because I''m smothered by smoke?¡±


    "Yeah, I guess so. Raymond, the son of a son who''s just fine."


    Verdick stopped talking. Raymond didn''t save Isela, but Karen. And Verdick could not bear to tell his daughter that Raymond seemed to like Karen better as his fiance. So Verdick didn''t say more about Raymond.


    "He couldn''t save you. Instead, Father Duran took care of you."


    Isela looks up at Verdick with a strange face.


    "Dulan?"

 99 [99]

    Verdick explained again to his daughter who couldn''t even remember who it was. It seems that the period of sleep was too long.


    "Well, it''s a little gloomy... I''m talking about Karen''s ex-fianc¨¦e."


    "¡­oh, I get it. You mean the new building."


    "Yes. Do you remember anything?"


    Isela frowned and lowered her eyes. My mind was black after too long of sleep. In my head, I just heard what I just now.


    His fiance, Lord Raymond, has left.


    "Lord Raymond... What kind of woman are you engaged to?¡±


    "Stop thinking about him."


    Verdick was heartbroken when he remembered that Karen and Raymond were engaged. If I had known that Icella would open her eyes again, I would never have made her do it. At that time, he thought Isela would be really blind. Aside from her inability to open her eyes, she thought of ways to avoid losing money as much as possible. He turned Karen Haier into Karen Evans and continued her engagement to Raymond. This is because the efforts made to Raymond and the development project of the Haier land were wasteful. Raymond was a bit of an aristocrat''s kite to miss.


    "I did something stupid."


    I should have chosen a more stupid man. Even though you''ve noticed that Raymond is watching for a chance to explore. Berdick knew he was arrogant. But now that she''s awake, it''s time for revenge.


    "Tell me. Which woman stole him? As my mother said... Who... are my sisters?"


    Isela asked stubbornly. Isela''s eyes were filled with resentment. Berdick understood his daughter. While she was asleep, the man was engaged to another woman, and she tried to take her place, so how amazing would it be? You should also give your daughter a chance to get revenge.


    Berdick replied.


    "It''s Karen."


    Isela looked up at Verdick with a strange face. Berdick remembered that Isella had a hard time feeling inferior to Karen''s beauty even for a short time. How hard it must be. He''s taken away, his wealth is wasted.


    "I''m sorry."


    I made a mistake. I should have thought about my daughter first, not about business. If I had decided to give it to my daughter, I should have given it to her.


    "Carran... Haier....¡±


    Berdick was heartbroken to see Isela''s face distorted. It was a moment when I approached my crying daughter and tried to comfort her.


    Isela opened her mouth and screamed.


    "Ahhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh Father! Father! It''s her! It''s her! Father."


    Isela cried bitterly.


    Karen Haier! She tried to kill me!"


    Verdick slowly, ready to be angry. Verdick does not forgive. Verdick does not condone it.


    Karen has sinned against herself.


    The red-haired girl tried to kill Icela Evans and take the place herself. He also stole Raymond Sayertes, the man of Icela Evans.


    Ever since Karen left the Evans family with Raymond, Verdick had to suffer from some discomfort. Although Duran prescribed medicine every night, the discomfort did not go away.


    "Icella, just think about your body first."


    Three days was enough for Berdyk to prepare.


    Berdick was putting money on several aristocrats. Among them were royalty. Prince Gwiz was profligate and would spend more than what was allocated for him to maintain his dignity. Verdick, of course, lent him the money, but the chances of getting it back were infinitely low.


    "Prince Gwiz is very interested in Lady Karen."


    Prince Gwiz, who broke into a gathering hosted by his son, was very interested in Raymond''s fiancee. People like such stories. The fact that Prince Gwiz is sexually targeting Karen quickly spread. Of course, in Verdick''s ears.


    "I''m Karen''s legal father."


    If you like, I''ll give it to you.


    Of course, Prince Gwiz promised numerous rights. Verdick cheered. The fact that Prince Gwiz was a dwarf was well-known. If he hands over Karen, he will get revenge and practicality at the same time.


    Berdick was worried about how to turn Karen Haier over. It was not easy for him, for she was living in the Countess''s mansion. But it was easily solved.


    This is because Karen Haier came to Icela Evans'' room.


    Berdick Evans made up his mind. It was Icela Evans, the daughter''s room where Karen was found. Isela has been sleeping with her mother in her room since she woke up because she was afraid of herself. Isela was alarmed to learn that Karen had been found in her room.


    "You came to my room?¡±


    "Yes."


    "He, she, she, she''s gonna kill me again....¡±


    Verdick thought it was a bit strange. If Karen tried to kill Isela, she had every chance. There was no consistency in her behavior. Why the hell are you here? However, Duran helped Berdyk who was agonizing.


    "I thought you were going to hand it over to Prince Gwiz?"


    Berdick nodded.


    "Of course, yes."


    "Ha, ha, but¡­ Think about it more, think about it."


    "You mean don''t pass it over?"


    Berdick frowned at Duran, who said something strange. Come to think of it, now that Isella woke up, Dulan was no longer needed. He often received sleeping pills and stabilizers from Dulan, but sometimes Dulan gives excessive advice.


    "Oh, no. But... Le, Lord Raymond... You came to see me."


    What are you talking about? When Verdick frowned, Duran finished talking. Raymond told himself about Karen.


    "Why is he looking for you?"


    "¡­I, I¡­ Still, Karen... Because I believe it''s a pond."


    "Ha, ha."


    So here''s the result.


    And Duran finished talking. They have to think in many ways for revenge.


    "Poetry, you might fail... I don''t know."


    Raymond is close to Prince Lewis, so he is likely to take her out of Prince Gwiz. In other words, more preparations must be made for a more definite revenge. Gwiz gave his tongue to Dulan, who was more determined to avenge Karen than he was.


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    Berdick handed over Karen to Prince Gwiz, but she is a businessman. Distributed investment is the core of the business. Berdick considered ways to pressure Raymond at the same time as he handed over Karen to Prince Gwiz. Duran helped it.


    ***


    "Judge, please look at this evidence."


    The prosecutor took out the document. Berdick smiled. Isela gave her daughter a chance to vent her anger when she gave her chance to talk about Karen. Verdick did not cast just one or two people.


    If the Marquis pressured the jury, Verdick bought the people. Half of the people filling this place, however privileged, were MPs. The votes and public sentiment could not be ignored at all.


    "Kill the witch!"


    "The death penalty! The death penalty! The death penalty!"


    "Leave the law behind you!"


    People who Verdick bought with money screamed outside. It was a protest that there were people who hated Karen Evans. Several jurors murmured with displeasure.


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    The judge made a face. This trial could not be judged simply by law. The royal families were intertwined, and the wealth and face of the nobles were intertwined. The old judge was tired of the trial that lasted all day. The board was turned upside down again and again.


    And the prosecutor came up with conclusive evidence in favor of Berdick.


    "It''s a fabricated document that Karen Evans submitted to get a psychotic feeling."


    "¡­uh, what does this mean?"


    The judge fixed his glasses with displeasure.


    "Her fiance, Sir Raymond Seyertes, was written by her former fiance, Dulan Lloyd."


    Raymond clenched his teeth. Things are going too badly. And Raymond immediately understood the prosecutor''s story.


    "Lord Raymond Seyertes handed over 10,000 gold coins to Dulan Lloyd. It''s a stark fact found in Berdick Evans'' bank documents."


    Much of Raymond''s money eventually came from Verdick Evans. It was not difficult to create the fact that Berdick Evans manipulated some of his bank documents and withdrew them and handed them over to Duran.


    "Evance Bank.¡±


    The judge has his glasses fixed. Berdick noticed that the judge was trying to dig deeper. If you start digging further, you will be at a disadvantage if you start dragging your feet to prove the veracity of the evidence. Berdick wanted a quick verdict.


    So he helped. He is betrayed by Karen because he hates her.


    "As a witness, we request Dulan Lloyd."


    with a rattle.


    The chair sounds attractive.


    Raymond grits his teeth. I guess so. I wouldn''t have thought of it. Raymond was deeply mistaken about something. Raymond thought he and Duran were in a cooperative relationship. But it was Berdick that Duran cooperated. Raymond thought Duran was in love with Karen, and Verdick clicked his tongue. Innocent articles judge others by their own standards.


    profitable profits


    Duran came in.


    Verdick liked his lewdness.


    He came to the front of the Bible slowly but without stopping. Raymond stared at him to death, but it posed no threat. Duran wore a black water suit and came out in perpetuity. I forced my back to straightenforcefully. He looked bigger than usual. There stood a young priest who looked skinny, weak, but didn''t seem to lie.


    Duran put his hand on the Bible and opened his mouth.


    "I swear to tell the truth before God."


    And he testified slowly, but surely.


    "Laymond Seyertes was so scared that he got evidence that Karen Evans was insane. I swear in God''s of God."


    That was it.


    The hammer rang three times, and Karen Evans was sentenced to death.


    ***


    Berdick Evans left the courtroom, changing his clothes. Where the people escaped, there was Duran. He returned to his usual form with a bent waist. Such an attitude seemed more comfortable to him. Like his white lies. Berdick laughed.


    "Thank you, Father Duran."


    Berdick reached out to Dulan. Duran took the hand.


    "It would have been really hard without your cooperation."


    "Not much¡­ oh, no."


    answered Duran. But without his cooperation, things wouldn''t have been so smooth. Raymond Seyertes didn''t pay Dulan. He must have really thought his fiancee had a problem. But does that make you innocent?


    Berdick did not think so. Karen is guilty. It is a crime that it caused damage to Berdick.


    "As promised¡­ Boo, please."


    "Yes, I understand. As Father Duran said, we will apply for the place of execution there."


    Berdick grinned.


    "I''m Karen''s father legally, so you have that right."


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    It was interesting. He first enjoyed having Karen as his daughter. He had a right. It was the right to designate a place of death. Verdick loved a meal called revenge. Now it was time for him to enjoy it. And Verdick handed out his meal to the priest waiting for his horse.


    "Of course, I will designate you as the last confession."


    Berdick liked this insidious new building. Berdick put up his gloves neatly and went back to his carriage. He has to follow to see. And Berdick accompanied the king''s soldiers.


    If Raymond and the Marquis want Karen''s life, Verdick and the King want Karen''s death. And the tug-of-war ended in the latter victory.


    "Hmm, Hmm."


    Verdick was happy.


    Karen Evans will be Dulan''s play dog before she dies, and will die after a good turn.


    It is a tragic death worthy of Berdyk''s enemy.

 100 [100]

    07. Wedding


    "Carran, please tell me one thing honestly. Did you kill your father?¡±


    "¡­is that important now?¡±


    Karen saw Raymond holding onto her and asked, scratching nervously inside her wrist. I felt suffocated because it was tightly tied with a rope. Karen is now needs to be moved to the death penalty. But Raymond caught Karen.


    "I''ve already been sentenced to death, and it won''t be overturned.¡±


    "¡­tell me."


    "Well, now."


    But Raymond made eye contact with Karen and said again.


    "If you say no, I won''t give up."


    Karen sighed. Should I call it pathetic or nasty? Raymond can''t accept the ending even though it''s already set. I still have lingering feelings. It''s Karen who dies, but Raymond is the face that Sue herself goes to die.


    "What if you don''t give up?¡±


    His voice went out sharp. It was hard now. I''ve tried hard enough. Now Karen had a hard time enduring her sadness and silence. Knowing the future to be trapped under the yoke of eternity, just being modest at the trial was a good effort for her efforts.


    "Lord Raymond, is there anything that changes your mind?¡±


    Once Raymond found out that trying meant nothing, he didn''t want to waste any more time. It''s over now.


    "Is there anything that changes just because you don''t give up and try?"


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    Raymond''s efforts are meaningless. Raymond''s love is worthless. Karen will die even if he tries. Capital punishment is not reversed. And even if the sky collapses, Karen eventually.


    "It''s time to go."


    The court executor grabbed Karen by the shoulder. Karen turned around. Raymond is following. He follows Karen and talks.


    "If you say no, I''ll believe you."


    So what does your faith have to do with it? Karen wanted to play the devil. But the courtesy that he promised to him pressed down on his behavior. Karen looked up at Raymond''s face.


    Karen opened her mouth.


    "I didn''t kill my father. I didn''t set the fire."


    That''s the truth. Karen didn''t kill her father anyway. He might have tried to kill, but it was Tom who succeeded in killing the lord, not Karen. Karen was not the one who started the fire. It''s Duran. Isela didn''t say it right. She doesn''t know anything. Let''s say so.


    "For me."


    But Karen hesitated as she opened her mouth.


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    I can''t speak.


    It was Nancy, not her father, who killed her clearly. Just because Isella said something wrong doesn''t change Karen''s nature.


    "I, I mean."


    I didn''t want to be nasty. And what can Raymond do now to reverse it now? The mansion has been burned down and sentencing has fallen.


    Time was already approaching its end and once Karen was executed, Karen would be revived and he would not remember anything about Karen. Just like I''ve done so far.


    And what about Raymond?


    Do you not remember and live your own life? Will he live his life even after he dies? Karen was curious about that. But she knew she would never know. Is Raymond, who is in front of him, and Raymond, who has confessed his love to her several times so far, the same person? I wouldn''t remember anything even if I looked the same.


    Raymond won''t understand her forever.


    A time of near eternity will continue between them.


    Karen continues to think of Raymond after she dies. Before he can live forever, he can only live for a moment. Karen opened her mouth again.


    Let''s just say it like this.


    Don''t think too much.


    "Yes, I killed them all. Lord Raymond should now live his life."


    Karen finished speaking and followed the executioners'' lead. I thought Raymond would live well no matter what. In fact, it is not easy for a man like that to be bad at living. Will Raymond marry another woman? Should I do it with Isella? It''s a good thing now.


    "Forget about me."


    I think these words are touching. Karen said that herself and laughed. I''m sure he''s well-mannered. Next time, let''s not look at Raymond''s face and lock him up in the room. I hate everything now. You''ll be trapped forever.


    Karen went out across the hall. The wind was cool. Time has passed before I knew it. It''s time for her to die again.


    with a throbbing blow


    There were so many people earlier, but now there is no one. As if we planned it.


    "Go up. Karen Evans."


    "Yes."


    Get on the wagon. The executors didn''t help her, so Karen had to climb the carriage a little hard. stagger into the old carriage I can hear a creaking sound. I heard Karen calling for her as she sat down.


    "Carran!"


    Raymond calls Karen. The carriage was interrupted as it was about to depart. Raymond raises the carriage window.


    "I didn''t give the Dulan the money. You''re really crazy."


    "Oh, yes."


    Karen answered in a daze. But Raymond glared at Karen and answered in a fit of anger.


    "So I don''t trust you. And I don''t believe in Dulan. He lied to put you to death."


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    Karen didn''t understand his psychology that she didn''t bribe. Yeah, yeah. You''re innocent. As she looked at herself in a speechless manner, Raymond said to Karen again.


    "I''ll be sure to pick you up."


    "I''m dying now."


    "Carran, stay alive until the end. I''ll come to you."


    Don''t make meaningless efforts.


    Karen tried to say so. But the carriage started. The executor''s judgment was that they could no longer waste any more time on them.


    "Moved, huh? Because I''m a sinful woman."


    Karen said to the man sitting next to her. The other man sitting next to me drew the curtains on the window as if he were dumbfounded.


    "We need to strengthen our security.¡±


    Karen agreed.


    ***


    Karen arrived at the death penalty. The death penalty was three days later. Karen came in a carriage looking at the old tower and moved around to untie it.


    "Who''s running it? Is he beheaded or hanged? It''s not a shot, is it?


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    "Is it forbidden to tell?"


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    The man was silent. Karen was tied up with a rope and dragged away by the man. There was a barracks in the vacant lot. He thought he was going to lose his voice quietly, but Karen wondered when she saw that there were more people than she thought.


    But where Karen went was not a barracks or hangar in the square. The man pointed to the tower, not the empty space. It was a white and old tower. It was also a tower that made your throat hurt by looking up. I''ve never died in a place like this. Karen was dragged down to the entrance below.


    "Go up."


    The man ordered from behind.


    "To the top?"


    Karen sighed when she saw the countless steps in front of her. When will they all go up? Let''s just hang it on and finish. Karen turned her head and asked the man.


    "Are you coming with me?"


    Boom.


    The door closed, and the gait was locked.


    "Be cool¡­ I''ll untie the rope."


    You''re not going, but I''m going up alone.


    Karen kicked at the door with her foot. Only my feet hurt. Karen sighed as she saw the rope tightly intertwined around her wrist. I just want to lie dead and dead, but I don''t even allow him to.


    Karen should be Isela''s maid, be tried, and wait for the death penalty.


    "Life is."


    It would be great if they were sentenced to death by saying, "Just death!" Karen sighed up the stairs.


    in a twaddle


    The endless tower was seen as a way to show the way in the forest rather than as a death penalty. So it was quite high. Karen''s legs hurt while walking. Karen stopped.


    "¡­dirty¡­."


    There were bloodstains on the walls of the stairs. You don''t seem to clean very often. Karen measured her height by looking at old bloodstains that dried up brown. The senior death rower who died first seems to have been taller than himself. And he must have struggled a lot when he left. There were dirty marks on the top.


    You have to go out when you''re told to come out clean. It was fortunate that Verdick Evans was not visiting. I hated his coming the most. This is because they purposely bring rusty and blunt axes.


    "Is it hanging again?"


    Karen saw a small window as she climbed the stairs. It was a small window where a man could barely reach an arm. I couldn''t get out. But it was enough to look outside. Karen looked out the window with her face in her face.


    "You must be hanging.¡±


    There were more people than I thought. The camp seemed to be trying to set up a hanging platform. But it was fortunate that it wasn''t implemented in the city. Karen thought she was lucky considering the large number of spectators who would come to see her body. It''s not just a spectacle, but the bodies of female death row inmates can be used in various ways.


    "¡­ha, ha. My legs hurt."


    Then he climbed to the top. Karen arrived at the door at the top. One room. Is he going to be executed after staying here? The door was open. Karen went into the room. Then he frowned on his forehead.


    "Why are you here?¡±


    And I saw the man in the room.


    It was a familiar face.


    It was Duran. Karen was a little curious. Dulan sat in the room and got up and approached her.


    "¡­my, I''m the last¡­ Confession¡­."


    Then he untied the rope tied to Karen''s hand. Karen touches her tingling wrist. Is he better than a stranger? But he''s not just someone he knows, and what does that Duran mean?


    "Sigh. Well, yeah."


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    "As soon as I was just sentenced to death, I was dragged here and I''m out of my mind."


    "¡­yes."


    Karen sat on the chair, touching her tingling wrist. Duran stood because there was one chair. Karen looked at Duran.


    "¡­I have a question."


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    "Do you usually come this far when you''re executed? It''s my first time to be executed, but I''ve seen it a few times. Usually, when you kill a famous person, you kill him in front of more people to make an example of him.¡±


    Karen looked out the window and said, The top floor was bigger and brighter than I thought.


    "I don''t think this is a common death penalty."


    "Well, you''re curious about that?¡±


    "Yes."


    Duran answered with a cool air.


    "My, I... I asked Mr. Berdick."


    "You want the death penalty here?"


    "Well, yeah."


    "Why?"

 101 [101]

    "Yes¡­. Before you, Lord, die¡­" I want you to take it out on me."


    Karen blinked her eyes.


    "Wow."


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    "Did you ask first?"


    Duran nodded his head.


    "¡­he, yeah."


    Karen was in high spirits.


    "¡­well, I mean, before I mean¡­ Oh, I see."


    You know it so well. Karen knows this very well. Unfortunate young women are always in danger of this way. Karen is one of the most unlucky of all. But Karen was angry that Duran said this.


    "What are you doing with me?"


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    Karen disheveled her hair. It was hard to contain the mixture of anger and annoyance. I don''t know why Dulan, who knows his situation, is being so mean to him. If you just let him die, he''ll fall into hell?


    "Are you taking off your clothes now? Oh, really. I''m having a hard time with Lord Raymond. Mr. Verdick is so annoying. He''s going to be executed soon. Why are you being so annoying until the end?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    Karen jumped up and grabbed Dulan by the collar.


    "Hey, play with the body when I die. I''m tired enough right now. What the hell are you doing to me? What?"


    Karen was angry. Karen hasn''t been very angry with Duran so far because so many things have happened in a row. And because Karen is really in a situation where she can''t get angry.


    "Hey, let go of this."


    But what Duran did to Karen was something she couldn''t help but get angry.


    "Send me to Prince Gwiz, bring me back, bring me to death, bring me here now, and why are you so annoying? Oh, and then what? Relax before you die?¡±


    Argh!


    Karen grabbed Dulan by the collar and slapped him hard on one cheek.


    "From the beginning... from the beginning! I told you I''d spread my legs if I wanted to sleep! You''re the one who said no! It''s all over! You''re useless! Just let me die quickly!"


    "Oh, no."


    Duran grabbed Karen by the wrist. Strong force pressed Karen. Duran pressed Karen hard on the shoulder.


    "¡­you, you haven''t answered yet.¡±


    Karen stared at Duran, calming her sizzling breath. I wanted to cut off Duran''s neck if I could.


    "What."


    "¡­True love."


    Karen glared at Duran, but Duran faced Karen with her endless black eyes.


    "Lay, Lord Raymond... Do you love me?"


    You haven''t answered yet.


    Our bet is not over yet.


    ***


    ''Oh, my...''


    Isela bit her nails with anxiety. I circled nervously in the tent. Too much has gone by while you were asleep. Isela could not believe that she had slept for seven months.


    "Lilly! Lily!"


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    "Oh, you didn''t come?"


    Isela was discouraged by the fact that even her maid did not come. It''s uncomfortable. It''s really uncomfortable in the tent.


    Isela didn''t really want to come, but ''look away'' was also a duty here. the duty of the avenger his father has spoken of Isela had to avenge Karen here and see the result.


    But Isela is not ready yet. She didn''t even want to see the wound, let alone the body. But Verdick did not allow any more foolishness. My childhood is over now.


    "Isela, stop bothering your nails. It doesn''t look good."


    Berdick pointed out as he entered the tent.


    "I''m sorry."


    Isela took her thumb off her mouth. Berdick did not blame his daughter for lying down until recently. Isela asked him with a hint.


    "What about your father and mother? Didn''t you come?"


    "Where did she come out of the house?"


    Berdick answered curtly.


    "You''re not coming....¡±


    Isela missed her mother more, not her father. Because I was nervous. Isela was usually left by Verdick more, but since he opened his eyes, his father has been scared and unfamiliar.


    "Now we''re going home soon."


    "Yes¡­."


    Isela answered while looking at Verdick with glistening eyes. Isela was scared. I was still scared, and I was afraid of what would happen.


    "Let''s go back as soon as we finish."


    Verdick''s voice was soft, but the content was not soft. He never told his daughter to go back and rest first.


    "As soon as it''s over."


    Berdick answered, staring at the tower. It was a firm pledge. Isela wiped the sweat off her skirt. Whenever my father looked like that, bad things always happened.


    "Look over there. Our revenge now would have begun."


    There will be Karen in that tower. Isela''s legal sister, Isela''s enemy, a murderer who killed several people. Isela and Verdick were waiting outside the tower for her throat to hang.


    ''I''m scared...''


    Berdick was clearly not going back until he saw her neck. Isela looked at her father''s face and said what she had been thinking all along.


    "Father..."


    "Why do you do that?"


    Berdick answered, staring at the tower.


    "Well, I''m scared.¡±


    "There''s nothing to be afraid of. It''s all over now.¡±


    Isela shook her head. I was scared of my father. But Verdick is Isela''s father. I must not fear. There was something scarier than that.


    "Daddy, I... Did he see it right?"


    Isela wasn''t sure of her memory.


    "I''m sure I... Are you sure you saw it?"


    "What are you talking about now?"


    asked Verdick in a voice that was offensive. Isela hesitated and replied.


    "I don''t even remember the fire...I''m sure I... And then Karen... Lord Haier, I saw you in your room with your father. But I didn''t see her kill him."


    Berdick said, pointing to Isela''s shoulder.


    "There was a scar on your skin. And didn''t you say Karen hit you?"


    "Yes, yes, that''s right."


    Isela nodded strongly. But other than that, I wasn''t sure.


    As soon as he woke up, he heard the news of his breakup and screamed when he heard that Raymond Sayertes was engaged to Karen, not him.


    Karen ran after her in the dark hallway, flapping her red hair. To where, to what extent. Laughing. The hallway was too dark and it didn''t end.


    "¡­I''m sure¡­she''s going to....¡±


    Isela finally awakened from the nightmare. He shuddered around his shoulders. Even if I woke up from the nightmare, the fear was not over. A new fear arose.


    "But I didn''t see her kill for myself...What if I''m, what if I''m mistakenly.


    The work has grown too big. Isela was stunned when she remembered Raymond staring at her and when countless nobles noticed her. Did he really tell the truth? Really?


    "Isela, isela.¡±


    Verdick went to his daughter''s side. Then he hugged his trembling daughter''s shoulders. Verdick froze gently.


    "You''re too good to be sick of."


    "Ha, but, Father."


    The tremor did not stop. Isela was under pressure to speak. I hate Karen. I want to kill the woman who took her fiance away. And scary. I hope she gets out of the world.


    "I''m scared....¡±


    But coming to the death penalty in person and waiting for Karen''s neck was a different matter. It was not yet known to wait to see the body with his own eyes.


    "Oh, I think I''m still too much to handle."


    This whole situation. Isela felt that she was still young. Things have become too big. But Verdi was adamant.


    We are old enough to identify the enemy`s body. Now that you''re an adult."


    Isela did not stop shaking. Berdick finished.


    "It''s Isella."


    "¡­Yes, Father."


    "What are you so afraid of? It''s obvious that Karen killed a man, and that she hurt you. You must avenge yourself and tear her flesh. She''s my daughter."


    Isela shook her head.


    "If I''m mistaken, then... What should I do?"


    "It could be."


    Berdick nodded. Isela was surprised. That''s possible? But Verdick said again.


    "You may have been mistaken. It''s not easy for an adult man to die for his teenage daughter."


    Your father took it into consideration from the beginning? Even though you expected that?


    "Ha, but¡­ Then."


    No more, Verdick replied sternly.


    "But does that mean the fact that has hurt you is gone?"


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    "My daughter can make mistakes, but she can never allow anyone else to harm us.¡±


    "Father!"


    Berdick was adamant. But Isela had to finish talking. Even before, even now. His father was always the same. However, he should also speak. Because it''s scary.


    "I, I... The last thing I saw before I fell was a man, not a woman."


    "Yes, Lord Raymond Sayertes is clear."


    Berdick''s eyes were aflame.


    "He didn''t save you, he saved that red-haired girl. I must have left you alone on purpose.¡±


    No, Dad. Isela knows that is not it. Raymond won''t be able to abandon the line in the end. Isela knows Raymond won''t. Isela knows a young knight who comes to the enemy and tells them you''ve paid the wrong price.


    "I don''t know! If...What if... Dad, really if."


    Isela swallowed her saliva. I was nervous. I was scared. It''s not Karen who''s really scared.


    "What if the gentleman Dulan Lloyd is the man who strangled me?"


    Isela was afraid of it. Isela thinks of the voice of a man who sounded vague.


    "So, I told you."


    "Don''t get in."


    Dulan may have strangled himself.


    "Well, then.¡±


    Isela was afraid of the doubt. And I was more scared because I couldn''t guess. Raymond is rather simple. He is not happy with Icela Evans because of Berdick. I know. I know. But if it''s Duran. If the bent, pale brigadier strangled him and put him to sleep and woke him up with some intention now.


    "What''s wrong with Dulan Lloyd?¡±


    Isela was scared. Because I can''t even guess.


    "¡­Icella."


    Berdick embraced his daughter''s trembling shoulders. It was a hard hand. And it was a cruel hand. Berdick said gently, with his daughter elderly.


    "Dulan Lloyd, do you think the priest manipulated this father?"


    "¡­hehehehe."


    Isela was afraid that the man had been with her father for too long. And it was scary that the man took care of him. The man is by no means a good man. So he despised him.


    "Icella, there''s nothing to be afraid of. You can''t imagine what Duran is doing to Karen in there."


    Isela felt disgusted by her father''s hands. If it were you, your mother wouldn''t have chosen that way. Women won''t take revenge like that. But Verdick did so.


    "Dulan manipulated it?"


    Verdick giggled. And he glared at the tower.


    "Now that you''re awake, I don''t need him."


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    "Let''s see."

 102 [102]

    Karen saw Duran. He was full of spirits. He couldn''t figure it out of the blue. It has always been dutiful. He''s always.


    "Now... what are you talking about?¡±


    "Tell me."


    "What are you talking about to me now?"


    Karen went into bad shape.


    Are you kidding me? Why are you saying that now? The truth is, isn''t it clear. He repeats his life. I thought I was in the book, but it''s a fantasy. To end the repetition, one must give birth to a child. However, since he is infertile, there is no way to end it. That is a fact that Duran admitted before the trial.


    "Love to me? Shut up! Why are you doing this to me all this time!"


    But Duran kept looking down at Karen. He remained unmoved.


    "Oh, the bet is not over yet.¡±


    Is there hope? Karen sees Duran. How can I get an answer? Karen thinks. You have to think. I should have killed Duran from the start. No, kill Dulan and he won''t get the answer. Duran. What should I do with him?


    Thack.


    "I love you."


    But first I have to answer. Karen replied with a face trying to be serious.


    "I love Lord Raymond. You saw it, too."


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    "You saw it. Just a few months after we met, he gave up for me. He sacrificed like that without getting anything. Even now... he told me to wait until the very end, he said he would come back."


    Karen thought. What else is there?


    "There was nothing I could give him, but he did it like that. It''s not love at all."


    "Not him, not him."


    Duran countered.


    "Yes, how do you feel?"


    Karen replied with a tight grip on her skirt.


    "Of course, I love you, too. How can I not love a man who sacrifices himself for me... Uh."


    But Duran did not say. Duran woke up. Karen caught Dulan.


    "Wait, wait, no. Duran, I love you. I was wrong. It''s not Lord Raymond. I love you. Help me."


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    Duran''s face was distorted. Karen saw the face and decided to stop the ridiculous nonsense. Why does he keep looking for hope when he is already wrong? Why is he so foolish?


    "¡­yes, okay."


    Karen bowed her head.


    "I can''t love you. No one. That''s... It''s not because someone is good, bad, and not right."


    Karen admitted. There will be no more men who love her that much. Time is limited. And didn''t Karen continue to check not only this life but also this time? How many times, how many times. Raymond doesn''t end up giving Karen hatred this time again in any way. Even if she kills.


    So she didn''t choose. So, didn''t you think it was a novel for granted? Because Raymond does his best. It''s amazing how you see it. Her knight, her male lead.


    "But I can''t love him.¡±


    In a little while, he''ll forget Karen.


    "What good is that¡­.¡±


    Again the letters are scattered and time goes back to the beginning. No effort, no affection, no duty, no hatred. All that goes away and all relationships go away. So Karen can''t love.


    Never


    Time does not build up. In the end, no one will understand her until the end. You won''t be able to live a life with her again and again. She will be alone forever.


    "Love is between people and people. You can''t love people and type. A book is a fantasy? But nothing changes after all. No one can share the world with me.¡±


    The bet doesn''t come true from the beginning.


    ***


    Berdick put the letter into Duran. Push the letter into the tower. I don''t know whether he will check or not. But now Verdick''s patience was running out.


    "I can''t wait any longer.¡±


    If Karen Haier didn''t hang up her neck, she was going to hit Karen herself.


    Berdick told the soldiers to prepare to break the tower''s door.


    ***


    "If you''ve come to persuade me, you''d better give up.¡±


    The Marquis said as soon as Raymond opened the door.


    "The Marquis of Pancake."


    "I''ve done enough."


    The Marquis looked at Raymond and looked like he was biting rotten food. It was as Raymond expected. The Marquis shook his hand and said sincerely.


    "You''ve done enough. Forget about her now."


    "The Marquis."


    "I''m not angry with you now because I think you''ve been deceived."


    Raymond stopped talking because he didn''t know what to say to the Marquis. The Marquis looked quite angry.


    "Not only you, but I''ve gone too far. I kept in mind that she was Catherine''s daughter. I remembered friendship. We can''t go any further."


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    "No, it''s not enough¡­What am I supposed to do when the death penalty has already been declared? It''s all over now. You know the name of the jury. They were all prominent aristocrats, MPs. And I told most of them in advance. What''s this? I''m the only one who''s funny.¡±


    The Marquis said with an unpleasant face. I approached Raymond and poked him on the shoulder with my finger. It was a gesture of great effort.


    "Stay in the army for about a year. There''s something I want you to do."


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    "No, it''s your job, of course. The fact that I''ve already revealed Prince Gwiz''s track record has made me uncomfortable with your majesty."


    But that''s how much I''ll become a new king. Raymond stood in front of the Marquis of Pancaire, who said he had done great favors and suffered great losses. This man is a politician after all. I will no longer invest in myself.


    "Don''t roll your head. I can see everything you think.¡±


    But what else could Raymond do now? Even the man who will become the king of the future told you that there is no hope for you anymore. The Marquis tapped Raymond on the shoulder where he stood.


    "I got it wrong. I didn''t have a woman''s eye."


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    "You''ve done enough so far.¡±


    The Marquis turned around with a slight look of relief. Raymond said behind him.


    "Okay, Marquis. But I have something to do before I get an order."


    Raymond turned around. The Marquis spoke urgently. He turns his face again and glances sideways at Raymond. It is unpleasant not to listen to one''s advice.


    "What are you going to do? It would be better to just stay still."


    "I''ll go alone."


    "Where?"


    "I''ll go to the death penalty."


    "That''s a bad taste. Are you trying to see your fiance hanging?"


    "No."


    Raymond calculated the amount of gunpowder he could get.


    "I''ll go alone."


    "Crazy. Do you think I''ll allow it? She''s now on the death row."


    "Lord, so I''m going to tell you beforehand."


    Raymond said.


    "How many people are there in the death penalty?"


    "What did you just hear me say?¡±


    "As far as I''ve checked, there are a lot of people there, but the state executors didn''t go."


    "Lord Raymond."


    "Even if I''m about to die, I''ll make sure I''m not involved with the Marquis."


    "Because you''re young. Calm down first.¡±


    "The Marquis, I''m wondering, is there your soldier there?"


    The latter clapped his hands on the table. Raymond is too excited now.


    "¡­I don''t know what you''re talking about. Why would I send a soldier there?"


    "Then killing them all won''t bother the Marquis."


    "¡­Lamond!"


    The Marquis shouted loudly, but Raymond continued.


    "Isn''t it strange that you took a woman there to put her to death, and that a unit of mercenaries moved?"


    Raymond hated Verdick. Raymond thought. Why did Verdick go there? Why are you trying to take Karen there to kill her?


    "I''m responsible."


    Raymond thinks of Karen''s back. I think of the wounds that were evidently sadistic. Now Karen is her responsibility. If Raymond had caught another woman, Karen would have just fallen into the family, but she would have married normally.


    In fact, Raymond knows.


    Raymond was bringing a reason to go.


    "Now I''m out of your hands."


    "She''s my fiancee."


    of his choice


    "What are you going to do when you''re alone? Think about your life. Think about how long it''s been since you met her. What you wanted was Verdick''s doom. What do you want me to do now? It''s impossible. It''s not like you''re sneaking in."


    Raymond bowed to the Marquis.


    "Actually, I''ve already decided."


    "¡­why are you here?"


    Raymond pointed his finger out of the window and said,


    "I want to borrow some gunpowder.¡±


    The Marquis opened the window in a hurry. I could see a carriage carrying something out. The Marquis turned and shouted to Raymond as he rushed out of the door.


    "Lord Raymond!"


    "I''ve worked a lot without pay so far, so please give me that much in advance."


    "Stop it!"


    Raymond didn''t listen. From the beginning, I didn''t think the Marquis would be persuaded anymore. Raymond himself cannot persuade others.


    "Jenon, let''s go!"


    Raymond knows. This is not in any interest. There is no honor. It''s a waste of everything you''ve built.


    Even Karen doesn''t tell me to come.


    "I killed them all."


    Karen said so, but Raymond doesn''t believe it.


    Raymond had never given the money to Duran. It''s Duran''s lie, Verdick''s manipulation. That is really for sure. Karen is a victim of Berdick. Verdick tried every trick to put Karen on death row. So I don''t believe what Karen says. I can''t even trust a confession.


    And because he didn''t believe it, Raymond was able to move his own way.

 103 [103]

    Karen opened her eyes to the noise at dawn. The sun was rising. Oh, is it time to die? How long has it been? Where is it this time? How old am I now? I''m so tired and time is crushed, and someone wakes me up.


    "Hey... get up, Karen."


    "¡­what is it?"


    Karen rubbed her eyes. Duran shook himself. It was still early in the morning.


    "If you''re going to kill me humanely, can''t you do it while I''m sleeping?¡±


    "¡­I need time.¡±


    Duran says something unknown. Karen sat up in bed. The sky hasn''t dawned yet.


    Unlike Karen, Duran looked like he couldn''t sleep a wink. The pale face was almost as tired as a corpse. Karen sat on the bed and asked Duran.


    "You''re running the executioner?¡±


    "Wow, that''s what I was going to do...B¨¦, I told Mr. Berdick that, too."


    "Then what''s the point of not killing him quickly? I don''t like Mr. Berdick''s axe."


    "¡­my bet."


    Karen pulled Dulan''s hair.


    "I lost.¡±


    It''s over now.


    Karen said she did not love Raymond. Love is what people do, so you can''t love anyone. Next time, I''ll have to try harder to trick Dulan, but this time it was too much. Her initial plan to kill people and run wild made her life a mess.


    "But you still don''t regret killing me?"


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    "I''m sorry I couldn''t kill more. Why are you so weak? Next time, I''ll try to kill Verdick."


    Karen grumbled. But Duran pulled the blanket back and screamed.


    "It''s cold."


    "Get up."


    "Why?"


    "Be, Verdick is coming.¡±


    Karen heard a faint, thumping sound. My face turns pale. Now it''s time. Already? Already? I''m dying now. It''s over now.


    "Uh, get up and go to the window."


    At Duran''s instruction, Karen scurried to open the window. The cold early morning air penetrated into the room. Outside the window was as distant as a cliff.


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    I can hear the harsh wind. Karen sees Duran. He was blocking the door with his bed. I can hear a small crack in the door from afar. Karen did not understand what Duran was doing.


    "What are you doing?"


    "Poetry, I''m taking the time.¡±


    "Escape from Verdick? Do you think that''s possible? No, in the first place... You''re the one who brought us here."


    Karen looks at Duran''s face. His face still didn''t know what he was thinking.


    "Car, look at the window."


    Karen approached the window. A fire was burning in Berdick''s barracks. Karen turned her flapping hair back. I couldn''t figure out how things were going.


    And Karen saw him.


    Her article.


    ***


    Raymond picked up the gun.


    He replaces the army by himself.


    The beginning is a shot. Raymond planted a bomb at dawn. Zion helped him.


    "I don''t do it anymore."


    To the end, however, he grumbled, but all of them installed gunpowder, stepped back and started firing. Slowly the fire began to rise, and people woke up screaming. Raymond aimed his gun at the people who were rushing out.


    One, two, three.


    "Stop! Stop! There''s a sniper!"


    People are floundering and lowering themselves. Raymond sees the snipers'' heads drop sharply. Kick your tongue. It''s still seven. It''s far. Raymond sees people''s faces and costumes from afar.


    As expected, clothes are plain clothes, but movements are clearly those of trained soldiers. But no soldier has officially escaped.


    "As expected, Your Majesty is very angry.¡±


    The king must have told Karen to die. Raymond was loaded.


    There is plenty of gunpowder.


    ***


    Lord Raymond is back.


    Karen could tell.


    I just could tell.


    "I must be crazy."


    Karen put her head back into the tower. Karen did not know why he came. No, I could tell. Because she loves her. Why? Why do you say you love her? She doesn''t know why.


    I thought he would be late again.


    "This time, somehow everything happened a little bit faster."


    Karen murmured.


    Maybe it was because he killed a person this time, but everything happened a little earlier than before. It was faster to enter Isela''s house, faster to lead Raymond out in sympathy with her abused, and even faster to confess.


    "But."


    But what does that mean? She''s going to die again.


    Karen still wanted to be polite again. If I die this time, I''ve come up with a resolution next to him to die. Karen sees Duran. He stacks the door with his luggage.


    "Dulan. Lord Raymond is back."


    "¡­yes."


    "Sir Raymond is back. I told you not to come.¡±


    Karen became sad again. This time he returned, and he loved the woman who would lead him to hell, who would do him no good. And Karen can''t give him anything back. Even emotions. But it''s a new... It was burdensome.


    Karen can never have the same weight of emotion.


    But one thing is for sure.


    The only emotion is the truth. One of the emotions she couldn''t let go when she put a knife to Tom, when she put a knife to Donna, and when she tried to leave herself to madness.


    "Sympathy for him."


    You will never think of him as a human being. The feeling of seeing him make meaningless efforts. That shallow compassion was undeniable truth.


    He''ll forget everything if he comes back to life. That is what Karen is really, really hated.


    "I want Lord Raymond to remember me."


    "¡­yes."


    Duran answered Karen. Strangely, Duran''s voice was peaceful. It was the first tone I heard from him.


    Tuduk, puck.


    "Open!"


    At that moment, I heard the sound of breaking the door. Berdick was standing outside the door with an axe.


    Now when that door opens, he will die.


    Karen asked Duran.


    "...why are you doing this here?¡±


    Why is he here? Karen was curious. He didn''t answer. Unlike what he said to Berdick, he never touched Karen. He just, he asks. Duran looked at the door and answered Karen.


    "Poetry, I''m going to time you."


    "¡­what time."


    Karen asked Duran.


    Duran answered Karen.


    "Time for you to die."


    ***


    "Puppies."


    Berdick gritted his teeth. It was obvious who was pointing the gun. Raymond Sayertes, you damn son of a gun. It''s a pity that the king let down soldiers in plain clothes, and all of his private soldiers would have been killed.


    "There was an order to be sure."


    Of course, you should. No matter how old a king is about to die, he has that much influence. Berdick was a foreigner who had no patriotism, but he was deeply moved by his parents who lost their children. He who is taken cannot die in peace.


    "What do you think it''s going to be like?"


    When Verdick asked, a soldier answered briefly. His voice was filled with discontent.


    "Berdick Evans, you should have cut her throat from the beginning and sent her to His Majesty."


    "¡­that''s not very good.¡±


    Berdick shouted at the horseman, looking pitifully at the soldier who tried to give him the responsibility in this situation.


    "Escape Isela! I''m going to finish!"


    Isela ran out with a white face. Berdick grabbed Isela by the forearm.


    The situation is not good. I''ll show you the girl''s hair later."


    "Oh, father. What the hell is going on here?¡±


    "Go away, Raymond. I think the bastard is here now."


    He should have loved his daughter. He had to pay his debts. Berdick gritted his teeth.


    "Let''s go!"


    Berdick pushed Isela into the carriage. Isela said to Berdick.


    "Father, run away with him."


    Isela grabbed Verdick''s sleeve. But Verdick took her daughter''s hand off.


    "I don''t go until I cut her throat."


    Berdick''s eyes were red and bloodshot. It''s because I couldn''t sleep well, and the sparks flew into my eyes. Berdick felt like he was born to slaughter the woman, the red-haired girl. I will never go back until I have my head cut off.


    "Father, just go back. It''s too dangerous."


    "Get the carriage going!"


    Berdick closed the carriage door roughly. Verdick could not forgive. Raymond, Karen, Duran. Berdick did not tell his daughter, but more and more doubts about Duran were rising.


    "Why isn''t Karen still hanging in this situation?"


    Why hasn''t he killed Karen yet? By the time Raymond''s coming?


    Berdick picked up the axe. And the iron gate was broken.


    "Get away! I''ll take care of it myself!"


    "Dangerous!"


    "What have you done? What''s inside is a dried-up fuse and a girl! Cover the door properly!"


    Verdick jumped up the stairs. It was a dark staircase, but he wasn''t scared. Anger reigned over him. He jumped up the stairs. with an ax in one''s hand


    I will slaughter the girl with this hand.


    ***


    The wind blew hard. He swept the tower.


    Karen asks again because she doesn''t understand what Duran says.


    "Now, what?"


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    Duran looks under the tower. And say it again.


    "¡­jump, jump. G, if you don''t jump now... Berdych. Oh, he''s coming.¡±


    Duran''s words, of course, were not meant to be safe at the bottom. Karen looks down. I''m telling you should die.


    "Lord Raymond is here."


    But Duran says again. speak in a hurry


    "Ka, Karen."


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    "Now, in a little while, you, you''ll know. This... will be comforting for you."


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    "Come on."


    Karen sees. Hold the window frame. I didn''t know why Duran was telling me to jump now. I didn''t know why he was telling me to die. But Karen could do anything to get even a little hint. I thought so.


    "But here... And today."


    "You''re familiar with this, aren''t you?¡±


    Duran''s rebuttal is correct. For Karen, death is a routine. This is not particularly different. Even if the middle is different, the conclusion is not different. Like this before, Verdick.


    Boom.


    "¡­why would you say that?¡±


    What''s that got to do with you? Karen wanted to ask. Duran does not answer. It goes on and on. He is always dutiful. But now I don''t have time to ask.


    "Who are you?"


    Duran pushes Karen''s shoulder like a rush.


    "Because I won the bet."

 104 [104]

    "¡­what?"


    "This, yes, to you... It''ll help."


    Karen looks at the dizzying height. I didn''t mishear myself. It''s time to die. You jump out of there and die. Duran is saying so now. When Karen hesitates, Duran says again.


    "What''s to die, state, state? Are You Scary of Death?"


    "¡­it''s not like that."


    Karen shook her head.


    "It''s not like that...The day I die is not today. Duran, it''s not today."


    Everything happened so quickly this time. Was it because of Karen''s behavior or because Duran was measuring time as he said? But Karen could imagine herself falling from down there, down there.


    "You won''t die. I''ve fallen from this height.¡±


    Karen remembers the terrible pain. I remember the pain of breaking my whole body. I have fallen from a similar height. It was the same then. As Karen has struggled so far, she will die before that day, and this time, too. Even if your limbs are twisted and your whole body is broken, you cannot die before that day.


    "It''s not today."


    "...this time, it''ll be different.¡±


    Bang!


    Close. Karen turned her head. He is coming.


    "You can''t open this door right now!"


    Bang!


    I can hear Berdick''s roar. He''s knocking on the door. Karen felt a strong sense of deja vu from his familiar voice. There were many variables this time, but the last was Verdick again. This time. This time.


    "But¡­."


    "Carran!"


    And I can hear another voice. It''s Raymond''s voice. Before I knew it, he was close. He beckons to Karen, who is sticking out her upper body by the window. have a red complexion


    "Just a little bit there, stay....¡±


    Then turn back and point the gun somewhere. Bang! I can hear someone else die. Outside the door, Verdick is breaking the door, and Raymond is running to her from under the tower.


    Karen looks at Raymond.


    "But Lord Raymond is here."


    Karen murmured. He''s here. This time under similar circumstances. He''s always late. He''s here.


    "I promised him to be polite.¡±


    "¡­what courtesy."


    The wind blows Duran''s short hair. Karen said to Duran.


    "I''ll try until the end. I mean, I''m going to live."


    Karen points her finger to Raymond.


    "Like that."


    Duran sees her article moving at Karen''s fingertips.


    "He, yeah... that guy."


    "Look, right? In this situation¡­ Still... I''ve never been here on time.¡±


    Karen wrapped her arm around her. There was a wind, a Dulan next to it, and Berdyk was breaking the door with an ax outside the door, but there was strangely peace.


    "If you''re going to die anyway, it doesn''t matter if you wait a little longer.¡±


    Karen saw. I saw Raymond''s efforts. Let''s wait a little longer even if we cut our throat. Karen didn''t want to die right now. I didn''t want to bubble up that effort. When he dies, everything goes back to the beginning.


    Memory does not overlap. Time does not accumulate. That Raymond will no longer exist except at this moment. People are the same, but they don''t remember. Doubt, pity, and nevertheless, the moment of choice disappears.


    That was what Karen hated Karen.


    But Duran doesn''t seem to like it. Duran said behind Karen.


    "I''ll help you. You won the bet.¡±


    Karen did not know for a moment what had happened.


    The world has turned upside down.


    The sound of the wind brushed strongly.


    My head went round and round and round. And it hurt.


    Duran pushed Karen on the back.


    It was literally a coincidence that Karen did not fall at that moment. Karen''s hem got caught in the window frame. Karen felt her legs shaking in the air.


    "You, you, right now....¡±


    Karen stretched out her arm and managed to hold onto the window frame. However, he did not hold it properly, but literally had his fingers hanging over him. And as the wind blew hard, the light Karen was swaying at her own pace. Karen gasped for breath.


    "Now, what are you doing?¡±


    Duran approached the window frame. The top window was too big. Duran leaned out of the window and held out his hand. Then I grabbed Karen by the wrist. Karen clung to Duran''s arm.


    "Joo, are you afraid of dying?¡±


    "What are you doing?"


    "It''s been like that since I was a kid."


    Karen got angry. I hate Duran. He''s trying to kill her without saying anything right. Is her last in this life, neither Raymond nor Berdick, but Duran?


    Duran walked toward Karen''s fingertips. Duran looked down at her.


    "Hey, I''m not going to be scared anymore.¡±


    "What?"


    Bang!


    "Of course¡­now¡­ I don''t mean you live. Well, even if I hear you here now, the end is....¡±


    Bang!


    "You''ll die for Mr. Berdick."


    Karen was suffocated. I''m not sure what he''s talking about now. All she can choose now is whether to die for Berdick or Dulan. Why are you telling me to choose it? Why do you say it as if it were something great?


    "You won the bet.¡±


    "What?"


    "Hey, that guy... Lord Raymond is here.¡±


    Duran sees Raymond, not Balch''s Karen. He was running towards Karen. Step on the soldiers'' heads and leap forward. An arrow is shot at the entrance, but it cannot be hit. Raymond approached the tower. He grabbed onto the wall. I made eye contact with Duran. Duran looked at Raymond and said,


    "Actually, I... anyone... Maybe it didn''t matter. Now I know."


    "Pretending to be there, don''t tell me, you son of a gun!"


    Karen did evil. And she saw something strange.


    "Hey, get out of here."


    Duran laughed. It was a tearful smile.


    "You, you know."


    Karen thinks.


    Maybe


    Now.


    Karen suddenly thought so.


    Karen has not been very angry with Duran so far. Although Dulan was annoyed by the fact that he didn''t speak at all, she had a different feeling. It wasn''t like Raymond''s feelings of personality or attitude, but rather a sense of comradeship that he shared secrets. Unlike Raymond, who doesn''t trust Karen, he does.


    But is there any guarantee that it is not an illusion?


    It''s just, it''s just, maybe Dulan...Just, just.


    "It will be different this time.¡±


    Does that mean you''re really going to die this time?


    Maybe he''s even mistaken about living again?


    Will he really just die if he dies this time?


    It''s okay. That''s a good thing.


    Even now?


    If you just die like this... Are you sure you''really? Isn''t it scary? Is it okay if the darkness comes and dies? Can you accept returning to nothing, dispersing accidents, eventually getting nothing answered and returning to earth and ashes? Sincerely?


    "Now you''ll be fine.¡±


    Duran stepped on Karen''s fingertips.


    ***


    "Carran!"


    Raymond clenched his teeth. You have to move your body stronger. Raymond measured the height of Karen hanging by the window. He bent his legs once, and took a leap. It touched the wall.


    The walls of the tower are vertical, but it doesn''t matter much to Raymond. Raymond jumped through a gap between the old towers. The wall is as flat as a sheet for him. An arrow grazed his ear.


    We can get him! We can get him! Raymond ran. I ran on the wall. The wall was close to vertical, but it didn''t matter to him. reach out to Karen


    The eyes met.


    But what he caught was in the air.


    Karen, go down. Go down. Too light.


    And there was a terrible sound.


    The most terrible thing happened after that.

 105 [105]

    The beginning is always the same.


    Gray skies, dashing drizzle, mud gardens with nothing yet. chilling air and dirty pajamas I have a sore throat. If you don''t go back to the mansion soon, the gardener will find you. Near the feet, Tsai roughly pushes the rope and heads for the maids'' passage. I failed again this time again. It''s cold again. My teeth are chipped. What went wrong this time?


    Unlike the damp hallway, the fire in the fireplace burns in the room and thick fur blocks the cold air, making the air warm. When you take off your dirty clothes and throw them into the fireplace, the damp clothes will cool down.


    He opens the lampstand at the foot of the bed with abusive language. As the oil in it is poured into the fireplace, the flames rekindle. He glares at the woman in the mirror. It failed again this time.


    Again!


    To live again is like this.


    Effort is meaningless. Time is meaningless. There is no connection. Love, resentment, compassion. No matter how hard Raymond tries, no matter how much Verdick hates himself, it all goes back to the beginning.


    "¡­Ha!"


    Karen turned away. The paper on the desk crumpled up.


    You don''t have to write on paper anymore. I don''t like this kind of thing. Just in case. Maybe this time, I''ll live. Maybe it was scary. at the thought of facing death


    Karen breathed out a long breath when she opened her eyes. I felt relieved. But Ando, for a moment, is also fed up. I am also disgusted by myself breathing out relief. Again. He''s alive again. He had to come back to life again. It''s the same. Duran lied.


    Karen sat down and lay on her stomach. It was hard. This time.


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    No, it''s not.


    There has been a change.


    Karen raised her upper body again. I sat in a chair and looked into space. It''s weird. No. It''s definitely changed. In the midst of terrible pain, that is one thing for sure. This time.


    "No¡­. It''s different¡­.¡±


    Karen noticed.


    The moment you die, the moment you die!


    This time it was different from usual. Karen never died before the appointed day. But this time, he was able to clearly recognize his death.


    Karen certainly died before the scheduled date.


    "¡­died early.¡±


    Has changed.


    Karen got up from her seat. I have to go out. I have to check something. She ran with the artifact in her hand. Memory is returning little by little, even though it is not complete. I remember what my mother gave me as a present. It was my mother who gave me this. A red-haired woman who resembles her now soothed herself crying.


    "Maybe this will help you.¡±


    "But don''t use it if you can."


    Karen has never remembered. Karen sees her gun, which she finds bewitchingly. I didn''t think of using a gun to kill Nancy. It was buried in oblivion. a bewitching discovery Why did he find a gun in a corner of the room without a doubt? Can I remember more? Anyway, that''s not what''s important.


    Karen, wearing a thin dress in a hurry, ran with joy. I ran barefoot in the dark. Karen felt the corridor and coldness from her feet.


    The background is the same again. The mansion was not burned. The hallway was clean. I could see rain falling over the window side by side in the corridor. The thin clothes in a hurry did not prevent the cold at all, but that was no problem. There''s something different now.


    "Ha, ha."


    You have to check it out.


    Karen stood at the door.


    He breathed heavily. I''ve got it straightened up. I have to check it out. Karen tapped on the wooden door.


    knock, knock


    There was no sound. It''s still dawn. The person inside will be sleeping. You''re right to go back and wait until morning. But Karen couldn''t wait any longer. Karen clenched her fist. Then I hit him.


    Bang!


    Karen knocked vigorously on the door. But the door still hasn''t opened.


    Boom boom boom!


    I beat my hands to pieces. He kept knocking. Karen will keep beating until the door opens. We have to check it right now. Come on, now! Karen knocked on the door. I don''t want to wait. He let out a yell.


    "Get up!"


    Boom boom boom!


    "Get up!"


    Finally, there was a bushy rustle inside, and soon the door opened. The door opened a little and a woman with tangled hair stood rubbing her eyes and identified the person in front of her. I sighed slightly when I saw Karen''s face.


    "Lady, it''s still night."


    My face was full of tiredness and irritation.


    "What''s the matter?"


    It was her face with dark skin, which she knew so well, that she was really familiar with. Karen clearly remembers how that face changes when she stops breathing. Karen smiled with delight. It''s her. Her maid. The first person he strangled to death.


    "Nancy!"


    Karen hugged Nancy. Nancy was puzzled and hugged each other. Nancy pats Karen on the back. still speak in a tired voice.


    "Did you have another nightmare?¡±


    "Yes."


    "Shall we go to the room?"


    Karen replied with a smile.


    "So, are you going to erase my memory again?¡±


    The hand that was touching Karen stopped suddenly stopped. Nancy pushed Karen away, who was holding her.


    "What?"


    Nancy asked back. It''s like a face with cold water. Karen asked her face again, as if she had escaped from sleep.


    "How much did you get for erasing my memory?¡±


    "¡­my lady. Now, what¡­ What are you talking about? Still half asleep....¡±


    Nancy''s voice, however, was not an unknown voice. Karen could tell. That was a perplexing voice, saying, "How did you know that?" Nancy held on to Karen, not knowing what to do.


    "How long did you think I wouldn''t know?¡±


    "That''s not it, miss."


    Should we continue to question Nancy? She has a lot of questions, too. But Karen remembered that there was something more important than that.


    "Oh, by the way."


    No, it''s not. Not yet.


    Karen has to check, but first of all, she has to do something. Karen gave Nancy what she had brought. Nancy held something in her hands in bewilderment. The heavy weight makes me feel good. Karen smiled brightly.


    "Before that, I''ll keep my promise."


    Karen laughed. I''ll give you a present. Because I promised.


    "Here."


    "¡­what?"


    Karen put the trigger on Nancy''s finger. I''ve already loaded it.


    "Hurry and pull."


    Then he put his gun to his forehead. The cold metal made me feel good.


    Karen closed her eyes.


    "Oh, my God, miss? What is this? Wait a minute."


    Listening to Nancy''s bewildered voice, Karen pulled her overlapping fingers.


    Bang


    00


    The beginning is always the same.


    Gray skies, dashing drizzle, mud gardens with nothing yet. chilling air and dirty pajamas I have a sore throat.


    "¡­and it starts right away."


    Karen looks at the sky while touching her sore neck. The sky at dawn was dark and gloomy. But Karen knew there was hope in it. One thing that never changed has changed. Then other things could change, too.


    Karen walked down the hall. Then he shook his head. Memories are interrupted from time to time. My memory still hasn''t returned properly. Even though I was separated from Nancy for a year or so in my past life, or now in my last life.


    What will change when the memory returns? I''m not sure about that either. However, the fact that it has changed has not changed. Like stars and suns on the other side of the rainy sky. Her enemy is unchanging. But time is limitless. He will find the answer in the end.


    Crying.


    Karen opened the door. The bonfire burns. It is a warm room with thick fur hanging. I changed my wet clothes. Karen felt hope surrounding her in the eerie tremor.


    It''s the same but different.


    He got a lot of truth with the murder.


    Karen picked up her pen.


    My name is Karen Haier.


    Names have meaning. That''s okay. This time, or next time, at least next time. Whether it''s 10 or 30 years, she''ll go for it. He will do his best to challenge death.


    He didn''t enter the book.


    I''ve been fooled for 100 years.


    I won''t be fooled from now on.


    "My name."


    His name is Karen Haier.


    be intact in one''s name


    Karen touched her handwriting with her fingertips. Ink was smeared on the fingertips and the writing spread.


    ***


    Karen put on her jacket with a gun. Then he raised his back. It''s still dawn. And then you have to move. The sooner you move, the better. It''s a fact that the hallway is empty at this time.


    "So¡­ first of all, the study."


    Karen thought of the study notes she had seen at first glance when the fire broke out. A note that was heterogeneous between books with the same cover (perhaps an encyclopedia).


    Karen looks at the door of her study.


    "¡­oh, hell."


    It''s locked as expected. Karen remembered that Duran had taken out the keys to her study from her room. But not even Duran has arrived yet. Then the extra keys will be kept by his father or housekeeper Helen.


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    It''s dawn now. You have to wait. No one has woken up yet. Karen sighed and turned around. It was also too hasty. Didn''t you just kill Nancy? No, this time, Nancy killed herself. One death is enough to do tonight. It wouldn''t be a bad idea to try again tomorrow morning.


    "Ay..."


    I don''t want to wait. Now Karen knows that if things go wrong, she will die. There is no need to hesitate. As you get older, your patience may disappear.


    with a click


    Karen pulled out her gun. He pointed a gun at the doorknob and counted himself. Let''s get it done at once.


    Ta-da!


    Karen''s shoulders were lifted by the reaction. Karen swung herself into position. Karen rubbed her slightly tingling hands.


    "Wow."


    Karen was stunned by the huge noise ringing the hall. It was too big. I thought someone might have heard it. But Karen sighed watching the hallway where no one was coming. True, people have never woke up today, even though they have lived many times. It just seems like today is a day when most people sleep especially deeply. Actually, it doesn''t matter much now. Karen looked at the doorknob. I think I''ll be angry if it didn''t break even after this.


    "¡­ Phew."


    Fortunately, the hinge was broken. Karen sighed. So far, it''s been a good shot. Karen picked up a piece of the fallen doorknob. It''s not completely broken, but it''s broken enough to open the door. It''s harder to break a door handle than to shoot and kill a person. Let''s practice shooting harder next time. Next to Lord Raymond. I''m sure I''ll teach you well. Let''s learn how to shoot properly. What do I say when I ask why I want to learn? Are you trying to kill someone?


    "Where was it..."


    Karen is walking. I went in with a lamp in my hand. It''s dark in the study. Karen held her back high. And you can see Catherine''s portrait in the dark.


    "Hi, Mom."


    Karen looked up and walked in. He will eventually die like Catherine. If there is a change, there will be an end.


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    It was definitely above the ladder. Karen climbed up the ladder thinking of her burned study. I had to climb up slowly because I had a lamp in one hand. Karen became nervous for nothing. Where is it? Is it possible that there''s no such thing as this one, or something like that.


    "Oh, there is."


    The reversal of Karen''s time did not remove anything. Karen reached out and picked up her notebook. It was a different note alone between the same design continuously. There was no indication on the black leather sign. Karen stood on the ladder and opened her notebook. It was a little uncomfortable because it was one hand.


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    There was a writing in the notebook. Fortunately, it wasn''t just an empty paper. Karen passed slowly over the stream.

 106 [106]

    I''m pregnant. It''s over now.


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    Pregnancy and end. Is that what you think it is? Karen closed her eyes and opened them. Let''s not think about it yet. Mother conceived herself and passed on her return. But maybe it''s something else. Like going to a place where you really don''t know, or getting something.


    Karen turned the back page.


    I''m losing my appetite. I want to eat fruit.


    This time it was a story about normal post-conception symptoms. Karen had a complaint that she wouldn''t have to go through. Karen turned it over again.


    Phallacs.


    Prince Gwiz visited again. You''re going to die.


    Phallacs.


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    to have none


    Karen turned it over again. Then I opened the back of the bookcase.


    Still not.


    "¡­oh, come on!"


    Karen threw her diary on the floor. Empty. Catherine must have been quite a lazy person. The diary had only a few front pages written and was soon all empty. I ended up writing a diary.


    "Mom!"


    Karen walked down the ladder in a huff and angrily. My diary was completely empty when I looked forward to it.


    "That''s too much, really!"


    Karen stamped her feet while reading the diary that fell on the floor. It was disappointing. When I saw him in the house where the fire broke out, I thought there would be something, but nothing.


    "Mr. ..."


    Karen picked up the diary that fell on the floor and stuck it anywhere. I endured what I wanted to tear apart. Then, he poked out his lips looking at Catherine hanging high in his study. I got angry.


    "That''s too much."


    Shouldn''t you help me out and live a long life? Like her, Catherine expected that she would record the details as much as possible. But there''s nothing left. As a mother, as a senior in life, I have no sincerity. Karen blew her top. If you were yourself, you wouldn''t do that. If it''s you, do your best.


    "¡­if it were me."


    But Karen soon found out that she didn''t keep a diary. If she dies as soon as she gives birth to a daughter, her daughter will also curse herself for being lazy.


    "No, but I''m in a different situation....¡±


    It is because it is meaningless to record because it dies every year. There are no records left, so one coin that left the number of times is the end. Karen defended herself like that. I was a little shy, but I couldn''t stand the swelling, either.


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    However, it is also less powerful to get angry at the portraits.


    Karen flopped down on the floor. There could be dust, but it didn''t bother me. Karen lay flat on her back. The portrait was not seen properly because of the darkness. Karen lies down and thinks. What is the best way to move? What should I do now?


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    Despite the sound of gunfire, the mansion was still. I guess today is just that day. The first night that doesn''t change much.


    The diary is out of date. There is no writing left. So what should you do now?


    "¡­Of course."


    Karen woke up. He seems so excited that something has changed that he seems to be anxious.


    "Dulan."


    "Now there will be real comfort.¡±


    Karen thought so just before she died. Maybe I could really die this time. But it wasn''t. What changed was the day of death. Something has changed, but it is hardly comforting.


    "What''s comforting?¡±


    Karen fiddled with the gun. Karen saw that her burned-out house was intact, and as soon as she kept her promise with Nancy, she searched for her diary, but there was no particular income. Comfort or whatever. On the first day when Duran hasn''t even come to the mansion yet. Think about what you can do. A diary is useless. If then,


    "I''m so¡­"


    If there is no record, of course there is a person. Karen reloaded the gun. You need to get the information out of someone else.


    Actually, I should''ve done this from the beginning.Karen was a little excited and realized that her behavior was Jung-gu District Heating. But that''s okay. Now you don''t have to make a clumsy mistake and stay for the rest of the year. If you make a mistake, let''s kill ourselves with a bullet in the head.


    "The first time, of course... Of course."


    Karen moved back to Nancy''s room where she had just visited. Now that she has kept her promise, it''s her turn to do what she needs.


    "Oh, so if I kill him this time, should I die again next time?¡±


    Karen agonized with a gun. But he shook his head. He''s been dead a lot, so he''ll let that go.


    knock, knock


    It was different from when he was beaten as strong as before. A little calmer, Karen beat for a while instead of banging on the door roughly. Knock, knock, until it opens. After a longer period of time, the door slowly opened, and the sound of Bolmen came out.


    "Lady, it''s still dawn....¡±


    Nancy opened the door with a face full of irritation and tiredness. And I rubbed my eyes looking at Karen. It''s the same situation as before. She also says the same thing as before.


    "Did you have a nightmare?¡±


    I had nightmares. Actually, I''m still having nightmares. But he will now have a new morning. And she will have to help.


    "Yes, shall we go to my room?¡±


    "Well, that girl... What''s that?¡±


    Nancy quivered and asked. Karen found her question rather funny.


    "You know what. If you make a loud noise, I''ll shoot you in the face.¡±


    Karen grinned and put a pistol into Nancy''s face. Nancy shut her mouth. I think I''m wide awake. Karen shhhhhhhhhhhhhhh, and slowly pulled her out of the room.


    "We''ve got a lot to talk about, haven''t we?¡±


    Nancy''s story as she trembled was a story Karen might have expected.


    Catherine brought Nancy to Karen, who was constantly depressed. And made him think he was in a fairy tale.


    "Why?"


    "You didn''t want to get pregnant and have children, you wanted to let them see something new. He wanted to live a more pure and beautiful life."


    He seemed to have spoken more openly and candidly to those who were not his father. Karen chewed her lips well and said,


    "¡­I don''t understand.¡±


    Karen mumbled at the gun. I couldn''t understand myself. Why do you have to let us go back to the side? Why do you have to do that? Catherine''s treatment of Karen was not consideration.


    "But the lady at the time was extremely nervous and depressed when she heard the story.¡±


    "Pregnancy, childbirth, death, that''s my life''s goal? Is that all?"


    The cry moved Catherine. And changed Karen''s life completely.


    "Just... with that."


    Catherine shouldn''t have done that. Karen felt like crying. You shouldn''t have twisted the truth like that even if you don''t like it. Catherine should have just told Karen the truth.


    But now Karen could vaguely guess why Catherine did it.


    Catherine must have been tired of Prince Gwiz. Karen''s journal, which was thrown away in a fit of nerves, was extremely unfaithful, but her anger at Prince Gwiz was also evident there.


    ''Guys are back again. You''re dead, son of a gun.


    My grandmother is a great queen, my grandmother is a countess, and my mother is a baron. The title fell exponentially. Women have chosen men by their own standards.


    Her maternal grandmother married the great Duke, but Catherine married the baroness. I didn''t think the prince would have proposed to her properly. Karen knows that Prince Gwiz is not a romantic, as people say. His courtship must have been violent for Catherine, too.


    Maybe the mother didn''t even love her father. No one is in love and may just get married as given. Maybe my father was my mother''s best.


    Prince Gwiz would have come after marriage. It would have been no pleasure for Catherine. It''s just a bother. The courtship of the royal family was not love but violence. Katherine had no choice, only ran away and ran. Perhaps Karen''s crying, her daughter, drove her further.


    So that only love can be chosen.


    All that is just Karen''s guess. Karen, however, thought Catherine must have inspired her own wish by giving her that story.


    A perfect love story that you couldn''t get your hands on.


    But it was misplaced from the beginning. Karen is infertile. Her plan is as poor as a sand castle in front of the waves.


    Karen will continue to... Karen shook her head. Something has changed this time. It can be different in the future.


    "¡­I don''t think it matters what she was thinking right now.¡±


    Nancy seemed a little surprised by Karen''s answer.


    "I see. You must be disappointed to hear that."


    Karen ignored her accusations and asked the point.


    "Can you bring back my memory?¡±


    "Maybe?"


    Nancy replied.


    "How?"


    "Let this go first."


    with a click


    "It''s real¡­"


    Nancy said in tears. Karen agonized. Memories were returning from time to time. Nancy was not such a weak woman that she couldn''t control Karen, who was lying still, even though she was crying like that. She was also a woman who had killed Karen before.


    "Don''t touch me anymore."


    Karen was sick and tired of it. I was tired of the darkness. I''m tired of going through the truth.


    "The memory isn''t completely back. But it keeps coming back.¡±


    Nancy incited in a quiet voice.


    "Don''t wait any longer, but wouldn''t you come back sooner if you had my help?¡±


    If anything helps, should I get something from her? I can die quickly now anyway.


    "¡­but I won''t untie what I tie.¡±


    "I really don''t."


    "How do you believe that?¡±


    Nancy thought for a moment and suggested.


    "You just need to give me more money."


    "¡­you''re so shameless."


    At Karen''s words, Nancy seemed determined to be brazen. She straightened out her chest and spoke clearly.


    "I only move for money. If you give me more than the amount you suggested, I will fully cooperate.¡±


    It''s plausible.


    Karen knows Nancy has a rather bad hand. Nancy was good at her job, but she couldn''t work elsewhere for a long time and was kicked out. It was due to the habit of hands that he could not overcome even with hypnosis. Nancy would keep poking things into her pocket if she had something she wanted. Now that I think about it, the reason why Haier turned a blind eye to it was because Nancy needed hypnosis.


    "¡­you stole Isela''s necklace, too."


    Why didn''t I suspect Nancy? Karen thought of it. Nancy was slapped on the cheek by Isela on the day she was obviously upset.


    "Who is Isela?¡±


    Hasn''t he appeared yet? Karen ignored Nancy''s question and answered.


    "Okay, first I''ll give you ten silver coins.¡±


    Nancy''s eyes widened. It was her three-month salary.


    "How could you?¡±


    "You stole my dad''s keys."


    "I didn''t get there either....¡±


    "If you succeed, you''ll get ten gold coins."


    Nancy''s eyes burned with a firm will.


    The contract was concluded.

 107 [107]

    But the snow soon cooled down. Nancy muttered again with a perplexed look.


    "Come on, come on, lady, trust me....¡±


    Karen listened to the repeated words several times and drank the candle repeatedly, but nothing else came to mind.


    "Not yet?"


    Karen fiddled with her gun.


    "I''ll try again."


    But it hasn''t changed.


    knock, knock


    "Who is it?"


    "What are you both doing all day?¡±


    There was a stern voice from Helen, the housekeeper. Karen shouted in a hurry.


    "I have something to talk to Nancy!"


    "Lady, Dulan will be here in a few days, and we have a lot to prepare. Tell them to come out."


    Nancy answered quietly.


    "I have a lot of work to do."


    Then, he gestures that he should go over the door. Karen answered because she was dumbfounded.


    "Where are you going?"


    "Oh, I''d like to get your real memory back. If it doesn''t work... Wouldn''t there be no answer?.¡±


    Karen was annoyed and reloaded her pistol. I don''t know why this woman is so unhelpful. Let''s just kill him and start over.


    "Oh, my lady, wait a minute."


    Nancy spoke in a hurry. People say anything when they are in a hurry. Karen smiled inwardly and said with a blank expression.


    "Why?"


    "I believe!"


    "Believe it or not."


    "No, no. Well, I''ll say on the assumption that I believe."


    I see Nancy desperately squeezing answers. Nancy rolls her head.


    "Lady, if you''re really 117?8? At that age, it''s hard to remember."


    "Why?"


    "I don''t think that''s how much time has passed and I don''t remember. No one can do 100 years of brainwashing.¡±


    "¡­think of a way, think of a way."


    Karen clenched her teeth. But Nancy shook her head.


    "There''s no answer but to wait and try slowly like other, real old people."


    If we kill Nancy again, she''ll be taken to court again? Karen put up with her irritation. It hasn''t been long since he came back to life.


    "After all, you''re not helping."


    "But if you give me the money, I''ll do my best to help you."


    Karen unwound Nancy after a long sigh. Next time, kill again, whatever. There''s nothing we can do now, right? Karen decided to think about something else rather than killing for now.


    Nancy brushed her tied wrist and grabbed Karen''s hair.


    "What?"


    "You should comb your hair."


    Karen sat down quietly. Nancy sighed at Karen''s gun.


    "Will you hold on to it all the time?"


    "Do I look to believe you now?¡±


    "What''s the benefit of killing you, miss?¡±


    You''ve killed me before. But you don''t have to say that. Karen didn''t say any more. Nancy didn''t seem to have any intention of killing Karen, who had even pointed a gun at her now anyway.


    "I''ve been fed, clothed and raised, so I''m attached to it."


    "So you whispered in a country where a black-skinned man is a queen?¡±


    "One day¡­ maybe there could be a country like that. Well, there''s a fairy tale.¡±


    I told you not to dream here.He''ll be the real enemy of his liver. Karen didn''t tell Nancy any more.


    a brainwashed and brainwashed person But the many days Nancy spoke of ended up being the basis for Karen''s idea. Karen knows it''s "normal" to think Nancy is black skin like Isella, but she couldn''t think of it.


    "I like girls in my own way."


    "¡­yes."


    Nancy deftly trimmed Karen''s hair, tightened her corset and dressed her. When Karen got up, Nancy also got ready to go out of the room again.


    "Do you have any coins, miss?"


    "What coin?"


    "Gold money."


    "What?"


    Karen seemed to have a throbbing heart for a moment. It wasn''t much, but I felt that way somehow. This is because Nancy asked the fact that she didn''t tell anyone.


    Do you mean the coin that Karen held before she died?


    "What, what gold?"


    "As long as you don''t know."


    "¡­say it right."


    "No, it''s nothing."


    "I''m the judge of that. Say it, properly."


    Nancy said again with a daunted face.


    "Dulan once told me. If you''re holding a gold coin with a number on it, tell me right away."


    "Dulan said something about coins."


    Karen murmured. And I grabbed Nancy and said, "It''s time to work."


    "First of all, as soon as Duran comes, you say there are numbers there.¡±


    "Yes, yes."


    Nancy nodded one after another. Karen thought of the number. How old are you? How many times did I repeat? No. Karen knew she didn''t have to calculate it.


    "The number... 117."


    It would be more advantageous to say the same number as before.


    "Okay? Just tell me."


    "Okay, I''ll say that later."


    Karen sat alone in Nancy''s room and glared at the floor. Karen thinks of the coin, which was the only consolation in her repeated life.


    "My coin..."


    The coin I''ve been carrying for a hundred years. Karen thinks of the coin she''s been holding on to.


    "Where did he go?"


    Karen lifts the blanket. Look on the table. And look at the floor. No. Karen fumbled in her memory. I don''t know. Where is it?


    "No¡­."


    I''ve been looking for a long time, but I can''t see it. I can''t search every nook and cranny of the room. Come to think of it, the garden didn''t even care about it. I must have left it in my previous life.


    Karen flung herself down on the bed. I couldn''t see it. No, it''s been gone. Maybe it was when he died after falling off the tower.


    No.


    Karen runs to Nancy to remember the day before she pulled the gun with one hand and the trigger with one hand, saying she would keep her promise.


    I was so excited that one of the big conditions was overturned that I didn''t care about it. Karen herself made a mistake.


    "I lost it¡­"


    What I''ve been carrying for 100 years has disappeared. Karen became depressed. But after a while Karen woke up. You can''t just stay still if you can''t find it.


    "¡­it''s all right."


    I''m fine with myself.


    It''s not much different. And I''ve died before, holding not only the coin but also other things in my hand. The coin itself was no different. Unfortunately, it was not a big problem in itself. If Nancy tells Duran the number as before, that''s it.


    It is not the coin itself that counts.


    It is important that Duran knows that.


    "Tell Dulan the number in the coin?"


    Karen thought it would be herself who held it in her hand one day. But I can''t remember clearly. From what point did he have it? I don''t know, but knowing that means he''s involved in some way or other way.


    "What is he?"


    How far does Duran know?


    How far did he plan it?


    Why does he know about coins that he has never told anyone?


    What is he thinking?


    Questions swirl in my head.


    "How many do I have?¡±


    Karen counts the number of bullets.


    And I think of Duran. First, let''s grab Dulan and torture him by cutting each finger. Then he''ll tell the truth. How should I drive him? Do I need to take the medicine and bring it back? The man''s weight is heavier than I thought. It was also quite difficult to bring Thomas'' body directly into the basement. Where and how should I bring Duran?


    Duran has not arrived yet. Duran will also not remember himself this time. Then let''s drag him back into the room.


    Karen slowly raised her hand and wondered how to deal with Dulan. What Duran said was true comfort did not come to her. He has to pay the price.


    "You''re dead."


    Chew the flesh lightly.


    Karen, who came back to life, found herself motivated. Let''s work hard with this momentum. Deep thinking will only lead to despair. Let''s move with hope.


    Karen pulled the corners of her mouth, encouraging herself.


    Let''s Smile


    But Karen felt a pain in her chest when she lost a coin. I felt a small sense of loss. It was as small as a coin but hard to ignore.


    ***


    Same birthday party. The birthday of Young-ju''s daughter, far from the capital, is not a big deal. Same people, same food, same music. But there is something else. Karen herself. Karen was waiting for Dulan with her eyes wide open. One leg of the skirt was loaded with daggers and a gun in the other.


    Nancy also succeeded, so there''s nothing wrong with calling her Dulan. Don''t Nancy also cooperate with herself? Duran was on the same wavelength, so I believe he will cooperate with her.


    If not, the gun will help him.


    "Are you really going to do it?¡±


    "You just have to fix it properly."


    Nancy fixed them on Karen''s both thighs with a half a frightened face and a half a bit chilling.


    "Can this come off properly?"


    "Yes¡­."


    Karen pulled in her hand. It didn''t fall out properly. Karen and Nancy moaned for a long time and managed to fix the gun.


    "It''s hard to breathe....¡±


    "I can''t help it. You have to connect it with a corset to fix it so it doesn''t come off."


    "Uh¡­."


    Karen felt uncomfortable with the tight corset. Nancy was a little different from usual, maybe because she was nervous. The guns on the legs were cumbersome and I didn''t like the head shape. The corset is also too tight.


    Karen decided to pay Dulan back, including this.


    If you get caught, snap your head.


    And then a familiar voice pricked my ear.


    "Kae, Karen Haier. Your husband... would you look like that if you were on your side?"


    He''s here!


    Karen cheered. It''s been a hundred years since he was so glad to see him. Karen met you well! I answered with a lot of pressure that I wanted to shout.


    "Not yet.¡±


    "¡­drug, soul."


    "Anyway, not yet."


    What is Duran? He was Karen''s fiance.


    His appearance, wearing a black priest''s uniform on his fiance''s birthday, seemed to have attended the funeral rather than celebrating his birthday. People around him saw him, and this time he was whispering, and he stared at him, unable to stand firm.


    There was no hidden figure in the figure. Duran is just plain ugly.


    "Well, what are you doing?¡±


    Karen drew his clothes. Again, my clothes smelled of rain. And at the end of the hem, there is still water left that has been wiped off the mud. And it smells like weak wine. Did he drink alcohol? Karen glares down at Dulan, who glares at her. The eyes meet.


    "Yes, you don''t-- I know you''re thinking, but I know."


    Now Duran cannot know what Karen is thinking.


    He was Catherine''s assistant to Karen. Catherine wanted Karen to have true love. Nancy said he had sedated Karen. Most of the food she eats is from him who sent her a recipe.


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    I want to take him away and kill him right away. I want to torture myself into throwing up the truth. I''d like to yell at you to stop being so coy.


    Karen thinks. I doubt him.

 108 [108]

    "Let go..."


    Karen knew she was holding Dulan by the collar.


    "Excuse me."


    Karen knew that the people around her were watching her. But grinding teeth is inevitable.


    The song has begun. Karen clenched her teeth and held Dulan''s hand.


    "True comfort this time."


    He says the same thing as before. He can''t remember. Karen led him combatively.


    How am I going to die again this time?


    What comfort did you say?


    You have to wait another month for a meeting with Raymond. Duran repeats with the same face. Karen wanted to tear the same face off.


    The song is over.


    "I love you, I love you... I won''t go so far. Karen Haier. We''ve been... since... I''ve seen it."


    You must be the only one who''s seen us for a long time. Karen keeps staring at him. Every word he said jarred me. From what I hear, this is how he looks at his memories.


    With the face of an inferior and intimidated man, and the face of an eye, he is opening his face and examining it.


    Karen felt the discomfort of a worm crawling around.


    But you have to put up with it.


    "Choi, at least smile."


    Why should I laugh in front of you? Maybe you...


    Karen laughed furiously, showing her teeth. Then he uttered what he had to say.


    "I can''t stand treating me like a fool.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    Duran stopped talking.


    He wasn''t the one who was really treating me like a fool.


    Karen recalls a time when she thought marriage to Dulan might be the answer. But that wasn''t the answer. And I don''t know how far he knows. But he never told Karen the whole story. He always stammered, pretended to be stupid, put her to sleep, removed the body, and dropped himself from the tower.


    Who are you?


    Karen puts up with what she wants to ask. Let''s think about what we should do at this time. Let''s do what we can now.


    "Come to my room tonight."


    Then Duran frowned. It was not anger or cursing.


    "¡­to lock the door and let the dogs loose?"


    "Ha."


    "For God''s sake, you did that on your 10th birthday."


    Look at this abominable priest. He knows Karen doesn''t remember, so he''s looking at her. He knew that. After knowing it.


    "Let''s go right now."


    But Karen knows how he is. He''s, he''s got a sexual desire. No matter how he looks at Karen, it''s certain. He will obey Karen.


    "I don''t understand.¡±


    Karen was close to him. Then he checked by his leg.


    A lady has a secret weapon.


    ***


    Karen tied Dulan up and sat on it. As soon as Duran entered the room, Karen immediately aimed at his head. Duran was staring from below as if he were chewing Karen.


    "¡­.Me, you''re crazy. Rain, rain... get out of the way."


    There was a brief rush, but he was caught cooler than I thought. Karen grabbed the man''s hair underneath her.


    "Why am I crazy?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    What should we do with a man who keeps his mouth shut?


    "I know you made a deal with Mom."


    Oh my god.


    Karen grabbed Dulan by the hair and hit him on the floor. Blood flowed from Duran''s forehead. There was a weak groan, but it didn''t look very painful. Karen really wanted to cause him pain.


    "...you have me. I''ll make a really annoying assumption."


    "Ee, untie this.¡±


    Karen held her hair firmly. I want to see this man cry and suffer. Flesh and evil are boiling up. But before that, I had to check with him. Karen had to hear the answer from him.


    "Listen, I''m the one asking. You''re the one who answers. Got it?"


    "¡­crazy."


    "I said shut up."


    Karen put her nails on his scalp. Duran became quiet.


    "You know, my mom got pregnant with me and I think this damn repetition has stopped.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    "But I''ve never been pregnant."


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    "I''m infertile, and that''s why I''m forever¡­ I thought you lived like this."


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    "I''ve never been pregnant. Even if all men are scraped together.¡±


    She was frustrated. I was devastated. I was overwhelmed with grief. But she decided not to do that anymore.


    Karen put her gun to Dulan''s temple. Karen suspects.


    How far is he connected? Why does he know Karen has a coin?


    What is the price he will pay from Catherine? And if his doubts are right, he is.


    "By the way... by the way.¡±


    Suspicion.


    "The fact that I''m infertile.¡±


    Karen pressed hard on the gun.


    "If you gave me a stabilizer, wouldn''t it be possible to make me infertile?¡±


    Duran said after a while, looking up at Karen. But the answer was poor.


    "¡­yes, I don''t know what you''re talking about.¡±


    Is this going to be an escape?


    Karen''s anger flared up. Karen didn''t pull the gun immediately because her neck was where she was aiming. The fact that if you pull it right away, you won''t hear anything, stopped her. Karen chewed out. You have to put up with it.


    "I die and live again. There''s no way you don''t know."


    Karen knows Duran from the past life. Duran was certainly not afraid to die at that time. The last Duran was the basis. But now Duran has denied it.


    "You, you, you''re under that illusion... I''m into it. So I... I learned medicine."


    "You admitted it!"


    But it doesn''t work. Duran slowly denies.


    "¡­yes, good¡­it''s an illusion."


    Karen pulled out her knife with the gun pointed at Duran''s hand. Puck! The knife pierced through the hand. Blood is pouring out. Duran opens his eyes wide.


    "Ahhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh!"


    "I''ll cut my finger next time.¡±


    "Ha, ha."


    Duran breathed out loud. Karen pushed her face underneath her towards the man who was catching her breath. Duran faces his face.


    "Dulan¡­Dulan, honey?"


    "¡­crazy."


    Karen shook the knife slightly. And he glared at him from above.


    "I''ve been married to you and broken up with you?"


    The body was close together. When Karen saw him gasping and bleeding, she felt as if she had become a rapist. It''s interesting.


    "Ha."


    "But you haven''t done anything.¡±


    Then I pulled out the knife. Duran''s body wriggles. Karen pressed Dulan with her whole body.


    "Until I kill someone.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    "Well, isn''t it? Anyway, last time you told me something about this and that.¡±


    "¡­Kae, Karen Haier. You''re crazy. Come on, this... Let go¡­."


    Deeply.


    Karen stabbed again. I closed my mouth with a pillow because I thought Duran would scream. Karen sees a man with a big twitch between his legs.


    Even in this situation, he doesn''t open his mouth properly. Karen stirred up the knife. I enjoy the vibrations of men. It''s new to think of him before. Even then, he didn''t speak properly until the end.


    "Dulan. From now on, I''m going to cut your body little by little instead of stabbing you."


    Someday, something else may come out instead of moaning.


    "Should you keep your mouth shut until you have a few fingers left?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    "You''ll find out when you cut it."


    In his previous life he knew Karen''s repetition. Also, coins. Karen put a knife into Duran''s fourth finger. Duran struggled harder.


    "¡­k, ah,"


    "Don''t talk too loud."


    Karen thrust the gun strongly into his neck. The tremors of his turret spread over the gun. Duran wriggled violently.


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    Duran glares at Karen. Karen pulled out the pillow that was covering Duran''s mouth.


    "You, you''re sick.¡±


    Deeply.


    I felt as if I could hear an inaudible scream.


    "You really think I''m a moron, don''


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    Karen thinks how funny it would be if someone saw them at this moment. He''d look like a madman. Poor doctor, a woman torturing her poor fiance.


    Duran did not say. He says Karen is crazy. It looked like a normal believer who really believed nothing.


    "Reply¡­. You have to answer. Why don''t you say it right? Why?"


    Karen pushed a gun under Duran''s chin. But that didn''t work either. He keeps denying it.


    "Dulan."


    Karen raised Duran''s hair strong. His face twisted and his mouth opened naturally.


    Wow


    the real thing


    Karen was genuinely upset.


    I knew what I would look like. I know what this situation will be like. I''m so angry that I know how I''ll look like.


    It''s different from Nancy. No matter how thin Duran is, Duran is a young man in his prime.


    It''s different from Gwiz. Prince Gwiz was when he was concentrating elsewhere, and Donna was holding him.


    It''s hard for Karen to subdue Duran. Karen realized several times that she had made a mistake. At the door, when you tie him up, on top of him.


    Duran had several chances to subdue Karen. But he didn''t.


    "Ee..."


    Karen knew he was as good as playing with herself now. This is not a real threat to him. That''s why you can be like this. You are like a toy. And now he''s like this, as if he''s the victim. Like a good doctor. For 100 years.


    I think I''m going to turn white with anger.


    "I''ve lived for 100 years now. You don''t think I can shoot you?¡±


    "...this is... It''s good for you... not."


    That was the end. Karen seemed to break something in her head.


    Bang!


    There was a roar. Karen put it in Dulan''s mouth and pulled the gun. Blood spattered in the room. Karen looked down at the fallen Duran.


    "¡­you son of a gun."


    Duran is still not dead. My eyes have turned. There is a hole in the back of the roof of my mouth and blood is constantly flowing. He clapped his lips.


    "What, what?"


    Karen drew her ears close in a person in a hurry. Duran''s mouth is burning. I had to listen. When Karen got close to Duran, Duran grabbed Karen by the neck. Karen thought he was strangling for a moment. But it wasn''t.


    Duran grabbed Karen by the neck and pulled her close to her lips. Blood flowed constantly. He spoke in the shape of his mouth.


    "¡­See you next time."


    Duran fell apart. The tip of his lips was strangely raised. Karen got up by pushing his hand.


    "¡­Ha!"


    The dead body, which had already lost its breath, rolled around. Now he can''t give any information.


    "¡­oh, hell."


    Oh, shit, I should''ve tortured him and killed him. Karen tied her loose hair back. I''m out of my mind. We need to get it organized.


    "Oh, shit¡­."


    What should we do this time? I thought Duran would be able to hear the answer from him, but this "Dulan" is different from the last Dulan.


    There is no comfort or anything. This time, Duran is just playing Karen down thoroughly. He didn''t even say what he knew properly.


    Is Duran the mastermind of all this? From where? Why? And what is the right thing to do in this situation? How do we find hope? What am I supposed to do with the man who ran away to death?


    "¡­let''s take it out first."


    Karen picked up a fallen knife. I''m so angry that I don''t know what to do. Anger is not good for health. Before I die, I should at least vent my anger on Duran. Karen made up her mind.


    And at that moment,


    "My Lord!"


    Karen felt something hit her head hard. It became dark before my eyes. Something warm covered my face constantly.

 109 [109]

    The beginning is always the same. The gray sky, the drizzling drizzle. Karen blinked her eyes in the unshowed garden.


    What is this?


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    Karen is dead.


    It was a good thing that he died right away and started again. Karen knew that she had been killed by someone as soon as she killed Duran. It''s so empty.


    "¡­hahaha¡­"


    A laugh comes out of the mouth.


    Karen was thrilled by the absurdly fast death.


    This time, he killed Duran. And soon someone else killed him.


    "My Lord!"


    And that voice was one that he knew. How is the relationship twisted without his knowledge?


    "What''s Bowen''s relationship with Dulan?"


    Nancy answered calmly, looking at Karen with a gun aimed at her.


    "Dulan said he was loyal to Bowen after he healed his mother.¡±


    I thought you were just a servant. Was he too complacent? Karen sighed and asked more.


    "What was he doing before?"


    "The butcher."


    "¡­play with each other."


    Somehow I wasn''t surprised to see myself killing Mrs. Dair. Karen was just giggling at the time, but in retrospect, his behavior was not very normal.


    "If you do this, we''re the only ones who get tired."


    Would a common servant be so grumpy and lie about cleaning up the body in an ordinary way? Usually, they will yell, they don''t know what to do, or they will report it. Karen is just the daughter of the lord, not like a princess of the kingdom.


    But Bowen''s actions were those of a man who saw the most obvious. He expected Karen to do so.


    If Donna had seen herself or if Nancy had seen her, she wouldn''t have thought of settling it so naturally.


    "How far does Duran know?¡±


    "Well, I don''t know... ?¡±


    No matter how employed and how ordered he was to be taken care of no matter what he did, it is hard to expect Karen to kill a man.


    "Because I''m nicer than you think?"


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    "Really. I held it in for a long time.¡±


    Have you not endured it for 100 years? Karen prides herself that 100 years has been a long time. It is not the 100th year of the average old man, but the 100th year of the 17th.


    "What do you believe? How far do I have to expect to behave like that?¡±


    Karen had a hard time figuring out how far Duran had in mind. But it was clear what she should do. Her goal is right next to her. Maybe, from the beginning.


    "I''m going to kill Duran, too.¡±


    You''ll die if you try. still torture Maybe I''ll get an answer someday. Karen didn''t lose hope.


    ***


    Karen then killed Duran three times and Bowen three times.


    ***


    "What''s the matter with you?"


    "What... what, what?¡±


    Nancy asked, looking at the gun pointing to her forehead.


    "Oh, sorry. I forgot.¡±


    Karen remembered that Nancy had already spoken to each other. The time of death has decreased so much that my memory is more chaotic. Karen soothed Nancy by covering her shoulders.


    "Don''t be nervous. It''s disgusting to think of Dulan."


    "Yes, yes."


    Karen still didn''t like Nancy very much. It is because of Nancy and Duran in front of her that her memories are fluctuating like this.


    But there''s no one like Nancy to share this. Karen shook her head and said,


    "I''ve been killed by Bowen three times."


    "Oh, yes¡­."


    The answer was rather vague.


    "¡­didn''t you say you believed?¡±


    "I believe. I swear by real money."


    "I''m good at saying that I have a piercing mouth.¡±


    Karen threw a silver coin on the bed in spite of Nancy. Nancy shook and snatched quickly.


    "I want to kill Dulan."


    "Because you think Dulan knows the truth?¡±


    "Yes, I finally cut off Dulan''s finger last time, but he didn''t say much."


    "¡­I must have really miseducated you. I didn''t raise him like this."


    "It''s Nancy."


    When she calls herself, Nancy sets an angle to her posture again with her face, "Ahhhhhhhhhhhhhhh!"


    "You tried to kill Dulan, but you failed. So what?"


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    Karen held her breath. This is because Nancy also feels like she''s secretly looking down on herself.


    "Listen to me."


    "Yes."


    There is nothing you can do about feeling superior to others who think they can control their minds. That''s why he has such a light attitude. But Karen didn''t have enough time to watch Nancy act like that.


    "If it sounds like a joke, I can cut off one of your fingers and start. Do you think he''ll punish me for that? Or do you think you''ll fix it?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    "Do it right."


    "Yes."


    It is a job for owners to correct their attitudes, but I am sick and tired of catching them one by one.


    Each time she threatens Nancy''s gun, and a few days later, when Duran comes to visit, she twists him into the room and tries to kill Dulan and dies of Bowen.


    "Wouldn''t killing Bowen make it easier to kill Dulan?¡±


    "How are you going to kill him?¡±


    "You should think from now on."


    Nancy shook her head to Karen.


    "Don''t do that."


    "I won''t be told that murder is bad.¡±


    "No, that''s not it.¡±


    Nancy spoke more realistically.


    "Bowen''s personality is really dirty. My hands are dirty."


    "He said he was a butcher."


    "Yes, but as far as I know¡­ Some people even say that they didn''t just kill animals, but also treat people. You know that servants and maids don''t get along very well, right?


    "Yes."


    "One of them is Bowen. People are basically insidious. It''s because I was neatly ironed, but it was really worse in the past.¡±


    Nancy complained about Bowen for a long time after that.


    Bowen doesn''t listen very well except for Duran and the lord. If you don''t work properly and the people around you don''t work properly, you''ll be criticized.From then on, it was said that sometimes people drink alcohol and vent their anger on hounds. Later, he even said that he would often go to the bathroom and pass the work on to others.


    Karen''s conclusion was simple when she heard a stream of complaints among users.


    ''They''re in a bad relationship.''


    Karen remembered Bowen''s outspoken skill in recovering Nancy''s body. Later, (probably) Duran connected his limbs to a liver funeral, but there was a clear malice in hitting it.


    Although Karen didn''t understand why they were so estranged while working together, Nancy spent a long time talking about how bad Bowen is.


    "So what do you want to say in the end?¡±


    "If you want to kill Bowen, I''m all for it. But first, it''s going to be physically challenging. Secondly, it was Bowen who kept reporting Lady Karen''s behavior to Dulan."


    "You weren''t one?¡±


    "At least two. It caused a lot of friction. I''ve been looking at that pervert, pretending I wasn''t, and I''ve been looking at your underwear."


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    I even knew what I didn''t want to know. Karen had four consecutive deaths with Bowen, and she didn''t want to get involved with him anymore.


    "It''s most convenient to take out a Dulan.¡±


    But it has been of little use so far.


    Karen took the pen again and fell into thought.


    "Lady."


    "Huh?"


    "It''s not about killing Bowen."


    "...right. It''s not him that matters. It''s Duran.


    I want to torture Duran into throwing up the truth. But it''s not helping. He is not afraid of death. It convinced Karen that he was the target.


    Killing Duran is not difficult in itself. But it''s hard to get the truth from him.


    "You don''t want to die right after you kill Dulan?¡±


    "No, that''s not a problem...It''s just unsatisfactory to start right away without being able to vent your anger on Duran''s body."


    Karen replied.


    "Then hold it in for now. It''s not the right time."


    Nancy let Karen lie down by saying so.


    "Do you want me to tell you something about the old days?"


    "Brainwashing is fine.


    "Yes."


    Karen looked at Nancy with a bitter smile and raised the blanket to her head.


    And I knew.


    Nancy doesn''t believe in herself after all.


    Nancy is still trying to stop herself from killing.


    He''s going around like that.


    After all, Dulan is the only one who really believes in the end.


    Karen didn''t really like the fact.


    Why doesn''t he talk?


    ***


    "Why don''t you tell me the truth instead of sleeping with me?"


    "Well, well, the girl falls into hell....¡±


    "¡­wow, really."


    Karen called Duran to another place. It wasn''t my birthday this time. a day without Bowen It was the day he went on an errand far away. From the beginning, the risk factor is eliminated.


    "Hold on. It''s not the right time."


    Nancy said so. But the time is now. She had no idea where Bowen would go, but Karen knew most of the servants'' schedules. So I went to Dulan when they weren''t there.


    "¡­you''re the one who followed me."


    Karen was thrilled to see Duran who followed her every word.


    "Yoo, yoo, the temptation can never be the same as the temptation....¡±


    "¡­this is the fifth time."


    Karen is really sick and tired of it. In fact, Bowen was not a problem. Cause-and-effect relationship was a problem. The problem is Duran. Duran said little when he tortured, slept with him, or killed.


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    Would it be different if I cut the bottom?


    Karen glared at Duran''s bottom. Then he tore Dulan''s water suit slowly from the top with a knife.


    "Moo, moo, what."


    Duran stammers. Do you think it''ll get a little scary this time? Karen sees his naked body with a knife. It was really unseemly. It was better to wear clothes.


    "Let''s talk before we cut it and put it in our mouths. I don''t really enjoy doing this either.¡±


    "¡­my, my, my true¡­ I tell you....¡±


    Again.


    But this time, after killing Duran, I think I can vent my anger. Karen held her knife high.


    profitable profits


    "Carran! What are you doing?"


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    Karen made eye contact with the man who opened the door. He was an unexpected man.


    "¡­father."


    It was a long time since I saw you, Lord Haier. Karen felt strange when she saw his face. When did she see his face properly? The last time I saw his face.


    I remember his face hanging from the rope.


    "Get out, please."


    "What are you going to do if I leave now?"


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    To kill Duran.


    But Karen knows she shouldn''t say that. It didn''t turn that far. So Karen thought hard. What should I say in this situation? Shameful thing to show to my father? But it seems like an excuse that has been turned around a lot.


    "¡­we''ve been playing with knives since we were little¡­.¡±


    A lame excuse floated out. Karen knew she was saying stupid things. However, they die so often that it is too unrealistic.


    If Young-joo goes out, I''ll just shoot myself in the head. Karen decided so.


    Took.


    The gun rolled from Karen''s arms to the floor.


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    "¡­so that''s a gun fight¡­.¡±


    This isn''t it. Karen thought hard with a knife. What do you call it?


    "Honey, my lord. Help me... please."


    Karen gave her hand a boost with a kick when she saw Duran, who simplified the situation at once. You''re gonna die.


    percussion


    "¡­stop it."


    "¡­yes."


    Karen answered with a sigh to the lord who held her.


    This time again, it''s a failure.


    ***


    succeeded


    Duran laughed.

 110 [110]

    a man who doesn''t read books


    Do you like reading books?


    You like it. I sometimes read books, too. I don''t see much.


    Just as dreamers who like books usually do, I have a habit of saying that I''m a bit unusual.


    I don''t read through books.


    The more books I really like, the more so.


    I have one of my favorite books.


    It''s fun. I love the cover. I like the content as well. Reading, reading, I always don''t read it to the end.


    Because I''m afraid.


    What? No, it''s not because I''m afraid it''s the end I don''t like. I liked the story very much. What I don''t read is not the fear of liking the end.


    I don''t like reading the last part.


    A lot of people will. I''m not unique.


    While reading the book, you become affectionate to the characters, and you take risks by cheering them on. And they applaud as they overcome their trials. But then what?


    It''s time for us to come. But there are people who feel better, and that''s it? Some of you may want the story to continue.


    I''m the latter.


    That''s why I don''t read the end. The end of the story will be normal already. My favorite book is actually not that great. It''s just... a popular novel. So I know the end. The end of a popular novel must end with ''I''ve lived a long and happy life.'' But just because I expect it, I don''t want to read the end with my own eyes.


    I don''t read the end, and I go back to the beginning of the book. And then it starts reading again from the beginning. Whatever the end, it''s already not important to me.


    And then the story begins again. Not the end, but again they start. We meet again, we go through hardships, we build trust and love, and we overcome them.


    I read it over and over again. Then you get the illusion that eternity exists in that little story.


    Maybe the day I see the end won''t come.


    I don''t think I''m the only one. People who are unique in the world are hard to find like ordinary people.


    How many people are satisfied with such a trivial thing? I think you will, too.


    Man is dreaming of eternal life, but why can''t he get hold of it?


    Love, hatred, morality, sabbatical, everything is tarnished before the good old days. The overwhelming beauty of eternity is noble in itself.


    Why are you looking at the other way around with eternal life in front of your eyes?


    Eternal is a beautiful thing.


    I''m sure you think so, too.


    ***


    Catherine asked Duran for a favor.


    Duran sees her lying in bed. The beautiful face faded away. She asked, painfully opening her parched lips. A dry hand took Dulan''s. Tears flow from the purple eyes that resemble the daughter. Desperate wishes flow through the dried lips.


    I wanted true love. My mother and grandmother said there was no such thing, but I believed it.


    And I thought so. I found true love. And I''ll be able to love him.


    But what I thought was love was violence, and what I thought was rest is too short.


    I was wrong.


    But I really hope Karen finds love.


    Can you help me?


    Thank you.


    ***


    Duran drugged Karen.


    Karen''s age is 14. From the beginning.


    ***


    Duran laughed.


    117.


    his number given by the maid


    For 100 years he has been successful.


    It doesn''t matter if you don''t remember.


    It doesn''t matter if you don''t know.


    Duran was guilty.


    But the day of the crime will not come.


    Karen will live forever.


    01


    Dulan and his father caught him in bed. And Lord Haier called Karen into his office separately. Karen felt burdened by the eyes of the lord. Because he was like a child who was caught doing something wrong. Actually, it was right.


    The level of wrongdoing was not about breaking the pot, but about using a knife.


    What should I say?¡¯


    Karen felt burdened by the lord''s eyes. Was it possible to argue that Dulan and I had a "no-clothes conversation"? How could it have been successful? But Karen had a knife in her hand and a gun rolled off her skirt. It was a little too much to call it a conversation between the prospective couple.


    Young-ju looks at Karen closely. There was a long silence in the office.


    "Carran."


    "¡­yes"


    "It''s been a long time since I''ve talked to you alone."


    "¡­yes, I see."


    However, Young-joo was not able to speak up easily. A little more silence ensues.


    It was Karen who finally started talking again.


    "It''s my fault. I won''t fight Dulan Lloyd like that in the future."


    From now on, we will torture and kill him without being caught. No, I have to get an answer. Karen corrected the ever-changing relationship.


    It seems impossible to be active at this time, given the constant failure. Then you have to put up with it a little more. When would be the best time to call Dulan?


    Should we take him out to a forest, not home? Or should we go to the temple and try? You have to cut the bottom part.


    "Carran."


    "¡­I''m so sorry."


    I shouldn''t have been caught. Karen lowered her eyes. The Haier lord sighed.


    "Fortunately, no one was seriously injured. Apologize later."


    "¡­yes."


    It''s not a matter of mutual apology, but Karen replied reluctantly. Karen could not be satisfied with killing Duran. I couldn''t be satisfied with my whole body. She will not stop until she gets the answer she wants, even if she rips it to pieces. Let''s wait and see how far the dreary man will go.


    "Carran."


    "Yes."


    "¡­why do you hate Duran so much? He''s pretty... yeah, he''s just fine."


    Even if it''s empty words, it''s not a good bridegroom. Karen seemed to know some of Yeongju now. Karen shrugged her shoulders and said,


    "I know you''re my doctor."


    "Yeah¡­huh?"


    The lord is embarrassed. Oh, you didn''t talk to your current father. Karen felt frustrated at herself, who had to start from scratch again.


    "My mother said she was in the book. I thought I was in the book."


    Karen said again, one by one, what he didn''t say. It''s boring, but you have to do it in the end. This is her job. Just like I did to Nancy.


    "Do you believe that I''m living again, that my mother is living again?"


    "Of course I do."


    But he didn''t risk his life right away. However, he did not intend to question his father any more.


    "Is true love pregnancy and childbirth?¡±


    "I don''t think so."


    "Or do you think my mother and I will be fine if we start a family?¡±


    Do you believe that having a normal family will solve everything? Are you that naive?


    Young-ju Haier looks at her daughter. He stands up and holds Karen''s hand.


    "I always believe. It''s the belief that you will eventually fall in love and be happy."


    "I don''t think Duran is the true love to solve my problems."


    But it wasn''t enough to risk my life. I don''t know why Karen keeps wanting to postpone something to her father. Perhaps Catherine did not love the High Lord. She may have just found the right provider and got pregnant.


    "What does that mean?"


    Shocked by the question was her mother''s face rather than herself.


    "Remember, not all, but it''s coming back little by little by little."


    "¡­that''s why you''re so shocked."


    No, it''s a small thing. I was more shocked than he thought. Dad, if you get pregnant and have a baby, it''s over. But I''m infertile. So I''m living in a life that repeats forever.


    But isn''t it weird? What if Dulan, the guy next to me who wants to help me, made me infertile? Aren''t you suspicious?


    Karen swallows questions that she can''t get out of her mouth. I don''t know how far to tell Lord Haier. Even if I say everything, how much will he help?


    "Do you believe in repetition of life?"


    "¡­I believe."


    Young-ju sighed deeply and pointed at her forehead.


    "Carran."


    "Yes."


    "You haven''t really liked Duran since you were a kid."


    "Did you?"


    "Yes, it was too much to lock the door and let the dogs loose."


    But Young-joo smiled slightly.


    "But you know you still don''t like Duran. I''ll never have an engagement."


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    "Let''s slowly find the right man."


    Time was passing by before I knew it.


    This is how the breakup with Duran comes about.


    "I''ll tell Duran well."


    "¡­yes."


    Documents were piled up on the desk in the office. Karen looks at the documents and thinks about the future times to repeat. Now, I''m sure Icella and Verdick will come again.


    To greet Isela, the estate falls into Verdick''s hands. Such a year will be repeated again.


    I was tired of it, so I wanted to get an answer quickly even if I died several times in the beginning. It seems that expedient doesn''t work well.


    Time passes again.


    Karen didn''t get an answer from Duran at this time of year.


    What should I do with Isella this time? Are we supposed to be friends? Karen stumbles on her memory. What should I do with Isella?


    "Carran."


    "Yes, Father."


    Why don`t we go on a trip? I''ve been staying at home for too long.¡±


    Karen opened her eyes round. What are you talking about?


    "With your father?"


    "I have a lot of work to do."


    Then with whom? Karen thinks.


    "Dulan and....¡±


    "No, I''m not saying that we should improve our relationship in this situation. Just go get some rest. I saw something new."


    Oh, I see. That''s how it goes this time. Karen was convinced. It wasn''t much, but sometimes I stayed at the villa with Isela. It''s not bad there either.


    "Like Miss Isela?"


    Karen recalled her trip with Isela. accompanied by Isela as a maid of honor, and was again persecuted for her care of her. Is such a routine repeated again? It''s time for Isela to come. Will she wear the necklace again?


    If Nancy is next to her, it would be fun to see if Nancy steals Isella''s necklace. Come to think of it, Isela should have arrived by now. Is it a little late this time?


    "Miss Isela?"


    "Yes. Please tell me when you''re leaving."


    Young-ju asks with a strange face.


    "Who is Isela?"


    "What?"


    Karen asked back blankly.


    Isella. Isella Evans. one''s rival, the daughter of Berdick Evans.


    those who will take possession of the estate men whose fathers can''t be unaware of course

 111 [111]

    Why is my father saying this?


    Karen was a little scared. Karen tried to speak urgently but spoke in a trembling voice.


    "Be, Verdick... I''m talking about Evans'' daughter."


    Don''t tell me.


    My heart is pounding. Is Icela Evans a fantasy? Are you a psychopath? Is all that a dream of yours and you just can''t stand your ugly fianc¨¦e?


    Anxiety strikes again. Repeated fears and a sense of deja vu come up. What if my father says there''s no such person in the world?


    "Oh, his daughter?"


    But when Young-joo heard the name, she nodded.


    "I sent you a letter saying I was coming with my daughter...Yeah, I think that''s the name. But how do you know that name?"


    "¡­that''s."


    He''s been with her all this time.


    "I... I heard......by hearsay."


    The lord looked at Karen''s face and asked no more questions.


    "I''m not coming. I''ll attach a maid and a horseman to you so you can go to a relative''s house.¡±


    "¡­yes."


    Something''s wrong. Karen asked again.


    "The finances of my house... Wasn''t it not enough?"


    It was all weird. Karen has never traveled alone so far. The finances shrank sharply. And women rarely travel alone. Whenever Karen moved, Isela was next to her, or Duran or Raymond.


    "I can afford to travel... I don''t think so.¡±


    The Haier lord shook his head. His face looked light.


    "The business we were trying to expand has been scrapped altogether. It''s not too much for now."


    "What?"


    "I see, there''s something I want you to do for me on the way."


    Isela didn''t come.


    It had never happened in a hundred years.


    Something huge is changing.


    ***


    "Madam, how far are we?¡±


    "Wait, let me finish up."


    Karen was reading what her father asked her to do.


    "I''ll finish reading this."


    "I''m all set.¡±


    Nancy comes with three big bags. He is also strong. He''s strong and capable. I would have been a good maid if my hand was not bad. Except for occasional brainwashing. The last is a big flaw.


    Nancy asked Karen, even putting her small bag on her luggage.


    "What do you have to do?"


    "You have to go to Verdick Evans and sign a document agreeing to scrap the business.¡±


    There has been an urgent change that Icela Evans and Verdick Evans are not coming, but that doesn''t mean they didn''t meet at all. But that alone was such a big change that Karen was puzzled.


    "Go directly to Berdick Evans, stamp it and sign it. We''re done talking, so that''s all we need."


    However, I was uneasy about not reading the contract properly. Maybe this time it''s Verdick''s bigger business trap.


    ''...I can''t find it.¡¯


    But Karen couldn''t find a defect no matter how hard she read it. It was a neat document.


    ''...why the hell?''


    Karen knows the whole thing about business. It is impossible for Verdick to pull out of this period. He tried to keep the business going, bringing Karen in as his adopted daughter-in-law. Haier''s estate was a place with a reputation, even if it wasn''t a place with a lot of money. And so far there has been an investment from him. Throw it away as it is?


    "Is Verdick crazy?¡¯


    This is a loss to Verdick Evans. There was no reason for him to do this, no matter how hard I look. His business had been ready before she started life anew.


    "Lady!"


    "Okay, I''ll go."


    Karen put in everything she was reading. I don''t understand now. But that doesn''t mean she can do anything about it.


    "Did you pack all your stuff?¡±


    Nancy answered with a nod. I guess he''s been waiting.


    "I have my clothes and everything. I think I''ve packed most of your clothes and stuff... You should check it out for yourself."


    "I guess you did it on your own. Did you pack enough socks?


    "Yes, ma''am. Do you want me to bring you a chestnut dress?¡±


    "No, I don''t like it because it''s so old. I''m going to go to the town and get a new one."


    Karen put the lord''s ring on her finger. The agent is himself. It''s a simple task to go to Berdick, stamp it, and officially dispose of it.


    "I''ve heard rumors that the clothes there are fine.¡±


    Good thing. Karen knew Verdick''s mansion in the capital as well as his villa in the countryside. The seamstresses and some cloths there were pretty good. Karen felt better at the thought of fitting in a new dress. You don''t have to grovel to Isela and buy it with your father''s money. to be nice


    "I''ll spend all my money on it."


    "That sounds good, too. But you''re not going to Duran, you''re going to sign it?¡±


    "It''s past your birthday. I''m an adult, too. I''m qualified to be an agent. Duran''s not married to me, Bowen. Just carry that."


    Karen said as she handed the big trunk over to Bowen standing by the door.


    "Don''t say anything to Duran."


    "Why would I....¡±


    "Or not."


    Karen hit Bowen lightly. The mere sight of his face almost gave me a headache.


    ***


    The carriage runs for a long time. Karen gazed raptly at the changing landscape. I''ve been there several times before, but it''s the first time I''ve ever had no Duran, no Raymond or no father.


    "Madam, put your head in. We have to go inside the forest soon."


    "Why is that?"


    "It''s dangerous because of the branches. It''s obvious.


    Karen straightened up again.


    "I haven''t heard your nagging in a while.¡±


    "Why?"


    "Last time it wasn''t you, it was someone else."


    "You hired a maid other than me? When the hell?"


    "In my last life."


    "¡­yes."


    Nancy, who seemed a little excited, soon lost steam.


    Karen chuckled. Nancy asked, looking at Karen''s face.


    "Yes¡­why did you change it?¡±


    Because I killed you. I was bored in my life, so I wondered how you would change if you died. And the beginning changed quite a bit. What''s gonna change if I kill you now?


    Of course Karen didn''t say that. I''m not in the mood right now. Karen was going to endure until the next choice.


    "You''re dead.¡±


    "¡­why?"


    Nancy asked in a slightly shocked voice.


    "I had an accident."


    "What accident?"


    "That''s possible. Why are you prying? You said you didn''t believe me."


    Karen replied to Nancy, who kept asking questions. You don''t even believe it. I wouldn''t even give you the answer you want. Nancy replied grumblingly.


    "It''s kind of gross if you don''t believe it. I tell my fortune, but I don''t trust it. But I do play it out of curiosity."


    "If you don''t believe it anyway, why do you tell fortune-telling?"


    "If I dream of dying from eating tomatoes, that''s why I don''t eat tomatoes the next day.¡±


    Karen blinked her eyes. I''m not sure.


    "It was Donna."


    "Who''s Donna?¡±


    "It''s one of the laundry maidens. Brown hair a year older than me... The girl who goes around in pigtails."


    When Karen explained in detail, Nancy tilted her head and remembered.


    "I remembered. But why him? I''m not good at my job."


    "Well."


    It''s probably a minor reason. Father and Dulan knew that he had killed Nancy.


    Unlike Nancy, she was totally incompetent, slightly less capable, and pushed a weak peer into a maid. Probably the most¡­ child I''d ever find.


    "It''s kind of hurt my pride to be in the laundry room."


    "What''s wrong with you?"


    "The guys I work with hate it so much. He''s nice, but he''s a bit tactless."


    But he''s braver than you think. Even if one leg and one arm are missing, they will crawl to the end and bite the prince. Not afraid of guns or knives.


    "I see."


    Karen became a little lonely.


    Because I don''t think I''ll ever see the Donna I saw again. If Karen moves again and again, will she kill Nancy, cut Thomas, and meet Donna again when her father dies in a fire?


    "Dona, do you keep doing the laundry?¡±


    "Yes, sir. If you''d like, could I have him turn to you? I''ll send a telegram to Helen when I get back.¡±


    "No, thanks."


    To do the same as the same response did not want to see. I think it''ll fade even more. I want to leave that life to that time.


    "If it''s too hard, I can erase your memory again."


    Nancy holds her hand.


    "I''m here to do that."


    But Karen pulled out her hand.


    "Don''t. I just want to stay like this."


    Karen folded her hands and closed her eyes. Even though I was tired and sad, I wanted to be carried away by sadness.


    ***


    Berdick Evans was hit by Karen with disheveled hair.


    "Nice to meet you, Karen Haier."


    Karen had never seen his hair so messy. He was always oiling it over. But now his hair was messy and his clothes were wrinkled.


    "Did you come from the Highlands as an agent?"


    "Yes, I came on behalf of my father. Is it not the right time to visit me?"


    "Oh, no. It''s okay."


    Now Verdick didn''t even seem to notice Karen looking at his hair.


    I''ve seen all sorts of things since I''ve lived so long. Karen, looking at him, grabbed the end of her skirt and followed him with her frequent steps.


    "Here, here, and here."


    Karen looked again at the papers he had put forward. As expected, there is no problem. Karen took the picture and then received the document taken by Verdick.


    "Yes, our relationship with you is over."


    "I see."


    "Afterwards, I will order the removal of the minor materials from next month, so please tell my father."


    "Okay."


    It was so fast and neat that it was cold progression.


    Karen woke up. The servant by the door opened the door in a polite manner. Berdick followed and said,


    "Will you stay when the weather is going down?"


    "No, I''m going to go down to town and stay."


    I didn''t want to stay in the house of the man who killed me several times. I didn''t know what the hell was going on in English, but I didn''t think he would say it properly.


    "Oh, um... Is that so? Goodbye."


    "¡­yes. Goodbye."


    Shouldn''t you recommend it three times? Why are you so rude?


    Karen frowned slightly when her preparations for a few more rejections were overshadowed. Now he was neither his maid nor his adopted daughter. But Verdick didn''t even notice his expression.


    "Let''s go."


    Karen went to the carriage and told Nancy and Bowen, who were fighting a war of nerves. The horseman caught in between was in a daze, and when he saw Karen, he was bright.


    "Are you coming already?¡±


    "That''s what happened."


    "I thought you''d stay here.¡±


    "The landlord didn''t seem to have the luxury. Let''s go to the village. There must be an inn."


    "Yes."


    Karen stabbed Nancy in the ribs, whose face was so damaged.


    "Why did you fight again?¡±


    "We didn''t fight."


    "But what''s wrong with Bowen?"


    "¡­I had a quarrel because I thought Bowen was in touch with Duran. Did you do well?"


    "Good job¡­."


    Is it because of her confidence in hypnosis that she is so brazen as an immigrant, moneyless maid? Karen remembered that she was decapitated by Bowen. It was Karen who killed Nancy, but Bowen was the one who cut her.


    "Still, don''t be so brave. And then you get stabbed."


    "I''m not that crazy....¡±


    Nancy answered, glancing at the driver. Karen knew the horseman liked Nancy before and still liked her today. Come to think of it, why did you like Donna last time, not Nancy?


    Aha.


    Karen soon seemed to know why.


    That horseman was the easiest of the servants. Nancy seemed to have tested everywhere besides Karen.

 112 [112]

    "This must be tough."


    Bowen is here, pretending to ignore Nancy and telling Karen.


    "What?"


    "All property is now closed. It''s a mess right now."


    "Why?"


    "Berdick Evans'' daughter is missing."


    Is the biggest change this time around is Icela Evans? Karen was dumbfounded by the constant strange change.


    "Icella Evans disappeared and he wasn''t ready for it."


    "Yes, I think so. I''m going through the whole town like a rat, so I don''t think it''s going."


    Karen wanted to stay, saying she wanted to help find Isela if she came alone. I wanted to see what changed with my eyes.


    I want to kill them all.


    But Karen saw Nancy and Bowen. And the horseradish. The gun was caught and taken away. After all, all he can do now is make a proper judgment as a hostess. Karen was reluctant to say what she had to say.


    "Shall we go to the next town?"


    "If I move quickly, I think I''ll be able to get there at night."


    replied the horseman.


    "That''s no big deal. Let''s go."


    Karen kept looking around the village and Isela''s villa in the carriage, even though she ordered so.


    I can''t believe Icela Evans is gone.


    What has changed? Karen was curious. Icela Evans disappeared and Berdick canceled the business. What the hell is going on?


    ***


    The horseman groveled.


    "I''m so sorry."


    "I know it''s not your fault."


    Karen sighed. Strangely, there were many obstacles along the way. Either the trees are down or the stones are scattered. I even went so far as to have my luggage out. I wanted to touch it out of curiosity, but Nancy stopped me.


    "It''s dangerous to go through the forest like this."


    The moon rose before I knew it. And the carriage was still rolling down the forest path. Will a bear come out? Karen raises her head and counts. Come to think of it, it was a day when dangerous things happened often. This time it may be dangerous to animals.


    "Lady, just a little further, you''ll find the vacant lot and the tower. I think it would be better to stop the carriage there today.¡±


    "You''re right."


    But Karen blinked as soon as she arrived. It was an unexpected place.


    "Here?"


    of all things


    Karen looked up at the tall tower in front of her.


    He was a tower that died when he was 117 years old.


    ***


    It felt strange to sleep where he had died. Although she had died in her own house, Karen could hardly sleep because the tower was a place where she died quite impressively.


    "The door was locked. Will it be okay? Wouldn''t the owner be angry?¡±


    "Is everything all right? It''s probably Berdick Evans'' private property anyway. It makes no sense to stay in the woods. People should use places like this."


    "It used to be used as a death penalty."


    "If you have a nightmare, I''ll erase it for you."


    "¡­don''t joke around."


    Karen and Nancy entered the room in the tower. The entrance to the tower was locked, but Nancy bent her hairpin and touched it a few times and easily opened some locks. Berdick Evans, the owner of the tower, couldn''t open it and came up, but it was usually loosely locked.


    "If the janitor comes, I''ll pay him."


    There was no blood stain from my previous life this time. So when did the bloodstains come into existence? Karen thought, covering Nancy''s blanket. It was not comfortable to expect someone else to bleed at the tower before he died.


    "But you can''t sleep in the carriage. Homelessness, too."


    "Yes."


    But this is the best way. Karen didn''t bother to put forward her opinion. It is also dangerous to go to the forest anyway. This method is ''common sense''. Karen really wanted to go on a trip without anyone.


    A trip with no one important, father, Dulan, Raymond, Isell. He didn''t want to give up this trip. No matter how the tide turned, Karen was willing to enjoy the change.


    "I''ll leave as soon as dawn comes. Hang in there."


    Life will be meaningful because it changes.


    Karen lay down on the blanket. I couldn''t sleep well. I felt like I was going to keep falling, and I had the illusion that someone was constantly knocking on the door outside the door. That''s okay. This time Verdick has no interest in himself. Isela didn''t even meet. But Karen dreamed that Duran would step on her hand and drop it.


    And someone woke him up.


    "Get up."


    But before dawn, Karen had to open her eyes to a hand that shook her roughly.


    "¡­can we sleep a little more?¡±


    But his hands are rough. Karen opened her eyes irritatingly at the touch of pain. However, I couldn''t see it properly because I couldn''t see it clearly. Karen rubs her eyes and looks at the person in front of her.


    "Who are you?"


    I''ve never seen him before. Not only in this life, but in all my life so far. The man whom Karen saw for the first time shook her up. Karen looked around in embarrassment. There were more than a few people. Holding Karen''s head, the man spoke in a harsh voice.


    "Who are you, Verdick Evans?"


    And he pulled Karen up roughly.


    "What is this¡­? Foreigner?"


    It was an accent beyond the white mountain range. Karen sees the man who holds her. And he wasn''t alone in the room. One, two... at least six in this room. There are also old people and children. It was like a family trip. But all the faces were not good.


    "Reply."


    He was sleeping a while ago, but suddenly people are coming in and doing this. What''s happening now? Karen shook her head half awake. Explanation is needed.


    "Nancy?"


    "Oh, my gosh."


    There was a maid. Nancy, however, was speechless in front of her, and Bowen and his horseman were not seen.


    The man who held Karen''s forearm firmly asked Karen again.


    "Who are you?"


    It doesn''t seem to be just a robber. Karen recalls that Berdick Evans came out of his mouth. It seems that the person involved had some plans here. But because Icela Evans disappeared, there was a mix-up between Verdick Evans and...Damn it, Karen swore. Evans, you''re dragging your feet in this life. It''s really a terrible affair. How come it''s never helped?


    "My name is Karen Haier."


    "It''s a family I don''t know."


    The man looks at the people behind him. The old man shakes his head. He doesn''t seem to know either. Karen knew that the answer was not the people here. Berdick Evans and his estate were not very close, but they were within a day''s drive. These people seem to have come from afar. A foreigner''s accent is right.


    "We were passing by on our journey. It got dark and I escaped from the animal."


    "I can''t believe it. What''s your relationship with Verdick Evans?"


    "Not much."


    "This forest is one of his properties."


    "¡­he tried to buy my father''s estate, but he quit. So I''m here to destroy the documents instead of my father."


    Do we have to say all these things? However, he answered the touch of metal that touched his neck. The man looked back and said,


    "There''s nothing against words."


    "No, wait a minute."


    A man who doesn''t know behind the scenes says. He frowns at Karen. Karen is an unknown man.


    "I remember seeing that face."


    "¡­I just celebrated my 17th birthday."


    "Who''s your mother?"


    It was your destiny. Karen lamented her father''s Korean name. Dad, you should try.


    "My mother is Catherine Norah-Hayer. Her maiden name was Enid."


    "The only granddaughter of Count Enid."


    "Oh, you''re the great granddaughter of Grand Duchess Carla."


    They talk for a moment. An old man standing back comes to Karen with his cane. This is a pretty tall tower, but I dragged that old tool up well.


    "Why are you here?"


    "I got lost in the woods while I was going somewhere else."


    Repeat the answer you have already answered.


    "May I ask your name, please?"


    "You''d better not know. Do you really want to hear it?"


    "Then I don''t really want to hear it."


    "That''s wise."


    The old man hits the floor with his stick.


    "What should I do with you?"


    "We have to kill him. It''s not good to be caught."


    said the man who recognized Karen.


    "Is it necessary?"


    "There is a saying that Prince Gwiz is an illegitimate child."


    Did you hear that rumor?


    Karen was stunned by the unpleasant rumor she had never heard before and opened her mouth. Does that mean Crown Prince Gwiz called himself in even though he knew rumors that he might be his daughter? No matter how hard I live, it''s really bad. People discussed Karen''s life and death while she vented her anger thinking about Prince Gwiz''s face.


    "Berdick and Prince Gwiz are quite connected."


    "He is a businessman. It is not strange to be reaching out to many countries."


    "But if you''re the daughter of Prince Gwiz, it''s a different matter. It''s obvious that the story will go to Prince Gwiz."


    Daughter? Karen murmured in shock. Then he contradicted his words.


    "I am not the daughter of Prince Gwizu."


    At least I have to refute that. Perhaps it is the right choice to negotiate with Crown Prince Gwiz as his daughter, but I hated it. No matter how hard it is. But no one listened to her denial.


    "I don''t know why there''s no Berdyk messenger. If you wait here, I''ll go to him alone."


    "Maybe it''s because I don''t have a situation because Icela Evans disappeared.¡±


    Only then do you listen to Karen. asked the old man.


    "¡­how do you know that?¡±


    "I went there on behalf of my father and came back."


    "Are you talking about Prince Gwiz?"


    Karen held her breath.


    "As I said before, it''s not. Please keep my mother''s honor."


    But this time again, people were not paying attention to Karen. People were humming and anxious. Foreign families, people who are extremely wary of royal families and join hands with merchants.


    Oh, Karen seemed to know. Those are aristocrats who crossed the border to avoid war. Karen was amazed to see the people she had only heard in the story in front of her. You had a connection with Berdick.


    "¡­hello?"


    Karen waved to a girl looking sideways at Karen from behind the old man. It was a girl who looked a little older than Lady Lian. However, his eyes were anxious, not smiling like Lian.


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    Back off. Karen got a little awkward with her hand shaking.


    "I don''t think so either.¡±


    An old man approached.


    "Miss Karen Haier, you should die. We''re in a bad situation, too. I don''t want to leave any anxiety factor behind."


    "I was just passing by and stopped by. If you let me go, I won''t say anything."


    "¡­I''m sorry.¡±


    Karen sees an old man who apologizes to herself. The clothes are of high quality. Unlike the man who shook himself, there is no awkwardness in the accent. And I look at my granddaughter. I could see who they were. Raymond once said that. They had entrusted themselves to Verdick.


    Karen blinked her eyes.


    "Is that so?"


    Difficulties and threats come this time again.

 113 [113]

    There has always been a great threat at times like this. That''s the same thing again. Karen sees an old man, a child, a man and a woman. The snow was desperate. Inside the rough clothes, clothes made of top quality cloth were seen. I wonder if Karen should just die and start over this time. It''s not bad to die quickly unless you have a choice.


    "I was just sleeping, and if you hadn''t woken me up, nothing would have happened to each other. You know that, right?


    "¡­I''m sorry."


    The old man got up. Karen looks at the old man. Another man hands something to Karen.


    "What is this?"


    "Understand that there''s not much you can do. You hang yourself, or I''ll help you."


    Isn''t this too fast?


    Karen smiled and looked down at a string in front of her. They are sincere. Karen sees Nancy, who was tied up, slowly fall down. I think Bowen is already dead already. I feel a little sorry for Nancy this time. The servants don''t even ask for a doctor. The benefit of wearing better clothes than servants is the choice of death. I wonder if it''s lucky.


    Karen grasped the cloth with her hand.


    "Okay, please leave, Duke of Rutella."


    It''s no wonder he''s surprised.


    "¡­what shall we do?"


    Karen didn''t hang herself. However, it didn''t seem like there was any other way. Look outside. It''s where you once fell. And one door. They''ll be here in a moment to make sure they''ve hung themselves. There is no gun.


    But it wasn''t scary at all.


    Because death is so familiar. And there is something more important. I was curious about that.


    I was alone and counted the days. Even if you don''t come into a book, if you live a repeated life, certain things eventually happen on some days.


    Karen knew that there was always trouble at this time. It is such a day. Sometimes they are in danger of rape, sometimes they get hurt by animals, sometimes they just fall. There are various kinds of hazards. That is not what matters.


    Karen originally knew the day she died. But after 117 went over, he knew he could die before that. But how about today? Who are those people? This time it''s a twist. The probability of yourself dying today and living today. Which is higher? Wait a little longer and you''ll know the answer.


    Wait.


    Wait for an answer.


    knock, knock


    I hear a knock on the door.


    Karen seemed to know who that sound was. I have a strong sense of deja vu.


    The person who visits her on this day.


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    Hanging one''s neck and seeing someone outside the door. The latter is the scariest thing is the latter.


    Karen closed her mouth and looked at the door. I could see who was beyond that door.


    He always comes to save her.


    Raymond Sayertes. her article


    But Karen was afraid to check it out.


    It may not be him. Perhaps the Duke of Rutella just came to confirm his death. I''d rather do that. To Karen, the Duke of Lutella was no different from Thomas, the rapist in the street. Difficulties always come at this time. I''m not afraid if I die. It will come back to life anyway. Then next, you don''t stay here, but choose to keep going to the forest.


    But if it were him.


    He always came at this time. Anytime. Anytime. The place was sometimes different, but coincidentally, inevitably and intentionally, he always meets Karen. So far, even other places have been in the village of Haier, but the premise that he will meet Karen seems to overlap even if the location changes. Just like before.


    How about this time?


    I know it by the head. This time will be the same as ever. He himself is in danger and Raymond saves it. Isela is jealous, Verdick is angry. It''s just repetition as it has been. It''s the beginning of a year that goes on and on. her year without any impetus


    knock, knock


    Someone tapped again outside the door. Is he the one out there? Even so, there was no surprise. But Karen was afraid to check.


    Karen hasn''t spoken to Donna since she was 117. I didn''t want to see you again. I saw Donna moving far away and being abused by the housekeeper and other maidens, but Karen no longer wanted to get close to Donna. I just wanted to remember life as it was. I wanted to preserve it. I wanted to leave sorrow as it was, frustration as it was.


    If repeated, there is no more novelty. In the end, people feel like type even if they are not from outside the book. I''m sick and tired of everything. So is Raymond. It is not a man who does not remember time. For Karen, everyone except herself is in type. Nothing changes without the world outside the book.


    Karen knows.


    The original Karen should welcome the appearance of the Duke of Rutella, who is older than Raymond. Raymond was a long-time connection, and I''ve never seen Rutuela before.


    But Karen was in pain now checking Raymond''s face. Like it''s painful to see Donna. The bitter feeling of failure finally comes back up again last time. I have a strong feeling that I will fail again this time.


    Donna doesn''t remember, Nancy doesn''t remember, and Dulan, who is tortured to death several times. It is a fact that does not need to be confirmed. Raymond will, too.


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    Karen did not want to see his face.


    If we meet again this time, we must apologize to him, thank him, and fall in love again. Or you could suggest telling him the situation and joining hands again. Maybe this time, we can ask him to dig into the back of Prince Gwiz, or we can defeat Berdych.


    You can revisit your mother''s history, or participate in conflicts and wars between the great aristocrats and royalty, such as the Duke of Rutella, Crown Prince Gwiz, and Prince Louis.


    But I didn''t like all.


    I didn''t want to say hello again. Again, I hated to repeat it again, as if I had never known it, as if I had been saved from him for the first time. I hated living. I hated to love. I''m sick and tired of even breathing.


    So Karen didn''t open the door. I didn''t want to answer. I wanted to run away. If it wasn''t Raymond, I''d die anyway, if it were Raymond. It was a deathly hateful thing. Is it because it is the first time Karen has done her best to be polite to Raymond? There are too many reasons. Karen wanted to lock the door. Or I wanted to hang myself.


    profitable profits


    But the door opened. Nobody outside the door waited for Karen''s answer any longer. The door was not locked. Unlike then, it was opened so easily. There''s no one to lock the door.


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    For a moment, Karen had the illusion that time was slowing down tremendously.


    First, I can see your hands. I can tell who it is just by looking at it. The arms, and the clothes, were revealed. He appeared in the morning sun. This time again, it''s as Karen''s idea. Her knight comes to her rescue. Even the clothes are the same. This time again, it''s a dark uniform. It''s dark, so we don''t know whether blood is on it or not. From one hand of Raymond, the gun dropped. It''s what he used to use.


    There is no reversal.


    Again, he came to save Karen. Or maybe he was swept away by something else and faced Karen. But whatever it was, Karen didn''t doubt it. He is on her side even when Karen committed the murder. Again, he will be on Karen''s side and will not always change.


    Karen thinks.


    What should I say this time? Thank you. No, who is it? If it''s not that, please. I don''t know which words will be natural. The morning sun is shining behind Karen. Before I knew it, the sun rose and the morning came. Another terrible and gruesome day begins. I met Raymond again.


    Raymond''s hair, face, and face are revealed. Karen lowered her eyes. Because I didn''t know what face to do. I''d rather close my eyes. Karen clenched her teeth. Don''t look forward to it.


    Unspeakably, I felt miserable. It was like that even though it was not necessary.


    I can hear footsteps.


    He''s coming up.


    What should I say? Karen thinks. I don''t know. I don''t know. But you can''t run anymore. You have to speak. You have to ask who it is. Like I''ve never seen before. You have to give a natural answer.Lift up your face. Raymond''s chin, lips, nose and eyes are visible. His face is as beautiful as ever. but


    But Karen couldn''t say anything.


    And Raymond didn''t say anything.


    Karen once, very early, told him, trembling with fear of death. I''m scared to die. And I''m afraid you won''t remember me again. Then he smiled and stroked Karen''s head. I''ll visit you again. Should I at least make a code? I don''t know if I remember or not. I''m sure...


    I''ll never forget it. But he never remembered it. He said he wanted to make a code, but it was like a joke of consolation. He is a rational person. I''ve never really believed it. Last time. He didn''t believe Karen until the end. But I bet everything.


    So he''s Karen''s male lead. Karen had spoken to Duran without hesitation. How can you deny a man who does his best even if he doesn''t believe in him? There''s a guy who does his best even if I don''t love him. Who else would I choose?


    "Should I make a code?"


    No, I don''t need that.


    Raymond approached Karen. I put my hand on Karen''s shoulder. Karen saw Raymond.


    Karen has never seen such a face before.


    Raymond was crying.


    Karen knew she was holding him with her hands. Raymond slapped his lips several times and eventually hugged Karen without saying anything. Karen felt her shoulder getting wet. Raymond''s hands were shaking.


    Karen was always curious about his crying face. He showed all those faces of laughter, anger, surprise, but he never cried. But he never cried. Karen vaguely thought he would shed tears quietly if he cried. But it wasn''t. Raymond wasn''t just gracefully silent in tears. A groan of beasts came out of his mouth. And Karen found a similar sound coming from her throat. I was suffocated.


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    How did you know? How far do you remember? Who are you now? Now why here, why now, Karen has forgotten the swirling question several times. Then he put his arms around Raymond, who hugged him. They hugged each other as if their bodies were going to break. No more words were needed. The dizzying sadness and emotion pierced my whole body like a blade.


    You don''t need a password. There is no need for an examination is not necessary. No confirmation is needed. Love is not a test. Nothing can hide the time. It doesn''t even need a language. No words are needed at this moment. I could tell just by looking. Only tears existed.


    There were two people standing in a world made of type.

 114 [114]

    02


    Raymond threw up a lot of emotions that didn''t become a language. It was as if time had stopped that Raymond could not even stand there, crying and crying. But she was still hugging her with one arm. He groped Karen''s face with one hand and said in a hoarse voice.


    "¡­carren, we''d better move first. We can''t stay here forever."


    "Yes, I see."


    When Karen nodded, Raymond hugged Karen. Raymond glanced out the window and headed for the stairs.


    "You''d better go down slowly.¡±


    "¡­you''re telling me the obvious."


    Karen thought of the consequences of going down so fast last time. It hurt terribly. It wasn''t even an immediate accident. Although he died soon. Karen trembled all over as she thought of her broken body. Pain was not familiar to her, who was accustomed to death.


    "Caran, Karen?"


    "Yes."


    "Are you all right?"


    But now Raymond was holding her. Karen blinked her eyes. That''s all right. Now there''s someone who remembers her even if he dies. Karen saw his face in the arms of the man holding her. a person who knows her Loving her, understanding. The only one in the world.


    "Sir Raymond. There''s something I''ve always wanted to do.¡±


    "Do anything."


    "Can I pinch you whenever you make a joke that''s not funny?"


    "¡­was my joke so boring?"


    His voice was a little shocked. Karen answered sternly.


    "Yes."


    "¡­I''ll try."


    "Do a lot."


    Karen laughed. But soon I was suffocated. Raymond raised Karen up, but she raised her too high.


    "Well, I''ll just walk.¡±


    "Can''t you just carry me down there?"


    "There''s nothing wrong with it, but....¡±


    I think it would be easier to just walk. The vibration was transmitted to her as Raymond, holding Karen, was walking down the stairs. But Karen didn''t say any more. Raymond was smiling, but his eyes were swollen. Karen just decided to let him hold her. He looked so eager to do so.


    "I''ve always wanted to do this."


    Raymond hugged Karen and said so.


    "With you alive."


    I could only hear a throbbing noise. But it wasn''t long. It''s this short when you go up, but when you go down together. The stairs were dark and a little dizzy, but it all didn''t matter now. Raymond spoke again at the end of the stairs. It was a slightly hesitant tone.


    "Carran."


    "Yes."


    "I think you''d better close your eyes."


    "Why?"


    Karen turned her head. There was a smell of fish. Karen knew why he said that by looking at the bloodstains on the wall.


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    Raymond couldn''t have negotiated peacefully in the first place. The smell of blood is vibrating. Raymond pulled Karen''s head to his chest.


    "I''m sorry."


    But the apology was not an apology to the dead, but an apology to Karen. I''m sorry that the smell is bothering you. It was just that.


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    The smell of blood vibrated. All the people are dead. There must have been a duke or a child. How can you kill a child? Is it right to say that? Do you think you should say that?


    No.


    Karen answered, digging back into Raymond.


    "It''s all right."


    Raymond is always on her side. And so is Karen. Now Karen no longer has to wonder how she behaves in Raymond''s view. Whatever he does, he will understand her, and she will understand him.


    Karen is actually much worse than Raymond. She''s the one who wants to kill. Raymond would know that. But he felt sorry for Karen for killing and smelling and hurting her feelings. Karen has one thing to do now. I closed my eyes. That was her courtesy to him.


    Karen passed through a pile of bodies in Raymond''s arms.


    I could hear the sound of blood slapping under Raymond''s shoes.


    "I''m fine."


    Her article will not be the same as before. Something must have changed a lot because of you. Raymond, who cannot remember what he saw, and Raymond, who is now, cannot be the same. But whoever it is, Karen has no choice but to love Raymond now. The more you give up something for yourself, the more you will love it.


    Raymond dropped Karen in front of a horse. Karen was concerned about what she saw from the stairs.


    "Here you go. This side of the cheek."


    "Thank you."


    Raymond roughly wiped his face with Karen''s handkerchief. Karen was bothered by a slight smudge.


    "Wait a minute."


    Karen wiped Raymond''s face again with her finger. Raymond closed his eyes and accepted Karen''s hand. It was nothing but sensational, so Karen quickly got up. Now I felt strange just by looking at my face.


    "Did I ask, too?¡±


    "No, you don''t have any. You must go on horseback, not a carriage. Are you feeling all right?"


    Karen looked around her ankle or waist. There was no problem.


    "That''s okay. But where are we going?¡±


    "To my house."


    "Wow."


    Raymond''s house wasn''t perfect, but it was pretty good. It was like a house of historic male writers.


    Not only is it more spectacular than the guest house that the Countess gave, but most of all, Raymond was most perfect in not imposing any sanctions on Karen''s money. days of restlessness So far, the period has been too short, but this time it will be enjoyed from spring.


    I can''t believe I went to his house at this time. Karen was amazed by so many changes. Of course, a miracle happened, so it was not strange what happened.


    "Carran, go up first."


    Raymond put Karen on the saddle. As Karen pulled forward, Raymond climbed up behind her. Karen asked him behind her back.


    "I wanted to go on a trip. Can we go on a trip first?"


    Karen was a little sad that her schedule had been completely broken. He was planning to go on a trip he had never experienced before.


    "Oh... I''m sorry. Karen, I think we need to ask for your understanding first."


    "What''s wrong with you?"


    "Let''s put the trip back a year."


    "What''s the point of putting off a short life?¡±


    Her life is really short.


    "I want to go to the sea in summer. Can''t you?"


    I was surprised to hear a little whining voice on my own. Wow, I''m really like a kid. Karen realized it with his soothing voice and felt a little ashamed.


    "Carran."


    Raymond said kindly, making the horse move.


    I wish you were in the house for a year or so. I know it''s a matter of understanding, but I won''t listen even if you don''t like it. And¡­ I''ll have to think about contacting your home."


    "My father must be worried."


    "It''s because I''m afraid you''ll go back and die out of sight."


    "You die when you see you... Oh, please don''t cry."


    Karen, who looked back inadvertently, stopped talking because she thought Raymond would cry again. It is said that women''s tears are weapons, and men''s tears are weapons.


    "Anyway, I''ll prepare everything for a year. Just be patient for a year. Let''s go anywhere after that. Whether it''s the sea, mountains or foreign countries. Wherever you want. But not before that day."


    "Oh, my God. Lord Raymond. Obsessed men are not popular. You want to lock me up in my room?¡±


    Raymond''s body has hardened. After a while he said with a tremendous strut.


    "Well, um... no... First, check that you don''t die a year later....¡±


    "Just kidding. Don''t take it seriously. I knew the reason as soon as I heard it."


    "Yes¡­."


    Karen pinched Raymond''s hand. Raymond stumbled on the horse and straightened himself.


    "Sir Raymond must be old, too. As I get older, it''s not fun, and it''s getting worse."


    "¡­carren, you''re kidding, right?"


    "I''m telling you."


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    "I''ll joke around. Anyway, I''ll let you know that Lord Raymond is obsessed with you. Because he''s handsome."


    He is different from being obsessed like Prince Gwiz. It is not a dark basement but a huge greenhouse. It''s not to monopolize, it''s to protect it. Karen knows his full love. Of course, appearance is also important.


    "It''s an honor."


    "But when you get old, you''re no good."


    "That''s okay. I''m handsome even when I''m old."


    Raymond answered confidently. It''s a shameless conviction.


    "Wow¡­ Confidence¡­.¡±


    "I''m telling you."


    Raymond laughed. Karen felt his laughter behind her back. Raymond laughed for a long time and said,


    "And don''t kill yourself again. My life expectancy is so much longer than yours that I can''t stand it anymore. If I was late again, I would be too lazy to live."


    "What?"


    "It''s to keep the promise. Just because you borrow someone''s hand doesn''t mean you''re not committing suicide."


    Karen thought for a moment and understood what he was saying.


    After falling from the tower and dying, Nancy killed herself and Bowen died several times. Raymond said that. Karen has tried not to think of him since she came back to life. But if I hadn''t acted hastily then, I would have met him sooner.


    "Oh, that''s... dead about five times. I didn''t know Lord Raymond knew....¡±


    Karen stopped talking.


    He thought vaguely that Raymond met when he was 117. But what he''s saying now is.


    "¡­Sir Raymond. How far do you remember?¡±


    Karen put her head up. I can see Raymond''s face. His face is as beautiful as ever and there is no trace of any time on his skin. But as soon as Karen saw him, she could recognize that the years had gone by.


    Karen is not a one-time man she met when she was 117.


    Raymond doesn''t remember only one life.


    Now he speaks of his old self.


    How old is this guy now? Raymond pulled Karen''s body.


    "All."


    Karen saw Raymond''s face in his arms. Karen felt a bit like, when she saw a huge cliff. Then he realized that a great deal of time had gone by.


    "I remember everything."


    It was a very tired voice.


    "I don''t want to think about anything but loving you anymore."

 115 [115]

    "Carran."


    Raymond is approaching. Her fiancee. I know. You''re wrong. You''re dead. You saw the height. You heard the sound. I don''t know yet. I need to check.


    "Carran."


    Raymond approached Karen. I saw a girl who was closer to the shape of things than a person who now seemed to change to someone she loved. I put my hand on her neck. The pulse is still beating. I still breathed out from my nose and mouth. But it will turn off any minute.


    "Carran, it''s all right."


    It can''t be okay. It''s already over. shut up


    "Take my hand. Karen? Keep your eyes open. Don''t lose your mind. Can you move your eyes?"


    "Lord Raymond....¡±


    Xion calls him from behind. Raymond turned to Zion. Zion''s face was miserable. On the consoling face, Raymond shouted as if he was using evil.


    "Call a doctor! He''s not dead yet!"


    But a terrible sound slowly came from behind him. a drag of sound of dragging one''s feet the drag of a water suit He''s the only doctor here. Raymond wanted to kill him. But there is something to do before that.


    "The Bride¡­" Please... you....¡±


    "I, I, I already... You''re wrong."


    And there''s only one thing you can do for her.


    ***


    The forest was dark and deep. Karen was sitting in front of Raymond. The horse didn''t run fast, but it was still picking up speed lightly.


    "Oh."


    "Be careful."


    "Yes."


    Karen, not very good at horseback riding, sat down and focused on balancing. However, as the speed got slower, I could afford to pay attention.


    "Lord Raymond, what are you going to do?"


    "I''m thinking of staying with you."


    The answer was determined. But Karen began to realize the reality little by little. Just as it is not comfortable for you to ride a horse even if you try, you can''t do anything that doesn''t work.


    "Well, actually... realistically. Isn''t it impossible for Lord Raymond to stay with me?¡±


    No matter how hard I thought about it, it was impossible. Even if Raymond quits all, he is not the king. Even a king is impossible. He had a place to belong, and there were many people involved. It will be impossible even if it is revived.


    So how many times did Karen become a maid under Verdick Evans, and had to do the same schedule as going into society? Furthermore, Raymond is much more intertwined than Karen.


    Don''t tell me.


    Karen recalled that Raymond had lived quite a long time. After 117 years, she had nothing to do and started killing. It doesn''t matter if you get executed. Is Raymond like that, too?


    Is he just acting thoughtlessly? Karen swallowed her saliva. If it goes wrong, the death row is Raymond this time.


    You didn''t desert, did you?


    "That''s not true."


    Raymond answered immediately.


    "Then when I get home, they''ll come for me, not you.¡±


    "I haven''t done anything wrong in this life.¡±


    Karen refuted with a tone of boll-men.


    "¡­Oh, I see. Well, anyway, it''s not a desertion. I''m about to retire, so I''ve spent all my vacation. Retirement will be handled automatically by paperwork."


    It was more normal and common sense than I thought. Karen sighed slightly. It was because of relief.


    "May I?¡±


    "I''ve put everything I can on hold. Everything will be fine for about three months. I have a job in three months, but it''s not a big deal."


    "Are you sure?"


    "Yes, I''ve checked it twice."


    "That confirmation....¡±


    "In my previous life. Although you weren''t there, I don''t think there will be a big difference. Actually, it''s more of a wish.¡±


    He added a little pessimistic. But it is realistic. Is it because of lack of confidence?


    "¡­then I''d rather go missing socially."


    "Yes, that''s true."


    "Did you act with consideration?"


    "¡­yes. I''m sorry."


    "No, good job."


    I said so, but Karen was actually hard to let go. I just tried not to ask, but it''s better to ask for a plan or a relationship. Karen put her head up. Raymond''s green eyes were visible.


    "¡­Lord Raymond."


    "Yes."


    "How old are you now?¡±


    Raymond thought for a moment and answered.


    "¡­I don''t know because I didn''t count."


    Karen was frightened by the answer.


    "Maybe¡­ um¡­ I, like, 100 years¡­ I mean, the last time I killed him, he was 117 years old, and I remember it was his 100th turn.¡±


    "Yes, that''s right."


    "And I''ve died five short times since then."


    "Yes, don''t do that again. I thought I was late again."


    Raymond''s voice was gentle. But Karen was nervous about him. It was because I could guess a huge number.


    "Lord Raymond... Did you... repeat it 100 times... Do you remember your whole life?¡±


    Karen stopped breathing. It''s not a number of people. one''s own year If Raymond were to live another 70 years, he would have lived 105 times for 70 years. It''s over 7,000 years old.


    Can you move and speak? Can a person survive that life? Seven thousand years was short before eternity, but Karen was scared. Selfishly, I was more afraid that I would live like that than I thought he would.


    "It''s not that bad."


    "¡­sigh. I''m glad to hear that.¡±


    Karen sighed with relief. I was afraid of a great deal of time. 7,000 years is too long. It''s too long.


    "But it was long enough."


    Raymond kissed Karen on the forehead.


    with great relief


    ***


    Karen Evans died on death row. Raymond was called to the Marquis before the coronation. I thought I would tell him to die with anger or a cold face, but I didn''t.


    The unexpected rise to the throne was too short of hands. Raymond was a good man for him. Yet his usefulness is greater than that level of rebellion.


    "I''ll tell you where to go next. I won''t take any complaints.¡±


    "Of course, Marquis Pankar."


    "That title is just around the corner.¡±


    "Congratulations."


    Raymond answered calmly. The Marquis said while handing Raymond the job.


    "¡­are you all right?"


    I know what you''re talking about. Raymond nodded.


    "Yes."


    "The funeral. What will you do?"


    "The death penalty is not allowed.¡±


    Raymond answered with a casual look at the targets given by the Marquis of Pancair.


    "Why don''t you take a break?¡±


    "No, it''s not.


    Actually, it can''t be all right. But you shouldn''t believe what the Marquis says in his indulgence as a real rest.


    "Yes, it''s better to work then. So did I."


    Would it be better to kill a person in person than yourself, which is a job. But Raymond just lowered his head.


    You''ll be fine.


    "We met for a few months."


    Raymond answered repeatedly.


    "That''s all right."


    The situation was not perfect for him. His Senate seat was blown away, and Berdick was on a roll.


    Funny, Berdickman lost nothing and enjoyed more.


    Karen fell from the tower and soon after she died, Berdick approached Raymond, who was gunned down by dozens of soldiers.


    "My daughter died.¡±


    Unlike his sad lines, he looked so refreshing. Berdick looked down at Karen''s body and said,


    "Anyway, this is what happened.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    Raymond saw Verdick. Would it make you feel better if you killed him? Would it be comfortable to kill Duran? Can we kill them all?


    But dozens of soldiers are right behind Raymond who will shoot him right into the head if he moves a little. They were all pointing guns. Raymond looked at the gun as he measured the number. It''s impossible. Here you are you wrong.


    "But I''m generous."


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    "Now that the death penalty has been executed, there''s nothing wrong with it."


    Berdick pressed Raymond on the shoulder. Raymond glared at him, but instead of cowering, he showed his teeth and laughed.


    "It is my grace that you do not die here. Be ashamed to live."


    It was only natural that Berdyck did not put his hand on Raymond. By killing Karen, he accomplished his purpose. He took his private revenge, benefited from the old king, and gained moral justification from the Marquis of Pancair by not touching Raymond.


    He has lost nothing.


    Raymond lost money, but he''s still alive.


    Be alive.


    Karen is dead, but he''s alive. There is always a lot of work for him and time passes by. The new king needed him and there was still work for him in the world.


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    Raymond looked back at Karen''s body. He was not qualified to recover the body.


    "You''ll be fine.¡±


    That''s what the king said.


    Time will solve all the joys and sorrows of the world. Raymond knew it, too. My parents died, my brother died, and my colleagues died.


    However, the heart-breaking pain disappeared over the years and was diluted. The dark pain died down and a new life and relationship began again.


    So no matter how sad it is now, Karen will be forgotten.


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    Could it be?


    Raymond closed the door and covered his nose with a towel.


    "Oh, shit."


    The nose was bleeding. It never stopped.


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    Raymond looked in the mirror. I washed my face. Cold water touched my face and told me to face reality.


    Raymond looked in the mirror again.


    "It''s all right."


    I repeated that I could forget. You have no choice but to keep living.


    "I''ll live well."


    But really?


    My eyes met the woman in the mirror.


    Lord Raymond will forget me.


    "Carran, I wish I could."


    Karen is dead.


    The girl she loved died. Maybe now I''m confused whether I loved her or not. The time with her was so short.


    to be okay


    It''s just a trauma.


    The sadness of leaving his lover only hits him.


    That''s how people consoled him.


    But Raymond knew it wasn''t. He was accustomed to the grief and tragedy by sending his family, friends, and comrades away.


    No matter what sadness he was in, he got up again. That much he was accustomed to grief.


    See? You said you''d forget.


    "I don''t know."


    Is it possible?


    The most terrible thing was not Karen''s death.


    More terrible things happened after Karen died.


    "¡­carren?"


    Ever since Karen''s death, unforgettable memories have come to mind.


    Unpossible memories are emerging.


    Karen is dead.


    Karen hung herself, ate poison, was trampled by horses, strangled by people, pushed away.


    Memories like waterfalls began to weigh on Raymond.


    It is the beginning of a curse.

 116 [116]

    It was one day''s story. It was a day when sparkling lights and sweet smell of snacks filled the air. Karen looked up at Raymond. I could see tension in the big purple eyes. Raymond expected what she would say.


    "Lord Raymond, I think it sounds strange¡­I don''t think I''m from this world. The world feels like a novel. Actually... I think it''s really a novel."


    It was an interesting story, but it was a childish story.


    "You''re the male lead, and I''m the female lead. If you two fall in love, it''s a happy ending.¡±


    There was no view of society in the story, and there was no consideration of how the lives of countless people were going. But there was a shy confession full of it. That''s enough.


    Raymond took Karen by the hand.


    "Since I love you, this story must be a happy ending now.¡±


    I had such an idea. Does Karen love herself? But it would actually have little to do with itself. There is a lot of time, and time will make love.


    It''s like the bride''s unique anxiety about getting married. Raymond thought so.


    And the next day Karen died.


    ***


    It was one day''s story. It was a day when the chilly wind brushed my whole body. Icela Evans cursed and slapped Karen on the cheek, but that was it. Even the little revenge was not achieved at Raymond''s hands. Today was the day when Verdick Evans went bankrupt completely, and Raymond won.


    Countless people congratulated Raymond and said they would go to his wedding and add honor. Raymond bowed his head and kissed his beautiful fiancee.


    Karen looked up at Raymond. Raymond looked down at Karen. The large purple eyes were full of fear. Raymond wrapped her shoulder to soothe Karen.


    "There''s nothing to be afraid of. Berdick has lost all his power."


    It was more than Raymond expected. One of Verdick''s mainstay businesses is completely bankrupt. In Karen''s story, Raymond focused on one part. It was quite a speculation.


    "Lord Raymond, I....¡±


    "You''ve helped me, and I''ll be with you all my life."


    "I''m scared. I don''t think I''m from this world. It may sound really weird, but this is not my first time in my life. ¡­it really feels like a novel."


    Unlike her realistic and sober advice, a dream-like story flowed out of her lips. Come to think of it, the Marquis once talked about Karen''s mother. I lived in a dream a little bit.


    However, Raymond was willing to respect Karen''s dream if she was into it. He will make her keep dreaming.


    Even though the reality is cold and disheartening, I hope that a beautiful girl like a dream in front of her will continue to be fantasized.


    But Raymond found that Karen''s eyes were a little bit engrossed in resignation. Even so, how can you believe what she says?


    Lord Raymond. I know you don''t believe it.¡¯


    Karen''s eyes seemed to say so.


    But what''s the difference between believing?


    And the next day Karen died.


    ***


    It was one day''s story. It was a sunny spring. Raymond had to find a suitable excuse to break his engagement with Isela Evans. Isn''t there a beautiful woman who can turn her eyes around somewhere? Raymond grumbled and rummaged through his notebook. And he was pathetic.


    "Hello."


    "Yes¡­Hayer Young-ae. Are you feeling all right?"


    "It''s okay. You saved my life. Thank you."


    "It''s only natural."


    Raymond looked down at a red-haired girl named Karen Haier. It was a plump, round girl. Raymond wanted to poke his cheek, but he had to put up with it. I''m sure you hate it so much.


    "I thought I''d be fine if I gained weight."


    Karen Haier sat next to her and spat out. Raymond pondered what he was saying and remembered that Karen was almost in danger. At the festival, he rescued the daughter of Yeongju, who was surrounded by the bullies, and brought her.


    "¡­the original rape, um, sorry, but those guys don''t care about their looks."


    "Yes, but I thought it would be different. I''m disappointed in my life."


    She''s been very pretty since she was a kid. Maybe that''s why he gained weight. Raymond remembered that Karen''s father had secretly put up his daughter.


    "I thought I could get bigger and stronger. I don''t think anyone can kill me."


    "I''m a man and a soldier, but I''m afraid of going to battle every time."


    "But I don''t think it''s the same as me. I can''t even walk on the street safely."


    "I suppose so. What can I do?"


    "¡­I know."


    But why does this woman talk to her so much? Because you like yourself? Raymond looked at Karen''s profile.


    "¡­what is it?"


    But the face seemed far from a coalition. It was more like a spleen of a man who went to battle. Karen glanced at Raymond as if she had noticed his gaze.


    "No, I was wondering if you had a crush on me."


    "I don''t think so, so turn your head again."


    Raymond was embarrassed for nothing and turned his head again.


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    It hurts my pride for some reason. Out of childish pride, Raymond put down his notebook and turned to Karen.


    "I''m handsome."


    "I know. I told you to turn your head.¡±


    "Do I have to be allowed to see?"


    "Yes."


    "I see."


    Come to think of it, it was rude to give the opponent an unwanted look. Acknowledgingly, Raymond turned his head again.


    ''It''s pretty good, but.¡¯


    Although he was chubby, his features were clear and his eyes were clear. What kind of face would Icela Evans have if she offered to marry this girl?


    You may become a good partner. Maybe Isela will be even more enraged.


    "My goal is to live long. But why is this so hard?"


    "Well¡­ cheer up."


    "Lord Raymond."


    Karen''s eyes were rolling with will.


    Raymond saw it and knew his offer wouldn''t work for her. Raymond was in a job that was difficult to live in for a long time.


    "But why are you telling me that will... ?¡±


    "Don''t fall in love with me. Just in case, don''t ask me to marry you. I''m here to tell you in advance because I thought you might ask me to marry you."


    Raymond couldn''t help but laugh at the confidence.


    It was absurd but fun. So it was even more disappointing. I''m sure Raymond''s side is never that safe.


    "I only see women''s faces. You''re not."


    Should I cry? Raymond glanced at Karen''s face. Karen bowed her head and brushed her teeth for a long time before she got up.


    "...more than I thought, Lord Raymond... It was... a person."


    "Look back at yourself and tell me. Why are you here all of a sudden?"


    Karen stamped her foot and got up.


    "Let''s never see each other again in this life. If it is, it will continue."


    "What do you mean by that?"


    But Karen hummed down the hill. Raymond smiled and watched the back.


    It''s quite interesting. Although my mind is a bit strange. I wish I could live a long life.


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    And this area will fall into Verdick''s grasp.


    Raymond sat down again, sighed, and arranged the schedule. Even a wild country girl like that would fall apart, become depressed, and miserable after Verdick''s touch. Just like you did.


    Raymond thought so when he saw the lord''s mansion over there.


    And later Raymond was told that Karen was dead. She failed to make the wish come true.


    ***


    It was one day''s story. It was a stormy day. Raymond rescued a girl who was swept down by the river.


    "I thought I could die this time."


    "It''s not time to die yet, so live longer."


    Raymond saw Karen Haier with a fair face. She was the daughter of a lord.


    "¡­don''t cry."


    "Oh, my God... I''m alive again....¡±


    Karen was almost crying cursing. He looked so distasteful that he was alive.


    "Did you interrupt your suicide?"


    "¡­yes. Can you help me?"


    "No."


    "I knew you''d answer like that."


    Raymond turned down the blanket around Karen Haier. He wanted to live. For a long time. Be happy.


    "My fiance is here."


    Karen got up with a blanket around her. Raymond looked away at the girl''s back.


    "¡­gam, thank you."


    Stuttering, the priest thanked him. Raymond spoke to the priest as he received the audit.


    "The fiancee seems to be having a hard time, so please comfort her."


    "¡­God, don''t mind."


    Oh, my. Raymond laughed bitterly. It was a checkful look that he had been bored with in society.


    It was a couple that didn''t look happy, but it''s none of his business. If they''re a common pair, what about themselves and Isela?


    Raymond almost wants to kill Isela. for one reason that her father is a sinner


    They''ll make a good living. It''s none of your business. Even if Berdyck covets that estate and takes away all rights, she will be able to live with the least amount of food and shelter.


    But Raymond remembered for a long time the look of despair at the fact that he was alive.


    And Raymond was told a year later that Karen eventually succeeded in her death.


    ***


    It happened one day.


    Karen is dead.


    Falling in front of one''s own eyes.


    be dead to the skin of


    Raymond swept her eyes away.


    ***


    From love, affection, compassion, camaraderie, friendship, any kind of emotion to seething affection.


    Many of those emotions swirled.


    Many of those feelings beat Raymond with 100 years of weight.


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    Raymond had to suffer from constant nosebleeds every morning and insomnia every night.


    "Carran."


    And all those emotions are no longer in the world.


    He''s already dead.


    Can I die this time?


    Raymond put his gun to the temple. The cold touch and heavy weight gave a sense of stability.


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    Do you ever die and give yourself peace? Can I remember it next time? The only memory Raymond had was about Karen. It was not a life of the future. Uncertainty has probably prevented us from blowing up the opportunity we have now.


    Not now.


    A hundred years of pain couldn''t have led to death right now. Raymond had so much to do. You have to find anything more alive. It was both a tragedy and a comedy. Raymond had to live. Raymond wanted to die because of Karen, but he had to live because of Karen.

 117 [117]

    "Lord Raymond?"


    "Yes."


    "I called you because you were being carried away."


    "I''m sorry."


    Raymond apologized. Karen seemed to understand why Raymond was so carried away. Because he was like that sometimes. The rushing memories used to hit people''s heads as if a spring would burst when they were a little careless.


    Raymond said he lived longer than he did. Perhaps he could have experienced more diverse options and lives, both geographically and chronologically, than himself. However, I have lived that much longer. There is only one way to do that.


    I just focus on the current moment and do my best.


    Karen put her hand on Raymond''s hand holding the reins.


    "Don''t just think about it."


    "Yes."


    The hands were warm and realistic.


    "This area is nice to see in spring."


    "It''s time for flowers to start blooming soon, so it''ll be better."


    Karen looked up at the stream and saw the mansion on the green grassy meadow. I could hear the sound of water flowing under the arch bridge.


    "We''re almost there now."


    I could see the Tess mansion in the distance. Karen liked that mansion. On a slight slope, Chase''s mansion was a historic building and antique.


    "It''s always autumn or winter, and I''m looking forward to summer. I don''t mind going out to the garden, do I?¡±


    Because he never died in the garden. I thought it would be too hard if they told me not to go out there.


    "Yes, but when ''the day'' gets closer, you have to stay in the room."


    When Raymond said, Karen nodded and asked.


    "I know. How about the rose garden? I heard the landscaping was okay, but whenever I came here, the roses were crushed, so I wanted to see them myself.¡±


    "They say it''s pretty good."


    Even though it was his home, he answered with little sincerity and no confidence. Karen tilted her head and asked.


    "Don''t you know?"


    "I wasn''t interested in rose gardens except when I was young.¡±


    "You don''t like flowers?¡±


    "I don''t hate it, but I''m usually in the capital or at work rather than at home. And they usually buy flowers from children who sell flowers rather than pay attention to the flowers in the house."


    "It would be better to raise themselves in the garden than to sell them."


    "It''s just for the relief of the poor. I like to be hypocritical.¡±


    "Don''t take it down on your own. Direct redemption is a great comfort to them... Oh, we''ve said this many times, right?


    Raymond laughed.


    "Yes, it''s a conversation I''ve had many times.


    They talked to each other as if they planned to repeat similar conversations. It''s ridiculous to recognize. Raymond smiled and asked Karen.


    "But was that rose garden so famous?"


    Karen hesitated for a moment and replied.


    "Icella boasted a lot.¡±


    Raymond also answered after a brief silence.


    "I see."


    The uncoordinated conversation ended a little awkwardly. Karen glanced at Raymond. Raymond was concentrating on handling horses. The speed of the horse is getting a little faster.


    What happened to Isela?


    Karen waited for Raymond to say something, but he didn''t say any more.


    So Karen was curious, but she didn''t ask him any more. Isela was an important person in Karen''s life. Even in Raymond''s life. She was always next to them and Verdick was there. Because they were the first people to tie their heads together. The fact that Isela was coming when she married a man other than Raymond did not change. But this time she didn''t come. Even her father, Berdick, doesn''t know where his daughter is.


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    What did Raymond do to Isela?


    Raymond''s silence about Isela gave a reverse impression that he had something to do with it. But Karen did not ask any more. If I need to say it, I will go then. It''s polite not to ask any more questions now.


    "Is Emily in the mansion now?"


    Karen turned the horse around. Emily was an old housekeeper in Raymond. Raymond asked in a puzzled voice.


    "No, there isn''t. Why do you want to know?¡±


    "I stopped learning about her home-style embroidery last time. I was wondering if I could learn it this time."


    Karen thought about what she would do in the future. Karen recalled what she had done a few times before her life. Several times he stabbed his finger and let go, but he kept getting it wrong. It would be all right to complete it this time.


    "I''m sorry. I fired them all because you didn''t want to see anyone else."


    "¡­I see."


    "I''ll be ready if you want."


    Raymond suggested Karen''s slightly sullen answer.


    "Emily?"


    "I''ll learn how to turn myself in."


    Karen bowed her head at Raymond''s serious answer.


    "It was kind of funny just now."


    "I didn''t mean to be funny....¡±


    Raymond answered with a sullen face, but Karen couldn''t hold back her laughter when she thought of him turning herself in with a stern and serious face.


    "Anyway, I''ll have to think about what to do. What should I do at the mansion?"


    Karen liked that mansion.


    In terms of size, it was no less than the castles used as royal villas, and most of all, the scenery was beautiful. At the back of the building, there was a mountain that made the mansion shine even more, and in front of the light brown house, there was a shallow stream, which was good for playing with water. Karen especially liked to sleep in the sun on a large plain in front of the mansion.


    There were various beautiful trees in the garden made by gardeners, and many aristocrats visited in the summer. Peacocks and swans roamed the garden, and the rose garden was Karen''s favorite part.


    "It''s been a long time since I''ve been here."


    Surely one of the reasons why Berdick Evans coveted the Seyertes was the dignity of the Jertes mansion.


    Berdick Evans also had several great houses, but owning such a mansion is another matter. There is not only one building in the land that the nobility has managed and occupied for decades and hundreds of years. It included all the old-style buildings, hunting grounds, and old decorations from the garden. Berdick''s building was stylish and colorful, but it couldn''t have been enough. As most rich people do.


    "Carran, come down holding hands."


    Karen grabbed Raymond''s arm and got off the horse. I had a backache. Karen moved her body around. And looked up at the mansion. Under the bright noon sun, the mansion revealed its majesty.


    Karen walked slowly beside Raymond. I''ve been here many times, but it was a new place.


    "Come to think of it, the rose garden is a little dangerous."


    "¡­why?"


    "What if a rose thorn pricks your hand and you get a tetanus?¡±


    "¡­Lord Raymond, stop it."


    Karen pinched Raymond playfully. But Raymond''s face was serious.


    "I''m always serious."


    "¡­anyway, I''ll be in the mansion for a while. They didn''t even bloom anyway."


    "Yes, I''m sorry."


    "I know why, so I don''t have to."


    I might have said no if the mansion was small. Karen thought of the Haier estate. It was definitely a big mansion considering the mansions of the residents, but it was frustrating enough to live in it.


    However, Raymond''s house deserved to be pleasantly packed for about a year. The four-story mansion alone had more than 170 rooms. Furthermore, each space was large enough to make it hard to feel stuffy.


    Karen walked up the gate.


    In front of the gate, however, the lion made a few thuds of a doorknob, but the door did not open. Raymond pulled out a big key as he approached Karen from behind.


    "There are no servants now, so you have to open them yourself."


    Raymond opened the door. The gate opened slowly with a rattle. You''ve reduced the number of people a lot. Karen nodded her head into the mansion.


    "Whoow."


    You haven''t been here for a long time. Karen looked up at the chandelier in the hall and was moved. It was all made of crystal.


    "Oh¡­."


    Something feels strange.


    There was no candle on the chandelier. Did you take it out because it was hard to manage because there were fewer people? But without it, it would be quite dark at night.


    "Sir Raymond, there."


    It''s all the more spectacular when I turn my head.


    Karen looked at the broken window at the front door.


    What''s that? The window on the front door is broken. Why is it still there?


    Karen looked around Raymond.


    "Lord Raymond, there''s a broken window.¡±


    "Oh, it must have broken a few days ago when I thought there was a strong gust of wind. I''ll call the dealer right away."


    "The chandelier doesn''t have candles....¡±


    "I left it out because I didn''t need to take care of it. I''ll put it back in if you want."


    You''re not making me do it?


    Don''t tell me.


    Karen wiggled her hand and looked at Raymond''s face. You have to ask. This really needs to be asked.


    "Lord Raymond, you said you cut down on maids and servants.¡±


    "Yes."


    Don''t tell me, you don''t.


    Karen asked calmly, trying to calm her pounding heart.


    "How many are there?"


    Raymond blinked and answered calmly.


    "Two people."


    Don''t tell me there are only two servants? Karen seemed to have used violence against him if what was in front of her was not a soldier but a dried-up fuse. Don''t tell me that.


    It is a mansion of the nobility. There were more than 100 residents, and in the summer, it was a place where the royal family could visit.


    "Two?"


    "Oh¡­ there was a mistake in what I said. There isn''


    "¡­there isn''t he?


    Karen''s hair seemed to turn white. What is this guy talking about? But Raymond answered with a grin as if he didn''t know what Karen was thinking.


    "Yes, it''s just us two in the mansion. The porter has decided to bring the goods to the carriage once a week, so don''t worry about it."


    Let''s hold it in.


    Karen calmed down her trembling voice and asked again.


    "A mansion like that right now... You know it''s common for about 100 people to live on a regular basis, right?¡±


    "Yes."


    "Then the two of us will clean up... You want me to cook and take care of it? I mean, Lord Raymond and I... Cleaning, building management... The garden... more than 100 people used to do it?"


    Raymond nodded.


    "Yes, there''s a lot to do, so you won''t be bored. That''s good. I''ve learned how to cook and clean up in the army."


    "Cooking... Military cooking....¡±


    Raymond nodded proudly at Karen''s answer.


    "All my men were amazed and ate it all."


    "Cleaning¡­ what do you mean¡­" ?¡±


    "Carran, don''t worry too much. I''m going to wear 100 uniforms in one day. Oh, my gosh!"


    It''s supposed to be a joke.


    Karen clenched her fist. The road ahead was dark.


    "¡­oh, what''s wrong?"


    Karen pinched Raymond strongly in the ribs, but Raymond looked down at him with a face that he just didn''t know what was going on.


    "That''s a funny joke. It was really fun this time.¡±


    Say it''s a joke. quickly


    But Raymond''s expression was puzzled.


    "¡­if you need anything else, feel free to pay¡­.¡±


    That''s not the problem. Karen bit her teeth tight.


    "Do you want to die?"


    "What?"


    "Sir Raymond, do you want to die?"

 118 [118]

    Raymond soothed Karen, who was so angry, but Karen did not let go of her expression.


    "I''m not even going to lift a hand.¡±


    "Yes, I''ll do everything."


    Raymond answered without much unpleasantness. So Karen was more anxious. Karen wanted Raymond to say he would hire again, but he didn''t want to say he would.


    "Really?"


    "Yes."


    It was practically impossible for him. Karen asked again, looking at Raymond with her eyes wide open.


    "Don''t let it freeze? Did you say you''d take care of it?¡±


    I''m going to die.


    "If you die at work, your purpose will be reversed. Just make yourself comfortable."


    Is it possible to be comfortable? It was the first time that Raymond''s confident face looked so anxious.


    "Rest in your room. I''ll clean up and go up."


    He''s trying to get it through. Karen sighed and asked as she climbed the stairs.


    "What kind of room should I use?¡±


    There are too many rooms in this mansion. Karen wondered which of the 170 rooms would be fine. Raymond told Karen as he headed to the warehouse.


    "Wouldn''t the room we used to share be better?"


    A room on the third floor? Did you put it away?¡±


    "Yes... I didn''t clean it up.¡±


    "Then it''s more reliable."


    At Karen''s words Raymond waved.


    "Carran, I''m confident. I''ll wake you up when the meal is ready, so take a rest."


    as much as I can


    Karen held back this porridge and waved her hands together.


    "I don''t know... because I told you to be comfortable."


    Karen saw Raymond bring a ladder and put candles on the chandelier one by one, and came up to the room. It wasn''t too much of a hassle for Karen to think that she had to turn it on at night or before she went to bed.


    "I''ll do it on my own."


    But Karen didn''t want to tell Raymond not to. You have to work hard to see that you made the wrong decision. After listening to Isela, Karen knew it was impossible for an individual to manage such a mansion.


    Starting with opening the door at dawn and closing the door at night, going to broken windows and bedding are all things that people''s hands go in one by one. Karen''s house alone is only about a quarter of the house, but there were more than 20 servants, horsemen, and chefs.


    Raymond probably doesn''t know because he has entrusted most of the household affairs to the butlers and housekeepers. Karen shook her head. That''s why men.


    Karen expected Raymond to give up in less than a month. Even if he moves well, it''s a battlefield. Karen moves very well in the realm of social and dance. He was in the field of battle.


    Even if Karen was on Isela''s side, she didn''t do it all by herself. She was in only a fraction of what she was in charge of. But Karen was so proud of Raymond''s self-worth.


    "¡­it''s still neat."


    Karen walked up the stairs.


    The users seem to have finished their work neatly in their own way, even though they were forced to be fired. Karen thinks about the past when she left Isela''s house.


    "¡­I came out with a lot of tar under the rug. Isn''t that normal?"


    Although she was a bad maid, Raymond''s users seemed to have worked hard until the end.


    "¡­so much more precious.¡±


    Very few places were as good as the owners of this mansion. Karen was so sad that her long-awaited vacation had flown away that she almost shed tears.


    Crying


    Karen opened a visit she used to use with Raymond. The door was not locked.


    "¡­sigh. I knew this would happen.¡±


    It was windy.


    Karen sighed when she saw the window open.


    A white curtain on the window fluttered, welcoming Karen.


    You said there was a gust of wind. Did it open then? Karen approached the window and tied the curtains. Some branches and early spring petals flew into the room in the wind.


    The soft young petals of light pink touched my face.


    Karen pulled the petals off.


    The bright afternoon sun greeted Karen.


    Karen looked down at the garden from the window.


    It was still a beautiful and peaceful mansion.


    The last space Karen could get when she chose Raymond.


    The vast grasslands and flocks of sheep from time to time were seen from time to time. Near the mansion, there is a stream, and it was good to read a book on a sculpture boat and fall asleep. There was a fountain across the bridge that separates the stream. I haven''t watered it yet, but there will be water in the summer. Roses will be beautiful in the rose garden, and purple trails will shine under a tunnel made of lanterns.


    "If all the gardeners have quit, they''ll go crazy in the summer....¡±


    Karen could not imagine how messy the untouched garden would be. The romance was shattered. Karen vowed to make sure that the gardeners would come.


    "You have to call a cook."


    Raymond''s meal was not expected at all. The more I thought about it, the more my head hurt. Karen shook her head. Complaints were enough later. It was time to sleep. I was tired because of unfamiliar riding.


    Karen turned to the room.


    The big bed was enough for five or six people to lie down.


    She lay down on the bed. I lay down with a sound. The bed was soft and big. In the bed, I could only feel the soft texture of cotton, let alone the gift box with my arms. Karen buried her face in a pillow and fell down and flew her shoes to the floor.


    Raymond said he''d take care of it, so he''d take care of it.


    What you''re going to take is rest.


    Karen closed her eyes. The pillow smelled of light flowers. It is a smell of peace.


    ***


    Karen, how do you eat?.


    Raymond woke him up a couple of times, but Karen beckoned him out each time. It was a calm sleep that fit me after a long time.


    ***


    "¡­yes."


    When I finally woke up, it was midnight.


    I slept too much.


    Karen opened her eyes while sleeping and was embarrassed for a while. It was hard to understand the situation because I slept for so long. I had a headache on the too long sleep.


    "Sigh."


    This time again, the dream was a nightmare. Karen died again in her dream. No, it wasn''t just dead. Karen dreamed of being buried alive. Slowly the water comes into the coffin and you can''t do anything while looking at it. It was a dream to feel the water rising from the tip of one''s toes as it was stuck under the sea floor endlessly. Karen got up and wiped the sweat off her forehead.


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    Karen felt a person''s presence and looked away. I was nervous at the moment but it was Raymond. Karen sighed as she looked at Raymond''s golden hair and his body underneath it.


    There is nothing to be afraid of. Raymond is by his side. Raymond remembers himself. He was a man who would go in the coffin with Karen.


    There is a warmth that wakes up nightmares even if the fear of death does not disappear.


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    But that''s it, and Karen shook Raymond''s shoulder.


    "Lord Raymond."


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    "Laymond."


    "¡­yes."


    Raymond managed to answer. His voice was sound asleep. But Karen didn''t stop shaking.


    "¡­how can you come into bed without changing your clothes? Get up, change and lie down."


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    Raymond frowned. Then he turned back to Karen. But his eyes were still closed.


    "¡­the clothes are really dirty right now.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    No matter how hard Karen pinched, she didn''t wake up.


    Raymond opened his mouth in a almost crying voice.


    "Can''t you... can''t you?? Now... I just fell asleep..¡±


    "No, it''s messy.¡±


    If Raymond cleaned it all day long, it would be obvious what it would be like to have it on his body.


    "I put all the candles on it... Without even looking....¡±


    I want to give him a punch. Karen shook Raymond''s shoulder, who was asleep and was talking nonsense.


    "I told you I''d go to bed first. Raymond, change your clothes before you go to bed."


    "I''m so sleepy right now... Wait a minute¡­."


    "Shall I sleep in the other room?¡±


    Raymond opened his eyes at the words.


    "No, don''t go, Karen."


    And pulled Karen''s body tight.


    "Sleep next to me."


    Karen frowned when her face was buried in Raymond''s dusty clothes.


    "Then change your clothes first."


    "You''re already wrong. The blanket is dirty."


    Then he closed his eyes tightly.


    "Just give me one day... I mean, I''ve been really, really bad....¡±


    His uncharacteristically grumpy voice did not end.


    "¡­sigh."


    Karen sighed and unbuttoned one by one to take off Raymond''s vest.


    But even he didn''t succeed.


    "¡­."


    Raymond hugged Karen tightly in his arms. Karen buried her face in Raymond''s chest and eventually gave up taking off her vest. He said he would do the laundry.


    Karen closed her eyes again, grumbling. Karen has already slept enough. But Karen didn''t have the confidence to get out of Raymond''s arms. In fact, Karen didn''t want to be away from him either. I just wanted to complain a little.


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    I turned my head slightly and cut Raymond''s arm. Get your arm out of the way to go.


    But there was an advantage. I felt warmth all over my body. It was still chilly in early spring. I heard Raymond breathing. Karen was strange to be in one bed like this, both alive. It was as if we were lying down together for the first time. Karen thought if she was buried, she wanted to sink into the bed, not the coffin.


    Even if my whole body cools down with cold water, I think I''ll wake up if I can hear my breathing continuously. I don''t think there''s anything more to be afraid of if this warmth is surrounding me.


    Karen burrowed into Raymond''s arms. Raymond''s other arms around her waist were a little heavy, but the weight made her more complacent.


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    Did Raymond suffer from insomnia? She must have waited for her death while staying up all night like her.


    It didn''t take Karen long to fall back asleep.

 119 [119]

    Raymond''s management wasn''t so smooth, but it wasn''t the worst. Since most of the houses were not used, there was less work to be done. All the servants'' rooms were not used, and there were no guests, so all they had to do was organize the parts they used. However, the luxury of life has fallen far below that of the past.


    First, it was a matter of clothing.


    "I''m so sorry. Karen."


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    Karen knew she had to accept Raymond''s apology, but she couldn''t stop talking when she saw a pile of skirts in front of her. It was the best clothes he had. It was a dress with layers of frills inside, usually worn at the first meeting with Raymond. Karen used to wear it not only because it looked light but also because it was light and warm. But at least Karen won''t wear the skirt again while she''s alive. It''s already become a pile of cloth that''s hard to call clothes.


    "How did you wash it?"


    "Just like any other clothes... I unpacked the soap and washed it."


    "¡­with Lord Raymond''s clothes?¡±


    "¡­yes. That''s right."


    Karen wasn''t a laundry maid, but at least she knew she shouldn''t do this. Unlike work clothes, the fragile fabric of women''s clothing should be rarely damaged, so most of the clothes had to be cleaned up slightly and brushed off.


    "Did you put the clothes you wear when you''re working?¡±


    "¡­yes."


    The result was terrible because such clothes were washed with work clothes used in tents or something like that. The frame of the dress was completely warped and the color of the dreary work clothes was washed away.


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    "I''ll be right back."


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    You have to say it''s okay. It''s not his fault. It is not wrong not to know. He admits his mistake and says he will make amends. Come on, it''s all right, you have to answer.


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    But Karen was not willing to answer that she was okay. If you are a maid of your own, you will scold and if you are Isella, you will give up, but your opponent is Raymond. Karen opened her mouth, but there was no answer.


    "¡­I''m so sorry."


    "¡­that''s enough."


    That was the best I could do.


    In the end, Karen couldn''t say she was okay. I knew it from my head, but it hurt my feelings. Loving Raymond was a different matter. That night Karen turned her back on Raymond and fell asleep.


    "I''m sorry."


    "I know, Raymond."


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    Raymond shut his mouth.


    Karen searched through 170 rooms in the mansion, but could not find any clothes she liked. The employees took everything out as they went out.


    "It''s all right¡­."


    Karen made up her mind by looking at her clothes in the mirror. It was a dress worn by ordinary black maids. Karen did not wear an apron, but the rough cloth did not change.


    Karen felt a little ominous.


    The second was more serious.


    It was a meal problem.


    Karen liked a delicious meal. I loved the gourmet. He loved the pleasures of the earth. One of Raymond''s biggest attractions was his house, the Tess mansion. Among them were chefs in the mansion.


    With grains, sheep and cattle from the rich soil, they would create magic. He was good at work, but thanks to the quality of the native products here, Karen used to love the land itself.


    A large restaurant was a place where dozens of people could sit and eat, but now it was only for Karen and Raymond. The dazzling sunlight coming from the big window gently enveloped the entire restaurant, and it was okay to eat alone at a long, large table.


    Also, it was an important condition for a good meal time that the person in front of you was a person who was okay no matter what he or she talked to. But Karen did not easily reach for the fork and knife.


    "¡­doesn''t it suit your taste?"


    "No, I''m fine. You did a great job. Thank you."


    Karen answered silently cutting the meat. I liked the plate. Plates and meat made of castings were maintained at just the right temperature. It was hot, but the meat was cooked perfectly. Karen''s knife cut the meat apart, and the red part was revealed with a proper cooking.


    "That''s a relief."


    Karen cut a piece and pushed it into her mouth. It was cooked with a young female lamb. In fact, there was no such thing as cooking. It was simply boiled with pepper and salt. But the quality of the meat was good, so there was no smell at all, and it was soft. It was a simple recipe, but it wasn''t something you couldn''t eat.


    "The taste is fine."


    Unless it''s for breakfast.


    "But I''m concerned about Lord Raymond''s hard work, so you don''t have to do this anymore."


    Karen hardly eats breakfast. Even if I ate it, I filled it with milk, tea, and some snacks. She was not unusual and the meals served in most mansions were normal. Even the servants.


    "That''s okay. It''s my pleasure to see you enjoying your meal."


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    It was touching.


    Raymond''s offering was meat, meat, and meat. It''s just boiled, roasted, or blanched meat. Karen was gloomy that the food served with meat was baked potatoes. This is why they are not in a mansion but in a monastery.


    "¡­Lord Raymond."


    "Yes, Karen."


    "Do you usually eat like this in the army?"


    "It''s usually much worse than this."


    "¡­It''s delicious. Thank you for the food."


    I didn''t mean to say that. Karen sighed and cut the meat.


    Raymond proposed again when Karen did not respond.


    "I was in a hurry to prepare, so I only had a hard nippy new. I thought it would be better to serve meat than that."


    Do you have any flour?¡±


    Raymond hardened his answer to Karen''s question.


    "I will learn baking soon."


    I can''t make it even though.


    Karen didn''t look at Raymond, but only glared at the meat. Raymond is also an aristocrat. You know what a normal meal is like. However, he is not in a position to entertain others, so he does his best by his own standards.


    Can''t we just call the chefs?


    Karen stares at Raymond, holding back her words in her mouth.


    "Next time the porter comes, I will bring him biscuits and bread."


    But the porter is still far from arriving. Karen was depressed by the fact that she had to continue eating this bleeding meal for a few more days.


    "Please¡­ please."


    Karen answered Raymond with a smile. I felt a twitch in my smiling face. However, it was hard to complain about Raymonde to make, clean up, and even pay for Raymondie.


    "If there is anything uncomfortable, feel free to know. I''ll do my best."


    With Raymond''s serious eyes, Karen had to swallow the scream rising from her throat.


    It was a quiet meal in a palace-like mansion.


    The third was that Raymond was too busy.


    Raymond took the time to sit with Karen for two hours a day playing chess or walking in the garden. But more than that was too much.


    Cleaning up the house, cooking food, and spending time with Karen were almost the day, and after dinner, they would constantly receive documents, organize them, and send a telegram to Jeonseo-gu.


    "Didn''t you say you retired?"


    "Because I don''t only work for you."


    "Did you do anything else?¡±


    "Yes."


    He must have been surprised by the short answer, but he opened his mouth again.


    "I''ve got something to do with the Marquis."


    Being stuck in a mansion did not lead a life of complete advantage to society. But Karen had an advantage in society. The only link was Raymond.


    "¡­Please be patient for a year."


    But for Karen, the period seemed too long to end.


    ***


    "That doesn''t mean I want to run a case."


    I know Lord Raymond does his best. How can you not know? Raymond does everything inside while Karen is lying in the grass.


    But Karen was dissatisfied. It was more frustrating that he was unable to complain.


    "¡­why am I still lonely?"


    He was always lonely. No one in the world ever understood himself. No one remembered. However, even though someone who understood and loved him finally appeared, his empty heart was not filled.


    Because you''re dissatisfied with the meal? Because the clothes are simple? All of that would be the reason. But it was a little difficult for Karen to admit her desire.


    "Peaceful¡­why¡­.¡±


    Karen lies on the grass and looks up at the mansion. Although there was only Raymond and himself in this large space, Karen continued to feel that her desire was not being fulfilled.


    I''m getting more and more and more.


    I want to be by your side. I want to spend time with you. I want to talk more about the future.


    When there is one person who can understand, greed grows endlessly. The world felt like a type, but now it felt like a huge real greenhouse. As I began to feel realistic, I wanted to do more and more.


    It was a year longer than I thought.


    "Carran, your meal is ready."


    The sun was setting before I knew it. He seemed to have napped again. Karen saw Raymond sitting next to her.


    Your clothes must have starch in them. Karen looked down at her clothes. But soon I realized that it didn''t matter. All of his clothes were discarded and simple black clothes worn by maids. It didn''t matter if I listened to the grass. Karen kept lying down and asked Raymond.


    "Is it another greasy meal?"


    "¡­I only used eggs, not meat."


    "Is it a boiled egg?"


    "No, it''s an omelet."


    "Wow."


    Karen expected it. I thought an omelet would be fine. You can also see potatoes and bacon flowing out of the golden omelette. That would be all the ingredients here.


    It was a good thing. Karen was satisfied that she had a proper meal, not meat, for the first time in a while.


    "We''ll order a lot of things next time."


    "Yes."


    Karen lay on the grass and looked up at Raymond.


    Raymond took Karen by the hand.


    You have to try. Raymond''s trying.


    Raymond''s hair was swaying in the wind. Raymond''s hair is reddish because of the light of the sunset. Karen liked the color that resembled her hair color. The spring breeze swept the ball.


    Karen stretched out her arms.


    It''s wrapped around Raymond''s neck.


    "Shall we go eat?"


    "Wait a minute."


    Karen pulled Raymond''s neck.


    "Ah."


    "Sorry, I''m sorry, inadvertently."


    Why are you so strong? Raymond''s body wouldn''t pull. Karen ordered Raymond.


    "Take it easy."


    This time, I lost so much strength that my nose bumped into each other. Somehow I can''t keep getting hit. The two of them giggled and slowly overlapped their lips.


    That''s how the day went by.


    ***


    Karen found herself still lacking. It wasn''t a matter of trying.


    There was a serious need and dissatisfaction.

 120 [120]

    a man''s desire, a man''s sin


    Pride, avarice, greed, idleness.


    Most of Karen''s desires were not fulfilled. Obviously, Karen''s stay was a splendid mansion, a beautiful landscape without a life threat, and a place where she stayed with the only person who understood her. There was a complete peace here that she had never had in 100 years.


    But that was not enough.


    Karen knew the ultimate pleasure. I knew the desire to be higher. The pleasure of conversation with people in society, the joy of being praised, and the exploration of the mouth, not the feed for movement.


    So far, the only sin Karen has been idleness. But even that wasn''t right for Karen. He lived hard for too long and tried to give up, but he even gave up. I heard him die somehow, and I heard him kill him.


    He risked his life for 100 years.


    The stimulus was too weak for her in this life.


    It''s not in the book, it''s really life, it''s not alone, we can do it together.


    When I thought about it, a year felt too long, too long. Karen felt a little nervous. And there was another problem that gave Karen anxiety.


    "¡­why not?"


    Karen sat on the bed with a pillow. I couldn''t understand.


    "¡­why?"


    Sir Raymond is his lover. In this life, she didn''t celebrate, but she is her husband. There are only two things that can understand each other. There is no doubt about his affection. From the eyes, from the gesture, from each word, there was a love that was close to desperation. So Karen was even more confused.


    "Why... don''t you?"


    Why doesn''t Raymond have sex with him?


    Men and women, husband and wife.


    Love problems are all right.


    No health problems.


    Even without a single person around.


    "There''s only one thing to do, right?"


    Karen thought it was natural. Young men and women. And Karen and Raymond had already slept together several times in the past. For himself and Raymond, physical union was not the end of a distant book.


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    Karen looked to the side of the empty bed. Raymond went out early this morning, too.


    Even now, we have slept together. But contrary to her expectations, Raymond never undressed Karen. We went to bed together, but literally only slept together. It was calm to sleep listening to other people''s breathing, but the longer the day got, the stranger it was.


    The more he thought about it, the more reason he had no relationship with him.


    Proudly.


    Karen bit her nails. I was irritated with nervousness.


    I couldn''t understand why I had to feel this emotion. Raymond shouted, "I''ll take care of everything," and so did the meal. All the maintenance, cleaning, and laundry were not satisfactory. Most of all, he wasn''t even around Karen. Karen had to spend all day just meeting Raymond. Even if he tried to help with his work, he stopped him because he didn''t like it.


    "No way..."


    Karen came up with a home she didn''t want to think about.


    Are you sick of it?


    "Maybe¡­ is there¡­"?¡±


    It was common for a couple to become estranged from each other as they grew older and stronger. It is a common story of a married couple whose physical aspirations wither even though they support each other mentally. Even if Raymond and Karen had young bodies, did their sexual excitement disappear as memories gathered?


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    Do we end up living a quiet life where we hug each other when we sleep, ask how we are doing, play chess together, and talk about books? Really?


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    It was an unexpected future. Even if such a future came, it was not now.


    The hand holding the pillow is hard.


    "I''m not satisfied."


    Karen could never be satisfied with just holding hands and sleeping.


    Even more so if this nervousness he felt could be resolved by a relationship.


    Karen opened the closet door. I changed my clothes, but it wasn''t Karen''s favorite. I wanted to wear something pretty, but all I had was a simple black dress for the maids. I change clothes that look the same every day. I eat the food there.


    When will the new clothes come? Karen didn''t like to wait. Also, one or two new clothes could not be satisfied. When you buy clothes, you have to touch and choose hundreds of fabrics, choose what type of clothes you want to make, and choose what sewing machine you want to use.


    Karen, who wore customized clothes from a seamstress even when she was the daughter of Princess Haier, had difficulty in anticipating clothes that she made without measuring herself.


    Karen closed the closet door and went out looking for Raymond.


    I thought it would be in the restaurant, but it wasn''t there yet.


    "Where did this man go?.¡±


    Karen glanced as she passed through Raymond''s study, but she wasn''t in it. It was early morning. As I passed the corridor and headed for the hall with the central staircase, I heard a man moving.


    It was Raymond. Karen saw him receive the light from the glass that burst from the first to fourth floors of the center. I was working hard as usual. He always worked hard on everything. Except for one.


    "Sir Raymond. Good morning."


    When Karen said, Raymond raised his face and looked at Karen. Then his lips drew a line.


    "Are you up? Wait a moment. Breakfast is not ready yet."


    "Why are you cleaning up there?"


    "You come and go every day. Wouldn''t it be better to be clean?"


    "Do you wash it every day?"


    "Yes."


    Raymond was cleaning up. And it was always neat.


    Karen was sorry that she couldn''t confirm his condition in the morning. Raymond barely showed any disorganized appearance while living together. Except for cases like the first day, Raymond always woke up before Karen and fell asleep later than Karen.


    "You don''t have to work too hard. I''m fine."


    "I just do what I need."


    Maybe I worked so hard that my sexual desire disappeared?


    Raymond took care of the castle by himself, gave food to the remaining chickens and ducks, and did all the laundry and meals. The worse Karen eventually tried to help, but Raymond didn''t even want Karen to move. It''s dangerous.


    "I''ll just take care of everything."


    Is that a good thing?


    "The man who works at home is the sexiest."


    The maidens who lived in the past shouted in unison about their ideal type.


    Most of the servants did not want to work well, and the mothers of the servants were mostly servants. For Karen, the maids complained that post-retirement women were never able to rest at home and work all day long.


    So a man like Raymond who wants to do the housework himself is very considerate and attractive. He''s a man I''ll never see again.


    "But¡­."


    Is it attractive for a man with a fortune who can afford to hire 100 servants? Aren''t you just making things up for nothing. Karen hoped that he would spend more time with himself today, leaving everything he could use as an employee rather than spending time anxious about the future he had yet to come. It was more wasteful not to spend money when there was money.


    "I''ll finish it soon."


    I don''t know if it''s sexy.


    Karen glared at Raymond''s movements. His sleeves were rolled up and his forearms were strong. The dress was plain, but underneath it was unusual. Karen already knew how the muscles under that dress worked. Down there.


    That''s a big jump.


    Karen licked her lips with her tongue.


    "What''s wrong, Karen?"


    Raymond felt Karen''s eyes as he was cleaning the floor and stopped. He didn''t stop even when he said hello in the morning, and apparently noticed that Karen''s condition was unusual.


    "Why do you look so scary....¡±


    Raymond asked Karen in a nervous voice. He sounded like he had done something wrong. Of course he did a lot of wrongs. a crime of neglecting the duty of a married couple


    "Lord Raymond."


    "¡­yes."


    "Stop what you were doing and come here."


    Raymond hesitated, pushed the mop aside and came to Karen. Karen saw Raymond coming up the stairs. The forearm is definitely steady, and the exposed forearm is tightly held by the muscles. Even though it was a simple costume, the body proportion and shape were perfect. I think I looked better in the military uniform. That kind of work suit was fine with him. Raymond touched Karen on the cheek with his hand as he looked up several steps.


    "Are you sick? I don''t think I have a fever, but my face is red."


    No, I have a lot of heat.


    "Sleep with me."


    "You woke up late today. It may sound like nagging, but you tend to sleep too much."


    Do you think he''s doing that on purpose? Karen grabbed Raymond by the collar. It wasn''t hard to catch because it was down a few steps. Raymond was grabbed by Karen by the collar with a puzzled look. Karen looked down at him and said,


    "I can''t stand it."


    "¡­I''ll try harder. The cart will come tomorrow. What I need is¡­."


    Karen spoke again, eye-to-eye contacting Raymond.


    "I''ll say it again without changing the subject. Let''s go to bed right now."


    "¡­yeah?"


    Raymond hardened.


    Karen even had the illusion that she told you to go out and die. Because Raymond''s face turned like a statue. What''s that face that seems to be deaf. Raymond turned white at first, then red. Even my ears were red.


    "Carran... we... I''m not married yet..¡±


    What are you talking about? Karen glared at Raymond in a fit of spirits.


    "How many times do we have to get married?¡±


    "Oh, um, Karen, so....¡±


    Raymond stammered without seeing Karen properly.


    "Now¡­here¡­ It''s just the two of us."


    "But."


    "I know. There''s your situation... Don''t you think we should be too... without moderation? There''s still a lot of time left... Already."


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    Karen saw Raymond, who had reddened her ears, and she felt like she had become a dainty girl. Kidding, but Karen felt her whole body drained. What can you do with Raymond?


    "Yes¡­."


    "Carran?"


    Karen let go of the hand that held Raymond. The pulse is gone. Yes, this time again, Karen has to put up with her greed. Like you have to endure exploration, you have to endure gambling, you have to endure adventure.


    "¡­I see."


    "Thank you for your understanding."


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    Karen thought about where to hit Raymond, and soon grabbed him by the collar and kissed him. It was a kiss that expressed anger. The stiffened Raymond''s jaw and unopened lips were bitten hard.


    "Okay, I''ll be there first. Don''t be sick. It''s a vent of anger."


    Falling and Karen still chewed at the stiff Raymond. Raymond nodded absentmindedly. I still felt like I was out of it.


    "¡­yes."


    "¡­Lord Raymond."


    Karen spoke back and forth to Raymond, who had held her.


    "¡­yes."


    "I got it. So I''m going first."


    Karen let go of Raymond, but this time he wouldn''t let go of Karen. Karen tried to let go of Raymond''s irritation. Frankly speaking, I didn''t want to see his face anymore because I was embarrassed for myself. However, Raymond continued to give up his excuses.


    "Lord Raymond?"


    Raymond looked at Karen''s eyes and breathed a few times, then grabbed Karen''s face and kissed her again. It was such a rough move that what he said a little while ago was overshadowed. Frustrated by the sudden kiss, she pushed Raymond''s shoulder away. It wasn''t a throw to bear it, Karen was even angrier at his urgent move.


    "Now¡­ what is it?¡±


    Karen tried to criticize the movement against her, but Karen could not say any more. Raymond''s eyes were covered in dark color. His eyes were so dark that the viewer had goosebumps.


    "Carran."


    Raymond pulled Karen around the waist.


    "Carran."


    Raymond called Karen one more time.


    It was not a call that needed an answer.

 121 [121]

    Karen regretted it.


    At least I wasn''t angry at him in the hall. There was no one there, literally no need to care about anyone''s eyes. The whole mansion was like a bedroom. It started on the steps of the hall.


    And in the hallway, sitting by the window.


    Karen begged me several times to go to bed, but it was long after Raymond heard it. Karen couldn''t even calculate how much time had passed.


    "Uh¡­."


    Karen was as sick as if she had been bruised all over. There was no real difference.


    How long has it been?


    Karen stared blankly out of the window. When I opened my eyes, the sun was up, but I couldn''t tell whether it was dawn or afternoon.


    My whole body was throbbing and sticky. There was even a bruise.


    "Lord Raymond."


    Karen sang Raymond quietly.


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    He didn''t get up. Karen saw Raymond. He was blindfolded with one hand. His shortness of breath seemed to keep him asleep.


    At last.


    Raymond''s body wasn''t completely clean, but the difference in physique was so great that he had some fingernail marks on his skin. Her skin was so strong that she didn''t leave much mark when she bit her. Even though I bit my shoulder, I didn''t care. Karen was a little intimidating when she saw her shoulder with no teeth left. You''re hurting yourself like this. Raymond had only a few fingernail marks on his back at best.


    Karen wanted to wash up next to her as she watched Raymond sleep soundly. I want you to let go. Raymond''s behavior was so extreme that it was hard to follow. I don''t think it used to be like this before.


    "It''s heavy¡­."


    The arms on his body were heavy.


    "Sir Raymond, put your arms away.¡±


    "Well¡­yes¡­."


    Karen held Raymond''s arm heavy and pushed him aside. Nevertheless, he did not open his eyes. He was also tired. At least two days have passed. In the meantime, he has not been able to leave his room properly, let alone eat. I stayed in bed except to wash my physiological needs for a while.


    "Uh¡­."


    He/she could not know whether he/she had fallen asleep or was tired and/or was confused. In the meantime, I couldn''t even eat properly. I thought Raymond had a lot of work to do, so I didn''t have much time to spend on him, but after a day, I became desperate to do something else.


    In order for a person to move, there needs to be something in his mouth, but Raymond was so physically fit than Karen that the time to move was so different. Karen really thought she might die of a heart attack or something. If a man dies while he''s doing it, he''s called Bok Sang-sa, so could a woman die? Sergeant Bok?


    Karen blinked at the thought. I wanted to wake up because I couldn''t get out of bed for too long. I was thirsty, so I put a person who asked for a glass of water in the bucket.


    Thinking so, Karen belatedly noticed that she was also thirsty. Karen reached for the bottle of water. I couldn''t reach it. I had to get up.


    "¡­don''t go."


    Karen felt almost frightened by Raymond''s voice. I looked back, but I talked in my sleep. At last he was exhausted and asleep. Finally, Karen first felt that the absence of people was scary in this sense, too. A sigh of relief naturally came out.


    "Please... Let me go....¡±


    Karen pushed Raymond''s hand out of the bed, holding his ankle. Unlike Raymond, who is as strong as a monster, he has an ordinary person''s body. It''s really too much now. Karen staggered when she stepped on the floor alone after a long time.


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    Feel dizzy.


    Karen got up and drank from the water bottle next to her bed. The cold water passed through my throat. He touched Karen''s neck and frowned. I had a sore throat. The neck was not the only thing that hurt. I worked so hard that I felt a throbbing pain all over.


    Just enjoy idleness. Why did you do something you didn''t do?


    Come to think of it, I think it was the first time that he had asked for it first. Raymond and I died before we got used to sleeping, so we always showed a clumsy, shy girl.


    But I think it was more comfortable. Karen seemed to understand why Raymond endured. He meant it when he said he was confident to control himself because there were only two of them.


    Karen could also see how considerate Raymond was when he was newlywed. Raymond was not the man Karen could handle.


    Didn''t Karen keep waking you up and bothering you even when you were tired? This is torture.


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    After confirming that he was asleep, Karen crept out of the room with her paws. I wanted to go down, eat anything, and get some sun.


    "Ahhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh¡­"


    Karen sighed at the smelly things in the kitchen. I didn''t know how many days I had been stuck in bed. Most of them were smoked meat, so there was no problem, but a bird like Raymond caught it, so it had a rotten smell.


    "¡­Should I clean it up?"


    Karen was offended. But I didn''t want to wake Raymond up. What he wanted to do with them was the human mind, so Karen put the rotten things together and began to clean them up. However, it was hard to know where to dump the body.


    This was something I had never done before. Cooking is done by a chef, so cleaning up is done by the people in charge. So self-justified Karen soon gave up and bit into the neatness of the tomatoes in the corner.


    "¡­I''m hungry¡­"


    Karen felt the need to eat the old meat again. As expected, there was a limit to gaining strength with fruits and vegetables. Karen put the tomatoes in a small basket and escaped from the kitchen and headed back to their bedroom. I should really stop now and get up and start my daily life.


    The cook really needed to be here. And you have to call at least five handymen. Life with only two people was so hard and without discipline. Karen also wanted to talk to other people.


    "Two are too few.¡±


    I thought it would be okay if there was only one person, but it wasn''t. The two were too few. Karen wanted to live in a more crowded place. I needed an exchange. Before the relationship, I thought it was due to a lack of physical contact with Raymond, but after spending the night with him, it became more clear.


    "¡­I need people.¡±


    Karen needed a man. One was not enough. There had to be more people to talk to and laugh or get angry with each other.


    I kept everyone at a distance because I thought they were the people in the book, but the relationships that I thought were meaningless were about achieving myself.


    Karen found herself always surrounded by people. From the time she opened her eyes in the morning, when she ate, until she worked or fell asleep, there were always servants and servants beside her.


    No matter how much Raymond loved himself and took on the majority of the work by himself, there were too few things he could do as a person. It was inevitable because Raymond was one.


    "¡­Just a year."


    It only takes a year.


    Karen walked down the hall. Before that, I took out another tomato and put it in my mouth. It was okay because there are still many tomatoes left. If it''s not enough, we can go back. Karen thought of people, feeling the pulp that burst in her mouth.


    Angry, disappointed, and distressed needed so many people. Many such as Iselana, Verdick, Nancy, Bowen, Donna, Countess Elba, Prince Gwiz.


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    Karen walked and looked down at the main hall. There was still a mop and bucket left by Raymond a few days ago. You didn''t even clean that up, and right here...Karen felt her face turning a little red.


    "I''m so... yeah....¡±


    That''s too much. Karen rubbed her cheek down the stairs. I should clean this up first while Raymond is still sleeping. Karen put down a basket of tomatoes next to her and picked up a bucket and a mop.


    "¡­oh, dirty.¡±


    After a leisurely tour around, it was clear that time had passed. Karen sighed watching the dirty mop. Over time, it was dry and dry, but the mop was covered with dirty things. Karen took a bucket and mop and went out to the waterfront on the garden side.


    "Why are you so dirty when there''s no one here? Two of them are absolutely ridiculous.


    The mansion is so large that it gets so dirty right away. Karen grumbled and turned on the dusty water and put water into the bucket. As the water began to fill, I rinsed the dirty water inside.


    "¡­oh my."


    What is this?


    Karen picked up the dirty mop she had pushed on the floor. Something was twinkling in the mop.


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    If Karen was a little younger, so if she was about 20 years younger. Karen would have screamed.


    Karen knew what this was. Karen picked it up and looked at the water bottle with her other hand.


    It was dirty.


    Karen could tell what this mark was.


    I couldn''t understand what this was, which turned brown over time.


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    Karen stared blankly down at the object on her palm.


    It was unexpected.


    It was someone''s fingernail.


    ***


    Let''s not think about it.


    I didn''t know how I came back. I came back to my room somehow or other. Karen lay beside Raymond again.


    Is it animal blood? Raymond always cooks the meat. Sheep, herring. Raymond wouldn''t do that. Why on earth would you bring an animal that''s bleeding alone?


    It wasn''t just blood. Why are your fingernails there? Karen wondered if there were any animals with nails similar to human nails.


    Sheep, cow, horse, chicken....


    But no matter how hard I think about it, Karen could not think of an animal that looked like a human fingernail.


    What is it? Who is it?


    "Carran."


    "¡­Yes, Lord Raymond."


    Karen almost screamed for a moment. Raymond asked Karen in a hoarse voice.


    "When did you wake up?"


    Karen had to laugh naturally. Fortunately it wasn''t that difficult.


    "Stop getting up, Raymond."


    "¡­yes."


    "And you know¡­Wouldn''t it be better for us to have dinner now?¡±


    "Okay."


    Raymond took Karen by the hand.


    "It''s nice to be next to you."


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    Karen couldn''t get her hand out of him. But I couldn''t ask any more questions.


    Why were you erasing the blood?


    Whose nails are they?


    I didn''t want to hear a lie. I have to ask, but I don''t want an answer. I''m afraid I''ll be disappointed. I have to be polite.


    Karen felt Raymond''s face coming back down on her lips and closed her eyes.


    Raymond''s love didn''t have to be doubted.


    So I couldn''t ask.

 122 [122]

    Whose nails are they?


    Karen sat alone in the room where Raymond left and looked down at what he had picked up.


    I thought it was shiny, but when I saw it again, it was just a piece of ordinary fingernail. It was just shining in the sun and water. It was hard to guess something like when I saw Donna''s severed hand. It was hard to tell whether it was a man or a woman. It was even in the old water.


    The size of the fingernails did not show the thumb, but the size of a man''s ring finger or a woman''s index finger. The end was in bad shape, but it could not be guaranteed to be of the working class. And on the other side, there was a serrated mark. There was no flesh or blood attached because it was washed in water, but there was still something to know. This nail was not broken, it was plucked.


    It must have hurt.


    Karen lifted her fingernails and looked at the sun, but it was also difficult to infer anything more from them. After all, he was old and inexperienced, and there was a limit to infer something from this little piece of fingernail.


    "¡­who is it?"


    Karen buried herself in bed again. Raymond''s bed was still warm. And now he''s cooking a meal for Karen and himself in the kitchen.


    Karen doesn''t doubt Raymond''s love. It is not of a doubtful nature. There are only two of us in the world. Only two people can understand each other.


    Raymond loved Karen even when she killed her. But he was the one who would keep Karen by his side, not the one who made suggestions like, ''Shall we spend our lives killing people together?''


    Raymond is now older than Karen. It''s gotten too much.


    "¡­old legs."


    "Are you talking about me?¡±


    Karen almost screamed again for a moment. Raymond looked down at Karen with a grimace.


    "Even if I''m an old man, let''s not hurt each other by age. We''re in the same boat."


    Raymond smiled and reached out to Karen. Karen grabbed the hand and pulled her up.


    "Will you have dinner here?"


    Karen shook her head.


    "No, I''m going down...And here too... I think we need to clean it up."


    I didn''t want to eat in bed. Because I think I need to change the bed sheet first. Raymond turned his head awkwardly when he saw Karen''s eyes.


    The figure was really like an ordinary person.


    Karen looked down at the meat. Raymond always served only meat. Again, it was meat.


    Meat


    Karen closed her eyes because of a terrible imagination. go too far in one''s imagination That can''t be true. This meat in front of me is beef. It''s a taste that you''really. Human meat... What does human meat taste like? Do you know what it tastes like? In fact, he will not be able to distinguish even if he sees human meat in front of him.


    "¡­Carran, you''d better stop eating. There''s a lot of other things, so you don''t have to eat with that face."


    It wasn''t until Raymond heard Karen''s voice that Karen could get out of the delusion. Her driver looked at her as she looked up. His face was full of concern. Karen found herself tense.


    Raymond got up and poured water into Karen''s cup. It was warm water. Watching a piece of dried lemon in the cup rising into the water, he lifted the cup and drank it. The warm water went over to my throat and got much better.


    "You''re not feeling well.¡±


    "Not good¡­ not."


    Karen answered with difficulty.


    I''m upset because of what you were cleaning.


    Karen grumbled inwardly. Then the heavy strain on her stomach felt like nothing.


    "Stop bothering me."


    "Well, yeah, I''m sorry."


    Karen knew what he heard when she saw Raymond bend his head and used the meat, but it was not hard to fix the illusion. Because he''s been pretty bullied for days. But now it''s affecting not only the physical but also the mental.


    There is no way Raymond would feed him something strange.


    But Karen didn''t touch the meat and took her hand back to the tomato she was eating earlier.


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    As the liquid flowed over the crunchy red egg, the unpleasant imagination continued again. This is serious. But it is better than meat. Karen kept chewing on the tomatoes.


    Karen didn''t know why she was so surprised.


    Why are you so confused?


    "While you were asleep yesterday, a cart came and went."


    At Raymond''s words, she took the tomato off her mouth.


    "But why did you just put this out?"


    "You can''t eat it right now anyway."


    "But there''s one thing that''s not as good as it is now.¡±


    Even though Karen glared at Raymond, he just shrugged and said it as if it were natural.


    "I thought I''d need some meat. My face looked so pale from before."


    "Do you have snacks?¡±


    "Yes."


    "Give it to me right now."


    "Sweet things make me lose my appetite. I''ll give it to you after I finish eating and when I''m done digesting."


    Karen opened her mouth in amazement. I have a firm tomato in my hand. He glared at Raymond.


    "You know you''re saying things that even my nanny won''t say. Do I have to be restricted to meals now?"


    "It''s just a suggestion.


    "It''s supposed to be controlling.¡±


    "That''s not it. It''s just....¡±


    Raymond stopped talking. And finally, with a sigh, I caught the tomato Karen threw.


    "Should I have been hit?"


    "I didn''t throw it because I knew Lord Raymond would catch it."


    Raymond sighed as he put the tomatoes on the table.


    "I should have been beaten to pretend to be sorry for you. Anyway, all right."


    Raymond surrendered with his hands raised.


    The figure looked too easy. It was hard to think of Karen as a man who wouldn''t let her meet anyone else. So Karen threw another tomato. Raymond didn''t accept it.


    After a long quiet meal, Raymond brought Karen a snack.


    Sitting on a long sofa made of mint, Karen saw a snack from Raymond. There were biscuits and apple pie with chocolate in them.


    "Rance made it.¡±


    Karen''s face brightened. Lance, who used to be a patissier in Tess''s mansion, was recognizable as soon as he saw it. Raymond wasn''t such a snacker, so when Karen called him and praised him, Lance was even more skillful. So I had to pay attention to my weight as the days went by day.


    The top part of the almond powder and crispy baked pie seemed a little burnt, but Karen liked it better.


    When I put it in my mouth, the sweetness spread. Karen closed her eyes and savored the sweetness. It was enough for Karen, who has long struggled with snacks, if not extremely luxurious. I wanted to eat something like this, not meat. Raymond asked as Karen was in happiness enjoying her snack with her tongue for a long time.


    "Are you satisfied?"


    It was not. Karen opened her eyes and looked at Raymond.


    "A little."


    People were so simple that when their desires were met, the tension and depression disappeared. Nothing has changed, but the body has become happy by force. It was funny but I couldn''t hold back my smile when I laughed at one apple pie. It was neither a bitter smile nor a sneer, but a satisfying smile.


    "Would you like one?"


    "Thank you."


    "Sir Raymond brought it anyway."


    Raymond took Karen''s pie with his mouth. Watching Raymond chewing, Karen asked Raymond.


    "How is Lance doing?¡±


    "I''m teaching the secret recipe to bread-makers in the city."


    "I thought you were retired, but you weren''t.¡±


    "I''m not old enough to retire. Lance is not even married yet."


    "Oh, my God."


    Karen was surprised by the unexpected remark. Lance was older than Raymond. It was a strange age not to get married. Two or three children are the normal age.


    "I didn''t know. Well, it''s not important."


    "I''m not that close to saying that. Don''t tell me, is that true for you, too?"


    "¡­no, Xenon¡­ I got married before."


    "There''s a lot I don''t know."


    Karen was filled with regret when she talked about someone who was not here. It was because I realized that what I wanted was not this kind of life. Karen said to Raymond.


    "¡­Lord Raymond, don''t you think you need more people, too?


    When Karen asked, Raymond said with a slightly perplexed look.


    "Carran, you know¡­ The first time you died was in this house."


    "¡­did I?¡±


    "Yes."


    What was it? Karen rolled her eyes and took her hand to the second snack. I remembered the sweeter taste in my mouth. At first, it was solo.


    "I don''t know what''s going to happen in a year, so I''d like to rule out what''s dangerous things.¡±


    Raymond sighed. And then I woke up. Karen knew he was going back to work. After a few days of indulgence in each other, the work was eventually pushed back several times.


    What is he doing now? I wondered. Raymond and Karen were in the same space, but the important things kept going wrong. Waiting a year later, they were continuing to defer to the present.


    You have to hold it in. Let''s not ask. That''s not the point.


    "I wish you''d put up with it a little more. A year later, let''s do anything."


    But how far does he know? I was curious. I was going to hold it in. Raymond stood up, turned around and went out. It was to do something again in his office without telling Karen.


    Perhaps it is not his office where he is he is. Maybe he''s trying to do something in another place Karen doesn''t know. But Karen doesn''t have to care about anything he does. You don''t have to know. He won''t do Karen any harm. But. Nevertheless.


    "So whose fingernails did you pull out?"


    Raymond stopped walking. Karen regretted biting it. Raymond turned away. Karen bowed her head. It was a little burdensome to see him. Would he be angry or embarrassed? Karen recalls trying not to ask him. But I couldn''t stand it without asking.


    "Carran."


    Raymond approached Karen and knelt on one knee. I looked up at Karen from under her bow. Karen''s hands overlapped.


    The face was so gentle and friendly that it seemed to have nothing to do with anything dirty or cruel.


    "That''s why you''ve been uncomfortable?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    Karen opened her fist. Inside, there was a nail Karen found. Raymond took it from Karen and put it in his front pocket. And Raymond looked up at Karen''s face and said,


    "You don''t have to be afraid because you need it."


    "¡­do you need it?¡±


    It was a very clear answer. Raymond was neither angry nor embarrassed. It was because it was only natural for him to do it.


    "Yes, I did it to get as much information as possible. There''s nothing you''re afraid of."


    He hugged Karen strongly on the shoulder. And Raymond woke up.


    "So don''t think about that."


    I''ll do the dirty and dirty work myself.


    ***


    Raymond picked up the pinches as he nervously swept up his flowing hair.


    "¡­oh, hell."


    I didn''t want to show Karen anything dirty, but she made a mistake. Raymond felt sorry for himself and tapped at the shape of his face with a pen.


    It''s been a long time since he died.


    However, there was no problem because I got everything I needed. Raymond knew how clumsy Karen was even if she was going to kill someone. You wouldn''t have done it right with those weak arms. It''s up to my husband to do this rough work. Raymond began cleaning up the rags to finish his work.

 123 [123]

    03


    Karen loves Raymond.


    But as time went by and began to be cut off from everyone but Raymond, Karen had more time to think.


    Is love the only thing in a perfect world?


    Will it really change in a year?


    There is no world in fiction.


    But Karen still seemed to be in there.


    There were only two people trapped in the novel.


    ***


    The trigger was fingernails.


    Raymond didn''t say who the owner of the nail was. I thought he would tell me if I asked him more questions, but I didn''t really want to. Nothing changed just because Karen found her nails. Raymond casually took her question and cut it out, saying it was necessary.


    After that, Karen could no longer find anything strange and Raymond didn''t show up. Without saying it, the conversation went smoothly and the scenery was peaceful.


    There were many things to bury.


    Now they were lovers who had just fallen in love and people who might die again a year later. I didn''t want to be uncomfortable with each other because of the useless dispute. So did Karen, and so did Raymond.


    Time went by like always, fast or slow. Early summer has come. The roses in the Tess Great House bloomed like Isela boasted.


    It was a brilliant summer.


    The roses that bloomed were still beautiful in the indifference of the landlord, and there were still various varieties, as if reminiscing about the deceased hostess.


    Among them, the paper that bloomed was particularly noticeable. The petals on the outside were white and red inside. It was the first time I saw. From a distance, it was like a flower crown made of paper. The combination of pale pink petals and mild white petals, not vivid red, was very beautiful. Karen broke one of the roses. Then he dropped a small bug on the rose.


    Even if the roses were beautiful, it was obvious right away because no one was in charge. The leaves were often eaten by insects, and a lot of weeds were also mixed. The branches were not trimmed either. But some wild nature is also wonderful. It wasn''t bad.


    There were bugs, clothes were rustic, and there were few cosmetics, but there was peace here. So you didn''t have to worry. But Karen kept thinking about one person who was gnawing at her mind.


    The face that kept coming up, even though I shook my head not to think, continued to make me uncomfortable like a worm in the rose garden.


    Is Icela Evans still missing?


    Karen didn''t like Isella, but she didn''t hate her. What are you going to do if you get mad at the person in the novel anyway? That was her creed.


    When a father is swindled out of his entire fortune by someone, when he becomes a maid, when he is slapped because his car is cold, and when he has to endure the sticky hands of middle-aged men. Even when I work day and night and fall down.


    It''s okay.


    I don''t hate you. I''m not in love. I''m not afraid. I''m not sad.


    Everything is in the book. As time went by, I was sure that I would end up in the end and go back to my place. I found only that one.


    I repeat, I don''t regret myself. I take it for granted. Now they''re all alive again. Donna is a bad laundry maid again, and Tom will be beaten by Thomas.


    But Karen didn''t know why Isela was so bothered. No, maybe it''s natural.


    If she is the heroine of a romance novel, she is a supporting actress.


    The supporting role that bothers the heroine until the end and leaves ugly. a fitting ending


    "Do you like my necklace?"


    "You are my maid now!¡±


    "Have you... How dare you¡­."


    Isela was jealous of Karen. It was blatant. From trying to get the eye out of Raymond, to attracting people''s attention in society, and just moving around and laughing.


    Karen couldn''t understand it.


    Appearance ended with that. It ended by drawing people''s attention briefly.


    Karen had no money and no powerful parents. Even if Isela grabbed her hair and threw it away, other maidens held her hand saying they felt sorry for her later, and other nobles kicked her tongue.


    It didn''t change even if he was Berdych''s adopted daughter. Berdick gave her a relentless lash, not her own daughter, and when Isela opened her eyes, she eventually led Karen to death.


    All that remains of Karen was just Raymond''s sympathy. Because of it, Verdick killed Karen dozens more times.


    Karen thought of her nails. He looked down at his fingernails. I didn''t know very well. Someone''s fingernails have been pulled out. Raymond pulled out his fingernails. To get information. Maybe to vent my anger.


    Isela is missing.


    Is the owner of the nail Isela?


    But what''s wrong with that?


    Even if Raymond loved Karen, needed her, pulled someone''s fingernails, how would Karen blame her? Why am I surprised by that?


    But Karen was strangely uncomfortable with the idea that the owner of the nail was Isella.


    Why is the thought so uncomfortable?


    It''s good for tricking books.


    It''s good to be back alive.


    It''s okay because you''ve died again and again.


    But Isela never killed Karen.


    "He''s guilty, too. Karen. Everyone is influenced by their parents. Why do you think you don''t get a crime when you get a name for a legacy? And it''s obvious that he grew up under such a person. He''s going to be a criminal, too.¡±


    Isela looked at herself pitifully and said, Karen thought of it then. Would she understand if the same situation came to her?


    Icella''s father, Berdick Evans, killed Karen Haier several times.


    So did Raymond kill Isela? Will Isela be convinced of her death?


    Of course I won''t. As everyone does. Raymond thought he was the only one, and that would be enough, but it was also uncomfortable to imagine Icela Evans being tortured to death by Raymond.


    If he had killed Isela, he wouldn''t have felt bad. If he had killed him in front of Berdick, he would have felt even more joy. However, the assumption that Raymond tortured and killed Isela is also uncomfortable.


    What is the difference? Karen kept thinking. All you can do is think about what you can do in this one-of-a-kind mansion.


    And I came to an immature conclusion.


    He dismissed himself as inside a book, but it is not a book.


    Because it''s real people now.


    Because he himself is a human being and Isela is a human being.


    And it was because Isela was a rare person who eventually never killed herself.


    "¡­sigh."


    But Karen closed her eyes with a sigh. I couldn''t see the city. Who do you sympathize with?


    In the end, this is a cheap pity that you don''t even need, a solitary pastime that you don''t even need to think about. extravagant feelings of surplus


    Karen sighed.


    He also seems to have spent too much time with Isela.


    But the problem was very short. There was peace in this life, but time was bound to flow and eventually eventually burst.


    I heard a mocking bird. The scent of roses wafted. The collection of poems he was holding fell beside him.


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    Karen realized that she had a nap on the bench in the garden. My mind waned and my eyes opened. I felt a sign of popularity. It was still Raymond, not anyone else. Raymond''s golden hair was shining in the sunset. But he didn''t stay calm.


    Karen wondered if she was sleeping and couldn''t wake her. But even so, Raymond was so weird.


    ''¡­what''s wrong with him?''


    Raymond was still distracted by Karen''s gaze.


    But it wasn''t something to do again. It wasn''t talking to me, it wasn''t watching. Raymond was walking around Karen in a haphazard way.


    He seemed to be restless and unable to say something important to her. The viewer was more anxious.


    "Hmm, Hmm."


    Karen coughed in vain. However, Raymond still hasn''t stopped being bustling. He seemed to be lost in thought.


    "Lord Raymond."


    "¡­carren, are you up?"


    Raymond stopped walking. But his face was awkward and his fingers wiggled.


    "Did you burn your dinner?¡±


    "What?"


    "Or did you rip your clothes again?¡±


    "No, it''s not.


    "I wonder why you look so distracted. And it''s the wrong button."


    Raymond grumbled.


    "Well, there''s only two of us anyway.... I''m sorry."


    Karen beckoned Raymond. Raymond came up to the bench. Karen sat up straight and unbuttoned Raymond and re-inserted him.


    "I can do it."


    "It''s because you look so distracted. What''s the matter?"


    "¡­there''s something I can''t put off."


    What''s going on?


    Karen felt a bit of a pounding curiosity. That''s why Raymond is so nervous. It was a rare sight.


    "Why are you so restless when you don''t tell me? Just tell me."


    When Karen saw Raymond, Raymond answered with a slight frown. He didn''t seem to like it when he said this.


    "Carran, how much can you handle a gun?"


    It was an unexpected question. Karen answered the sudden question, a little embarrassed.


    "Just... I know how to load a pistol with a bullet."


    "I''ll give you a rifle, and can you shoot a person''s head from the third floor of the mansion to the garden?"


    "¡­will it be possible?"


    Karen looked at Raymond with a puzzled look, but he was still serious. Raymond touched his chin and asked again.


    "Then there is an axe."


    "I don''t have one."


    But Raymond continued to speak, drawing a long axe in the air with his hand.


    "Assuming you have an axe, well, if not that much, Xenon... Can an average adult man hit you on the neck with an ax?"


    "It would be possible if someone tied him up or was drunk and couldn''t keep his body in shape."


    "¡­how did Prince Gwizu die?¡±


    Karen was filled with energy from Raymond, who looked like ''You can do it!'' and stabbed him in the chest with her fingers. Get a hold of yourself.


    "Donna helped me. And it''s totally different to hit someone behind the scenes and to subdue someone who''s running at me. What''s wrong with you? You know better."


    Raymond pressed his forehead.


    He realized that he himself had made a series of stupid remarks.


    "Throwing grenades is easy."


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    I don''t think I''ve realized it yet.


    Karen became annoyed to say more and stared at Raymond. When the silence continued, Raymond cupped and bowed. His expression was dark.


    "¡­I think I''m a little old and out of my mind."


    "No, thank God. Lord Raymond. What the hell is wrong with you?¡±


    "¡­because, Karen, I think you should be alone."


    The time has come before I know it. Karen realized why Raymond was so restless. Karen had to be in this mansion without Raymond. It was that time. Three months have passed.


    The day had come when Raymond had to leave to work.

 124 [124]

    Raymond explained enthusiastically with a grenade in his hand. To sum up, all he had to do was pull out the pin and throw it. Then she held a similar weight of ornament in her hand.


    "Let''s test it first by throwing it. It''s dangerous in the house."


    Karen glanced down at it and said,


    "Who''s going to turn it off later when a fire breaks out by throwing a grenade?"


    "I..."


    Raymond soon found it impossible and shut up.


    In the end, what Karen could use was a pistol similar to what he was using. Raymond gave Karen a pistol and said with an unhappy face.


    "I''m nervous as always. I don''t think there''s anything I can do if bandits or beasts attack me."


    "So I told you not to be without employees."


    "¡­how do employees believe it?"


    There are things in life that cannot be avoided no matter how hard you try. It is the same with Raymond. The causes before they are repeated are stacked to create the current events. Even if Raymond retires, things promised before and future will force him to do what is now. Raymond has no choice but to leave Karen at this moment. Just like Prince Gwiz had to go to work when he approached Karen.


    I heard for a long time how to effectively swing the hand axe, and I heard for a long time how to load the rifle and how to advance, but Karen seemed to be too much too much.


    "You''re leaving in a few days. How effective would this be? Why haven''t you said anything so far?"


    "I thought I''d be back in a day."


    "But has your schedule changed?"


    "Yes, the target was somewhere else than before."


    "Is that so?"


    Raymond and Karen struggled for a long time in the garden and in the hall before finally getting tired and decided to have a cup of tea in the drawing room.


    "I''ve thought about just taking you, but it seems more dangerous.¡±


    "Me?"


    Raymond shrugged his shoulders and said lightly, "It''s just a family." Karen thought about what to refute to Raymond, who was talking nonsense, but the tea was hot, so she just drank it quietly. I was so tired that I couldn''t smell the tea.


    "If you had at least the strength and physique of Xenon, I would go with you."


    "¡­Sir Raymond. Janon is the most physically fit man.¡±


    "I know it''s a meaningless family. Plus, you don''t get that big even if you gain weight.¡±


    Raymond sighed with a look on his face that he would rather do so.


    "Oh, that''s... You remembered....¡±


    Just forget about it.


    Karen blushed at the thought of one day when she had plumped up. I worked hard to gain weight, but I didn''t like it that much.


    "So why haven''t you grown your muscles? Wouldn''t it be better to have a thick body line than a weak one? Well, it''s too much since it''s only been a year, but why don''t you start working out later? I''ll help you."


    By Raymond''s words, Karen imagined her forearm as big as her waist now.


    "I don''t like it."


    Karen answered sternly.


    "Think about it, Karen, if you have a strong body, you won''t be ignored anywhere. It''s definitely comfortable."


    "It''s because you''re a man. What do you think I''m going to do when I''m strong? And now I can''t be as tall as you are."


    "Wouldn''t there be less chance of dying?"


    "Lord Raymond, stop making boring jokes."


    "I''m always serious."


    "Stop it."


    When Karen pinched Raymond''s side hard, he screamed and stopped. And he smiled and sighed without knowing that he himself was too much.


    "I''m definitely nervous. You''ve never been in danger during this period.¡±


    "But most of the time, I''ve done work. At the time... I was a bit aggressive, so I think it''s the reaction."


    Karen died a year later, but she didn''t die before. Even if he was in danger of dying, he didn''t die. After 117 years, something was broken and he could die before, but Karen seemed to live as well until a year ago if she didn''t overdo it.


    "It''s not going to be all right.¡±


    In fact, it wasn''t that scary now even if I died and started again. Because Raymond remembers. Even if you start over, there is someone who remembers her, so you don''t have to be afraid to start over.


    "Well, if I die, I''ll start over."


    "Don''t talk like that."


    "Still. Don''t be too afraid. Why are you so nervous when you can start again, not just this time? I would live again if I died."


    Raymond and Karen had many opportunities. Just as Raymond remembers it all, no matter how many times Karen dies.


    "Surely, Lord Raymond, you''re not afraid to die anymore."


    "What?"


    "You used to be scared.¡±


    "¡­did you?"


    "Yes."


    Raymond looked a little puzzled. Karen smiled weakly.


    "I remember waking up sometimes and being scared?¡±


    "¡­I see."


    Raymond wrinkled his eyes as if he were groping for the past.


    Again, the conversation was cut off and there was silence. Karen regretted that she put death too lightly in conversation. The recent series of short deaths was a farce for the dead, but for him, one death would have been a repeat of life for decades.


    If you don''t want to see a dark face, you should try not to die again. Fear of Karen''s death seemed to be more Raymond than Karen. It is more painful to see death than to die.


    It was Raymond who started the conversation again.


    "First of all, I''ll set up all the traps at the woods and entrances."


    "That''s fine. But can''t I go out in the meantime?"


    "I''ll tell you everything, so keep that in mind."


    "¡­I see."


    When Karen sighed, Raymond stood up and pulled Karen''s back neck. Raymond''s lips gently touched and fell.


    "Drink your tea first."


    "Wait a minute."


    Raymond''s breath got a little rough. My lips tasted like tea. But it tastes sweeter than the tea in the teacup. It''s definitely the same car. Karen pulled more Raymond. The tongue was mixed and the breath was mixed.


    The touch was so natural now. You must be bored while you''re gone. Karen looked up at Raymond with that thought. His eyes were bent. I liked the sparkling dark green eyes. He looked like he had seen it at the end of the end or sometimes.


    Raymond took his face off and said,


    "I''ll stop by the capital and come back, so I''m going to get my clothes tailored. What do you think?"


    "But it''s still ready-to-wear."


    I didn''t expect much of the clothes there. said Raymond, soothingly stroking his head at Karen''s ball-men.


    "I''m old."


    "Yes."


    "I''ll be the first to bring clothes that will be in fashion in a few decades."


    It seemed quite interesting. Karen put her arm around Raymond''s neck.


    In two days, I''ll be alone without Raymond. Karen wet her feet by the stream and wondered what to do.


    Why don''t we go through the mansion and find out what Raymond did? Or should we try the raw laziness that Raymond couldn''t do when he was around? He is lying on the bed with a pile of snacks. That sounds pretty good, too.


    No matter how long he lived, Karen had to wash, groom, and move every day. It may be okay to be extremely lazy when Raymond isn''t here. It''s really just me.


    "¡­Oh, I can''t."


    At least they had to feed the livestock. There was something to do even if it wasn''t cleaned. Would it have been better to have a user at the risk of his life? Karen sighed.


    And then the wind blew strongly.


    "¡­Oh, dear."


    Karen sighed as she saw her hat on her head fall over the water. It was a waste to just throw it away because it was a new one. Karen looked at the mansion.


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    Raymond was busy getting ready to go out two days later. Karen looked at the stream. It wasn''t that deep. Under his waist.


    And what he wore was rough clothes worn by the users. Clothes were much cheaper than hats. Karen got up and went into the water.


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    Then I grabbed the hat.


    Karen picked it up and tapped the water out. The water was not very deep either. And the moment I went out of the stream.


    "¡­huh!"


    Karen slipped on a rock at the bottom of the stream and fell into the water. The water filled the view. Leaves and petals that fell on the surface of the water were floating.


    Karen tried to re-establish herself. It wasn''t something to be very embarrassed about. But I kept slipping on the stone, and as I struggled, my skirt felt heavier.


    Oh, no.


    Karen realized that the underwear she wore was a new order. I forgot because I wore it inside, but it was quite heavy because there were layers of lace.


    You''re not gonna die like this this time?


    Karen herself was a bit of a cheer. What a ridiculous death! Well, one day, I got stuck in a plate of water and died. It could be like this. Isn''t accidental death easy? It is possible to drown by accidentally.


    Karen felt less and less energetic.


    The sky that I saw in the water was beautiful. And it was breathtaking but not strangely painful.


    It was a quiet and peaceful place. Karen smiled faintly at the sky. But it was okay this time.


    I got along well this time. Raymond remembers her and will come back even if she dies. So Karen waited for death to come from underwater.


    But I was worried that Raymond would be sad.


    Look, Lord Raymond.


    It''s better to have users. That''s what I''m going to say next time.


    Karen''s wish, however, was not immediately realized. Someone lifted Karen, who was drowning, strongly.


    Argh!


    Karen clung to the arm and welcomed the world that welcomed her again rapidly. Outside the surface of the water she was hit again gave her pain. Pulled up, Karen coughed on the water''s edge.


    "Cough, cough! "Boom!


    The water came up from the inside. A liquid that was not known whether it was tears or water flowed from the eyes.


    "Oh, my God. Are you crazy? Huh? What are you doing?¡±


    Karen saw the man who pulled her up. Then I rubbed my eyes. It wasn''t Raymond.


    "Stay alert."


    I thought it was someone I''ve never seen him before. But the voice was familiar. And he was never supposed to be here. He was the last person to do such a thing. Karen seemed to be strangled. I thought I threw up all the water, but something kept getting stuck in my throat.


    "Thank you¡­."


    It was Berdick Evans.

 125 [125]

    Karen couldn''t identify who she was at first. I was surprised twice when I recognized him. He was surprised that he didn''t recognize him, and that he wasn''t what he used to be. People can''t always be the same, but Verdick Evans has been the same for 100 years.


    He always wore an expensive suit, oiled his hair neatly, and always trimmed his mustache. The beard was neatly pushed out, boasting a sharp and neat jawline that was not as old as it was, and the suit, which fits perfectly, made a slightly fat body look good.


    And the glasses and gloves, the cane and the smooth voice were always plausible. He was a man with a more aristocratic impression than a nobleman. Some of his usual rings and necklaces made deep-seated viewers laugh at him for being vulgar.


    However, he never showed signs of disheveling from head to toe. He was even a man in a suit when he ran to pick Karen''s throat. He was neat even when his only daughter, Isela, was down.


    However, he looked completely different now.


    There were no ornaments. There were uncontrolled whiskers on his face. Above all, his impression has changed completely. I thought it was because my hair was wet and stuck to my face, but that was not all.


    The body was not in good shape but swollen, and the skin, which had always been smooth and even-colored, was stained and Berdick was like a middle-aged man of his age.


    Water dripped down along an uncontrolled beard. The figure looked quite shabby. Verdick frowned and was angry at Karen, who was embarrassed.


    "Oh, shit...It''s not that deep. Why were you drowning? Are you crazy?"


    Berdick took off his wet coat and squeezed the water out like a rag. The water splashed out of his mouth and looked dirty. Verdick. I was used to seeing him get angry at Karen, but it was completely different from then.


    "Are you crazy because you want to die young?"


    "Lady, shouldn''t you know how to live within your means at that age? Hunger tonight."


    "Why the hell were you in the water?"


    "Didn''t I tell you to please Isela?"


    Karen remembered Verdick was angry with her. That''s what he always said. To him, Karen was Isela''s maid and a thief who stole her.


    "¡­didn''t you ask me why I was there?"


    When Verdick asked again, Karen finally came to her senses. And Karen realized that she had been stupid without answering back.


    "The water wasn''t that deep."


    Verdick lowered his tone to see if he thought Karen was scared. It was unfamiliar for him to even change his attitude like that. If you live for 100 years, will you see something new?


    But he hasn''t changed since 117 years of killing people. It''s true that he''s changed this much.


    "Dear gentleman¡­thank you."


    But what I had to do now was not a recollection of the past. Karen replied quietly, imitating a shriveled look. Karen wondered if she should be aware of Verdick, but she chose to put off pretending she didn''t know. He should not be involved as much as he can.


    "The hat that fell into the water... I was going to get it, but... I slipped in the water.¡±


    I felt really intimidated when I heard the shouting. Karen felt a slight tremor from the cold water. Even in summer, the water was cold.


    "My skirt got tangled and I couldn''t come out properly. Thank you for your kindness."


    Why is Verdick here? Of course Karen guessed the answer. This is the first time he''s done this, but it wasn''t hard to guess why he was here.


    Why is he here with such a miserable face?


    It was a few months ago that Karen visited Verdick.


    It''s past the time for Berdick and Isella to come, but they didn''t. And he even ended his business by losing money. Raymond would not have simply refused to marry Isela.


    You haven''t found Icela Evans yet.


    That''s why you came here.


    ***


    Isella.


    At first, Berdick Evans thought it might be a daughter. As soon as I saw the hem of the skirt floating in the water, I thought so. Maybe it''s Isella. Maybe his daughter''s in the water. It was a bridge that didn''t move, but it immediately jumped into the water.


    But it wasn''t.


    When I ran to the water and got up, I felt relieved when I found out that it wasn''t Isela. She was a woman her daughter''s age, but her hair was red, unlike her blonde, Isela.


    Not a daughter.


    Verdick was angry when he saw a young woman who was coughing up water. The first feeling Berdyk had when he saw a woman''s hair was anger. As he had already entered the water, the force that had entered had inertiaally rescued her out of the water, but Berdick could not feel any joy when he saw a woman breathing and throwing up.


    Why are you here when you''re not my daughter?


    Verdick was about to cry. But I couldn''t tell whether it was just water from the stream or tears from my own eyes. The last time he cried was so long ago that it was hard for him to notice keenly what muscle movement he was crying was.


    There was not enough time to shed tears.


    The only daughter of Verdick Evans, Icela Evans, disappeared and time passed.


    The season has changed before I knew it.


    One day, a cold spring day without flowers. Suddenly, my daughter disappeared.


    Isela disappeared from the world without leaving any word or trace. Isela has never done that before. So the world changed as if Isella had never been there from the beginning.


    But Verdick had no idea why Isela disappeared.


    Why is Isela gone?


    It was the same day as usual. A piano teacher taught Isela, and Isela begged him to go downtown in the afternoon and went out with his wife. It was a normal routine as usual.


    Berdick was agonizing over the possibility of receiving the money he lent to Prince Gwiz that day. That evening, he didn''t even eat, locked himself in the room, brooding over documents and bills and consulting with lawyers.


    "Is she still sleeping?"


    "Lord, my lord... You haven''t....¡±


    "You''re too lazy to get up yet. Wake me up and bring me back."


    "That''s¡­."


    The maid shuddered and confessed to Berdick.


    "The lady hasn''t returned home yet....¡±


    "¡­where did you go without a word?"


    Berdick frowned at the thought that his daughter had caused an accident. Where did he go without his permission? In fact, the business has been so twisted recently that I had a headache. When Isela comes back, she''s definitely going to get in the way.


    "But why don''t you go with me? Who did you go with?"


    "Master, you''re...He disappeared alone.¡±


    Berdick first felt that his hair was turning white.


    Why didn''t you tell me? Why didn''t you tell me in time? Why are these stupid things in my house? And now, I''m.


    "What are you doing?¡±


    When Verdick came to his senses at his wife''s cold voice, Isela''s maid was crouching down in her stomach. Her mouth was bubbling. Verdick kicked one more time with his throbbing shoes.


    "Ahhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh!"


    "Evance!"


    You can slow down your anger. Berdick breathed in his groaning breath.


    On the first day, worries and anger arose at the same time.


    On the second day, I couldn''t do anything all day.


    On the third day Verdick began to solve people. There was nothing to be trusted.


    Where did Isela go?


    Berdick solved the problem and waited at the same time. Isela is the daughter of Verdick Evans. There were many people who had a grudge against Berdick. But at the same time, Verdick also had a lot. Berdick expected that the person who took Isela in any way would contact him.


    Compensation or resentment.


    Berdick prepared a considerable amount of cash first. Although it was the first time that Berdick''s daughter Isela was kidnapped, Berdick has seen such cases over and over again.


    People like Verdick live with grudges.


    People like Verdick always had to pay attention to their security. For the wandering people, cash and jewels were the only weapons that would protect them. They hated countless people who kidnapped families, kidnapped friends, pressured by law, and took property.


    Whoever took Isela will be paid for blood as well as money.


    Berdick swore.


    But there was no contact.


    Berdick waited.


    I can''t help but get in touch. Berdyck''s wealth was never negligible. And Isela was Verdick''s only daughter. Berdick''s fortune will be entirely attributed to Isela.


    It can''t be. Berdick waited. I trusted and waited. It was a belief in a man''s desire. Berdick''s fortune never, never.


    But there was no contact. Berdick locked Isela''s door with bloodshot eyes. Having no contact after a month means there''s no room for further negotiation. Berdick solved more people.


    And I couldn''t wait any longer, so I started to move myself. But no matter how much I moved, I couldn''t find Isela.


    If you don''t want the money, you''ll have a grudge.


    Berdick waited for Isela''s body at some point. Anyone with a grudge would want it. You will try to see yourself in pain. That''s the case with most people who are vindictive.


    But the call didn''t come from anywhere, really. No, I got a lot of calls. But it was all lies of those who sought money. There was no contact from the real criminal. There was no real evidence.


    Berdick''s business also began to shrink as he began to waste manpower, money and time to find Isela. The business that Verdick didn''t catch himself began to collapse, showing increasingly sloppy corners, and strangely many accidents occurred. Mine explosions also began to increase, and competitors in the same industry increased. Verdick has stopped many businesses to reduce losses.


    And Berdick went looking for his daughter for three months, and now he''s even going to give up.


    I did as much as I could. It''s time to give up. Berdick thought so while looking at his closed daughter''s visit. Berdick perceived himself more strongly as a businessman than as a father. His identity is better suited for money-seeking dogs. I did everything I could for Isela. What doesn''t work is what you can''t do.


    "¡­this came before you."


    But what my wife gave me. Berdick couldn''t open his mouth for a long time when he saw the package. It has to be opened. You have to check. But I couldn''t open it.


    The package said Icela Evans.


    Why now?

 126 [126]

    Short for short, long for long. For five months Verdick had a crazy time. It took Verdick so long to grieve, anger, and resign. But it arrived as if it had been waiting for Verdick to accept the reality.


    What do you want? What do you want?


    Berdick opened the package with a shudder.


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    And there was hair in it.


    A slightly disheveled, lemon-colored hair that is the same color as Isella''s hair.


    And there was nothing else.


    Berdick traced the package back. The parcel was eventually left with a document. The criminal twisted around a few times, but the money eventually led to a related person. And all the parcels and letters are collected in the central part of the country, and then re-sentered, Berdick had to visit the local aristocrats to search.


    Ironically, it was Raymond Seyertes, Isela''s former fiance, and his brother''s estate.


    "¡­That''s strange."


    Berdick looked down at the map with his chin on him. Is this all a coincidence? The Sayertes lord had a slightly strained relationship with him. And because his brother was engaged to his daughter.


    Of course there was no direct evidence. The package just went through there. But Verdick felt a prickly sensation. The sensation was a hunch that helped him more appropriately than reason for a long time.


    And when Verdick saw a woman with red hair, he felt the prickly sensation felt stronger.


    "You''re Karen Haier, aren''t you?¡±


    ***


    It was fortunate that Karen was turning around. If Verdick had seen Karen''s face at that moment, he would have read a lot of things on that face.


    "I think you''ve got the wrong person."


    "No, I think that''s right."


    "Didn''t you come in as Lord Haier''s deputy a few months ago and break the contract? I think it''s right on the way."


    Berdick was adamant. Which one would be better? Karen didn''t expect him to remember a single meeting, or a brief encounter, when he was in a whirlwind. It was hard to forget your face once you saw it. Karen rolled her head. What should I do?


    ''Yes, I''m Karen Haier. Hello, Mr. Berdick. Have you been looking for your daughter? Oh, I''m sorry you couldn''t find it.'' Should I say it like this way?


    There is no lie. In the face of Verdick''s sensitivity, it may be better to just be honest. The more you lie, the more you reveal your weaknesses. And as soon as Karen saw Verdick''s face, she could easily recall the scene where her head rolled to the floor.


    ''I think Raymond did something about Isella.¡¯


    That was the problem.


    Karen thought of the fingernails she found. Isela and Verdick were enemies of Karen and Raymond. Karen first thought of Verdick and Isela when she imagined Raymond had killed or tortured someone. It was a natural guess that the owner of the nail could be Isela. If Verdick finds out, Raymond''s fiancee Karen will die again.


    Now Karen has no ill relationship with Berdick. Now. That was the problem. Just because there is no bad relationship with Berdick now, can you guarantee that there will be no more? No. Karen remembers his face, which she hit on her neck again and again. He killed Karen again and again. He and Karen were at each other''s throats. No matter how it goes this time, you never know when the story will return to its original bad relationship.


    "Why are you here?¡±


    I have a relationship with Raymond.


    Karen couldn''t bear to talk. Confessing between Raymond and Karen was a problem after that. Raymond was the man Verdick gave Isela. After the relationship between Raymond and Isela was over, it was easy to predict that there would be a firestorm for Karen, Raymond''s fiancee.


    Is this how he dies this time?


    Karen felt her head ache. There are things that cannot be avoided even if you try to avoid them. But this time, so many things have changed, and I thought it would also change because something miraculous happened. In fact, it was changing little by little. But Karen thought maybe the same life would repeat itself again this time.


    "¡­before."


    Karen licked her lips slightly.


    "I... work in the mansion."


    "You wouldn''t be in the class to do that."


    No, I did a lot. Karen recalled all sorts of things Berdyck had done. But it wasn''t normal. Karen made up her mind.


    "Well, I... I thought you were... What are you saying... I don''t know. My job is¡­."


    "Aren''t you Karen Haier?"


    "I... I don''t know you. So I... My name is¡­."


    "So, don''t you ask for your name?"


    "Huh¡­."


    Karen cried.


    Verdick had an irritated face looking at Karen acting like an idiot. But I had to do this.


    "I... Ugh....¡±


    "¡­sigh."


    Some even say that they are crazy. It may sound absurd, but this was the best. Berdick doesn''t have any evidence now. Also, Karen is not immediately important to Berdick. You have to talk to Raymond first.


    Karen said after a long pause.


    "Is Mr. Raymond in the mansion now? Would you like to meet him?¡±


    "¡­all right, I''ll do that."


    Berdick nodded slightly tired. Karen led Verdick to the mansion, dripping water. As the water began to dry, my body became cold. I''m going to go in quickly and hand over Verdick to Raymond and change first.


    "¡­what you have, are you sure?


    "Yes."


    Verdick followed Karen quickly. He murmured as he looked at the poorly managed garden and the grassy stone steps.


    "¡­it doesn''t seem to be very crowded.¡±


    Verdick said behind Karen.


    "Yes... Mr. Raymond is busy. They''ve reduced the number of available users."


    "How many are there now?"


    "I only have one."


    "¡­That''s strange."


    "There is no big problem because there are so few people."


    "¡­Ha."


    Verdick seemed to harbor more and more doubts. True, it wasn''t normal even in his own eyes. Karen was fortunate that she was wearing a maid''s uniform. If you were wearing something like a luxurious dress, not a maid''s uniform, the situation would have been even more complicated.


    "So Lord Raymond formally hired you?"


    "¡­I don''t know¡­I don''t know."


    "Do you think it makes sense that you don''t know your own problem?"


    "I don''t remember signing paper."


    "Then you can''t call yourself a maid. It''s just a slave."


    Karen wasn''t hired in the first place. Karen tried to look as white as possible. You should turn the attention that comes back to you as much as possible. Berdyk asked me more and more like I was full of energy, but I had no choice but not to answer as much as I could.


    "Do you think it makes sense in common sense that there are two adult men and women living in this mansion?"


    I know. Karen agreed while walking. But their situation was special.


    "Adult men and women, without a contract in a place like this? That''s... crazy."


    Raymond is kind of like that. Karen tried to agree, but with a straight face, she refuted.


    "Mr. Raymond is my benefactor. Please don''t say anything bad."


    "A man with a straight mind doesn''t handle things like this. If you''re trying to be compassionate, you should be generous and take me home. I can''t believe I just left it at home....¡±


    Verdick''s blaming Raymond? It''s a moral thing. Karen was so full of energy that she could laugh. After Isella disappeared, she seemed to want to interfere with everything.


    "Since when have you known Lord Raymond? Is there anything strange... Were there any other women?"


    "¡­I don''t know anything."


    But Karen knows Verdick. The touch of his axe.


    Should I kill him?¡¯


    Karen thought of a trap at the entrance. Raymond set up many traps in the mansion. Berdick and Karen had never been in a bad relationship. Since we''ve already met, it would be a good idea to exclude him from the story. Before Verdick kills himself, he must kill him first.


    I can do it.


    I just couldn''t because I was afraid of myself. I just couldn''t because I didn''t have a chance. Karen looks around. Verdick has been chasing him. Although he is a middle-aged man with a good appearance, he may succeed even if he is relatively weak if he uses a trap that is not a physical battle. Revenge may be successful this time.


    Karen looked at the gate before her eyes. I took a short breath. Let''s do this.


    "¡­the gate doesn''t open properly, could you help me?¡±


    Karen turned around and asked Berdick.


    A trap is installed at the gate. If you pull the door handle that the lion is biting, it will open, but if you pull the knot inside the door handle and open it, the rope will snatch the visitor''s body and lift it up. If you''re lucky, you can hang Berdick''s neck at once.


    "You can pull this door.¡±


    "¡­Oh dear."


    Berdick frowns. It''s not your job. Karen cheered as Verdick approached the door. I was a little nervous this time, but if I kill him clearly from the beginning, I will be safe with Raymond.


    My heart is racing.


    Verdick came to the door. I tied the scarf around my neck. Karen imagined literally strangling him. I can do it. Let''s dispose of Berdyk, tear the body apart. I''ll have to clean up.


    You haven''t done it in your last life. Above all, if you want to live.


    But Verdick did not touch the doorknob. Karen spoke with impatience while waiting. Why aren''t you doing anything? Did he notice something? That can''t be true.


    "If you pull this....¡±


    "Lind! Come here and open the door!"


    Berdick turned around and shouted. What? Karen was embarrassed and turned her head in the direction of Berdyck''s cry. Damn it, Karen cursed. Lind, Verdick''s secretary, was coming from afar.


    "Mr. Berdick! Let''s go together slowly... Oops, that''s."


    "You''re too slow!"


    Berdick shouted and gestured to his secretary. There were more people. There wasn''t even one. Karen was so nervous that she didn''t notice anyone but Berdick was coming from afar. Damn it. Karen said it like a chew.


    "You have... a lot of customers.¡±


    Berdick looked at the clock and frowned at it answered.


    There`s no way I`ll be here alone. My watch''s full of water, damn it. How much is this? Lind, I''ll open the door. There really aren''t many people in Tess''s mansion right now."


    "Who is this lady?¡±


    The fat secretary, who arrived late, looked at Karen.


    "I got it because I was drowning. It''s called Raymond''s maid."


    "Open the door, please."


    Karen cut off Verdick. Verdick pointed to the door with a chin. As expected, he didn''t even want to go through the difficulties of opening the door. And Karen counted the people behind Lind. It wasn''t two. One, two, three...by a guess of six There was no way that such a person would come and go alone. Karen spoke to her secretary, who was in a hurry to touch the doorknob.


    "You have to untie and open the knot inside the doorknob.¡±


    "¡­that''s a bit unusual.¡±


    "I see. Very... It''s different than before, I haven''t done this before."


    "Because there are fewer people staying."


    Karen replied to Berdick''s words. I hope it doesn''t sound like an excuse.


    Karen felt a little perspiration in her hands.


    The door opened with a squeal. Verdick looked inside from behind and spoke slowly.


    "I think the house is very different from before."


    Killing Berdyk at once is a failure. He seemed nervous, too, to expect him to come alone. What can we do? Karen spoke to Berdick with as much nonchalance as possible.


    "The gentleman."


    "Verdick Evans. I don''t know how long you''ll pretend you don''t know."


    "Oh, yes, Mr. Berdick. If you wait here, I''ll talk to Raymond."


    "Okay, I''ll wait."


    Berdick stood in the hall and answered. There is not only one trap. And if there are many people, there is a way to treat many people. Karen put her hands together and asked. Like a real maid.


    "Can I get you a car?"

 127 [127]

    "Please."


    The secretary answered readily. He smiled brightly as he stared at Karen''s face. Karen smiled and turned her head to Berdick. But Verdick did not laugh. He shook his head with an unpleasant face.


    "No, thanks."


    "Mr. Berdick."


    "Lind, you stay put. Hurry up and let Lord Raymond know."


    "Yes¡­ I see."


    "Mr. Berdick, it''s not good to do that too much. I just came here without even notifying Lord Raymond Seyertes....¡±


    "Lind."


    The secretary shut her mouth. Karen turned away. You have to talk to Raymond. You have to think about what to do. If it were Raymond, three or four would kill him without difficulty. You have to kill him. It was unclear why Raymond was not the first to deal with Berdick. You should be angry.


    ***


    to be weird


    Berdick stared at the woman with red hair.


    Alone in the Baron''s family? Does that make sense? It was clear that he was hiding something. Berdick Evans clenched his fist. Doubts were creeping up.


    His daughter disappeared. without a trace


    Raymond Seyertes was attending an academic conference hosted by Count Solia at the time. Let''s not think of anything strange. Let''s not do it. We don''t know yet.


    "Isn''t that Mr. Berdick Evans? Long time no see."


    Raymond Seyertes was looking down at him from the stairs with a light smile.


    ***


    knock, knock


    It was when Karen, soaked in water, knocked on Raymond''s door with Verdick in the hole. Karen''s head was bursting at the thought of Verdick waiting downstairs.


    That''s right.


    "Yes."


    When Karen opened the door, Raymond was seen grooming his bag and gun. Two days later, Raymond had to leave home to work. No matter how many times he lives again, his job is like that. Raymond looked at Karen and put down what he was holding. Then he changed his countenance. Her whole body was wet with water.


    "Caran, why in the water?"


    Karen cut off Raymond''s horse. That is not what matters. Karen did not want the conversation to flow in the wrong direction. Verdick is just below. to have no time


    "Lord Raymond, we have a visitor."


    "Who is it?"


    "Berdick Evans is here. I haven''t told you why I came, but I think I came for you."


    Raymond''s eyes soon turned calm. It is later to worry that she is wet. Raymond looked down at his bag and luggage and asked Karen again.


    "I see. I''ll get going. Karen, you''d better change your clothes first."


    Raymond wasn''t too embarrassed. Karen didn''t know whether it was a good thing or not.


    "Yes, and you remember me."


    "¡­I see. Have I met you already?¡±


    "Yes, I met you at the tower, not at home, because I was leaving on my father''s behalf to break the contract."


    Raymond nodded. His expression wasn''t so bright, but it wasn''t too dark. He just looked like he was going to come. Apparently Raymond said he was going to work, but he never mentioned Verdick. But now, Karen was a little nervous because she wasn''t embarrassed by the sudden accident.


    "Mr. Berdick is here."


    Karen repeated it again. To make sure that he is here again. Raymond was so calm that Karen was rather embarrassed.


    Why is that?


    "Yes, Karen. I''m going down. It''s a surprise that I''ve already opened my face with you, but... It won''t be a big problem."


    "¡­why did he come here?¡±


    But Karen couldn''t be as calm as Raymond. Karen could not understand Raymond''s composure. Why are you so fine? Karen was embarrassed to see Raymond check her clothes again in front of the mirror.


    Verdick has killed Karen dozens more times so far. It was never a good thing that Verdick appeared before Karen.


    Karen seemed to have a dry mouth. This time Verdick thought he was out of touch with himself. Raymond remembered himself, and he was completely disconnected from Verdick. But it wasn''t. And Karen remembers her nails. I remember people who were embarrassed by Isela''s disappearance. I see the haggard Berdyk. Raymond. Isela. If it were, wouldn''t it be an advancement of Karen''s death? But Raymond looked calm.


    "I know. I know why you''re here. But it''s not something you care about. Well, what should I do? Even if I recognized you, I wouldn''t want to send you outside right now."


    "First of all, I insisted I didn''t recognize him. But I don''t believe it at all."


    "¡­why don''t you give it an alias and call it memory loss?"


    "Can you believe it?"


    Karen didn''t think Berdyck would believe a convenient arrangement like amnesia.


    "Even if you don''t believe it, it won''t be a problem. It''s not that important. And please be careful from now on. More than that, I was surprised when you came in."


    When Raymond saw Karen dripping with water, his face quickly faded. But when Karen talked about Verdick, she became rather calm, and the embarrassment seemed to have disappeared. Raymond even looked in the mirror and organized his clothes.


    "Carran, why are you wet?"


    "I fell into the stream."


    with a rattle.


    Raymond stopped organizing his clothes and approached Karen. As if that''s all that matters.


    "¡­I thought I enjoyed swimming."


    Then I grabbed Karen by the shoulder.


    "Obviously, where I''m in danger... Don''t... Don''t go."


    Raymond clenched his teeth while talking. It wasn''t Berdyk that matters now. But the fact that Verdick was waiting outside made Raymond hold on to reason. Karen was a little scared of what he would say without Berdyk. Raymond''s face was just as serious.


    "I''m glad I''m not hurt, but I''d better refrain from going out to the garden alone from now on. I''m afraid I can'' While I''m not here. You must stay inside the house. Berdyk... actually better not to go out now. Just call me a maid."


    "Lord Raymond."


    "I''ll take care of Verdick. There is no need to panic. Change your clothes first."


    Raymond sighed as he let Karen change her clothes. Then he took the bag and put it down under the bed.


    ***


    "Long time no see, Mr. Berdick Evans."


    Verdick looked at Raymond and felt a strange, mysterious. Raymond was definitely a young man he had seen so far, but his attitude, eyes and voice were strangely annoying.


    Why?


    Verdick was used to seeing through people.


    Verdick has seen Raymond since he was very young, when he was just below his chest. He was a doll-like man that his daughter wanted. The problem was that he was too competent, but even so, the childish rebelliousness unique to young people was always blazing in his eyes. He was attractive, but his attitude was also a weakness.


    But the Raymond in front of me is strangely... It was annoying. Verdick didn''t know how to describe the unfamiliarity he felt.


    "You''re wet. Isn''t it cold?"


    "Never mind."


    Berdick replied and regretted a little. You should have just said that you did a good deed to save that maid. I think you''re here to get Raymond''s approval. But Raymond''s eyes were strangely unpleasant. As I entered the mansion, I felt it when I saw that red-haired woman.


    "Cally, I''d appreciate it if you could drop me off to meet the number of people.¡±


    Raymond looked at Karen and ordered. You said you were going to call me, but I guess you kissed me like that. Berdick looked pitifully at them for not doing anything funny. Calli from Karen. I think it''s a very thoughtless trick. Berdick pointed his finger at a red-haired woman who did not make eye contact with him and told Raymond.


    "Isn''t her name Karen, not Kelly?"


    Raymond replied with a brazen smile.


    "I''m calling her Kelly."


    "I''ve seen that girl by the name of Karen Haier."


    If you want to lie, you''d better change it to a more plausible name. Berdick thought he might need to learn more about Karen Haier.


    Isela Evans, her daughter is gone. And why is Karen Haier with her daughter''s ex-fianc¨¦e? Verdick''s head began to spin quickly. Raymond, Karen Haier, Baron Sayertes.


    "Is that so? Well, Mr. Berdick. Is that why you''re here? If you want to make an in-depth search for her name, I''


    When Raymond asked, Verdick shut up.


    I didn''t expect you to hit me like this.


    Raymond has no intention of making a proper excuse now. That attitude was rather what you would do if you did. Berdick thought of Isela, the reason why he came now. The reason why he came here is because Icela Evans'' hair arrived through here. It was to find any more clues. It is still too early to dig into Karen. There was a risk of falling into branches without being able to follow the main point. It was out of focus to continue talking about Karen.


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    But that sharp reaction needed to be remembered. Berdick glanced at Karen, who still had wet hair, or Calli (though Berdick thought it was a rather insincere name), and turned to Raymond. It''s not her that counts. It could be a clue.


    "That''s not it. There is a mail that arrived at my house....¡±


    "You''d better go in and speak.¡±


    Raymond cut off Verdick and turned his toes inside. His behavior was rude, but his expression is very gentle. It is an attitude that does not hide that there is still a grudge against Verdick. It is rather suspicious because it is too blatant.


    "I thought you would. Why don''t you go to the drawing room first? Of course, Mr. Berdick knows about this house."


    It wasn''t Berdyk''s taste, but this mansion had its own charm. History, too. But I didn''t like my current house. Verdick looked sideways at the interior of the mansion.


    "I haven''t visited in a long time and I can''t remember much. I''ll ask for your guidance."


    "With pleasure."


    There were many strange things. Why are they alone in this mansion? And why is she hiding her name? But the most important thing is her daughter, Icela Evans. She''s missing. And to get it right, Raymond''s permit is needed.


    "Two separate cups, please."


    "Yes."


    Raymond jawed Karen (as if she were a Kelly). Karen bowed her head and retired like a maid.


    "Let''s go to the drawing room first and talk. I have to leave soon because I also have work to do...Do you want a change of clothes?"


    Raymond said as he looked up and down at Verdick''s wet clothes. Verdick was mortified by the look of kindness or ridicule. Why did you do something you didn''t do?


    "That''s enough."


    ***


    Karen looked down at the teacup.


    You have to think about what you can do.

 128 [128]

    "I''m worried about Mr. Berdick''s health. If you wear wet clothes, you lose strength. Give me a chance to be kind."


    "I said it was okay."


    "Cleaning is hard. Mr. Berdick."


    Raymond put his hand on Verdick''s shoulder. I didn''t give you strength, but I felt enough pressure. Raymond looked down at Verdick and said,


    How dare you be sarcastic! Verdick twitched his lips. But Verdick now knows what''s important. He didn''t come here to wrestle with Raymond. I came here to find out about Isella. You can find your own pride later.


    Berdick bowed his head.


    "Thank you... for your kindness."


    Berdick was displeased.


    The fact that he was displeased was unpleasant. In front of Raymond. What was even more disturbing was that Raymond was aware of it, and yet he didn''t look bad-looking. Berdick''s pain seemed to be a joy to him.


    "Have you changed your clothes? Please come in."


    Berdick went as he led him. The house was a little different from before. It was more desolate, quieter.


    "Did you let all the other employees go?Except for that one woman.


    "Well, that''s right. I don''t need that many people. I learned a lot in the military thanks to you. Your clothes fit you well.¡±


    The horse had thorns. Verdick realized once again that Raymond and he were not in a very good relationship. Although Isela was among them, they could never have been a normal family. I didn''t even want it.


    Berdick thought of the number of people he brought. Then he shook his head. That''s too much of an idea.


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    Verdick changed into the dry clothes that Raymond gave him. However, there was no sense of goodwill at all. Raymond''s clothes fit exactly like Verdick''s. But the clothes were not for Verdick. It was the clothes of servants.


    "You can wear it on your way home."


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    It was disgraceful, but she came here for her daughter. Berdick stood there, staring at Raymond, and gave up and laid his eyes on him. Now he is a thoroughly underdog on Raymond.


    "I came here, no other than....¡±


    "Forget it. Please take a seat."


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    Berdick sat on the chair that Raymond pointed to. And he waited until Raymond finished his seat.


    "¡­can I smoke a pipe?"


    "I don''t like the smell of cigarettes. But if Mr. Berdick wants, he''ll have to open the window.¡±


    "No, thanks, Lord Raymond. I forgot I changed my clothes.¡±


    Berdick looked at Raymond''s face and spoke urgently. This is because there is something left to ask Raymond for a favor.


    "I''m here for nothing else, but I need your permission to investigate the shipment."


    "Do you?"


    Raymond stared at Verdick. Verdick continued to explain further.


    "Sir Raymond, you know, it''s been months since your fiancee and my daughter Isela went missing."


    "I know. I''m sorry."


    It was not a regrettable face. Raymond''s face was as calm as ever. The face seemed rather refreshing. Verdick bit his tongue so as not to expand his mind further. If Verdick punches at Raymond''s face here, he won''t be able to get near and fall. Of course, cooperation in investigative rights will fly away.


    "But I didn''t hear why I had to give you the right to investigate the shipment. We understand that our relationship is over."


    "¡­not long ago, a hair that looks like my daughter''s hair has arrived."


    Berdick took the envelope out of his arms and handed it to Raymond. Raymond received the envelope and opened it.


    "¡­Blonde doesn''t guarantee your daughter. My hair is blond, too. It''s not that rare."


    "You don''t think you recognize my son''s hair?"


    "It just seems common to me."


    Berdick gritted his teeth. There is no way that she can''t recognize her hair. Common blondes? No, there is no hair like Isela''s. No one is the same. There is only one daughter of Verdick Evans in the world.


    "Mr. Berdick, you look tired. I''m welcome to sleep."


    "¡­ Baron Raymond Sayertes."


    "You can just call me Sir."


    Verdick purposely glared at Raymond. It was to let him know what he thought of him.


    "I knew the shipment had gone through here."


    "I see."


    "I want you to cooperate for the investigation."


    Raymond made eye contact with Berdick. And the lips slowly drew the line.


    "No."


    "Why?"


    "I''m busy these days."


    If Berdick had a gun in his hand, he would have shot Raymond. Verdick glared at Raymond with bloodshot eyes.


    ***


    Karen looked down at the teacup.


    You have to do what you can.


    Verdick has killed Karen dozens of times so far. That experienced, rich, persistent man, was Karen''s greatest enemy in her life. He was brazenly and blatantly honest with his desires and was persistent in revenge. It was so persistent that it was hard to avoid even knowing it. Karen seemed to be strangled whenever she thought of him and her back was itchy.


    Verdick saved Karen? What does that have to do with anything? Even a murderer can raise a crying child. You can throw a coin to a starving beggar. You can''t judge a man by his actions alone.


    And Verdick is more of a foundation for tax evasion than throwing it to beggars. Karen was disillusioned by herself, who thought of Isela for a moment and felt bitter. He is too much to take care of himself. He has died numerous times to this day.


    Raymond killed someone for Karen. Maybe a lot. There will be Isela in it. It is a sin to feel bitter about it.


    "¡­have you all eaten?¡±


    Karen woke up looking at the sleeping servants of Verdick.


    You must do what you can.


    Raymond must have taken Verdick to deal with him. Then shouldn''t he help the rest of them?


    The effects of sleeping pills were considerable. Berdick''s servants were all willing to drink Karen''s tea without a doubt. Then he complained one thing or another. How crazy Verdick was after Isela disappeared, and how crazy he was because of the hair that arrived when months passed and finally calmed down. They stopped him from coming all the way here, but Verdick was so busy trying not to miss one by one.


    Those things are not important.


    The important thing is that Verdick is Karen''s enemy, and these are Verdick''s servants. Karen pushed an empty teapot. And then I woke up.


    with a rattle.


    Karen searched in the kitchen. What would be good?


    The first thing that caught my eye in the kitchen was a kitchen knife. Karen thought of her death. Should I poke my neck with this? Where should I poke? I think your neck will be the best. But I''m sure it''ll be hard to deal with it all at once. It is impossible to kill at once.


    I''ll sleep a few more hours, so let''s take them one by one. It looked a little heavy, but I thought it would never be possible if I did my best. Let''s kill the meat in the kitchen in a drying warehouse. If you drag it one by one, it will be possible enough. First, tie them all up and kill them one by one. It''ll be all right if I stab him in the neck. But can he cut his throat properly with a knife? Karen looked at the knife she was holding. It wasn''t a bad thing, but it wasn''t reliable.


    with a rattle.


    I opened the warehouse. I can see the fish that are drying up. They were all skinned.


    Deeply.


    Karen cut the deer''s throat as a test. Even though the skin was peeled off, it didn''t fit properly. They lack strength. People will definitely get up in the middle, so it will be more difficult. All I had to do was hang it right on the hook, but Karen wasn''t sure. This is not enough. I needed something to give more strength.


    "¡­As expected."


    Karen understood Verdick. Among the non-guns, my favorite was that. An axe will exert sufficient force. It is an axe that can cut a person''s neck properly.


    A knife, saw, axe...Where''s the axe? Karen found the axe. A kitchen knife is not a very good thing. If you poke your thigh with a knife, you''ll surely wake up and scream. The amount of sleeping pills was considerable, but it''s not enough to feel a stab in the body. Karen agonized over the knife and axe, but she also liked to hit her neck with the ax.


    Most of all, since he was cut off several times by Berdick, it would be appropriate for him and his subordinates to wear an ax.


    I''m sure Raymond will kill Verdick. It''ll have to do. It''s not anyone else, it''s him. Karen went back to the kitchen where Verdick''s men were asleep.


    a profit on one''s own


    It doesn''t happen even if you drag it to the floor. The effects of sleeping pills were better than I thought. Karen picked up a relatively light load. It was heavy. The man''s leg was pulled to the floor. But it didn''t wake up. Karen carried him into the warehouse next door. Put the man on the floor and hold the axe.


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    What''s this guy''s name?


    Karen had that thought suddenly. He was one of Verdick''s men. Among them, he looked relatively vulnerable. Karen doesn''t know the name of this man. The thin jaw somehow reminded me of Duran, but that was it. He was not an important person, and Karen was a man who had never met him properly in more than 100 years of her life.


    Why does he think like this? Karen shook her head. There are many people to kill. Let''s do what we can do for ourselves.


    If Raymond abandoned his morals for her, she should, too. What does it matter how grieved Verdick is about losing his daughter? What does it matter who the man under the ax is?


    It has finally become a world of two in a world of one''s.


    There is no one more than that.


    The only partners should be for each other.


    Karen held her ax high.

 129 [129]

    Karen swung her ax.


    It was to hit the man''s head.


    But the attempt failed. The ax snapped at something. No matter how hard I tried, I couldn''t get down. Someone was holding it. Karen heard a small voice in her ear.


    "I asked you to pay for the car, and I was wondering why you didn''t come here."


    Of course it was Raymond.


    But Karen didn''t understand what he was doing. Why did he catch the axe now? Karen looked up at Raymond. Raymond looked down at Karen. The eyes met. The green, friendly eyes smiled. He smiled sweetly as if he were dying of love. Then he kissed Karen''s forehead as she looked up at him and whispered. It smelled like a forest.


    "Take your hands off the ax, Karen."


    Why? Karen didn''t understand. Why are you telling me not to? Is it because you don''t trust yourself? Karen grasped the axe. I could do it myself. It was right to share this kind of work. I didn''t want to hand it all over to Raymond. Just as Raymond did for himself, he wanted to understand Raymond himself.


    "Come on."


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    Karen took her hand off.


    If Raymond is trying to kill a man instead of himself, Raymond would be better suited. I thought he was dealing with Verdick, but Raymond is down now. Do you think he''s already taken care of Verdick? Is that why other people came down to finish?


    "It''s not even a good one. The smell is disgusting here, so we''d better get out."


    Raymond picked up the man. Is it because you think it would be better to take care of it elsewhere? Did he designate the wrong place? Karen looked at Raymond. But he carried the man back to the kitchen and put him on the sofa where the other men were asleep.


    "Well, I don''t like the way he looks. I don''t like faces like this."


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    "Cally, this guy isn''t your cup of tea, is he?"


    "Lamond, it''s not funny."


    "It was a serious story. I can''t change my face."


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    By any interpretation, Raymond''s trembling image was not seen as an act to kill people. Karen asked Raymond in a low voice.


    "¡­what are you doing?"


    "What do you do? They''re putting people back."


    "¡­doesn''t he kill you?¡±


    Shouldn''t we kill him?


    "How could you make such a terrible noise?"


    "Lamond!"


    "Hush, Kelly."


    Raymond replied playfully. Then I gently pressed Karen''s lips with my fingers. Karen stared at the brazen face and bit Raymond''s finger.


    "It hurts."


    "I asked him what he was doing."


    Karen asked, holding Raymond''s hand. Raymond took Karen''s hand with his other hand and pulled out his hand as he shivered.


    "Berdick is still waiting, so I''ll take the car up. Wait for now and wake them up in about thirty minutes. We''re going to let Verdick go by that time."


    "¡­yeah?"


    "I''ll explain it to you later."


    Karen stared blankly at Raymond''s back with hot water herself.


    I couldn''t understand Raymond.


    ***


    "Have a safe return on your way."


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    Berdick took off his jacket and threw it on the floor without answering.


    "Lind, give me your jacket.¡±


    "Yes."


    When he reached out to Lind, one of his servants, Lind took off his jacket to Berdick. It was inferior to Berdyk''s usual clothes, but not comparable to those provided by Raymond.


    Because Lind, even if he was a servant, was a lawyer who lost his clothes to Verdick. What Raymond gave me was clothes that would only do chores. Most of all, Verdick was disgusted by the fact that regardless of quality, he put on clothes that Raymond gave him.


    "I can''t stand it because I feel like I''m going to rot.¡±


    "Bee, Mr. Berdick! Baron Raymond Sayertes is still....¡±


    Raymond saw Verdick off from behind. Unlike Verdick, he was a smiling face.


    "I can''t believe you ignored my kindness like this. My heart aches, Verdick Evans."


    "Ha, that''s not funny.¡±


    Raymond picked up the clothes lying on the floor and said, "But Verdick didn''t look back. The disgrace Berdyck suffered from Raymond in his room was no longer acceptable. Raymond laughed, trampling on Verdick''s request. How dare he do this to himself? The clothes of the servants were all to mock themselves. Verdick walked quickly out of the mansion.


    "Lord, my lord!"


    The servants scurried after Verdick. Berdick got into the carriage and said nothing for a long time.


    "¡­would you like to go straight to Evans'' home?"


    "¡­Wait a minute. Let''s take a carriage and make a big tour of the territory. I need time to think.¡±


    Lind, who best suits Berdick''s taste, asked Berdick. Lind was very nervous when he saw Verdick throw away his top as soon as he got in the carriage.


    After losing Isela, Verdick seemed crazy for a while. It was natural for parents to lose their children to be crazy, but Berdyk was a person who easily turned anxiety into violence to his subordinates. Like Lind, the servants next to him always had bruises on their legs, and the old butler was sick because of Berdick. This is because Verdick beat up the old man with a whip for not properly managing the house. The people gathered now haven''t slept well for months.


    "Do you think everyone has the same basic physical strength as themselves....¡¯


    Others were the ones who used to use their bodies, the worst for anyone who used pen-rolling as a business.


    Berdick was exceptionally fit and a man who believed others should at least follow him. People couldn''t stand to rest or talk about anything else while looking for traces of Isella.


    She slapped the maid on the cheek to clean up Isela''s room, and kicked her shin to clean it up. He stared at me to eat, causing me to have an upset stomach, and cursed that I heard a sound when I heard the sound. It was painful in one way or another.


    As time went by, the time came for Verdick to resign.


    "Bring me the document you handed over last time. I think I''ve put the work off too much.¡±


    ''Finally the master has come to his senses!''


    The servants looked at each other and breathed a sigh of relief. The servants and the maids were the people who worked for money, not the family. Some were worried about Isela''s disappearance, but the pain from Berdick was much greater than sympathy. Some went out to quit their jobs rather than quit, and the work got harder because of the absence of people.


    At least when things were about to go back to normal, the users screamed when Isela''s hair, believed to be Isela''s, arrived. Some sympathetic people believe that she is alive, and those who only work for most of the money expect hell to unfold in the future.


    rattle, rattle


    The carriage was quiet. The servants looked at each other. Berdick was holding his cane with bloodshot eyes. It also seems that it has not been properly resolved. The servants exchanged glances.


    "Well, it doesn''t look like it''s been processed, does it?¡¯


    ''Somebody talk to the master.¡¯


    ''Mr. Linde, ask me.''


    Damn it.


    Lind coughed and asked Berdick carefully.


    "¡­Master, did you take care of the Baron Raymond Sayertes?"


    "What''s wrong with your tone?"


    What Verdick said was unexpected. Lind thought his master was taking it out for nothing. Things didn''t seem to work out.


    "Well, if I made a slip of the tongue....¡±


    "No, not that one. Your pronunciation is a bit strange.¡±


    "What?"


    Lind raised her eyes at the sudden noise of her owner. Verdick was staring at Lind''s mouth. He gulped down his saliva.


    "Oh... I''m sorry, my lord. Actually, I fell asleep for a while because of the long conversation between my master and Baron Raymond."


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    Lind closed her eyes. Because he thought Berdick would grab anything and hit his head. But he was also resentful. In the meantime, Verdick was too tired to stir-fry the servants too much. He only fell asleep for a while after drinking tea served by a beautiful woman in a warm place, and Berdick was staring at them as if to kill them.


    "That''s pathetic. I can''t believe you''re thinking of drinking what they give you.¡±


    "What''s the problem?"


    "¡­that''s enough. Let''s go down to town and watch."


    Berdick''s words were unexpected. Apparently Berdick was authorized by Raymond to track down the shipment. It was an important document to find his daughter Isela.


    "Did you get permission from Baron Raymond?"


    Berdick''s face was not particularly good, so he expected to have been rejected, but fortunately he had been given permission. But Verdick shook his head.


    "No, he refused. And not only that....¡±


    "What''s wrong with you?"


    "I think we still have to wait and see. I won''t leave right now and I''ll wait."


    "It would be difficult to investigate if I didn''t get permission."


    Berdick gave a natural answer.


    "Pay money."


    "Recently, bribery laws have been strengthened."


    "You take care of that."


    "Mr. Evans!"


    Berdick beckoned Lind and opened the window. Then he looked at his men with pathetic eyes and ordered them.


    "I stay in town for now. Don''t throw up here."


    Berdick turned around and glared at the castle. The men shut their mouths. They don''t know the story between Verdick and Raymond now. But something bad happened, and it was clear that it wasn''t a good thing for them either.


    ***


    Karen sighed as she watched a group of Verdick moving away. I didn''t like it.


    "Why don''t you let go of your expression? I''m leaving tomorrow, and I want to see your smiling face."


    "Do I look like I''m going to laugh now?"


    "There''s nothing you can''t laugh about in your life. I''m laughing just because you''re next to me... Ugh."


    Karen elbowed on Raymond.


    "Why the hell did you do that?"


    "What are you talking about?¡±


    "What do you mean?"


    Karen glared at Raymond and said,


    "Of course you should have killed them all."

 130 [130]

    Berdick unpacked at an inn in a nearby village, not his mansion. It was a dirty place for tourists, but it couldn''t be in Raymond''s mansion.


    "Mr. Evans, are you all right?"


    "Yes."


    But it was too dirty. Berdick made a grim impression when he saw a mouse running to the corner. As I approached the table, another servant chased me and took off his clothes and laid them on the chair. Berdick flopped into a chair.


    "Tell me what to do."


    Lind sat across from Verdick, looking at his face. And he said, raising his glasses.


    "First of all, it''s hard to investigate without the baron''s signature. The last time you evaded taxes....¡±


    "For God''s sake, replace the tax chief."


    "Mr. Cayman has been working for a long time and is a creditable man."


    "The tax dodger is looking for someone he trusts. Just change the incompetent."


    I could hear Mr. Cayman crying. But because his job was more precious, Lind no longer defended Cayman.


    "¡­I see. First of all, there''s a limit to doing it without a signature."


    "Be aware that I''m paying you to take care of it. You don''t want to follow in Cayman''s footsteps."


    "Okay."


    "Three days."


    "¡­I''ll do my best."


    Lind replied with a tearful face. Berdick took out the pipe again and began to puff.


    "The former Baron Sayertes would have been more comfortable."


    Lind said, remembering Baron Sayertes. It was only natural that Raymond''s brother succeeded Baron. However, he was so ill that he had to enter the nursing home that his brother Raymond Seyertes was knighted.


    "It would have been much better if I had...What''s the point of saying the impossible?"


    "Why don''t you ask the former Baron in the nursing home for a proxy signature?"


    However, the situation was not clear for him either. I''m not sure if I give an order. The investigation does not know if this is the right direction. After trying to get Raymond''s cooperation to save time, Raymond openly laughed at him and refused. It would have been unthinkable if it were a baron.


    "You... you son of a gun."


    "What?"


    "Not you."


    What should Raymond do with his son? Verdick was no better than raising Raymond. It was just a toy that Isela bought for her daughter because she liked him. Young Raymond was a boy full of justice, and he also ran to Berdick, who wanted to swallow his estate, and said he was unfair.


    "He''s like a knight."


    Berdick agreed. It is the essence of man. It''s more natural than what changes through education.


    That hasn''t changed since Verdick smelted him. Even if the money is gone, the family is reduced, the army goes to war. Each person has an unchanging essence. And Raymond hasn''t finally given it up until now. He did not say a word of bitter words to Isela, and he served faithfully in the army.


    But suddenly, he''s making fun of me like that''s all. Berdick leaned his back against the chair.


    That''s a possibility.


    Berdick knew Raymond wasn''t happy about his marriage to Isela. So you can use Isela''s disappearance as an opportunity.


    But he''s Raymond?


    You''re not going to stamp me?


    One day, suddenly, can a person''s personality, attitude, and nature all be reversed?


    It could be, but Berdick was going to hold on to anything now.


    There was too much doubt when I began to doubt one. The woman with Raymond. Maybe it''s against her. A man in love becomes a moron. Raymond was still young for Verdick to see.


    So, Isela?


    He went out too much. Berdyk shook his head. The idea went too far. Raymond wasn''t determined enough to do anything about Isela even if he got back at him. So Verdick chose him. Because Raymond knows he won''t.


    Even a man in love did not think that his nature would be reversed. Even if you''re burning revenge on Berdick... But isn''t he being so suspicious?


    Raymond quit the army strangely early. The baron suddenly became ill, and he had to take over the baron.


    Berdick tried to wait a little longer because he intended to put him in the Senate, but suddenly three mines exploded in succession. Isela went missing after it was recovered. The verbal engagement with the baron of the previous generation became futile, and Raymond paid off all the principal in the meantime. Before I knew it, Raymond had nothing to do with him.


    Is that possible?


    Can it all be a coincidence? Raymond didn''t even show up in society. However, he did not concentrate on land as a baron. The Tess mansion, which had been back for a long time, had changed so much. Many users have disappeared.


    a deserted mansion


    The mansion where the red-haired maid lives alone.


    "What happened to Lord Haier''s daughter?¡±


    "What?"


    Lind looked at Verdick when she heard a sudden noise. Berdick was annoyed by a subordinate he didn''t understand immediately. He was a quick-witted man, but he was overwhelmed by the constant rush of sleep. Berdick endured his anger and said again.


    "Lord Haier. It was the final destination of the South Railway expansion plan."


    "Yes, you''re talking about the Highlands."


    "My daughter came to see me as the lord''s deputy a few months ago. Do you remember?"


    Lind thought it over and nodded.


    "I remember guiding you then. Despite the confusion of the time, a considerable beauty....¡±


    "Oh, my God, not that. Anyway, wasn''t he the same face as the maid in the Baroness Sayertes''


    Lind shook her head while cleaning her glasses. Verdick didn''t say anything because it was an act to drive out sleepiness. Lind said wearing glasses.


    "¡­and you look quite alike. You''re dressed as a maid and you''re wet at first, but your face and hair color are the same.¡±


    "Right?"


    "Of course, there''s a possibility that it''s someone else who looks like him."


    "That''s right, there''s no reason for them to be there¡­ We have to keep the possibility open."


    Berdick rubbed his chin. It was strangely itchy.


    I felt bad. I didn''t know what to catch. Nevertheless, we could not ignore the suspicious person in front of us. The woman should be identified at the same time as the investigation of the shipment. What does the woman alone with Raymond have to do with him?


    "First of all, I''m going to make sure she''s the daughter of the Highnesses. Send someone to see what happened to the lord''s daughter Karen Haier."


    ***


    Karen glared at Raymond. Raymond was brazenly smiling. I didn''t like the face. Karen asked in a shrill voice.


    "Why are you sending him alive?¡±


    "Do you want to kill him?"


    "Verdick Evans recognized me as soon as he saw me. We have to kill him. You''ve been through it. He doesn''t know how to find another clue here.¡±


    Karen took Raymond by the arm and said, I couldn''t understand Raymond. Verdick was not a pushover. His cunning often struck them. Remember that Verdick, who was 117 years old, eventually came back to slit Karen''s throat again. He doesn''t know how to come back. If Raymond had killed Isela, he would have returned from hell and avenged himself.


    "Kill him right now...I''ll kill him. It''s not too late. Go after them and kill them all."


    Raymond said, soothingly holding Karen by the shoulder. The hands were big and warm.


    "You don''t have to do that to him."


    "He''s killed me so many times!¡±


    Raymond laughed bitterly.


    "I know, Karen."


    "But how can I....¡±


    "But Karen, I always think about you, and you''re the only one that matters."


    "I know."


    "Then wouldn''t it be all right?"


    Karen clenched her teeth. However, the intense emotions that came out of my mouth lingered in my mouth.


    "If you wanted to torture Berdick yourself, I''m sorry, but he''ll be fine."


    "¡­that''s not it."


    Then how easy would it be? But that wasn''t what bothered Karen. Karen did not do this because she wanted to kill Verdick, and she was vengeful. It was a trifle.


    There was a bigger problem.


    I don''t understand Raymond.


    Raymond doesn''t tell Karen everything.


    Why is your behavior inconsistent? Why did you pull someone''s fingernails, kill all the foreigners you''ve never seen before, kill someone''s daughter, and leave my enemy alone? Shouldn''t we kill them all?


    Of course, he might be right if we calculate. It would be too much to kill all that many people. Verdick did not come alone, and was a completely different person from Nancy and Tom whom Karen had killed. He was a middle-aged man with a strong social position. If you kill him, it may spread to things that you and Raymond can''t control, as they did in the last Prince Gwiz.


    It may be right to let Verdick live on his own.


    But, but.


    I hate that I can''t understand you.


    It was frustrating.


    "Carran."


    "Yes."


    Raymond bowed his head. I made eye contact with Karen.


    "I mean, I''m very shy."


    Karen answered the funny remark with a blank face.


    "¡­yes."


    "I told you to smile."


    Karen did not laugh. It was not a laughing situation. He was really upset with Raymond. He didn''t say anything important, but did something incomprehensible.


    "Your jokes aren''t funny.¡±


    Raymond laughed a little bit bitterly. It was a face that seemed a little embarrassing indeed. He looked like an adolescent boy. Raymond stroked Karen''s cheek.


    "There are things I don''t want to show you, and there are things I want to do on my own. But I don''t think I said too much.¡±


    Raymond closed his mouth and swept Karen''s hair behind his ears as he stared at Karen. He didn''t know what to say. After looking at it for a long time, Raymond eventually lowered his eyes.


    And slowly, he said to Karen.


    "Berdick will soon die. You don''t have to be so impatient.¡±


    A friendly voice whispered to Karen.


    And it was that cruel voice.


    ***


    Berdick will never find his daughter again.


    Until he dies, he will search for where his daughter is.


    You won''t be able to eat, drink, or sleep.


    And you might miss your daughter.


    You can live and suffer somewhere.


    You''re not going to do anything, and you''re going to live a life of searching and searching.


    And you won''t be able to give up.


    I''m going to help you little by little so that you won''t give up.


    He will continue to have hope, never give up, and will search for it forever.


    But you''ll never find it.


    Don''t worry, Karen. He''ll really, live to hell.


    I''ve already checked.


    To die is too easy revenge.

 131 [131]

    "She was Karen again.¡±


    "It''s not clear yet."


    At Lind''s words, Verdick shook his head. There was no need to be more cautious here. This part needs to be settled and the work goes on.


    Karen Haier went missing, and there was a woman who couldn''t talk about herself elsewhere. And she looks just like Karen Haier. Wouldn''t it be better to just think of them as the same person?¡±


    "But why is she here?"


    "I don''t know that."


    Berdick was lost in thought at the telegram. You have to think. Why is she in Raymond''s mansion?


    I don''t know where and what I might have missed.


    Raymond and Karen.


    Berdick was the only one to put the two together. How did they get entangled?


    "Suspicious, but importantly, Isela''s whereabouts, even if she''s related to Raymond, it''s a matter of the future."


    The important thing is that we don''t have much time now.


    Verdick recalled what Raymond said. He said he will be busy for a while.


    But Verdick knew most of Raymond''s schedule. His informal work was mostly at a time when the interests of Prince Berdick and Prince Gwiz fit together. Sometimes he wanted to test a new weapon, and Raymond was the right candidate. But this time, Prince Gwiz made no announcement to Berdick. Who gave him the job? Marquis of Pancair?


    The important thing is that Raymond isn''t in the house anyway.


    Why did he leave the house empty?


    There must be 50 users in the Tess mansion.


    But why is there only one woman?


    What did he hide?


    "The Baron Raymond Sayertes told me he was going away for a while."


    Berdick told his men. The men exchanged glances. There is only one woman guarding the baron. They had nothing to be bothered about.


    "Okay, then we''ll be good enough to go on our own.¡±


    One woman and one man were enough. There was no problem now that there were five suits. But Verdick shook his head. You never know.


    "I send a telegram to the house. I want five more of you to be the ones with a big mouth."


    "What are you going to do?"


    "I search Baron Sears. Of course, that woman named Kelly."


    Berdick was going to search hard.


    I don''t know what will come out.


    Even in the worst-case scenario, Verdick had to move.


    Perhaps the mansion has more than Raymond and Karen.


    "You should also contact Prince Gwiz. I''ll give you a bag of gold coins and all the sculptures and artworks you''ve mentioned before. I want to borrow people."


    "¡­are you all right?"


    Verdick grabbed Lind by the collar. Are you okay? Are you okay? What? Money? Or Isela? I couldn''t stand it, one by one, because I was angry. It can''t be okay! But these damn nerds were nodding off in front of Berdyk.


    In the end, no matter how much money they paid, no matter how much they threatened and threatened, they were more relaxed than Verdick, who were not their own family. Berdick couldn''t stand it. How can you guys act like you''re all right? Why are you all right?


    " ... toe, keep it to me again and act immediately. Do you understand?"


    Lind nodded.


    Berdick had to find out.


    My eyes were bloodshot and my mouth smelled sweet. Lastly, it was a long time ago when I slept comfortably lying down. But I couldn''t fall asleep. His daughter may be waiting for him somewhere.


    ***


    Karen had an obligation to be thrilled with Raymond''s love.


    No matter how red the love is, it should be.


    He was always kind to Karen. But it was cruel to others. So he was a more perfect male lead. a man who is only kind to himself Whatever he does, it''s all for Karen alone. Even if Karen doesn''t understand him, even if she stays away from him, his love will be absolute and perfect.


    Karen was obliged to repay his love.


    But sighs and sorrows did not stop. It was not because Karen was an adult who gave forgiveness and love to the enemy.


    Karen''s love for him was consistent and upside down. It was sad.


    It was sad that the article Karen loved was now insane, and that was because of it was because of Karen.


    Most of all, I didn''t think his method would be right.


    Karen remembers all her death.


    Raymond will remember.


    Karen died the day she was locked up in her room.


    At the age of 117, something went wrong and could have died the day before, but it was when he was forced to do so.


    Will it really survive this time if we hold out until that day?


    I was anxious because there was nothing accurate.


    He also desperately wants him to succeed, but his mother ran away from her repeated life after she pushed her life away. It ended only after he gave birth to himself. But he was infertile. If Duran had made himself infertile, it wouldn''t end. Duran didn''t care much about his death. There was no answer even when I married him. He doesn''t remember anything. I don''t know what he did when he was 17. No one knows what has changed even if it has changed.


    All I could do now was wait until that day.


    Now that I''m different, will that day be different?


    Even so, there was one thing he had to do now.


    Contrary to his mood, the sun was sunny, and the birds were singing and full of summer roses and hydrangeas. Raymond was holding a big bag ready to leave.


    "You''re not sure when you''ll be back?¡±


    "There''s this and that together. It''s hard to answer clearly because it''s my first time trying this time. But he''ll be back before that day."


    "Don''t forget to dress up when you come."


    "Yes, I''ve clearly written down the measurements. But wouldn''t it be better to gain more weight? I think it would be better to get it in a more generous size."


    "Don''t admonish me about my clothes."


    "¡­yes."


    "You have to buy the shoes as you ordered. I don''t like cowhide, it has to be sheep."


    "The lamb skin? That weak leather....¡±


    "Because it''s pretty."


    "Yes, I won''t argue. I''ll buy what you wrote down, so don''t worry too much."


    Karen hasn''t been sleeping well lately. It was because I felt complicated. Unlike Karen, however, Raymond had a light, flawless face. I talked about my clothes and shoes in a leisurely way and trimmed my clothes. And I saw Karen before I got on the horse.


    "You don''t want to go down to town because you don''t talk."


    "I know."


    "Let''s go anywhere when we''re done. Whether it''s a snow-covered field or a vast beach, it''s all right. Is there any place you want to go?"


    "Let''s talk later."


    It''s still a long way to go. And Karen felt that the future was really too far away. Karen sighed. Then he grabbed Raymond''s shoulder and kissed his lips. It touched briefly and fell off. It was a breath of kisses. Karen looked up at Raymond and said,


    "Have a safe trip."


    When Karen''s face was not bright, Raymond also smiled a little bit bitter, perhaps pretending to be cheerful on purposely.


    "If it''s the king, I''d like you to smile."


    "No."


    "If I die and can''t come back, you''ll suffer for the rest of your life. ''Oh, I should have laughed at Raymond then!''


    "¡­Lord Raymond, if you don''t come, you can kill yourself right after that."


    Raymond straightened his posture with a complex face. Pat Karen on the head and lower her head down. A slightly groaned voice followed.


    "¡­well¡­I''d like to be angry about not saying that, but I have nothing to say because it''s true again.¡±


    "Right?"


    Death was no longer a tragedy among them. Unless Karen knew she could start over at any time when she died, her death was as if she had just fallen. At least for Karen. She feared waiting more than her own death. Karen intended to kill herself immediately when Raymond died. You didn''t have to wait before that day because you could die.


    "I''ll be back in a week."


    "If you don''t come, I''ll kill myself. I don''t want to wait."


    "¡­but I wish I could live to the end.¡±


    I should be more romantic.


    "Do I really have to hang out in a world without you?¡±


    "¡­I''m thrilled, but could you please think that what I''m trying to do right now, Karen, is for you to live?"


    It doesn''t work. But when Karen closed her mouth, Raymond shrugged and reached out to Karen. It meant to give Karen a hand. Karen held out her hand with a sigh of uncertainty.


    "My life expectancy is pretty long, so it won''t be short again."


    "I envy that."


    "Really? Why don''t you try to live longer than I do?"


    Raymond kissed the back of his hand and stepped back.


    "Anyway, I''ll be right back."


    Even though they don''t smile brightly, they break up with a sour smile.


    The figure makes me laugh again. Eventually, Karen sent Raymond with a smile.


    "See you later."


    Blonde under the breaking sun is dazzling. Karen closed her eyes. The wind was fresh and petals fell on my cheeks. There was no peace in the ear, with the sound of the stream flowing and the sound of birds.


    May he succeed.


    He who strives deserves the fruit.


    ***


    And the night came.


    Karen lay alone in bed, brooding over the years.


    Raymond is not in the house.


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    Karen got out of bed. Half a day has passed. Raymond won''t be back for a long time. There was not a horse left, so I had to walk down to go down to the village. It wasn''t something I couldn''t walk on. Should I wait until morning?


    No, it''s not. Karen suppressed her desire to go out. If you come forward and meet a bear or die from a robber passing by, you will have no face to see Raymond in your next life. I''ve decided to put up with it this time, so I have to put up with it.


    But he didn''t say anything about walking around the house.


    Karen woke up.


    "¡­Whoa."

 132 [132]

    The bed where I slept alone was cold.


    The mind became clearer and clearer, and Karen blinked her eyes in the dark and woke up.


    I couldn''t fall asleep. It was so frustrating to lie still. It was only half a day, but it was hard to bear. I had to move my body to make it tired.


    "¡­sigh."


    Karen came down from bed and lifted the lamp. I lit the candle inside. When the fire started, there was just as much light. Karen got up with a lamp. I didn''t have to dress up because I was alone. Look in the mirror. There is a glimmer of light through the tangled hair. The light of the candle added to the gloom. He is unfamiliar even though he is himself.


    ''It''s a little scary.¡¯


    Karen handed her hair over with her hand. I got goosebumps funny.


    Why is he afraid of himself? He killed people and was not afraid of death, but when he opened his eyes from the mansion where he was alone, he was terrified. Is he a weak person after all? Raymond wondered if he had any fear when he was alone. Raymond doesn''t seem to be afraid of anything.


    Karen laughed. I couldn''t imagine what Raymond was afraid of. That''s also fear of being alone. Raymond would say it''s more dangerous to have people around him. You didn''t even imagine you''d be scared of this. Or they think that fear is nothing compared to the threat a person poses.


    Karen turned away from her ghostly appearance.


    In fact, his nature was not different from ghosts. a man who has no rest and who wanders for ever and ever. They wander where they should be without being able to mix with people.


    Karen shook her head.


    It''s different now. There is Raymond. What flows through the body is red blood, not ink, and it will surely go out to the world. Together.


    "¡­it''s so big to be alone."


    Walked down the hall.


    The Tess mansion was really big. Karen walked slowly down the hall. It was a walk at night.


    My heart was pounding because I felt like I was taking an adventure. Although this place is like his own house, it was unfamiliar as if he had arrived for the first time. In the past, countless users used to always listen to it, but now there is no one.


    No matter how hard Raymond tried, he couldn''t fill their inadequacies. However, the sense of loss without one person was much greater than the sense of loss without many people. Going from 1 to 0 was much heavier than going from 100 to 1. Karen closed her eyes and opened as she walked through the empty hallway. The hallway was dark, but when I went a little further, a big main hall came out.


    The main hall had many windows, so the moonlight poured down. Even on a dark night, the moon was shining right away, so it wasn''t that dark. Still, the night was night.


    The hall was a smooth marble floor. Raymond swept and wiped every day, shining even at night.


    Do I have to clean it now?¡¯


    Raymond has stressed several times that he doesn''t have to clean while he''s not around. It is meaningless if you slip and die while cleaning. The meal was full of meat jerky and military meals that did not require much cooking. But if he didn''t do it, the dust would fall, and Karen wasn''t sure if she could stand the dirty.


    I learned the basics when I was a maid. Its main task was to be an object of anger under the guise of Isela''s companion, but it was not that I didn''t do it at all. Time will pass quickly if you repeat what you do while cleaning up this mansion every day.


    Let''s wait for the day you die.


    And Karen closed her eyes.


    I may not die this time. As Raymond said, you may be able to enjoy your natural life. A miracle happened. Raymond remembered and Karen could die before that day. Maybe he won''t die and will meet the next day and the next day. That day is his true birthday.


    "Let''s go anywhere. Whether it''s a white snow field or an endless sea."


    Karen recalled Raymond''s words. When I thought of him, a smile came to my lips. I feel much better.


    Wherever you go, let''s celebrate here if you succeed later.


    Let''s get everyone together and start with ourselves and real start for ourselves and Raymond. Let''s celebrate that they are not people who will eventually leave somewhere, but people between people and members of society.


    Let''s bless ourselves with death. Like we celebrated our wedding here.


    Let''s be congratulated even if we can''t say it.


    I remember the wedding that took place here.


    One day, my father was alive, too. Most of them ended well then. When was it? Sometimes it was. At first, Karen asked Raymond for love, and he thought he was the answer. And because Raymond had shown Karen a really plausible love, the end was always a happy ending. Raymond was sure to return to Karen no matter what the hardships were with Verdick or any other competitor. So he was Karen''s knight and so was that day.


    Would he have given up sooner had Raymond been worse?


    Karen had that thought suddenly. It was because Raymond was too good to have been able to believe his life for more than a hundred years as a love story, and also to accept it from the beginning. Karen laughed. If Raymond was a more ordinary and dirty man, would he have suspected it sooner?


    I remember the wedding.


    There have been so many times that I don''t know exactly how many times.


    When the banquet was held here, the sound of the shoes ringing on the floor was loud and cheerful. Karen stamped her foot.


    percussion


    However, he could only hear the quiet sound because what he wore now was leather slippers, not shoes.


    Karen sat on the central staircase with a lamp.


    Being alone, I had nothing to do but think about. Getting up and moving became tiresome. Karen lay down and thought she might die. I have to get up.


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    The moon was bright and quiet, but it was a splendid and antique mansion. If I closed my eyes quietly, I could hear the sound of grass bugs, owls, and sobbing from afar.


    "¡­huh?"


    Wait, Karen shook her head at the strange sound. Why do you hear the sobbing? I opened my eyes. I couldn''t hear any more strange sounds. He must have misheard himself.


    Black...


    There was only silence.


    The world where you are the only one.


    Really?


    Are you alone now?


    Karen suddenly thought of it. I closed my eyes and opened them. There was no sound. Audience? Karen lamented her weakness.


    "¡­I''m alone."


    But what''s a little scary is probably because a person has died here. Karen woke up again.


    Who was the owner of the nail? And how is it going now?


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    Should we look for Raymond when he''s not around?


    He''s already dead. But I don''t even think there will be one person. It may not be one or two. Karen hated herself for being afraid.


    This sense is familiar. Nights that tremble with fear are familiar. At times like this, anyone should be there. Raymond should be there, and at least call a maid like Nancy. But that sometimes wasn''t enough.


    So I killed a man.


    If something is too scary, you should get used to it on purpose.


    If you''re scared of looking at the dark, you can go into the dark. If you''re scared to die, you can be a murderer. Then I feel like I''m getting a little better. But what if you''re afraid of being alone?


    If I search the house, can I find someone else?


    Wouldn''t it be less scary to find a more scary body when you''re scared?


    Indeed, what is the reason for him to be afraid of ghosts? Why is it that a person may appear after death?


    A sudden thought follows a tail.


    "¡­Mr. A."


    He also had to move with a gun. Even a pistol will kill you if you shoot your head up close. Even a weak self can kill a person with a gun. I needed that heavy weight.


    Karen looked down again as she climbed the stairs. At that time, Raymond was cleaning the floor of that hall. And the fingernails that came to mind were also on a mop that was wiping over there.


    ''Someone here...?¡¯


    He plucked someone''s fingernails from somewhere in this house. Did someone bleed at the bottom of that hall? Where and where did it go? Did Raymond clean the body completely? Was it just one person? Is Karen alone now?


    I felt dizzy. In this case, we have to check. When you are afraid of the dark, you should go into the dark. You should know when you are afraid of what you don''t know.


    Karen went down the stairs again.


    with a thud


    I heard loud footsteps.


    Karen looked down at the floor. You think he wiped the blood here? Then, would he have put someone in the basement? Even if Karen stayed here, she didn''t stay with Raymond all the time. He did many things by himself.


    Is the strange sound coming from someone else?


    I looked about me. The hall was wide, but behind the central staircase was a passage down to the basement. Karen stood at the door of the basement. The basement was locked.


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    It reminds me of a fairy tale. The wife sneaks into her husband''s room and finds the body there. The wife, who picked up her husband''s secret, dropped the key in surprise, and the blood on the key could not be erased no matter how hard she tried. And the husband who came back killed his wife.


    ''Not me.¡¯


    Karen denied the story. It''s not his story. He does this because he wants to understand Raymond. And Raymond didn''t test it by telling me not to go. It was just a story about Karen''s safety.


    The wife in the story did not know her husband. The husband didn''t know his wife. He chose the wrong wife. If it were you... you would be willing to take the ax with your husband to catch love.


    with a rattle


    It was then. Karen put down the lock she was touching.


    The strange sound sounded stronger and stronger. But it wasn''t a sound from the basement. It was outside.


    "¡­oh, hell."


    Karen hurriedly put out the light she was holding. It was to hide the fact that there were people. But the sound didn''t stop.


    rattle, rattle


    Karen bit her lips. And he blamed Raymond.


    He should not have been here alone. Raymond misjudged.


    He grabbed his skirt and climbed the stairs. I had to grab a gun. It was because of anxiety that he could not sleep. And I should have thought of the anxiety that comes from the very day he disappeared.


    Bang!


    "¡­where are you going in such a hurry?"


    A familiar voice was heard from behind. There was no need to confirm who it was.

 133 [133]

    Berdick broke the door with dozens of generals.


    "What is this about?"


    Karen glared at Verdick in a fierce voice. Verdick came in without paying much attention to what Karen said.


    "We got a lot to say, don''t we?¡±


    "What the hell are you doing in the middle of the night? Get out of here!"


    Verdick, of course, didn''t pretend to hear Karen. Berdick pointed his finger at Karen and ordered the men standing behind him.


    "Carlan¡­ put that woman, Kelly, away from me. Tie it so it won''t move."


    "Okay."


    "...let go of me! I''m in a house that doesn''t even own... You scoundrels!¡±


    "Hold your mouth shut."


    "Yes."


    The men approached the struggling Karen. Rough hands tied Karen''s body, and soon her mouth was covered with cloth. Karen was forced to sit on the sofa in the drawing room and Berdyck pointed his finger at the people.


    "From you, please search five floors one by one, and from the top by one, Mr. Sailan.¡±


    "Shall we search the attic and the boiler room first?"


    Why is he here? Karen opened her mouth when she saw the man''s face. I''ve seen that man''s face. He was Prince Gwiz''sir. Is Prince Berdick and Crown Prince Gwiz more deeply connected than expected? Are you sure Raymond knows all this?


    Berdick ordered him, to his men.


    "No, first of all, it would be more efficient to check the general room and then search the special room.¡±


    "Do you have a drawing?"


    "No."


    "There''s no choice but to go through them one by one.¡±


    The men dispersed. Berdick moved with them. Berdick Evans literally tore through the house. Countless men searched every nook and cranny of the house. Is there any trace of Isella?


    ***


    "Long time no see¡­ well, it''s only been two days."


    "¡­uh."


    "I''ve missed you so much.¡±


    Verdick looked down at Karen. It was also hard to think of a woman other than Karen. And it was obvious why a young woman stood up for a single young man. Because her daughter couldn''t wake up to Raymond''s face. Young girls used to fall for anything in it if it was glossy on the outside. I don''t know how far it went.


    "There are many things you can do without opening your mouth. Stay calm."


    Berdick looked down at Karen and walked up to the stairs to find her. The first was a study. The men who entered first were scrambling inside. They were sent by Prince Gwiz. One of them raised his hand while looking at Verdick and set his foot up.


    "¡­Berdick Evans, I don''t think you should move."


    "What''s the problem?"


    "The trap is installed."


    "¡­what?"


    Berdick stopped and looked down. It was dark at night, so there was nothing to be seen. But when I opened my eyes and looked at it slowly, I could see something shiny.


    "What''s this?"


    "It''s a real nail. Well, that doesn''t mean your leg will be cut right away, but it''s perfect for a fall."


    "Why are you playing this game?"


    "Is it because it''s dangerous for a woman to be alone? If it weren''t for us, we would have been hurt."


    "¡­thank you.¡±


    Verdick twitched his eyebrows. Raymond really went around in doubt one by one. To set up a trap in one''s own mansion, doesn''t it look as if they had anticipated an invasion?


    "Then can''t you move faster?"


    "Yes, we don''t know what''s where, as long as we''ve found one. That''s why I''m keeping the people who work for Mr. Verdick from moving."


    "I don''t know when Baron Sears will be back."


    Berdick was nervous. We don''t know when Raymond will be back. He wanted to search the house enough before Raymond returned. But I can''t believe he played like this. Raymond will be more dangerous when he returns. But the man was easy-going. Because it''s not his job. Berdick chewed his lips well.


    ***


    Karen thought tied up. There was nothing he could do now.


    Raymond set up a variety of traps, but he didn''t prepare thoroughly.


    "He will never find his daughter. I''ve already checked everything."


    But that was when Karen wasn''t there.


    Karen died early the last few times while trying to kill Dulan. Isn''t it after Raymond''s experiment and revenge? He succeeded because Karen was not in the house.


    "Oh, shit!"


    In the distance, Verdick could be heard screaming because he couldn''t beat his own wrath. Did Raymond set you up on a trap?


    "When I enter the room, my study and the kitchen... I''ll arrange it for you, so don''t go in there."


    "What''s this?"


    "It''s a prank. I didn''t install anything serious just in case you die, but it''s still dangerous."


    "¡­I see."


    But they were extremely simple. In some rooms, needles would pop out and stab hands, and in some places, desks would fall and pounce on feet, but there was no such trap as a gun or an axe would pop out.


    Why did Raymond install that?


    Verdick was not a man to be ignored.


    Persistent, experienced. He would come back to avenge Karen by taking evidence from any small place. Find Raymond from Karen and I will find Isela from Raymond.


    And I''ll come back to avenge them. Karen then thought of the fingernails. If the owner of the nail was Isela, would Raymond have done enough? Do you think it''s done perfectly?


    ''Sir Raymond, you''re actually not good at cleaning.¡¯


    Karen groaned.


    Raymond spoke confidently, but sometimes he was sloppy. Since it was managed by more than fifty users, it was inevitable to sweep and clean large parts that stood out. Like he found his nails, he might have made some mistakes.


    ''But I should have taken care of the body.¡¯


    Karen was worried that Raymond might not have done it right.


    And I was also worried if it was just one Isella.


    But what can you do now?


    Karen felt a little sorry for herself, but she knew that she could not do anything about it. More than twenty men came. Whatever Raymond may have done, it''s only possible for Raymond to subdue them all. No matter how much you did, it was not possible. Soon the idea led to dissatisfaction with Raymond.


    What the hell are you thinking?


    Karen Haier!


    When Berdick Evans called himself from above in an angry voice, his stomach ached. Raymond must have done something again.


    ***


    Verdick glared down at Karen Haier. Karen glared at him.


    "What the hell''s going on with Lord Raymond? What are you doing here?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    But Karen couldn''t answer because she was speechless. Realizing that he had asked a stupid question, Verdick violently peeled off the cloth that covered Karen''s mouth.


    "Cough, cough."


    "Tell me what you''re hiding in this mansion. Now!


    Karen frown and coughed. His posture was uncomfortable. I had a sore throat, too.


    "Suddenly, I came to Tess''s mansion without a landlord... What are you doing? Gentleman."


    "It''s no fun to pretend you don''t know me, Karen Haier.¡±


    "My name is not Karen Haier."


    Karen remembered the name she had circled last time.


    "My name is Kelly."


    "Stop that insincere alias, Karen."


    "I can''t say it''s right that it isn''s not me. I''m Kelly."


    I almost twisted my tongue for a moment. I cleared my throat and said again.


    "Lord Raymond saved me. I met robbers in the woods, lost my family, and I was about to be killed, so he saved me and made me live in this mansion.¡±


    "What about their families?"


    Karen tried to make a loving voice for Nancy. Family is similar, though. I was dead.


    "I used to live with wandering gypsies. And they''re all dead.¡±


    "Ha!"


    Verdick snorted. Then he held Karen''s chin. Karen''s ball was pressed in his hand. Berdyk glared at Karen and said in a voice almost trembling with anger.


    "You think I''m a very stupid person."


    "¡­I''m telling the truth. I''m a wanderer from Lord Raymond''s great kindness....¡±


    "Take off your shoes. Untie the ties."


    One of the men behind asked back in a puzzled voice.


    "What?"


    "Come on. Don''t tell me this woman is dangerous."


    "Oh, yes. Yes, sir."


    His master was impatient.


    "What, what are you doing?¡±


    Whether Karen was embarrassed or not, the man took off Karen''s shoes.


    "Socks, too."


    "Yes."


    "Oh, my. Now, what''s this--.¡±


    White feet came to light. And Karen''s white and fine hands were revealed. Karen knew why he did it. It was so obvious that it wasn''t a proper lie.


    "Who''s a maid from a wandering gypsy? A hand that''s heavier than this book? Your feet aren''t dry at all?"


    Berdick said, pointing to Karen''s hands and feet.


    "Lamond helped me a lot."


    "You''re an aristocrat helping a maid!"


    "He''s different from you."


    Karen raised her head and said, Berdick stared into the blazing eyes. Come to think of it, there was nothing more to be afraid of for her. And I didn''t want to be scared. It didn''t matter whether he believed it or not.


    And I kind of knew why Raymond did this.


    Karen was funny when Verdick was out of control in anger. And I didn''t mean to tell Berdick the truth.


    "Yes, I was a wanderer, and I had no one to turn to. Sir Raymond has done me a favor.¡±


    Let''s hold back our laughter.


    Berdick now wanted to kill himself, so he couldn''t touch it. Karen replied in a calm manner. I don''t know.


    "Caran, Karen Haier. It''s not good to keep doing this."


    Behind him, Lind began soothing Karen with a softer voice as she fixed her glasses. Is he trying carrots after the whip? It''s not funny.


    "You''re being fooled now. It''s already been half a year since Icela Evans, the only daughter of Mr. Berdick Evans here, went missing. The prime suspect is Baron Raymond Sayertes."


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    I know. Karen closed her eyes. I didn''t want to hear it.


    "The suspect."

 134 [134]

    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    That is a lie.


    What they say is not a proper suspect. It was certain. Because the aristocrats here were Raymond, and they were now trespassing and pressuring Karen.


    They didn''t have this authority. But for now, playing the maid named Kelly, it was best not to say it, but to insist. But Lind continued to say whether she thought Karen would understand.


    "Think it over. What would it look like to be alone in a mansion like this? This is never normal."


    "Mr. Raymond doesn''t really like people."


    Actually, it''s a lie.


    Karen replied, giggling inwardly. But Lind kept telling Karen enthusiastically if she didn''t know that.


    "We need to take care of 100 people in places like this. Also, he is not doing his duty properly as a baron in this area. Karen, good. I know you''re trying to believe in Raymond, but you shouldn''t believe him."


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    Whether Karen was silent or not, he continued. It seemed to be more conscious of Verdick at the end. Unless Lind was talking to Karen, Verdick, who had lost his patience, seemed to slap Karen on the cheek right away.


    "Icella was his fiancee. And then one day he suddenly went missing. And not long after that, all the users of the mansion were fired. Among them were his relatives, and there was a hunting ground that took care of him since he was young. How do you trust a man who has kicked everyone out and locked himself in the house?"


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    Raymond did it entirely for Karen.


    "I think you''re Karen Haier. Because you''re missing and your face is the same as Karen."


    "I''m Kelly, not Karen."


    "¡­get rid of it."


    Verdick growled from behind. Lind spoke to Karen again urgently.


    "I''ve told you many times, gentleman, that you''re not right. I''m not who you think I am, and Lord Raymond isn''t who you think I am."


    Although he didn''t believe it, Karen had to repeat it like a parrot.


    "Caran, you should be Karen."


    "I can''t help it because I can''t give you an answer. I think it''s better for the gentleman to die and find God."


    Lind looked back at Verdick with an embarrassed look. Berdick Evans nodded.


    "Tell me, she must be Karen Haier."


    "Okay."


    The man lowered his voice.


    "¡­Miss Karen Haier, your father is dead."


    Lord Haier couldn''t overcome his grief when you disappeared. I have to go back.


    "Madam, answer me. Are you Karen Haier? That''s what we think. And you have to leave here with us. Before we bury the Lord Haier, we should see him for the last time."


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    Karen agonized over the unexpected story. It was a familiar concern after a long time. I had to think about what expression I liked here. I had to choose what kind of reaction was good. It was hard to know what kind of feelings you felt now. It was a sense that was in favor of the world again.


    "¡­I."


    So far, Karen has only had to show her face as Kelly, not Karen. No matter how unreliable Berdyk was, he had to stick to his attitude. He had no father, and he grew up in the hands of wandering gypsies, and the only family had to be Raymond.


    But Verdick doesn''t believe it. He is sure that Karen is Karen. Karen knows that, too. But you have to keep telling lies that he won''t be fooled. Karen doesn''t know what to say because Raymond isn''t here now. You just have to say the same thing over and over again. Should I reappear as Karen now?


    But are you sad now? But Karen wasn''t sad. It was hard to mourn my father''s death again. My father died too often. To himself, his father was in type. It''s been like that for too long. It was so awkward to mourn my father''s death.


    "You fall in love and all the hard work will be over.¡±


    He was not someone''s child, but always someone''s lover, enemy, and brat. Karen was actually more familiar with Verdick than her biological father. What does it mean to Karen that her father died? Again, his death was just one of the easiest ways to buy sympathy from Raymond.


    But these men don''t know what Karen is like in front of them.


    So you''re treating a normal, immature adolescent girl who''s in love, maybe a little crazy. Karen saw Lind speaking soothingly to herself. He was talking as if he were treating Isela.


    "Lord Haier died of grief while searching for you. This is not a lie. If you go down to town with us and send a telegram to the Haier estate, the answer will come from there. No, the obituary will be in the local newspaper tomorrow. We could have them bring it."


    Karen shook her head.


    "I''m not saying you''re lying right now. I''m just saying I''m not the person you think I am. My name is Kelly, not Karen Haier. And the only person I care about is Sir Raymond."


    Rather, the last time my father was killed by Tom, I think I had a similar feeling of sadness when I lamented my love for my mother less than I thought. It was hard to mourn anew just because my father died this time.


    I had an unfamiliar feeling. Usually, he died after suffering from business failure, but this time he died because I disappeared. You were dying because of me. He couldn''t even kill himself, but he succeeded when his child went missing. It''s just¡­ I see. That was it. an end


    Did the mother just marry the father because she had a baby? Or, which part did you like? But I didn''t think anything would matter.


    Karen has repeatedly denied.


    "I don''t know who he is. I''m not his daughter."


    Karen answered calmly without trembling.


    "¡­you''re funny.¡±


    "Mr. Evans, you''re barking up the wrong tree."


    But no matter how calmly Karen answered, I could tell by Verdick''s face. He doesn''t believe what Karen says. He is sure that Karen is Karen.


    "¡­you''re crazy about men.¡±


    "Will you please refrain from saying rude things?¡±


    Verdick was angry with Karen.


    "Why are you lying? Your father''s dead. Don''t you see this?"


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    "Lady, please look at this."


    Lind presented Karen with a picture that she had stoned. Karen got it. It was a portrait of Karen. Of course, it was the same as his face. It was a leaflet looking for itself.


    "You look like me. But I''m not this guy."


    "It''s difficult to keep doing this. I can bring in more people who know you."


    "Whatever you bring in, my answer will be the same. I''m not Karen."


    Karen replied with a blank face. Berdick lost his reason in the series of negations. Verdick held Karen''s shoulder firmly.


    "¡­gentleman, it hurts."


    He already looked far from a gentleman.


    Berdick held Karen breathlessly.


    "Your father lost you! While you''re here, fascinated by the obvious Raymond! Every day, I was worried and crying, and I ended up hanging myself! But that''s... How."


    Karen was dumbfounded. And it was funny. Who gives what advice to whom? What is Verdick saying to Karen now?


    "Don''t you feel sorry for your father? How could you....¡±


    "Mr. Berdick!"


    If it were just you two, Verdick would have beaten Karen. But before I knew it, all the servants, and all the others who were not Verdick''s servants, came down and watched them.


    "How can a child....¡±


    How could a child do that to his parents? Can he give himself a lecture now?


    Who is now with whom.


    Karen knows Verdick. know Berdych''s evil temper He has hit Karen''s neck several times so far. That''s not all. He is selfish by nature and only reveals himself.


    Dozens of times so far, Lord Haier has been hanged because of Berdick, and countless people have died because of him. Berdick made money through military brokering, and he knew that he was deliberately encouraging disputes here and there.


    One of the reasons why the war does not end beyond the White Mountains is because there were not only a few nobles he paid for, and the Baroness Sayertes was handed over to him because he sold sick seeds.


    The number of people killed by Berdick could be hundreds, thousands, or tens of thousands, indirectly.


    But how can this man do that to himself as a child? Why don''t you pay attention to your father''s death?


    "Say¡­" Karen Haier.¡±


    "I''m not Karen."


    Karen went on to push the setting of Kelly. It didn''t matter whether he believed it or not. Berdick will not get any more answers from himself.


    Karen stared silently into space.


    And this was my best as Karen.


    ***


    "I don''t think I''ll ever open my mouth."


    Lind got out of Karen and shook her head. Berdick had to circle the hall more than five times to calm his anger. It seemed a long way from Karen to get information about Isella. She refused to admit that she was Karen and kept saying that Raymond was a good person.


    "Make him admit it somehow.¡±


    "That''s to say."


    Lind lowered her voice. He was a man who tried to make things more smooth compared to Berdyk, but he was comparable to the point-blank. Lind was also a little tired of Karen''s silence. Lind pretended to cut her throat. But Verdick immediately denied it.


    "No, no."


    Berdick dropped his words. He wanted to hear anything by coercing a woman who said she was not Karen. But that woman was definitely Karen, and she didn''t know how Raymond would come back and bite it as an excuse.


    ''I just want to kill him.¡¯

 135 [135]

    But there were too many people. It''s a problem to shut down your men, but it was a problem to borrow people to make things smoother.


    "Mr. Berdick."


    Gail, the servant of Prince Gwiz, called Verdick. Berdick, who didn''t know he was here beforehand, was a little surprised. Gail spoke to him with a grimace.


    "Mr. Berdick, I think it''s going to take a little longer."


    "...you''re investigating a house? Do you think it makes sense that it takes so long to have these people?"


    Gail nodded to Berdick, who blamed him, and answered.


    "I''m sorry, but the owner of this house has made some mischief in each room. There''s nothing so deadly about it yet, but as Mr. Berdick thinks, Lord Raymond... If you doubt it, you should investigate it more slowly."


    "Don''t you think we should investigate as much as we can before he gets back?"


    The man looked down at Verdick and said,


    "Do we have to take that much risk just by questioning? We didn''t hear anything like that."


    Berdick was furious, but he couldn''t be more angry.


    Those men were not their own servants. They were borrowed from Prince Gwiz. Prince Gwiz lent a man, but if they die or get hurt, he will be in debt to Prince Gwiz. Borrowed without evidence and only with suspicion, and Raymond was not a child who could fiddle at will.


    ''¡­wow.''


    It''s hard to move. Berdick smoothed his beard. People were looking at themselves. We have to make a decision.


    Berdick decided.


    "Then I''ll stay here until the Baron Raymond Sayertes returns."


    "¡­crazy, huh?"


    Karen opened her mouth full of energy. But Verdick told the men without looking at Karen.


    "To entertain visitors is the duty of the aristocracy. We came back by chance and were forced to stay. I''d rather thank him when he gets back. You can take good care of the house in the meantime.¡±


    "That''s a good idea."


    "Isn''t that right?"


    "You''re crazy.


    How could you say such a shameless thing? Karen looked up at Verdick with that face, but his men, who were familiar with Berdick, nodded.


    "Okay. So what do we do? The original deadline was a week."


    "I''d like you to ask him for a little more delay.¡±


    The men nodded their heads.


    And Karen felt ominous.


    It has rarely been out of Verdick''s hands at this time. And in a little while, Verdick will return to the time when he was risking Karen''s risk. Will he be able to survive him this time?


    Really, can we avoid that day?


    ***


    Berdick chose.


    And after making the choice, he didn''t hesitate to act. Berdick had the audacity to really live in Raymond''s mansion. He was going to keep searching his mansion until Raymond returned.


    Karen was amazing, but she couldn''t do anything about it. Verdick called people and was searching the mansion extensively. Even if Raymond returned, he even brought documents bearing the royal seal so that it was hard to say anything to him.


    "There''s nothing wrong with me being in this mansion."


    "Don''t you think it''s more of a matter of courtesy than law?"


    "It''s a matter of cleaning afterwards. If the doubt is resolved, it would be good for Baron Raymond. And for you, too.


    Berdick dismissed it.


    Karen was dumbfounded, but she could not resist Berdick. And Karen listened to the conversation between Verdick and the other men and thought it would be better to conform than to resist hard any longer.


    "Just in case, you shouldn''t touch her."


    "¡­I wish you''d stop imagining unpleasant things.¡±


    The man laughed as Verdick answered.


    "I don''t mean that. No marks should come forward."


    And the man glanced at Karen and said,


    "He''s very interested in Catherine''s daughter."


    Karen sighed.


    What my mother used to use was also useful. If Prince Gwiz had paid attention to him earlier in his life, he would have suffered less from Berdick. Berdick''s eyes were a few times eager to whip Karen, but he couldn''t because he was conscious of Prince Gwiz.


    It is hard to judge whether what is in Prince Gwiz''s eyes is good or bad right now. But now Karen could see that she was on the right side by a hair.


    Verdick can''t touch Karen now. This is because Karen may know the clues about Isella, and Prince Gwiz is concerned about Karen.


    Prince Gwiz was also unable to touch Karen. This is because Verdick is frantically searching for Isela, and he thinks Karen is one of the important clues. Verdick was an important source of funding for him, even if he wanted to.


    As a result, Karen was able to move away from the interests of many people and spend her daily life quietly inside the mansion.


    As in his previous life, peace came even though he was under the same roof with his enemy.


    ***


    "Madam, wake up. The meal is ready."


    "Thank you, but I''m a maid, so you don''t have to do this."


    Karen woke up rubbing her eyes. Funny enough, Verdick even had a maid. Berdick seemed determined to lure them to food if the whip did not work.


    When Karen got up, another maid brought her washcloth, and another maid put food in the tray from behind.


    "Would you like to sit on the bed?¡±


    "Yes."


    Karen lay down and gestured. I remembered saying that I was a maid a little while ago, but it was better to be lazy because no one would believe it anyway.


    "Which do you prefer, tea or milk or water?"


    "I''ll start with the milk first, so please put the tea in. I''ll have milk tea after dinner."


    "Okay."


    He looked down at the meal and laughed.


    It wasn''t bad. Actually, it was pretty good. But the same thing as before was fun.


    Breakfast includes thick hot cakes with maple syrup, blueberry scones, and toast with fruits.


    "¡­you''ll gain weight."


    But Verdick''s maids said nothing. Karen lifted the tableware with a bitter smile. And I ate slowly. As expected, the taste was good. And Karen was satisfied with that.


    ***


    "What else is this dress?¡±


    "I''ve got clothes that look good on you, Miss Karen."


    "My name is Kelly, not Karen."


    "¡­Excuse me, Miss Kelly."


    You''re trying to fool around. Karen looked at the maid and looked at the clothes.


    Ironically, even the clothes were sky blue dresses that Isela used to wear. Of course, it was high quality, and it was a perfect fit for you. However, dressing like this was not a bad taste, whether it was Berdick or the choice of maidens.


    ***


    Karen was hanging out in the garden drinking orange juice.


    Verdick was eagerly looking for traces of Isella, and whenever Karen passed, she would talk to her and talk about Isella. Now he seemed to be trying to appease Karen and awaken her guilt. But Karen is too old and worn out to feel guilty about Berdick. Raymond was the only one who felt guilty.


    So Karen was just enjoying all the convenience Berdyk offered.


    "I wish there was ice inside."


    "I''m sorry, miss. It''s a little hard to bring ice here."


    "Okay."


    "¡­I''ll try to guess as much as I can."


    The maids spoke carefully. Then I took the orange out of the cold stream and started to grind it again.


    "And the bird I brought last time flew away. Could you let me know that it would be nice to have a new canary?¡±


    "Yes, miss."


    Karen laughed.


    "I''m a maid like you, not a lady."


    "Yes, do you like red in canaries?"


    "I like gold."


    "Yes, I understand. Lady."


    "I''m a maid."


    This is a mockery.


    This story will also go to Verdick. Karen grinned and picked up the book she was holding. Cold revenge was a very delicious thing. And it was appropriate to kill time.


    ***


    "What is this?"


    "The gold coin you''ll have if you cooperate with me."


    Berdick sat Karen across the street and spoke in a serious voice.


    "The Baron Raymond Searsites is obviously hiding something."


    "¡­you''re mistaken. There must be some misunderstanding."


    "Don''t say another word. If you want me to keep my head above water.¡±


    I think it was a lie that was too insincereally?


    Karen lowered her eyes. He knows himself. He was lying all the time that he didn''t believe himself. If it wasn''t for Karen, who had Berdyk as her longtime enemy, many people would have told her what they knew in this situation. Berdick called in people to clean up every day, fed them meals, and even brought all kinds of jewelry.


    Karen didn''t touch the jewels, but she could see Berdyck was struggling to conciliate herself. If you were really, really, Karen with no memory, you might have already fallen for a girl who simply became his conspirator against Raymond.


    "Laymond Seyertes was my daughter''s fiance. And one day my daughter went missing... The last place he was found was with Raymond''s men."


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    "And my daughter''s hair arrived, and someone in this area put in a package."


    How can Verdick be so faithful to Raymond''s idea?


    Verdick was persistent, behavioral, and more flexible than he thought.


    "I ask you for your sympathy...Your father really killed himself. That I don''t think about this...I have no idea."


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    "I dreamt of my daughter coming back every night, and not long ago it was her birthday, and last year I thought about what to give her, but I can''t think about anything this year... Why."


    Verdick''s voice was drowned out.


    "I want to find anything. Please....¡±


    And Karen knew that his misery was also a gift from Raymond to her.


    I suppose.


    Look at that Verdick.


    His death is such an easy revenge that I will avenge him in the best way.


    Karen laughed bitterly.


    Raymond was really a man who did everything for Karen.


    And Karen slowly opened her mouth because she was obliged to receive the gift she gave her.


    "I don''t think there''s anything I can do to help. Mr. Verdick Evans."


    Tears slowly flowed from Verdick''s eyes.


    Karen woke up. Then he turned around and opened the door.


    "Wait!"


    "¡­I''m going to step down."


    Verdick called Karen.


    "I''ll give you a full year''s worth of business investment!"


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    "After I die, I will make you an heir! How about this one? Now that your father is dead, I will make you my adopted daughter! If only I could find my daughter! As long as you help me!¡±


    Karen sighed. What do you do when you enter his daughter? And there''s no way Isela could have been alive until now. The reason his daughter died was just for Karen.


    "I''ll pretend I didn''t hear you."


    Karen Haier!


    Thack.


    Berdick got up from his seat. Again, it was impossible to conciliate Karen. There was hardly a clue in the house. Prince Gwiz''s men became less and less sincere, and his men were afraid to move actively, fearing they would get hurt.


    What shall we do?


    Even at this moment, where is Isela? Will he be alive? Wouldn''t it hurt if I was alive? If only I didn''t die. If only I could live....


    Berdick bowed his head. Tears streamed down from my eyes.


    He will find his daughter.


    Any appearance.

 136 [136]

    "Lady, this is the newspaper you asked for."


    "Bring it over here. Is it issued by the capital city?"


    "Yes."


    Karen received the newspaper from the maid.


    Karen really seemed to live these days. Being alone with Raymond was romantic in his own way, but he couldn''t stand it because he had been in conflict with others all his life.


    All the convenience Berdyk offered made her live like a human being.


    Meals, cleaning, and entertainment. Doesn''t he even give Karen the pleasure of revenge? Karen realized again that she had been living too stuffy.


    "Huh-huh¡­."


    There were all sorts of stories written in the newspaper.


    The world goes back without Karen. The world you were in was too small. Karen was a little sad about the past when she thought the world was a romance novel. If you look around, the world is this wide.


    The world was full of grief, tragedy, and comedy. Karen devoured the culture section first. It was her favorite thing. However, ''Today'' soon lost interest because it was the same as ''Today'' I saw before. The news I had already read was not very interesting. Karen turned the pages of the newspaper. His eyes glimpsed the news.


    father


    I thought there might be news of my father''s death, but the death of a rural lord was not very important. Local newspapers did not cover the death of Lord Haier in the capital. Now that the funeral is over, there will be nothing more to be published in the newspaper.


    But Karen couldn''t take her eyes off the obituaries.


    He wasn''t the man he thought he was.


    But at this time, there''s a dead man who shouldn''t die.


    Prince Louis died.


    Why did Prince Louis die?


    Karen was embarrassed.


    Prince Louis was not supposed to die at this time. Prince Louis died on the day he was 117, but the boy was mainly a survivor. Crown Prince Gwiz and Prince Louis were both living people until the age of 116. Except when I was 117 years old.


    As Karen, 117, began to kill, things began to go wrong little by little, and the confrontation between Prince Gwiz and Prince Louis intensified. And eventually, Prince Louis was killed by his father. But it was so unusual, it couldn''t have happened. It was unexpected that happened at the age of 117.


    "¡­why?"


    Karen read the newspaper like crazy. Something unexpected happened. And it wasn''t that pleasant. Why did Prince Louis die?


    Early in the morning of the 7th, Prince Louis was shot by a gunman in a street parade and was rushed to a hospital on the 17th, but was held in the arms of God.


    Why?


    Karen didn''t understand. It was quite normal for Prince Louis to participate in a street march during this time. A very common thing Karen didn''t have to remember. It was just smiling and waving to people on the street. He was young and had no reason to die socially.


    Except for one man, his father, Prince Gwiz.


    Prince Gwiz hated his children. He killed his child in front of Karen. But it was in a very special situation, at the age of 117.


    Karen is now confined to her mansion. He knows his life at times like this. Because I had this experience. At that time, she lived frugally in her house, attended by Nancy and other maids, but nevertheless, she could see that society was working. Even then, Prince Louis lived to the end.


    Why did Prince Louis die?


    Come to think of it, Karen seemed to know why.


    Karen doesn''t know the world a year from now. Berdick is a person who pays Prince Gwiz. But at the same time, he tried to make friends with Prince Gwiz, paying the aristocrats who were not on good terms with him. However, he did not pay much attention to Prince Louis.


    Prince Gwiz had no intention of making Prince Louis king.


    Your son was a competitor to the throne, not a child. Karen didn''t know until then. And Verdick knew his plan. Prince Louis will die one day, and you don''t have to put your heart and soul into the little boy....


    But at the same time, I could see why the boy, the future king, and the young royal family who admired Raymond died.


    Prince Louis would have lived if he had confidence.


    The boy was not meant to die, at least this year. The only time Prince Louis died was when Karen decided to commit murder in memory of the age of 117. Karen was still alive when she was locked up in the mansion like this.


    The boy had to live.


    But this time he died.


    This is not because of Karen, but because Raymond returned together. Raymond''s tie to Karen was applied differently. And he said he had gone through all sorts of situations. There is no way he could not have predicted the death of Prince Louis.


    Even the boy Raymond doesn''t care.


    Karen is the only thing that matters.


    "¡­you know, did you know that Prince Louis died?"


    "Yes, miss. Not long ago... he passed away about 10 days ago."


    "Do you understand?"


    "Yes... it''s in the newspaper. What''s wrong with you?"


    "¡­no, no."


    Karen asked the maid. But the maid just answered calmly. Karen tried to ask how to be so calm, but she couldn''t because of the obvious. Prince Gwizu is important to Berdick, and Prince Lewis is not that important.


    "I just felt sorry for the child''s death."


    Karen had no choice but to answer like that. He was worried that his voice would be a little hoarse, but his voice came out very normal. That was a relief. Karen then handed over the newspaper.


    This is the reaction of normal people.


    Whether Prince Lewis is dead or Prince Gwiz is alive. It has nothing to do with oneself. It eventually happened in the newspapers. It happened in another world. What matters to you is one thing. There is only one man in himself.


    The only thing that matters is Raymond and himself.


    "¡­I''m thirsty. Can you get me some water?¡±


    "Yes, miss."


    ***


    "Sir Raymond, should I call you Baron Raymond?"


    The Marquis of Pancair sang Raymond in a hoarse voice.


    "Now I''ll officially be a baron tomorrow, so you can just call me a baron. Marquis of Pancair."


    "I see. You''ll be at the funeral, too. I think you''d better go down for a while. Things are complicated right now and then."


    "Yes."


    Raymond answered briefly. His voice was not very bright. The situation was so grim that he should be congratulated on receiving a great medal from the baron. His nephew and future king died. Is he also heartbroken? The Marquis sighed.


    Prince Louis died suddenly. Someone killed him. Prince Louis died on the spot, although the death announcement was late to make the announcement at a reasonable time.


    "I really hate my cousin."


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    The Marquis of Pancair clapped his lips and closed them. The thin lips twitched. The Marquis turned his head to the window. It was late summer. The sound of grass bugs crying and birds singing is in full swing, and the person who should die is dead. It was too good weather for someone to die.


    Prince Louis died.


    The next king is Prince Gwiz, only one.


    But the Marquis of Pancair never intended to crown him. It is clear who killed Prince Lewis. All sorts of people were trying to hand the throne over to him without difficulty. The current king was forced to hold onto the crown even after he was over ninety, and the nobles were also interacting with Prince Louis, who was still young.


    But when he died, everything went down the drain.


    Now that the prepared king is dead, they must accept Prince Gwiz as king. But the Marquis had no intention of doing so. He had to meet the king.


    "I think we''re going to have a bloody fight.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    "Laymond, go down to your house now. I''ll call you back when the time comes.¡±


    "Don''t you need my help now?"


    Raymond''s green eyes shone in the sunset. He was a good sniper everyone knew. The Marquis shook his head. He was so famous that it is rather doubtful that he is here now.


    "Everyone knows that you and Prince Louis were on special terms, so it''s never good for you to be in the capital now."


    "I would like to see Prince Gwizu once.¡±


    The Marquis shook his head. When Raymond meets him and kills Prince Gwiz, it happens in another conflict.


    "I know how you feel. You want revenge right now."


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    "But this is not the time."


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    "Go down and hold your brother''s funeral, and live quietly as if you''re not interested in anything.¡±


    Raymond remained silent for a long time. as if it were impossible


    "I''ll make sure to sing it again. But not now. I have something to prepare."


    "Okay."


    And the Marquis of Pancair seemed to know who the culprit was. Actually, there was only one criminal. The Marquis clenched his fist. Prince Louis was also his king and relative. The Marquis never intended to see Prince Gwiz take the throne.


    "See you later. Marquis of Pancair."


    "Yeah, I''ll send a little side-by-side to your brother''s funeral."


    "Thank you."


    Raymond went out with his head down. His stiff face bothered me.


    He''s not lucky enough.


    The Marquis thought so while looking at his back. That young man was always unlucky for his ability. After losing her parents early, she was forced to marry the daughter of a debtor, and her fiancee went missing and her brother, the only remaining family member, died.


    And now. The Marquis was heartbroken. The young boy king, whom he cared more than anyone else, died. The boy who looked at Raymond with envious eyes died.


    Prince Gwiz will have to be paid for his sins.


    ***


    Raymond closed the Marquis'' door.


    "¡­sigh."


    Prince Louis died.


    The Marquis of Pancair was burning a vengeance on Prince Gwiz. Now that Prince Louis died, the successor to Prince Gwiz was Marquis Pancair. So far, he has tried to get the throne straight for Lewis, but now it will be different.


    The battle for the throne begins in earnest. Prince Gwiz will have to do all he can to deal with the Marquis of Pancair. At least a year doesn''t remind you of a woman.


    "Are you Lord Raymond Sayertes?"


    "Can you really deal with 100 people on your own?¡±


    He seemed to hear the voice of the boy looking up at him, but he soon shook his head. It is not important. The sense of foreign substances that sink into the chest is negligible. There is only one person who is important to himself.


    "Oh, the dressing room must be closed. We''ll have to leave tomorrow or the day after tomorrow."


    I looked up at the sky. The sun was setting.


    I can see the burning sky. The end of the blood-colored sky was gradually turning purple, welcoming the night. It reminds him of the only meaningful person he loves.


    "The sun has hair, the purple sky has eyes, the moon has a sparkling face... Well, is the expression too greasy? I don''t know which expression is appropriate. But I think I''ll have to give it a try. If it''s too greasy, I might be able to use it as a joke."


    Raymond laughed.


    The Marquis of Pancair will take on Prince Gwiz.


    Prince Gwiz will have to concentrate all his attention on dealing with the Marquis of Pancair.


    And Verdick will do all he can to protect Karen, who he thinks is evidence he has caught.


    "I''ll have to get dressed and go down."


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    "I hope you don''t get angry because it''s too late. That''s okay, isn''t it?


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    Raymond picked up his bag. It was quite heavy, but it wasn''t the weight he couldn''t lift. Raymond looked down at the bag and laughed.


    "You''ll be fine. Karen will love me no matter what."


    By the day she will be safe with this. Raymond walked lightly.


    Only one person is important.


    That''s enough.


    ***


    Raymond is back.


    It was so sudden that he came.

 137 [137]

    Since Raymond didn''t say clearly when he was coming back, it was a scheduled step for everyone to panic on the day he returned.


    Verdick was the first to greet him. Berdick opened his eyes at the distant sound of hooves and hurried out to the door. It was faster than the servants. He was so desperate for any news.


    "¡­Lamond Sayertes."


    It was him.


    Berdick was devastated.


    Raymond Seyertes eventually returned to his house. It''s natural. But Verdick had a heartburn.


    ''Not yet... I haven''t found anything yet.¡¯


    Berdick was so bitter about it.


    Time went by so fast. No matter how much Verdick searched the house, he could not find any evidence he wanted, and Karen said nothing. But I couldn''t touch Karen, and I begged for sympathy, but she didn''t come over. Time went by so quickly that Raymond had to come back.


    "Why are you here?"


    "¡­Prince Gwizu told me about my situation and wrote me a letter."


    Berdyk said, gnashing his teeth. Raymond raised his eyebrows and just smiled. It was a laugh that seemed to be ridiculous.


    "I see. How are you?"


    "¡­how can I get along if I haven''t found my daughter?"


    "I''m sorry to hear that."


    its light flow Raymond passed Berdyk, grinding his teeth, and entered his house with a big bag.


    "Oh, my God."


    "Les¡­Limond."


    Berdick''s servants and maidens scrambled out. Raymond laughed when he saw people standing side by side in the hall lined up with tangled hair. But it was a cool smile. Raymond looked around Verdick and said,


    "Oh, my God, Mr. Berdick Evans... It''s too much to attract so many people while I''m away.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    "Don''t you think you''re the owner of this place?"


    Berdick''s face turned red and then sank. Verdick became better at controlling his anger through Karen. In a way, I could see that I was able to give up well. Berdick said again slowly.


    "Just your... maid is comfortable... There is."


    "Why did you do that when Kelly was just a maid?"


    "She''s Karen Haier."


    "No, it''s not.


    Raymond answered back like a joke and went up. The bag was still in place. And he looked down at Verdick and said,


    "Your rudeness will be forgiven in the light of Prince Gwizu''s position."


    Raymond''s face turned expressionless.


    "But please leave soon."


    "...tell me about Isela. What the hell do you know? What have you done?"


    "I don''t know."


    His voice was as cold as ice.


    And he went to the other side of the hall. Out of Verdick''s sight. He went to his room. Berdick touched his head.


    "Crazy!"


    ***


    I can hear a sweet voice like a dream.


    And something warm touches my face. Karen accepted it with her eyes closed. There was only one person who woke me up this way. Raymond always brought a hot towel and woke Karen by wiping her face. Very slowly, very gently.


    "Have you been there?"


    "I''m back, Karen."


    "You said it was Kelly."


    "Now Mr. Berdick is down below."


    Raymond''s eyes are bent. Karen smiled at the flickering rust. Raymond''s hair was sticking out in a mess. He was more like a boy than a soldier because he came down all the way down.


    Boy. My boy. In fact, he always laughed like that when he fell in love. After he remembered everything, he was a little older because he looked somewhat tired in his laughter. Time was smeared with laughter. But now his face looked more comfortable than usual. Karen smiled at her new smile.


    "Did you get back to work well?¡±


    "Yes, I''m not going out anymore. Until that day... Eup."


    That''s great.


    Karen pulled Raymond''s neck. A rough kiss followed.


    ***


    "When will Mr.Berdick Evans leave?"


    A long time later Karen asked Raymond, who was sitting on the bed. Raymond answered in a slightly sleepy voice.


    "We''ll be leaving soon."


    "That Day is just around the corner....¡±


    Karen became a little nervous. But Raymond pulled himself up and hugged Karen from behind. I can feel my heart pounding. hugged Karen and said Raymond.


    "You don''t have to be afraid."


    "I''d like to believe it, but¡­ Honestly, my situation is a little... Don''t you think so?


    Karen was eventually forced to distrust. It was the first time Raymond remembered, and she also hoped this would be the end, but the situation in which Berdick and Raymond were in the same house was very unsettling. Verdick used to come running with an axe to hit Karen''s throat that day.


    "What''s going on is that I''m so happy to buy and die for Mr. Berdick."


    If he died, it would have been too plausible. Raymond seems to have killed Isela, and Karen seems to be working with Raymond under a pseudonym. You two are even lovers. It seemed more difficult to find a reason not to kill Karen as Berdick. Karen wiggled her fingers. No matter how hard I think about it, I''m going to die again. I just hope Verdick finishes with one axe.


    "If you look at the situation, isn''t it?¡±


    Raymond was silent for a moment and replied.


    "I see. Anyway, there''s no need to worry about Verdick Evans anymore. And he''ll be leaving soon."


    "Honestly, I don''t really believe it¡­ What did you do?¡±


    "Carran, men have a lot of secrets.


    His voice sounded solemn and playful.


    "It''s not fun."


    Raymond was putting his chin on Karen''s shoulder. Karen held Raymond''s nose once.


    "It hurts."


    "It''s not funny. Anyway, but it was comfortable thanks to your jokes. Mr. Verdick''s maids are comfortable. And he has a rather simple side."


    "What did he give you?¡±


    "It''s obvious, well...They gave me money, my adopted daughter, clothes, everything."


    "You must have been well."


    "Yes."


    I''ve been doing so well.


    I''ve been doing so well that it''s amazing that I don''t have any guilt. I don''t have any qualms about taking advantage of parents who have lost their children, perhaps because they are so snobbish. Even though I ate the food he gave me and treated his maids with my fingertips, I didn''t feel sorry, but I felt so very comfortable. Really.


    "I''ve been doing really well."


    "But wouldn''t it be better for me to do it alone?"


    Karen shook her head strongly.


    "That''s not it."


    Then he leaned his head strongly against Raymond. When the weight was felt, Raymond, who was weak, lay back in bed. Karen lay on her head against Raymond''s chest and continued.


    "As expected, many people are good."


    "Is that so?"


    "Yes. No matter how hard Lord Raymond works on his own, he can''t do what 100 people have to do. We definitely need users for convenience."


    "Let''s go in a little more after that day."


    "It''s absolutely sure."


    "Yes, Karen. Come to think of it, I bought some clothes. Let me unpack for a moment."


    "Yes."


    Raymond got up. Then he went to his room and took out his clothes to Karen.


    It was the design of the dressing room that Karen mentioned. But there was a problem. Obviously, Karen used the material and pattern that she said. And the fabric was very luxurious, and the stitching was also neat, which was the best skill. The problem was design.


    Karen didn''t always like it because it was a completely different style from Karen''s. Raymond, who saw Karen''s disapproving face, said urgently.


    "But it''s going to be a big hit later on."


    "¡­really?"


    "Yes."


    Karen didn''t like it very much, but she doesn''t know the future too well. I thought it would be better to refer to his opinion because I didn''t know what clothes would be in fashion later. Thinking that it may lead the trend for about five years. Then, he is leading the latest trend.


    But Karen couldn''t stand her voice getting quiet after she finished dressing up and looked in the mirror.


    It was too simple. I never wore clothes without frills even when I was a maid. However, it was not designed to reveal its body shape. In Karen''s view, it wasn''t even clothing. It was even a garment that showed all the calves. Even prostitutes in the streets did not wear clothes of this kind. This was not as good as underwear. It''s not like you''re showing your upper chest, but you''re covering your upper body and your legs. I felt so perverted.


    "¡­is this really in vogue?"


    "Yes, it''s not only active, it''s very simple. It''s summer now, so it''s also very practical. People don''t dress well yet, but... Soon¡­."


    When Karen''s voice was not so good, Raymond avoided Karen''s eyes. Karen asked again.


    "How long is he here?¡±


    "One... 20 years....¡±


    Karen lamented over future generations. I know well that I''m not very moral. But still, there was a sense of shame taught by society and religion. It was the same courtesy as not showing sexuality to others. I can''t believe I''m revealing my legs. Legs aren''t part of the body that is immediately reminiscent of genital organs. How can future women wear such clothes without shame? Karen sighed.


    "How can this dress be in fashion?.¡±


    "Carran, think about it. It''s because you don''t see the future, but I''m sure these clothes will make women more comfortable."


    "Shao didn''t even buy a corset....¡±


    Karen shook her head looking at a package without a corset. There was no corset, and the clothes had no bustle at all, so they didn''t supplement the hips. Overall, it was terrible. Raymond, however, kept making his point, turning to see if he liked the clothes.


    "Corsets will soon be out of fashion. And most of all, it''s not good for you."


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    "Well, yeah, I guess so."


    Karen, who didn''t want to lead the fashion for 20 years, quietly undressed. Raymond closed his mouth while he was looking.


    "In the future¡­ I must¡­ Just... just buy whatever you want, okay?


    "Yes, Karen."


    "And I admit that you''re not alone."


    "¡­yes."


    Karen sighed deeply.


    And even if the future comes, I will never wear such clothes."

 138 [138]

    04. Wouldn''t it be enough?


    "Didn''t Karen say no?"


    "Yes, this woman is Kelly. It''s not Karen. I ran into him in the woods. I''m living like this because I''m meant to be."


    There is no one who can prove Kelly`s past activities. You don''t have a family."


    "What should I do now that the whole family is dead?"


    I think I''m going to have an upset stomach because it''s meal time.


    Berdick and Raymond were raising their voices.


    Karen looked at the two and drank the water. The cold water with a lemon made the throat cool. Verdick''s voice is good, too. I don''t even have a hoarse throat.


    "Look at the portrait she and I brought!"


    Berdick said, pointing fingers at such Karen. My voice got a little rough when I was dealing with Raymond.


    "Are you going to say that when Karen Haier''s face is the same? And can you prove that this woman existed before the date she went missing?"


    "Do I really need to prove it to you?"


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    Karen looked at Verdick''s face and looked at Raymond''s answer. Raymond must be thinking of pushing ahead with the setting of Kelly.


    "That''s a good meal is fine. But Mr. Verdick, the freshness of the meat shows that you''ve used my hunting ground, and you can''t do this."


    "The dish you''re eating right now must have been made by my chef, how can you say that?"


    "Then you can go out because I won''t eat anymore."


    ''Childish¡­''


    However, his words seemed to work well for Berdick. The childish and illogical sarcasm makes people more angry. Berdick''s face turned red. I was gasping for breath, making a noise like this. Raymond added words to the Verdick. It was an unexpected remark.


    "¡­That''s great.


    "What?"


    "Mr. Berdick Evans. We will grant you permission to investigate the shipment."


    Now? Karen opened her eyes round. Raymond''s right to investigate that shipment was just bait. There was not a proper piece of information. Berdick knows he can''t get anything from there anymore.


    "This house is still....¡±


    "What?"


    When Raymond answered back, Karen knew he had said it on purpose. I can''t say to Raymond, ''I''ve already searched everything illegally, but I can''t find it. I''ll search the house.'' Berdick was not in a position to blame Raymond for giving him the right to investigate.


    "No, no. Thank you."


    Berdick could only say that after all. "I haven''t searched this house enough yet," he wanted to say, but it wasn''t something he could say in front of the landlord. In front of him, who is also a nobleman. Berdick swallowed it with abusive language.


    Judging from Raymond''s naive request to investigate the shipment, all the clues must have already been lost. Lind had already been bribed to investigate behind the scenes, but there was no real clue. It was said that it had been sent from this area, far from being enough to find a link between it and Raymond.


    I''d rather search this house than investigate the shipment.


    I need to get some information from her.


    But already Raymond is back.


    Verdick swallowed the moan. He was repeatedly disappearing as if he had no clue. If you say it doesn''t matter at all, you can''t forget it neatly.


    Berdick was being tortured by hope.


    The well-cooked dish was cooling down before my eyes. Verdick realized that he was tired of grief and fatigue. Tired. It was tiring to wrestle with Raymond and Karen, who couldn''t answer, and the situation on Prince Gwiz''s side was complicated. He constantly asked for confirmation of the projects he had put off.


    Either way or not, Raymond patted the table with his fingers and said to Berdick,


    "I hope you finish your meal."


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    Berdick dropped his head on his plate. Karen and Raymond watched him and slowly finished the meal.


    And Karen had a stomachache.


    ***


    "Mr. Berdick."


    "What''s going on?"


    Berdick saw Prince Gwiz''s men who came to him. He was a bunch of Bobboroughs who didn''t do much to save money. Berdick was Prince Gwiz, those men, and I didn''t like him very much, but he was the king of the future king.


    "You know Prince Louis died a while ago."


    "¡­you know that."


    Prince Louis died at an early age. Of course Verdick foretold his death. So Verdick bet on the crown prince rather than the crown prince. The current king or the young aristocrats thought that Prince Louis would overtake Prince Gwiz and become king, but it was impossible for Berdick to see it.


    Prince Gwiz had a perverted disposition and was free from gambling and drugs, but in fact there were many such nobles and royalty. Countless people who came to Verdick used to show their darkness without hesitation. Berdick always felt like he was dealing with monsters while dealing with them. He also had to feel that he was just one of the long-term horses, a common money bug, and a purse. Because they treated him like that.


    So much so that Berdyck had to be careful when he saw people. In front of many aristocrats, even though they despised him, they would send him letters from behind asking him to lend them money. And even if Crown Prince Gwiz was drugged, funny enough, he didn''t have any health problems.


    He was in his middle years, had a lot of energy, and the law on succession to the throne was extremely difficult to revise. Today and tomorrow, the king was too busy to fix it. The king was holding on to his haunt, but it was impossible to fix the future for Prince Gwiz.


    Berdick thus bet on Prince Gwiz.


    I gave him a woman, I gave him money, I begged. Sometimes I purposely asked him for a favor. There were more times when it didn''t help much like this, but Prince Gwiz had to give him a chance to show off.


    Prince Gwiz was young, healthy, and even if he killed people, he chose and killed those who were perfectly fine. He had a cruel and strange wall, but it didn''t matter much to Berdick. He was most likely to be the king of the future, and if so, it was right to fit into the future as much as possible. I couldn''t take any chances.


    And he was right.


    Prince Gwiz eventually killed his son.


    "Should I congratulate him or should I give him tears?"


    "Please congratulate me on tears during the day and at night."


    Berdick smiled in vain.


    "You''re greedy. You don''t have to go because you said the funeral will be held in an informal manner."


    "Yes, you have sent me a message that you want to receive a congratulatory gift."


    "¡­tell him I''ll sponsor the fair you''re planning."


    "Okay."


    Although Prince Gwiz didn''t understand him as a big fan of Isela, it would be impossible for most people to understand Prince Gwiz. Berdick held his breath and wrote a letter to the mansion.


    As soon as the funeral was over, Crown Prince Gwiz was scheduled to hold a World Expo under his command. Of course, much of the money had to be paid by Verdick. Berdick had a headache when he thought of a way to reduce possible damage.


    "And then."


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    When I say that, I always say something bad. Verdick looked at the messenger delivering the message.


    "He asked me to tell him that he really wanted to see the woman, believed to be Karen Haier."


    "¡­I don''t think it''s time for him to do that."


    He killed his son, but the Marquis of Pancair is still alive. He had been on the periphery for many years and had a considerable army.


    "Yes, sir. But it was said that it would help you confirm."


    "She''s wearing Raymond Seyertes right now. And since he''s officially retired, it won''t be easy to get her out of him."


    "He''s not asking for it right now either. He said he thought it would be sorted out by next spring."


    "You''re confident.¡±


    Even if Prince Gwiz was the first heir, the king did not hand over the throne to his son. However, he was rather popular with people who didn''t know who he was. This is because rumors that she was ruined after her death by taking drugs and getting drunk or being hung up on her first love gave her a sense of familiarity. The present king was also under pressure to not hand over the throne to his son.


    With Prince Louis dead, he will have to make a decision sooner.


    Berdick scratched his head. Dozens of methods and solutions were emerging when the idea of how to hand over Karen came to mind. Most of them were things that needed a lot of time.


    "It''s hard right now."


    "Yes, I''ll tell him that. And¡­."


    The man chewed again. Berdick became nervous again.


    ***


    As Raymond said, Verdick did not stay very long. Berdick collapsed on the spot when he heard the news. I didn''t want to hear that. I didn''t want to give up hope until the end.


    He cursed himself a moment ago, thinking he was too tired and wished he had no hope. He shouldn''t have done that. He should have moved more differently. I wasn''t looking for a house here. The shipment was not a problem. I had to go somewhere other than here.


    "A body believed to be Isela was found."


    And the place was a faraway place that had nothing to do with this place.


    ***


    There are only two left.


    Berdick left without saying hello to them as soon as he heard that the body believed to be Isela had appeared.


    "Laymond."


    "Yes."


    "The news that Verdick Evans is leaving soon... Did you know that Icella''s news will come from here?"


    "That''s right."


    Karen looked up at Raymond. It seemed a little dry. But there was a constant smile on his face. The face looking down at Karen was always the face of a young man who seemed to be in love. So Karen laughed face to face. To that man who did everything for her.


    If he had sympathized with Verdick, it would have been the most troublesome luxury in the world.


    What has he done so far?


    I thought it was two people moving on the type.


    But now they think they are like walking ghosts.


    And most of all, the more I loved Raymond, the slower I felt guilty on the floor. It''s like water and it devours Karen.


    "Carran, you don''t look good.¡±


    "No¡­. It''s all right."


    "What''s the matter?"


    asked Raymond. Before he knew it, he seemed to have escaped from sleep. But Karen lay face to face with Raymond.


    "I don''t know unless you tell me. I just want you to tell me.¡±


    "Lord Raymond doesn''t say everything."


    "If you want¡­ I''ll say it."


    Raymond replied hesitantly. But Karen didn''t want to bother him. Just Karen reached out and swept Raymond''s drooping bangs. These were the facts that he had guessed.


    Whatever Raymond does, whoever he kills and who he grieves, it''s all for himself. Karen was not bothered by it anymore. The guilt, love, and all that he felt was enough for Raymond.


    Raymond didn''t have to feel guilty about Karen.


    But he had to feel it.


    Because he''s the one who attracted him.


    "It''s not like that. It''s not like that... I''m just sorry."


    "You don''t have to feel sorry for me either."


    But the reason you fell beside me.


    Karen couldn''t speak.


    Raymond walked in this paper like Karen because he chose him.


    Karen dragged him down here.


    So Karen was suffocated when she saw Raymond.


    ***


    And the day came.

 139 [139]

    I arrived in the capital in just two days. I don''t know how to run the carriage. Berdick couldn''t think of anything. For two days Verdick couldn''t say a word. When I got out of the carriage, I led him with a ''Hi'' sound. Berdick led a shaky leg into the inside.


    His guide was to the morgue. At first Verdick almost said he was in the wrong place. But when he saw him standing with a stiff face, he turned back and went closer. Berdick touched the cloth that covered the body with trembling hands. I had to open it and check it, but I was afraid to do it. But I had to.


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    Berdick looked down over the cloth.


    "Isela."


    Being inside was certainly not a living person. However, it was difficult to call it a general body.


    And I couldn''t say anything for a long time. It looked like a kind of ornament. said the man from behind.


    "I contrasted with the hair you gave me before, and my height and body shape were very similar to my missing daughter."


    But that was it.


    Berdick wanted to deny it right away, saying, ''This is not my daughter.'' But Berdyck''s cold hair simply couldn''t deny the reality.


    "Any more?"


    "¡­that''s why I need Mr. Evans to confirm."


    It looked more elegant than horrible. Most of the body was embalmed like a doll. It looked more like a doll made of human material. His hair was all washed out in red wigs. And there was a crown on his head. His face was covered with a mask. The hand looked so elaborate that it was confusing whether it was a doll''s or a human''s.


    "My hair was pushed short, but I was able to find a contrast with the hair I had left to fix the wig."


    "¡­my daughter doesn''t wear this."


    "I''m sure the criminal put you do it''sir.


    The body was wearing a slightly out of style dress. Seeing that there was no smell of rot, it seemed to be embalmed. He wore a mask on his face. When Verdick tried to touch it, Inspector Albert stopped him.


    "It''s better not to open it."


    "¡­how do you check if you don''t look?¡±


    "His face was already white."


    "The hand-like part is still the same."


    "I cut out his face."


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    Berdick had to think.


    I can tell by the color of my daughter''s hair!


    She yelled that she could recognize her daughter by looking at her hair, but is that so? Berdick agonized. I wasn''t sure. It seemed more comfortable to admit it was right, but Verdick found it difficult to determine whether the body in front of him was really his daughter Isela.


    What if the package was not Isela''s hair, but similar hair? Are you sure your memory is accurate? Can you guarantee that you didn''t make up your mind just because you wanted to believe it? Verdick could not know. But I wanted to make a decision quickly. Right or not.


    Inspector Albert opened his mouth.


    "The spots and scars on the skin¡­ remain almost the same. Mr. Berdick, what characteristics does your daughter have? Do you remember any characteristics of your daughter?"


    "¡­I don''t know."


    Berdick answered with some difficulty.


    He was not sure if Isela was right.


    Body... Berdick sighed. How do you know about the body of an adult daughter? As soon as I called, I ran to her, but this was better known by Isela''s maid than by herself. Berdick was hard to be sure that the girl in front of him, who had disappeared too much while he was alive, was his daughter.


    Berdick raised the dead body''s hand. It was too cold. It was not a human hand already. However, it was not the meat''s touch. It was hard to see how it really looked by removing blood, drying it, and applying powder.


    "¡­we''d better send a telegram to the house and call the maid.¡±


    "Yes, Mr. Berdick, would you like to stay in the capital for a while?"


    "I will."


    Berdick answered briefly and changed his hat.


    "My lord, what would you do?"


    I will stay at the capital''s mansion. And... there must be a lot to prepare.¡±


    Berdick clenched his teeth.


    I was so nervous until I came here, but when I saw him, I became calm.


    Now he knows too little about himself now. Even looking at the body, I wasn''t sure if it was her daughter. Berdick realized again that he was a poor father. The misery and bitterness rather chilled Verdick''s head.


    There is one thing I know for sure.


    That body was the work of Prince Gwiz.


    ***


    Prince Gwiz had been deeply intertwined financially with Verdick Evans. He needed more flexible funds than aristocrats. And Berdick Evans had no reason to refuse his hand. Prince Gwiz had many shortcomings, but the more he liked a man like Verdick.


    Prince Gwiz received a lot of money and passed many documents and bills for Berdyk. The present king was so old that he already had many rights. The final draft was still approved by the king, but no one knew that Prince Gwiz had a strong influence. The old king was hanging on somehow to hand over the throne to Prince Louis.


    Berdick knew Prince Gwiz''s hobby.


    Very few people knew of his hobby, but there were occasional ones.


    Some direct aristocrats, some servants, a group of people who provide money like themselves.


    Berdick gave him a lot of money and women, including a woman who sometimes disappeared without a hitch. Of course, he gave it to many people so that it would not be revealed directly, and there was no money and women who entered him once went out of the court.


    People like the King and the Marquis of Pancair may be fed up, but it was a pleasure for Berdick. It was a fatal weakness. The current king and his aides are worried that Prince Gwizu''s scandal will become known, but it was not that serious in Berdyk''s eyes.


    It''s not a big deal to enjoy murder or to be a pervert. Most perversions were unable to hide it, but Prince Gwiz at least knew how to hide it. Most of the people he used were foreigners, or prostitutes or male prostitutes. Among them, I used to make it into an object and enjoy it if I thought it was okay.


    But it had nothing to do with Berdick.


    Prince Gwiz managed to have a good relationship with Berdick. Prince Gwiz was at least a man who vomited as much as he ate, considering that most royalty and nobles wanted to suck money and trample it down.


    So Verdick wanted to deny this even more.


    He can''t be.


    It can''t be.


    Why would he kill his daughter?


    Berdick picked up the pen. I don''t know who to talk to or who to discuss. But we have to organize it.


    Isela disappeared. He didn''t take any of the pieces and he didn''t disappear with anyone. Who took her? Verdick thought until a few days ago that Raymond had done it. He had such a grudge, and his attitude was enough to cast doubt on him.


    But the body was apparently that of Prince Gwiz. There were two ways for him to play with the body, one of which was a very common way of muttering the ship and the vagina. And the second was the way to make an object with such various decorations. His style was different, but his taste was revealed in stitching, knots, and decorations. He thought that the creator''s characteristics should be revealed in art. Under no circumstances did much damage to the face.


    But why did you cut out his face this time? Don''t you think it''s made as if you don''t want to be caught by someone?


    "¡­oh, hell."


    Berdick clasped the pen. You''ve seen this body so many times. Prince Gwiz has never known that there is a strange habit. And he even helped it.


    Never thought of the possibility of what he/she used to do to his/her daughter. I''ve always wanted to give Isela the best. That''s how he lived like that. It was appropriate for her daughter to do so.


    Prince Gwiz would not do that to Isela. He can''t have treated Verdick like this. Prince Gwiz now knows that he is frantically looking for his daughter. How could he...?


    It''s a bittersweet.


    The pen point was broken on the paper. The ink spread like blood.


    Berdick couldn''t stop laughing.


    What is the reason why Prince Gwiz of Wales should only be gracious to Berdick? After all, in front of the royal family, he is just a pocket of money.


    ***


    Inspector Albert sighed. His father, the general manager, has repeatedly asked him to act with extreme caution. These days, the whole country was in a state of course.


    Prince Louis died.


    The incident shocked the king into a state of unconsciousness.


    Prince Gwiz will soon become king.


    It was an open fact that Berdick Evans'' businesses were heavily colluded with Prince Gwiz. Ordinary people would think that he would be more successful in the future, but in fact, he was more likely to be abandoned. Hounds are eaten after hunting.


    Never tell anyone suspected to be the culprit. You should get out of this business as much as you can. "It takes time before it stabilizes."


    "Okay, Father."


    Inspector Albert changed the name of the person who reported the body and where it was found. In fact, the reporter was Prince Gwizu''s henchmen.


    Shortly afterwards, the woman from Isela''s mansion disappeared again before she met with Berdick.


    It was a common disappearance in the capital these days.


    ***


    Raymond stood by the window looking out. Berdick and his group may be on their way out. Karen asked if it was okay not to go out, but Raymond just smiled lightly. But there was no laughing matter on his face looking out the window. But there was no hatred, anger, remorse, or despondency. It was just the face of a man who did what was right to do what he had to do. It looked more like a tree or stone than a person.


    "Death is such an easy revenge."


    When he said that, he seemed intoxicated with dismal pleasure. And he seemed to want to share the joy with Karen. But now he doesn''t even look so happy. So it was difficult for Karen to talk to.


    "Now they''re gone."


    But as soon as Raymond''s face went to Karen, he immediately began to come to life. The dark color disappears and the face begins to glow again. There was a kick in the air. But Karen was already embarrassed because she saw his face a little while ago. It was as if one page had been printed incorrectly in the book. It''s definitely not a big problem, and there was no problem in understanding the content, but it''s still taking.


    "That''s true."


    Karen looked up at Raymond. It looked a little dry. But there was a constant smile on his face. The face looking down at Karen was always the face of a young man who seemed to be in love. So Karen laughed face to face. To that man who did everything for her.


    If he had sympathized with Verdick, a tie would have been the most troublesome luxury in the world.


    Let''s Smile


    Like there''s nothing more disturbing in the world.

 140 [140]

    When Verdick disappeared, their daily lives were repeated again. Obviously, Karen thought Verdick would get along better with them if they left. But it wasn''t. Anxiety pummeled up little by little. There were many reasons, but the most disturbing of them was guilt.


    There was only one person important to Karen.


    Raymond Sayertes was the only one for her, and he was all positive about it. It would be the same with Raymond. The two are the only ones in the book.


    Raymond always did his best even when Karen was executed, even at the moment he couldn''t remember for the past 100 years.


    I''ve seen Raymond''s face for 100 years.


    As soon as I saw Raymond''s face from the tower, I could see the time flowing from his face and eyes. It wasn''t just a movement, a courtesy, or something like that. How can we stop the overflowing emotions and tears from those eyes?


    No matter how many times a book repeats, the beginning is Karen. Raymond was caught up. Karen knows that he''s the reason he''s remembered and he''s changed so much.


    Raymond has changed.


    No matter how much he spoke of love, recited revenge, and acted cautiously, he could not deny that he had essentially changed.


    Of course, that doesn''t mean Karen doesn''t love Raymond. How can I not love him? How can he not be lovely when his change is due to his change. However, anxiety accumulated more and more inside.


    Karen didn''t have to feel guilty about anyone, but she had to feel guilty about him.


    "Make a bet with me."


    "If you really love me, I''ll help you.¡±


    What did Duran do to Raymond? Karen confessed to Duran that Raymond was her love, and that if she loved him, she would not choose anyone but him. I couldn''t think of anyone else besides him. Karen chose then, and Raymond remembered everything since. And he changed because of Karen. It was both happy and sad.


    "¡­what''s wrong with you?"


    "It doesn''t taste good. In the meantime, I guess I got used to the chef''s meal."


    Karen answered, finishing up the soup. Raymond bowed his head in perplexity.


    "I''m sorry."


    "It''s all right."


    Well, Karen felt bitter because the conversation she was trying to say lightly was getting heavy again. Raymond was really sorry for her. If someone else said, "Eat as you''re given," Karen would have said, "Eat as you are".


    "In the near future... I''ll learn more about cooking."


    "It''s really okay, Lord Raymond."


    Karen said again. But the atmosphere got darker. I want to talk about something, but I don''t know what to say. And I don''t know what''s light.


    "Just say it."


    "What?"


    Raymond saw Karen. He looked a little sad, looking at Karen''s face.


    "I don''t know unless you tell me. Karen, there''s a limit to what you know just by looking at your eyes. Just if you ask me."


    "You won''t tell me everything if you ask."


    "I''ll tell you everything I can."


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    "No, I''ll tell you everything."


    Raymond corrected himself and said, Karen didn''t want to make him suffer either. Calculating a line that would not hurt each other was rather becoming more hurtful. Karen felt a little like crying.


    "Sir Raymond, no... It''s not a wonder. Mr. Verdick called you Baron. Are you sure you''re a baron this time?"


    "That''s right. One of the reasons I went up this time was to get a baron."


    Raymond answered meekly. Karen nodded her head.


    "Your brother, Baron Sayertes, wasn''t supposed to be dead yet, but he must have died early."


    "That''s right."


    Karen bit her lip once.


    "¡­did you kill him?"


    "Yes."


    It was a very determined answer. Raymond decided to tell Karen everything about him rather than hiding it. And I wasn''t ashamed anymore. I just wanted to tell you what happened. Karen nodded, too. He should not have avoided himself.


    "When is it?"


    "As soon as I got my memory back."


    "¡­why did you do that?¡±


    "I needed a baron to keep you safe faster and safer in this mansion."


    "Oh... you did.¡±


    His voice was a little shaky. Karen had to get her voice together.


    A hundred years ago Raymond didn''t believe Karen was going to live again. One of many reasons was his brother. For more than 100 years, Raymond''s brother has always been a dead man. There was a difference in the period, but he was always dead. Unlike Lord Haier, who lived at the time, he was ill and always died and handed over the baron.


    "You didn''t know my brother was going to die."


    "You''re just sick."


    By the words Raymond had said before the 117-year-old death penalty, Karen could see his faith. Raymond at that time concluded that if Karen knew the future, if she really lived again, she would definitely talk about her brother. If you''ve really seen him in your life over and over again, you can''t let his family die, which he finds terrible.


    But now he''s a dead brother anyway, so he''s the one who kills first. My tongue was prickly.


    "Did you go to kill him this time?¡±


    "It''s not like that, Karen. You''ve always been dead before that day. I''m just pushing the timing a little further. It''s been a long time since my brother died."


    "I see."


    "Am I disgusting?"


    Raymond looked directly at Karen. I could feel the blackness in my voice. Karen shook her head.


    "I can''t believe that."


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    "I''m just afraid your efforts won''t work this time."


    Karen remembers the moment she fell from the tower. Raymond left everything he had. Even though it''s not worth it. So Karen told Dulan how that man might not be her love. But Karen is still dead.


    "Lord Raymond, I''m sorry you changed because of me."


    Raymond looked as if he had been hit by a blow.


    "Why are you sorry to me?¡±


    How can I not be sorry?


    Karen had to speak slowly. This is because he felt like he would get choked up if he did something wrong.


    "You could have lived your life apart from me. You know, there was no such thing as a world in a book. I''m just like a mother... I was just born like this. And¡­."


    Karen was suffocated. So far, Karen has not told Raymond that Duran is an important key to the problem. And I know why I feel guilty about Raymond. Even if Dulan was killed, he was not afraid of death. Dulan was the only place to get the answer, but the threat didn''t get it from him.


    "I''ve been thinking. You could have just lived your life, but why did you fall into hell with me and crawl on the floor......because of my choice, after all.¡±


    Karen shut her mouth.


    In the end, Raymond fell to the bottom because Karen chose him. Because he told Duran that he was my male lead. It''s because he''s handsome, it''s his fault that he''s really plausible like the hero of a romance novel, and when I saw Raymond, who tried to move on but changed, I was suffocated again. Karen really loved Raymond ''now.''


    Raymond''s revenge on Berdick has become very trivial. Too much has happened. Raymond''s brother died, Prince Louis died, and Isela died. He was a person who was hesitant to hurt even Icela, and the series of events all seemed to be related to Raymond.


    For more than 100 years, Karen has seen Raymond. I loved him. Every aspect of him. He believed that he would always be next to me. After all, the belief did not change in the back of his mind after he gave up that he was not a knight who would save him from eternal life. As a result, Raymond''s life became like a book.


    Karen remembers her more innocent past.


    Even though you''ve been repeated and bored and given up many times, you have to remember the first time. Karen believed she was in the book with Nancy''s brainwashing, and trembled, believing that she would die if she did not love her. Duran was infinitely lacking and blunt. At that time, the fairy tale article that approached Karen was Raymond. He approached Karen first.


    "I have a scary dream. In fact, it''s all like a dream... It feels like a book."


    "You look like my male lead."


    From the beginning, the first love was really simple, young, and fresh love. Raymond in a vague memory smiled a little embarrassedly, but he didn''t say anything to Karen. It was just an honor," he said with a smile.


    But what has happened since then?


    It was only a year. In fact, it was love less than a year ago. They had always only repeated careful first encounters and tensions. They had few minor arguments in reality and always ended at the perfect moment of love.


    an exchange of only a few months


    Karen had no choice but to cling to it. I thought love was the only way out of this world. After more time, it was such a short moment that I wondered if it was love.


    He had dreamed of the world outside the book ever since death. But I was never afraid to leave Raymond. The love for Raymond was only that much. At first I thought it was love, but as he went on and on, it was just a means to get out of the book.


    The shallow love had been hardened for 100 years, and he wanted Raymond to remember himself, so he was dragged down from the ordinary man''s life and wandered on the typeface like himself. And now Karen truly loves him. Nevertheless, there was no answer.


    Because eating, drinking, and sleeping alone in this mansion won''t end this life.


    They will be the only people who walk on the paper forever.


    What is true love that Duran said? If you can''t conceive, this time will eventually repeat itself forever. Karen was happy and sad to be with Raymond in this life. Raymond has changed only to save Karen and is trying so hard.


    "...because of me.¡±


    Nevertheless, his death will be repeated. Raymond will live another life after that, and we will meet again with all our memories. Unless Dulan can get an answer, that''s the only way. I had to tell Raymond this, but Karen couldn''t stop talking.


    Complex emotions and time passed. It was Raymond who opened his mouth first.


    "Carran, you don''t have to feel sorry for me at all."


    Raymond smiled at Karen. It was such a peaceful and sure smile.


    But Karen shook her head.


    "No, I should be sorry for you."


    Now I really had to say it.

 141 [141]

    "There''s something I didn''t tell you because I was scared."


    Karen asked Raymond to tell her everything, but he admitted that he was scared and didn''t.


    "I''ll tell you what I think, I think giving birth is the answer to this repetition. My mother went through this repetitive life. And you asked Dulan for help. And¡­."


    Karen bit her lips. It was painful to tell a relationship of the past to a person who had just fallen in love. Obviously it was meaningless for her and an experiment to do. But will Raymond think the same? Raymond gave Karen unconditional love, but I wasn''t sure if it would be okay to say that he had experienced many men.


    I didn''t want to remind you that I had a meeting with another man. Even if he remembers, it was different to say it with his own mouth.


    But his shame was really trivial now.


    "So far, I... I''ve never succeeded in getting pregnant with anyone. Maybe I''m infertile. And¡­."


    Karen finished speaking.


    "I think Duran made me infertile."


    It was frightening to say that Raymond''s efforts were of no use. I didn''t want to admit it.


    "¡­carren."


    Raymond woke up. Karen dropped her head. He took Karen by the hand.


    "I already know you died trying to kill Duran. I also know your past life."


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    "First of all, I was also guessing the assumptions you said."


    "How?"


    "You said before, so did your mother. It''s a means that I''ve considered. I''ve also aged a lot since then."


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    "That''s all right."


    Raymond told Karen what she wanted to hear. Karen felt more miserable because of that. Will his efforts be rewarded?


    "¡­I see."


    Raymond gently lifted Karen''s chin. Karen''s eyes met. Raymond''s eyes seemed to spark. Karen backed away because she was a little scared.


    "So I was actually afraid to mix with you."


    The straightforward remark was burdensome. It was not anger in Raymond''s eyes. Karen asked, avoiding Raymond''s glaring eyes.


    "¡­why?"


    "I''m sure she''s infertile, but there''s no chance she''s pregnant. But I was wondering if it would be unpleasant to ask you to have a relationship to confirm it."


    My lips touched slightly. Karen, who wanted to hear more, pushed Raymond slightly, but clung to it as a more stimulating agent. I was suffocated.


    "If that''s your problem, then there''s only one more thing we have to do.¡±


    ***


    Shouldn''t you be pregnant if you''ve done this?


    Karen fell on her stomach on the Raymond and thought so. I didn''t know how the day was going. It''s been a while.


    These days, Raymond stuck almost as if he knew nothing else but this. Raymond and Karen were putting their flesh together even when they were eating, and moving almost all together. Raymond was hugging Karen, who was asleep, even when he looked at the documents.


    The meal was eaten with almost no time to cook, and spent the whole day with Raymond. There was nothing to disturb them.


    "¡­we personally, hygienically¡­Can''t we just wash up when we wash up.


    Karen pushed Raymond away from the bathtub and asked him seriously. Raymond stepped down with a slight regret. It was narrow to be two in a frothy bathtub. Karen was amazed at Raymond, who never got tired. Why is there such a difference in physical strength when you eat the same thing?


    "Carran, I think you''d better eat some more meat."


    "¡­what else do you have besides pheasants, rabbits and birds?"


    "There are cows and sheep."


    "Not smoked."


    "The raw fish... well, shall we catch a horse?¡±


    Karen shook her head at the thought of the white and beautiful mare tied to the stable. I have a bad appetite. Indeed, Karen was really fed up with the meat. Raymond seemed to want to increase Karen''s physical strength as much as possible, but to do so, he would rather go out and train. Bloody meat was enough now.


    "And now I''m talking about clothes. What I bought with that design....¡±


    "From now on, I''ll make sure to buy what you want."


    "Don''t cut me off. Anyway, that would be fine for pregnant women if you think about it now."


    Karen said, thinking about the horrible looking clothes. It looked really strange, but it wasn''t that strange to think of it as a underwear or an indoor dress. The skirt was moderately short, so it was well ventilated and the lining was soft. It was not designed to tighten the corset. The ship was ample and there was no decoration, so it was good to move. In many ways, it was suitable for a woman who was full. Raymond seemed to have bought it with the thought that he might be pregnant this time.


    "But I don''t like the design."


    "It''s because you''re young."


    "Huh..."


    Karen was stunned to hear something that really didn''t suit her. Then, I smeared Raymond with soap bubbles.


    "Ugh, in my eyes."


    "How could you say that?"


    "Isn''t it better than being too old? Oh, dear¡­"


    Karen wiped Raymond''s eyes with a towel that had fallen off her side. It''s annoying to be buried and cleaned yourself.


    "Carran, let''s just wash....¡±


    Raymond groaned suppressed. The naked body was attached to it. Karen quickly pulled out of the weight she felt underneath.


    "Don''t do it here."


    "¡­it''s not torture."


    Raymond frown as he put his bangs back.


    "I think you can wear it when you get pregnant this time. But I don''t like it because it''s too unconventional to wear outside."


    "Okay."


    Raymond sighed. Other things seemed more urgent than clothes, but somehow he kept his promise with Karen.


    ***


    "Then... ha, I kept trying to kill Dulan, but I kept failing....¡±


    Karen trembled with pleasure as she spoke to Raymond, who buried her face in her heart. During this conversation, they did not hesitate to mix themselves. Raymond moved slowly and asked.


    "I''ve been looking for this and that story since you died."


    "What kind of income did you have?¡±


    "As you said before, there has been such a legend on the mother''s side. But it''s not recorded anywhere, and it''s hard to call it a proper nuclear power plant. There were so many transformed stories because there was no representative family."


    "If you keep having children there, it''s over...? Oh, it hurts."


    Karen grabbed Raymond''s hair with her teeth straightened. But even the pain turned into pleasure. Raymond''s groans became rough. After a while, after calming down more, a proper conversation ensued.


    "You''re from a country beyond the white mountain range, not this country."


    "Hmm, is that so?"


    "I heard from generation to generation that a saint is born. And by death, they would replace all human sins and lay the next offering."


    "It''s so simple that I''m angry."


    "That''s what the abbreviation says. But it''s been too long and it''s not a well-organized story."


    If he had been able to give birth quickly, he would have just handed over everything to the next generation and finished explaining it in words. The story of Karen, Catherine, Carla and countless other women on it was not a story to share with others. Their memories are not shared. It is repeated only for children.


    But how did Raymond remember?


    Karen thought so as she greeted Raymond coming down from above her.


    And soon after a while, I forgot.


    ***


    Days of debauchery continued.


    "I really want to go out to the garden today."


    "Wear your clothes."


    "Yes, yes."


    Karen finally realized that she was a cultural person by dressing in layers. For too long, he didn''t wear clothes, or he only wore thin clothes that were close to a single dress. Karen turned against Raymond as he wore the clothes Verdick left behind.


    "Don''t tighten the corset too much, just tie the knot."


    Maybe there''s a child in the stomach.


    Karen swallowed the aftertaste. But even to himself, it was a myth.


    Karen''s body was unchanged even if she mixed her body like that.


    ***


    Time was passing. But there was no change in the body. Karen and Raymond''s conversation was more groaning with pleasure than with words. If you could see it as a conversation.


    "¡­It''s already autumn."


    "The garden will be very nice later in the winter."


    "You said you barely looked at the garden.¡±


    "But I liked the snowball fight. I didn''t really like flowers.¡±


    Raymond said as he handed Karen a fur. It was too early to wear fur, but Karen decided to wear it with sincerity. Then I joined Raymond''s arm.


    ''I''ve never seen snow here.¡¯


    The area with the Tess mansion was warm, so winter was extremely short. So Karen had never spent winter here. Karen looked up at the clear autumn sky and imagined a snowy landscape. I''m sure it''ll be very nice.


    It would be nice for a child to run around there.


    Karen found it hard to imagine herself as someone''s mother, but she still thought it wouldn''t be bad to have a child.


    "Looking at it, Lord Raymond."


    "Yes, Karen."


    "I have a question.¡±


    replied Raymond. Karen looked up at Raymond and asked.


    "How did you feel after I died?"


    Karen kept wondering about it. He does not know the future of Raymond. The next day I died, I was standing in the raining garden again. What kind of life did Raymond have after that, remembering everything? Revenge? Suicide? It would not have been suicide. You said it''s a long life. Then, what did he do in life? Karen was always curious.


    "In fact, I lived well after you died."


    Raymond laughed as he looked down at Karen.


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    Somehow my mind became complicated.


    Karen felt the hand on Raymond''s arm drained.


    "I''m telling you."


    "You don''t have to say it again. I''m so jealous."


    "Keep envious. So I think you should live longer than I do, and get revenge on me."


    A blue smile was mixed in the wind.


    And time went by. The day was approaching.

 142 [142]

    Karen was lying in bed.


    Being in Raymond''s arms, it was warm and I was sleepy. Was it yesterday? Karen thought of it suddenly. It smells like weak soap. a tickling sensation in the water Move your finger. It''s still moving. Karen looks out the window. The leaves were falling.


    Will I die when the leaves fall, I think about the story of a sick girl. Would Raymond laugh or cry if he said this? Will they be able to laugh, saying that death is nothing special to them anyway? Or should I cry for death again? Karen shook her head thinking about the story. It was a joke that he thought was not funny. I wanted to hear other people''s stories rather than what I was talking about.


    "Tell me anything."


    "¡­carren."


    "It''s because I''m sleepy."


    Raymond chose the story. What would be a good story? But you have to talk about anything. Because she wanted it. Raymond thought and said,


    "I don''t know what to talk about."


    Karen looked disapprovingly at me and started to rhyme first.


    "Well... yeah. Then I''ll tell him. To be honest, I had a lot of guys."


    "What again."


    Raymond answered curtly. Karen asked again. When it''s time for a person to die, I think I''m curious about everything. I couldn''t stand it without asking.


    "So after I died... Did you live well with another woman?"


    Karen opened her eyes to unfamiliar feelings. After talking about his situation, he couldn''t bear to ask Raymond. But now I was curious about everything. So far, Karen has never felt obsessed with Raymond or other men as a woman. They were, after all, only type, even if they were extremely colorful. It was only a short meeting without meaning.


    But now Karen was jealous. It was a low-key feeling for a person who would live a life that had nothing to do with him. But Raymond was not embarrassed and relaxed by Karen''s feelings.


    "Carran, as I said before, I really lived well after you died."


    "In the midst of all this...That''s... That''d be great.¡±


    I''m so relaxed.


    Karen''s voice dropped. Karen doesn''t know Raymond''s future. I don''t know his days. Raymond smiled quietly to see if Karen''s face was funny. Karen didn''t like his smile, but she didn''t want to say anything. But I didn''t want to hear about other women. The grumbling Karen looked like Raymond was just having fun, so Karen didn''t even want to say anything more.


    "That''s why it''s good, isn''t it? You don''t have to feel guilty about me."


    "Oh, that''s a relief.¡±


    Someone should be sorry to someone. When Karen''s voice was curt, Raymond asked again.


    "Why do you get sulky even if you live well?¡±


    "That''s possible. What''s wrong?"


    Karen''s face is in perfect harmony. I''m jealous. I''m jealous. It is heartbreaking to think that he continued to live well even after he died. I''m sure you should be happy with it, but this is still how you feel. Maybe he wanted to live a life of integrity after his death. You''ll do that if you''d do that. Karen was not very comfortable.


    Did he want Raymond to be ruined? However, he already looked a bit broken, unlike Raymond in the past. Should I be happy with it? It was complicated. I was a little disillusioned with myself. Raymond giggled in front of Karen and was hit.


    It was late fall.


    Karen''s death was approaching.


    The ship did not come at all the way.


    Karen and Raymond didn''t tell each other about the day. I didn''t know until the last day. But slowly this time, the assumption lingered in silence. It''s time to tell the story. Karen spoke in a slightly upsetting voice.


    "I thought we''d kill ourselves together.¡±


    "¡­carren, that¡­ Is there a reason?"


    "I really wanted to kill you once."


    Raymond''s face sullen as Karen smiled and spoke.


    "Well, Karen, what I did wrong to you... There is."


    "There''s so much that doesn''t even remind you?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    Karen laughed. Raymond''s face was serious. But that''s not what Raymond thinks. Karen was really bored at the time and she thought killing Raymond would mean that much to her. It was an attractive goal for Karen to kill Raymond, both physically and by the weight of her life.


    "My life turned upside down when I decided to be a murderer. I thought about it then...Raymond, you''re the one I can''t kill the most, and I think I''d be very proud to kill you."


    "That''s very moving."


    Raymond''s voice sounded a little grumpy. Then I hugged Karen again. That''s because Karen shuddered.


    "Laymond, I think it''s a little cold. Please cover it a little higher."


    "¡­I see."


    Raymond glanced sideways at the burning fireplace. And the blanket was thick. There was no more way to raise the temperature. Raymond hugged more tightly and murmured.


    "Because winter is coming."


    But Karen''s body was getting colder and colder. Raymond lowered his head and whispered. You must go on with whatever you say. Because she wants it. What should I talk about?


    "It''ll be really cool if it snows later."


    "¡­can I ride a sleigh, too?


    "Yes, playing on the grass is great. I used to play a lot when I was young. This winter....¡±


    There will be a record snowfall this winter.


    The rainy season will be terrible next summer.


    And¡­.


    ***


    Really, I lived well without you.


    It was just that. My heart aches, tears flow, and time flows even if I promise revenge. We can''t just focus on the memories of a few months and ruin our whole lives.


    The sky is blue, the air is clear, the flowers are overflowing, and hatred, anger, and war are endless.


    Good music and great books keep coming out and unexpected things happen. Friends die first and stay with them for a long time, and new friends continue to be made. There are so many things to do when you get older slowly.


    Good things happen in unexpected places. Unexpectedly, I see malice toward someone. And sometimes I see miracles. It''s meaningful to stop the war and watch the next generation grow. I''m sure you''ll like it quite a bit. Despite such uncertainty, we see beauty in the end.


    ¡­you must be jealous.


    So you should live a long life next time and get back at me. I''ve lived longer than I have, so I should brag about what I haven''t seen before to be more equal.


    Life is a sad thing to live on.


    I''m happy to meet so many people, and I''m thankful to break up. If you live longer, you can meet better people and scholars than I do. I was like that, too.


    But still, you''re the only woman I have.


    To be honest, I don''t want to say it was because of months of meetings. Our meeting was that short and that''s how it was it? Countless people meet other people even after a breakup, and it doesn''t tarnish their previous encounters. Karen, you have repeatedly died in search of love throughout your life, but there is so much work in the world that you don''t have to hang yourself so much on the short passion of men and women.


    ¡­Oh, that''sir. I''ll be honest with you.


    My eyes were so high that I couldn''t see other women. This is your responsibility as well. Okay? So after that... It was just enough. Even if it was that short, we didn''t have to meet any more. Passion, youth, guilt, maybe deception...They were all branded in the corner of life, and that was enough.


    So you don''t have to be sorry.


    I lived well enough without you.


    .carren.


    Actually, there''s one thing that I lied to you.


    There''s one thing I couldn''t tell you because you were so scared.


    ¡­I remember everything.


    I remember everything from your 100 deaths to your subsequent lives, to your five deaths again.


    The year you fell off the tower, when you turned 117.


    All the memories came up after you died. There was no way to stop the flood of memories. And for hundreds of years before I met you, I really felt like I was walking through hell.


    ¡­I''m over 7,000 years old.


    You asked me how I could talk and move, but I was able to live. The reason I can live in my right mind is probably because my life has been the same since you died for 100 times. The life I didn''t remember you, I was always the same before you turned 117. We mourned the same period, we moved the same way, we spent the same time all the same time. It wasn''t a bad life. ¡­so now you don''t have to think about anything but loving you. I''ve enjoyed my share.


    But I think it would have been better if you were next to me during those years.


    Raymond closed Karen''s eyes.


    I think we had a visitor.


    ***


    Berdick finally found his daughter.


    Isela''s nanny, who came up on behalf of the missing woman, remembered her physical characteristics. The body was eventually his daughter.


    Isela was one of Prince Gwizu''s collections.


    Berdick cried for only one day.


    Then I woke up and thought about what he had to do.


    Being exhausted and sad for so long has made it clearer to think about what you should do.

 143 [143]

    Why did Prince Gwiz kidnap Isela? There were many reasons for the result first. The merchant, who knows his secret to Prince Gwiz, who became king, is embarrassed. There may be a way to conciliate him, but Prince Gwiz chose a cleaner way.


    It''s all up to you to get rid of it''s


    Neither Prince Louis nor Verdick, the Marquis of Pancair, nor his father.


    Over time, Crown Prince Gwiz built up everything he had to do.


    Such are the things to do when you become a king.


    However, Prince Gwizu''s work was much shorter than expected.


    Because I was lucky.


    People said.


    God is doing everything to make him king quickly.


    Some annoying moneyworms like Berdick also have to be dealt with right away. Prince Gwiz had been keeping an eye on his daughter for a long time. People like Verdick knew how to run away and how to hide, but his only weakness was his daughter. It was slightly against his taste, but it was still quite valuable to be a young and healthy 17-year-old girl.


    "Did Karen Haier eventually fail to find her?¡±


    "I found a woman who looks like her. I think it''s probably her."


    Prince Gwiz was lost in thought with his chin on his head. Her daughter, who said she looked like Catherine, was tempting. But now was not the time. Because all the things you''re going to do over the next five or 10 years happened at once. Nevertheless, I was worried about it.


    Gwiz shook his head.


    ***


    It was a night of spring rain.


    Raymond came to Prince Gwiz. Prince Gwiz wanted to call a man out and kick him out. He hated that man himself. And most of all, he was the henchman of those who stood opposite him. At first, Gwiz thought he had come to assassinate him. But to him who wanted to call people, Raymond first showed that his hands were empty.


    I don''t know what you''re up to.


    Prince Gwiz asked Raymond, rubbing his head with a hangover. And he had a pistol in one hand. Gwiz wanted to kill this man as much as possible. If he did anything wrong, I was determined to pull. I''m going to kill him no matter what. However, curiosity was the reason he didn''t pull at first. If a man who could never come came empty-handed, there would be a reason for that.


    Always looking at him with contempt, he made an incredible offer.


    "I want to make you king."


    ***


    "I don''t think it''s now either. And since Lord Raymond did a great job for me, I think it''s okay to let that happen.¡±


    The servant remained silent. In fact, when he sees Karen up close, he''ll feel like reaching for her right away. But more than that, what he said was beyond the subject.


    "I''m going back."


    "So. By the way, what did Verdick say? How does it feel to have all ten boxes of gold coins belong to the state?"


    "¡­I didn''t say anything."


    "He must be very proud, too. How rewarding it is to work for the nation.¡±


    Gwiz laughed cheerfully. It was so pleasant that I couldn''t help it. I liked this kind of thing. A face that believes in someone is distorted by despair. It was very pleasant to whisper to his dying son that Lord Raymond betrayed you. Sadly, it was very proud to laugh at his father, saying, ''There''s only one son left.'' And the fact that his helper was Grammond, no one else, was, indeed, close to happiness.


    "Well, I''m Lord Raymond... No, I thought Baron Raymond looked more like Lewis."


    It was a taste of power that I felt after a long time. He was very fond of shaking others'' fortunes. It was much more rewarding to wield the fate of the powerful than to play with powerless prostitutes or strangers.


    "But he looks more like me. When I open it, my face is very similar to when I was young."


    ''Welcome, Your Highness,'' Prince Gwiz said in a toast to the gods, who were bowing their heads. He hated his son. And of course I hated Raymond, which he liked. But after learning why Lewis liked Raymond, there was no reason to dislike him.


    Lewis yearned for Raymond. However, there were many people in this country who were simply competent and handsome. The crown prince noticed Raymond so much because he resembled his father and his brother.


    "I guess that''s why Louis loved him so much."


    That''s too bad.


    I couldn''t stop laughing.


    ***


    Berdick robbed all his property.


    The Marquis was an aristocrat who would be Prince Gwiz. The next succession to the throne had to go down a long way, and was a foreigner. Prince Gwiz had never been king since he was alive, but the murder of Prince Louis by someone made a huge splash.


    Although rumors have been made public that the Marquis of Pancair was trying to become a king, it did not last long. Shortly after Prince Louis'' death, the Marquis of Pancair capsized and paralyzed his lower body.


    ''It''s been a long time no see.


    The Marquis looked at Verdick, who came to him with his eyes wide open. They hated each other.


    "¡­I didn''t expect you to come visit me."


    "Lord Pancake, was the wagon rollover a coincidence?"


    "If you know something, don''t change your mind and say it right away.¡±


    Verdick told everything he found out. When a wealthy man with enough money to make money for the royal family starts to find information, the story will flow everywhere. It was not easy to find the truth, but Verdick hung on with the heart of his parents who had lost their children. When Verdick handed over the gold ring, one of Prince Gwiz''s servants opened his mouth.


    Revenge even if I use everything.


    Berdick wanted revenge.


    But there was something to do before that.


    "Where are you going? I didn''t even have a proper funeral for Isela!"


    My wife cried and got angry. Berdick got up after sweeping his wife''s shoulder once.


    ***


    "I didn''t expect you to come today."


    "Right now... come out. And you''d better get your hands off that."


    Verdick was aiming at Raymond with a gun, not an axe. And behind him were numerous soldiers. They were the soldiers of the Marquis of Pancaire.


    Raymond laughed bitterly.


    "Well, this variable happens because Karen is there, too. I didn''t expect you to come."


    "Get your hands off me, and come out."


    Berdick aimed the gun.


    No matter how well Raymond is doing, it is impossible to avoid it from this distance. Even if he is a marksman, the difference between the man with the gun and the man without it is obvious. Now Verdick was with dozens of trained soldiers.


    "Right now... let Karen Haier go!¡±


    ***


    Something impossible has happened.


    ***


    Berdick hugged Isela and cried.


    How can you do this to Isela? Why does my daughter have to do this? He is young and innocent. He is a child who has never had a grudge against anyone. I''m the sinner, so I have to get it all.


    And he realized for himself.


    The sinner was himself.


    Berdick had never felt guilty. By the nobles, the life of a rich man who was struck by royalty was tiring, and living by biting everything was barely breathing. Everything is a means. There was no need for a reason to increase the wealth of the family. He clung to the value of the Evans family. Not him, not his father, not his wife.


    Whether those who went bankrupt while playing this game hung their necks, daughters who failed to pay back their money went to brothels, conflicts did not stop, or infectious diseases broke out, nothing was important to Berdick.


    This is what happened because she was born as her daughter.


    Berdick vowed revenge on Raymond and Prince Gwiz. But there was something to do before that.


    "If she''s still there.¡±


    The Marquis of Pancair spoke as if it were natural. He knew Prince Gwiz well.


    "He''s in charge of handing it over to Prince Gwiz. I''ll send someone over there to keep an eye on you. If the moment comes when Raymond Sayertes passes it, we''ll be able to get the living proof.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    Verdick was silent. The Marquis looked a little surprised by his expression.


    "You can''t say."


    Isela died chasing Raymond.


    Raymond handed over Isela.


    Then the woman who is now also.


    Berdick recalled a girl of the same age as his daughter, who he had rescued from the water. Saving the girl''s life was the little good deed she had done in her life.


    I think of Karen, who tells a ridiculous lie and desperately defends Raymond. He looked like his daughter Isela, who liked Raymond and was at a loss for words.


    "Let her go. You son of a gun."


    ***


    Raymond didn''t cry. Now is not the time to cry. This is not the time to regret. Raymond hugged Karen.


    Look, Karen.


    There are many miracles in life.


    The Verdick... has never been... Ha ha.


    Berdych is here to save you. You really don''t know life. I''ve never seen him in 7,000 years. I''m really glad to find good intentions in someone I never thought of..


    Karen.


    Verdick is here to save you.


    This kind of miracle happens.


    I wish you had seen this.


    ***


    "¡­cleaning isn''t easy either."


    Raymond said, wiping the floor with a mop. Then he wiped the blood stains off his face. I had to open the window, too. I was distressed by the smell of blood.


    "One, two... By the way, the Marquis took me too easy. Only 30 people.¡±


    Raymond wouldn''t die in his own house. Raymond, back in the house, had a lot of devices.


    Raymond took out the body and piled it up one by one. It wasn''t easy for him to clean so much.


    After a long cleaning, Raymond opened his bag. There was a man in it.


    "Do you know that?"


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    "The torture is. In fact, it''s impossible to hold out. There''s actually no such thing as an indomitable soldier who doesn''t answer any torture in a common heroic tale. My superiors don''t trust me, and I don''t trust my men. It''s not because he''s weak, it''s because he''s the kind of torture."


    Raymond held a hammer in his hand.


    "So a competent boss should be good at distributing information."


    Karen was so weak that she didn''t know she was going to torture her properly. You should have left that to me.


    Raymond approached Duran. His black eyes showed his reflection.


    It was the image of a demon.

 144 [144]

    0. A man who doesn''t read books.


    You''re trying.


    It''s not the direction I expected.


    But that''s not going to work.


    It''s impossible even if I cut off my limbs and pull out my eyes.


    No, you''re right.


    Torture is torture.


    If you cut a person''s finger, everyone will throw up any secret.


    I know my own weaknesses well.


    I''m sure I''ll cry and scream and beg for your sympathy.


    I''m such a weak person.


    But you won''t get an answer from me.


    Because in the future, I won''t know anything, and I won''t remember anything.


    I''ll be able to identify eternal life in the next life.


    You don''t know what I''m talking about.


    But you''ll find out soon enough.


    Lord Raymond.


    Goodbye then.


    051. This is not beginning: Carron


    Karen opened her eyes.


    The beginning is always the same.


    Gray skies, drenched drizzle, muddy gardens with nothing yet, chilling air and dirty pajamas. I have a sore throat. If you don''t go back to the mansion soon, the gardener will find you. Near his feet, Tsai picked up a rope.


    "¡­100 years ago, did I want to die then?¡±


    Karen took it and muttered. It failed again this time. Judging from the wounds and ropes on his neck, he must have failed to die 100 years ago before he began to repeat himself.


    Unlike the damp hallway, the fire in the fireplace burns in the room and thick fur blocks the cold air, making the air warm. I didn''t throw dirty clothes, but I just took them off the fire. The fire kept burning and it was warm. I look at the woman in the mirror. Then he shrugged his shoulders.


    "Don''t you think you could fail in life?¡±


    I sit on a chair and look at the paper and ink. Put ink on the tip of the pen and write it down on the paper.


    How old am I? Karen laughed for a long time, writing the ''?'' sign because she was funny. I don''t know how to count Dulan''s death many times. Well, what does it matter now, many times?


    My name is Karen Haier.


    The pen flicked hard. written neatly and elegantly There was no anger and no madness. Karen laughed. It failed again this time. But it''ll be fine. You don''t start over again. He will wait for Raymond and challenge together.


    He was always himself. His name was Karen Haier. But this is not the beginning. One''s life is not repeated. Now Raymond remembers. Karen opened her eyes and walked into her room.


    Look at the coin. I didn''t want to get a new number. He himself did not need proof. There was no need to struggle desperately. Now we can work together. Life can go on with just one other person. It doesn''t start from the beginning.


    "Ay."


    It is no longer necessary. Karen threw the coin into the fire.


    Slowly the corners began to recede. Karen looked down at it with a calm face.


    It''s a bit disappointing. But I felt relieved. This is also meaningful in its own way. Being with you is not that piece of coin, but a man named Raymond. So I wasn''t afraid anymore. You don''t have to be nervous. Now he knows that he can wait for him even if he is not.


    How should I live this time? What should we do?


    I felt light. I thought it would be good to think slowly before Raymond came.


    Karen changed her clothes and fell asleep.


    It was a comfortable, hard, deep sleep.


    ***


    "Did you wake up?"


    "Oh, my lady, you got up early. Are you feeling all right?"


    "It''s not that good. I know I''ve lost all my memory, Young....¡±


    It''s a clang.


    "Oh, yes, yes?"


    Karen grinned. I don''t think we need to threaten Nancy. It''s okay to threaten her with a gun, but she''ll answer if she asks. She was weaker and more scared than I thought.


    "We''ve got a lot to talk about, haven''t we?"


    "What''s the point of living such a fixed life?"


    Catherine looked down at Karen with a tearful look.


    "I want you to have true love. I hope you don''t live like us, like me and my mother. It''s not that big a deal. This is... Karen, Karen. Listen to me. You''ll live a very, very long time. Mom and dad are only for a short time, and your life will be stuffed at the age of 17 and you will choose someone as your child''s father for a long time. You''re a princess. You have to wait for the prince."


    "No need!"


    "I''m still young. You''ll understand your mom when you grow up. This is the gift I can give you. I had no other choice. But you can choose¡­We''re just meant to be. And someday you can feel it as a blessing.¡±


    As Karen grew older, her seizures increased.


    "Who am I? Where am I? Where''s my mom?"


    Brainwashing became more and more perfect over time. It was when Duran began to send a combination of stabilizers to Haier.


    With the help of the lord, I''m faithfully taking my studies. I''m sending you some medicine that will help Karen.


    Duran, you son of a gun.


    I should have fed you then. Karen gritted her teeth. But anger didn''t last long. The memory faded away sporadically.


    You have to remember.¡¯


    Every once in a while, Karen desperately wrote something down whenever she tried to refresh her memory. You may lose your memory, but you may have a record.


    "My name is Karen Haier. My name is Karen Haier. That''s my name."


    Karen murmured repeatedly.


    "If you lose it, you can read it. I don''t remember, but I still have a record. Let''s read the handwriting. We can read it."


    He thought strongly of it. You can read a book even if you forget. He remembered himself paranoid. You can read a book. You can read my writing. I myself remain in this paper. It''ll help bring back memories. Karen grabbed the book and murmured every night.


    You''re living again? So you want me to die on my 17th birthday? I don''t believe you!


    If you meet the perfect man and love him, you''ll be enchanted? Tell him not to be funny. Karen quivered. I didn''t want to die. I didn''t want to forget.


    Remember... let''s run away.


    But where? How? He can''t even go down to the village without a carriage. Karen cried in frustration. But the tears didn''t last long. You''re so mean. But Catherine is already dead.


    Karen desperately wrote down and began to identify herself with the book. Books were the only means to save her. It was the only window not to forget yourself, not to betray yourself. Let''s not forget to read. Karen memorized only one thing. Books, books, books. The text that I''m writing.


    I''m like a book.


    It''s like my life.


    "What is this?"


    But when the maid found it, it was over.


    "Master, you''re gonna....¡±


    "Give it back! It''s my diary! It''s my personal thing!"


    The lord slowly passed Karen''s diary. I saw deep anger and hatred in it. Young-ju laughed bitterly.


    "Katherine... my dear, your mother doesn''t want this. The more you do that, the more convinced I am of my actions."


    "Daddy, Dad... I want to kill my mom."


    "Carran, you forgot again."


    And Young-joo threw her diary into the fireplace. No! The scream was swallowed by fire. Young-ju said to Karen, who was crying.


    "My mother died a few years ago."


    The grim-faced lord told Nancy, with her head down.


    "Not that dark story, but a bright and pleasant love story. I want my daughter to be in love."


    ''Okay, my lord.


    Nancy ordered a variety of romance novels. And I read it every night. Karen made a break at first.


    "Don''t touch my memory!"


    However, it was only for a while that he cried. I forgot about it soon.


    Once upon a time....¡±


    Karen, lying in bed, asked Nancy in a tired voice. His hands and feet were tied to the bed. I''ve lost my energy. Karen didn''t understand her maid.


    "¡­do you like living like that? You used to be a free gypsy."


    Why do you give up your freedom and bother me? But Nancy shook her head. And kissed Karen on the forehead. It was a sympathetic kiss. You don''t know anything. What it''s like to live outside. What is an unscheduled life? Restraint is better than freedom. Restrictions come with protection.


    "I don''t want to starve and just live in a mansion like this. And don''t be too scared, miss. There''s nothing scary."


    "You don''t even believe it.¡±


    "It doesn''t matter."


    Black hands swept Karen''s hair. The hand felt funny enough to comfort itself. And Nancy''s voice began to flow slowly, but uncontrollably, into Karen''s ears.


    It''s okay, it''s okay.


    Just accept it. Live simply. Because you''re so pretty.


    Go back to sleep now.


    It''s all right.


    Everything that is scary is in your dream.


    Everything sad is in the book.


    You are dreaming.


    This world is like a dream to you.


    Soon, you and the driver will fall in love.


    All hardships will be over.


    ***


    I am me!


    Mom''s crazy. Dad''s crazy, too! She''s trying to control me even when she''s dead! Karen ran out to the garden with a rope. I couldn''t live like this. It couldn''t have ended like this. It was the first time in a year that he regained his memory this time. Until yesterday, she thought she was the main character in the book. He wrote in his diary that he is really confident in other places than here and that he should get away.


    A diary crumpled in the inside corner of the drawer suddenly gave me a headache, but even that seemed unlikely to last long. You never know how long it will last if you lose your memory again. Karen was sick and tired of everything. I wanted to die when I remained as myself.


    Karen doesn''t believe in life again. Unbelievable. But my mother and father say they will, and they say they will die of course they will. And he erased the memory saying that losing it would be more helpful. The more he was radiant, the more he was convinced that he should erase his memory. If you fall asleep while listening to a lullaby drunk, you''ll be calm.


    Karen became increasingly rebellious whenever she found her memory, which led to self-harm and suicide attempts. If you forget this time again, you may really forget yourself.


    Let''s die.


    When I was me.


    "¡­Ahhhhhhhhhh!"


    Karen slipped. The mud splashed all over. Tears streamed from my eyes.


    "Huh¡­Huh."


    Karen tied a knot by hanging a string from a tree. This will kill you. Karen remembered the illustrations in popular novels read by maids. Even though he doesn''t have his own identity, such memories remain. Thank God. Karen was relieved and put her head in a round knot.


    Get your ass out of here!


    "Why¡­."


    Karen fell down. Due to lack of knowledge, he did not tie the knot firmly enough. I have a scar on my neck. A rope fell on the floor. Karen cried standing up. Now he was sixteen. It''s been years since my mother died. The memory was cut off from time to time, and most of it was spent foolishly.


    I looked up at the mansion.


    How long can you remain yourself? Does a 17-year-old mean a birthday? If I die today or tomorrow, will I succeed? But after failing again, I was afraid to die again. I had a sore throat.


    How much can I be alive with myself?


    I came into the book.


    If you want to get out of the book, you have to love. By true love, it must come true with him. This novel is a romance novel. If you make true love, you will have all the happiness.


    to be okay


    It is a raining garden. Karen trembled in the cold. Home, I have to go home. It''s cold. I almost tripped over a rope, but Karen went up to her room. Strangely, I could tell where my room was.

 145 [145]

    "I think she''s a little crazy.¡±


    "Don''t say that to Mrs. Katherine. He''s a good man."


    Nancy, who received house, pay and respect from Catherine, wanted to repay her for her own kindness. But Karen replied with a voice that she was tired of Nancy.


    "Then is my mom normal? How about drugging her and brainwashing her?"


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    "Look."


    I think I know the reason.


    Catherine was also caught too well by a powerful crazy man like Gwiz. But at the time, Crown Prince Gwiz was the nation''s number one groom. He was a future king, handsome, and loved Catherine. Kathryn may not have been sexually harassed by any other man. Karen knew it was stupid to pick a man out of character. But Gwiz is too crazy.


    Catherine suffered from him, and she was driven by repeated deaths. And you must have been disillusioned with the fear of death and the escape through pregnancy. Karen understood why her mother did it. Although she did not affirm her behavior as a victim.


    How many times did Catherine die to run away from him? Karen was curious about that.


    "How many times did you say you died?¡±


    "You didn''t say that."


    "¡­I see."


    "How many times did you die?¡±


    Nancy asked. Karen frowned and thought. How many times did he die?


    "106 times."


    "The delusion... that''s very specific."


    Karen still sighed at Nancy, who she still didn''t believe this time.


    Nancy had her own affection for Karen. It can be seen from her careful care. But she also had arrogance at the same time. I secretly looked down on Karen because of her inferiority complex from her ingredients and her conceit that she could manage Karen''s head.


    It wasn''t that pleasant, but it was annoying to fight with a pistol again. Nancy doesn''t betray you if you conciliate well with money. Since I''ve tried this and that, I think that''s acceptable. He seems to have become much more flexible as he grows older.


    "Sigh¡­."


    Karen lay back. I rolled back in bed. What should we start with this time? I wanted to live a more relaxed life before Raymond came. This is not the end, but the fact that someone remembers her makes a difference. What should I do if I don''t succeed next time? It was okay to die as if you were sleeping in Raymond''s arms like last time.


    "Madam, what are you doing getting old?"


    "Caterpillar play.¡±


    Karen rolled up the blanket and answered back. Nancy freaked out, and Karen rolled back the 10,000 quilt.


    "Don''t be so childish when you''re old. I didn''t raise him like this."


    "You came in after I got older. You don''t have to raise him."


    I know my nanny was Mrs. Dare when she was a kid. Nancy smiled embarrassingly as Karen answered.


    "You can even remember that."


    "I won''t cause any more trouble, so don''t try to brainwash. Like I said, I''ll give you more money."


    "Okay, okay."


    Nancy nodded her head. She didn''t want to force Karen back into her crying mouth when Karen was in such a stable condition. Now Karen still has the delusion that she''s coming back to life (Nancy could not believe it), but it''s been a long time since she''s seen such a stable figure. In addition, if the money was given separately, Nancy was willing to betray her lord and join Karen. In any case, it was also true that he was more interested in Karen, who he took care of.


    "So what are you going to do? It''s your birthday soon. ID Dulan will be here. You have an engagement at that''


    Should I meet Duran? Karen seemed to have a lump of lead stuck in her chest. That son of a gun. I''m gnashing my teeth. The biggest problem is that he doesn''t even remember. And no threats or torture worked because they believed in repetition and eternal life. I don''t want to meet you because I don''t have an answer. Torture also loses strength. You''ll have to think of a different way because you failed five times in a row.


    "Am I infertile?¡±


    "What?"


    That was so out of the blue. Karen said to Nancy again.


    "I think Duran made me infertile. Do you know anything about it? Did your mom make you do that?¡±


    "I don''t... I don''t know.¡±


    That doesn''t help much.


    "If you look at me like that, I''m sad....¡±


    "I''m the one who wants to cry, so don''t whine."


    "Oh my."


    Did Duran make Karen completely infertile? The pregnancy failed even after months with Raymond. In the meantime, all the meals were like that even though I ate what Raymond made. Dulan thought he was forced to contraceptives by drugging his meals. But I thought I''d be pregnant if I stayed that long with Raymond at Tess''s mansion, but what Duran did to her body was a long time ago.


    Karen twisted her hair.


    If Duran has completely sterilized Karen, the answer will not come out. Raymond and Karen live in a time of perpetual repetition. Neither he nor Karen wanted it. It was not that I wanted to die right away because I became two, but it was also not enough for two. They wanted to live together, not to be permanently deposited in their own world.


    But how did Raymond remember himself?


    Karen fell down, shook her legs, and held her chin. There were too many riddles.


    "First of all, I''m not engaged to Dulan."


    "Oh, really? Wouldn''t it be better for you to get engaged even if you break up later? I already sent you an invitation."


    "Send me that you''re putting it off again. I''m not getting engaged to him."


    "Well¡­."


    Nancy didn''t know what to do with her perplexed face. Karen got out of bed after realizing she was a maid who couldn''t even convey Karen''s intention to break up. He had to speak directly to the lord to settle the matter.


    ***


    "Daddy!"


    Karen opened the door and shouted deliberately. It was a childish first-hand. The lord, who was sitting in the office, opened his eyes wide and stared at Karen, who came in quickly. His expression was so awkward.


    "¡­huh. Karen. Long time no see."


    "Why haven''t you seen me in a while? We live in one house."


    "¡­Lord. Lady¡­ Excuse me."


    Nancy approached the lord and spoke, looking at him. Karen looked at Nancy and put her finger on her mouth. Shh, just stay still.


    "I remembered."


    "¡­I see."


    As the lord winked at the servants behind him, Karen raised her hand and said, Never. If you lose your memory again this time, everything you''ve built will be blown away. That''s the last straw.


    "I''m fine now. My mind is very clear and stable right now."


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    People are looking. Karen smiled broadly and said again.


    "I''m telling you. I''m really fine."


    It took a long time to persuade the lord.


    ***


    "First of all, I''m not going to be engaged to Dulan.¡±


    The lord shook his head.


    "Dulan is not a bad choice. My mom and I worked hard to choose it. Considering his age and relation to his relatives, he will be the next lord. It''s also the easiest thing to marry you. Also, you don''t know how actively I helped Catherine with her plans since she was a child."


    It was a problem because I knew it too well. Therefore, it may have been sedated, given birth control pills, and possibly even made infertility. I even dropped it off the tower once. Karen felt her head ache again when she thought about it. I''ll kill you again.


    "If you say you have someone you love, I''m willing to break up with them. Few young people are that understanding."


    Understanding? Karen had to try to calm down. If you lose your temper in anger here, that''s the end of it. There were always men behind Karen, and Nancy stood next to her, who eventually had to follow the order of the lord. Calm down. It''s more important not to be engaged to Duran. I didn''t want to get engaged and break up. I was sick and tired of looking at my face.


    "That''s a bummer."


    Karen answered sternly.


    ***


    The lord was in a difficult situation. What Karen asked for was in a way natural. But he had a long-planned affair with his wife. Catherine liked Dulan because he believed in her, but the lord liked Dulan for a more realistic reason.


    Because he is the next lord. Duran''s succession as a lord was natural in accordance with the law of inheritance law. The lord had no children other than Karen, so a close male relative received it. When Karen married, her husband had a certain stake in the store, but the permanent residence was Dulan. And Young-joo was actually skeptical that Karen could marry another normal man.


    "She''s my daughter, but... Doesn''t it hurt?''


    Karen was beautiful, but she used to cry, have a fit, and she lost her memory. There was also a strong tendency to rely on drugs. The lord wanted Dulan and Karen to marry, who knew everything possible. This is because he may take care of his daughter by his side.


    Most Karen-like only daughters marry their next lord and stay at home. And that was natural for the next lords like Duran to consolidate their position. It was something that helped each other somehow. But Catherine said she wanted to make Karen truly love her.


    "Will you do me a favor?¡±


    "Of course."


    Catherine had no reason to choose herself. There was no reason to do it if it wasn''t entirely love. Catherine had many prominent suitors. Everyone agreed that the king''s government was better than his uncle''s wife.


    "If you respect your mother, and if you respect me, please postpone your engagement."


    Karen was adamant. The lord''s sigh deepened when his daughter brought Catherine. My daughter was right. No matter how well Karen''s engagement with Duran was in many ways, what mattered to him was Catherine''s request. It was Karen''s love.


    "I won''t force your engagement."


    replied the lord. Karen didn''t seem to like Duran very much either. He was a helpful relative, not an objectively pleasing son-in-law.


    "Please cancel the coming-of-age ceremony for my birthday."


    "Is that necessary? It''s important to let you know that you''re an adult. There are a lot of important relatives. And¡­."


    Karen shook her head.


    None of the people who came to his birthday was important. Karen knew as much over and over again. Karen''s birthday relatives were just related to her father. They criticized Karen''s appearance and said, "Why don''t you stay next to Duran?" They said, "What do you think?" They were just those people who did nothing to help Karen''s life. They were important relatives to the lord, not long-term helpers to Karen. For those people, Karen didn''t want to spend time. I didn''t want to do that this time.


    "I don''t want to. Father, you may not believe it."


    "I believe in everything. I believe everything your mother says.¡±


    The lord spoke urgently. As expected, Karen smiled inwardly.


    "Then do you really believe everything I say?"

 146 [146]

    "Of course."


    "Then please cancel the coming-of-age ceremony. They don''t need anything.¡±


    Karen, they''re your relatives...I''ll give you important help in the future."


    "It hasn''t helped me so far."


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    The lord was speechless. Karen stared at the lord. In fact, he doesn''t believe. But he thinks he believes in himself. The lord''s face was wrinkled.


    "First of all, I''ll write to Duran that I''ll postpone it for a while. But I can''t stop him from coming back here this time. Because the next lord is Duran, he has to learn a lot from me."


    "I want everything postponed. And I don''t want to see Duran''s face."


    "But he has to come here. Even if I don''t marry you."


    "Then I want to go somewhere else in the meantime."


    "Carran!"


    The lord called Karen urgently.


    Karen knew she was driving her father too far from the first day, so she decided to step back. First of all, there is no engagement with Duran.


    "Okay, but I''m not going to be engaged to Dulan, and I won''t attend the ceremony."


    "¡­carren, I''ve already spoken to my relatives. If you have to attend....¡±


    "Daddy, I''ve died so many times."


    Karen said slowly again, emphasizing slowly. Young-ju said she believes it with her own mouth, so she should pretend to believe it.


    "And the relatives had no help, no effect. I want to live a more faithful life now."


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    The lord couldn''t beat Karen.


    Karen now knows how to deal with the lord. In fact, it hasn''t been long since I had such a deep conversation with him. Karen has learned how to treat her father since she admitted that Young-ju was her real parent and spoke to him about killing people. Young-joo was a man who couldn''t beat her child and pushed her over.


    "It''s because you really love her."


    "Yeah, I guess so.¡±


    Nancy gave Karen a hard time when Karen answered back.


    "But you must be very upset because you loved her and prepared a big birthday with Dulan."


    "It''s Nancy. It''s Nancy. First of all, the birthday party was too much for my family. And Duran... It was the worst choice."


    Nancy asked Karen as she braid her hair again.


    "I understand Dulan is a little off. But it''s true that you''ve found stability thanks to him."


    "Is it meaningful to be drugged and stable?"


    "Sometimes that helps a lot."


    Nancy was one person until she came into the house hypnotically, so it was natural to side with Dulan. What she and Duran did to Karen was essentially similar. But Karen was both hoping to eat bullets together.


    "I''ve already fed you a few times, so I''ll take it."


    "What?"


    "There''s something like that.¡±


    Small, shiny, shiny thing. And Karen told Nancy that she had her hair fixed and put decorations on it.


    "And you, if you need money, just tell me. I''ll give you that much separately. But it''s never someone else''s... Especially don''t touch the guest''s stuff."


    "Oh, how can you say that?"


    Nancy protested in a perplexed voice, but Karen clapped her finger and ignored it. Nancy was a daring thief who once stole Isela''s necklace.


    "By the way, lady, why are you working so hard at decorating? No one''s visiting today."


    "I want to go out."


    "Where?"


    "Anywhere. Let''s go down to town first.¡±


    Nancy kept shaking her head to see if Karen, who was moving in a hurry, didn''t understand, but Karen just laughed. She doesn''t know she''s been in custody for nearly a year.


    ***


    It felt strange to move so enthusiastically from the very next day after he came back. Because there was really nothing to do at this time. I always had to struggle with pain when I started to die again. Karen, who has lived a life of preparedness for death more than 100 times each time, lost her energy due to a sense of desperate helplessness.


    I met Duran on a big event called Coming-of-Age Ceremony, then Icella, then Raymond. It was not easy to see anything else because sequential encounters and things always happened in one''s life. Really trivial things didn''t catch my eye.


    Karen opened the carriage window.


    "The air is still cold."


    Nancy stopped Karen, but Karen shook her head. It was stuffy. The cold air of early spring came in through the open window. And when the shaking scenery caught my eye, it was fun just by itself. It''s really hard to be stuck in a mansion all year.


    ''Actually, I was fine before.''


    Karen thinks of herself decades ago and 100 years ago when she did all sorts of things. But at the time, he was literally bent on finding the number of cases. And the self that had just revived was devastated by the despair of living again.


    The world was so different just by the fact that Raymond remembered.


    Acknowledging that it was not a book but a real world, he could live his life. So Karen decided not to let it go for a day.


    "¡­so what should I do this time?¡¯


    Karen thought of the coin she threw away. Like this or that, the weight of life was equal. But this time, he melted the coin.


    "¡­is it a waste?"


    "What?"


    You haven''t cleaned the fireplace yet, have you?


    "I don''t know what you''re talking about all of a sudden."


    Nancy asked in bewildermentally. Karen spoke again slowly.


    "I put something in the fireplace. If you have anything left, take it."


    "What? What did you put in?¡±


    "Gold money."


    "Yes? Why would you... Lady... My lord, I don''t have that much money."


    Nancy opened her eyes round. Karen laughed because the expression was funny. And spoke slowly.


    "You said you didn''t believe me, but there was actually a coin I used as evidence before I died. It''s a small gold coin. If I die with it in my hand, it will come back to life. So I''ve been there all this time, and I''ve died. I''ve got a number on it.¡±


    But I don''t need it anymore. Evidence is not a coin, it''s not one thing like that. Now I''m waiting for Lord Raymond, my male lead. Karen muttered, feeling the wind like that. But Nancy looked at her again when she didn''t answer.


    "What''s wrong with you?"


    "Well, that''s important in its own way, isn''t it?"


    "Yes¡­ but it doesn''t matter anymore. Why is your face so serious?"


    Nancy looked down at her hand without looking at Karen with a complex face.


    "Actually, miss... I don''t know if I can say this. I just got a letter from Mr. Dulan."


    "To me?"


    "No, it''s mine. And she told me to check if there were any coins with numbers on them. But... I don''t know...Lady, are you sure you live again? I honestly don''t believe it. But¡­"


    Nancy had some fear in her face. Karen was familiar with the face. It was the feeling I always felt when I looked in the mirror. It was a fear of the unknown.


    ***


    What on earth is Duran?


    What does he want? Karen couldn''t understand Duran and she didn''t want to. What he wanted was not an understandable area for Karen. He didn''t want gold and silver, and his marriage to Karen was not the answer. But he was shaking Karen''s past, present and future so deeply.


    Yes, in his previous life, Duran asked Nancy about the coins.


    Karen thought about the past she didn''t remember. For some time, he held a gold coin. It was a consolation to himself. It was proof that he was going to live again, to keep his mind on it. It was a testament to the reality, the repetitive life that others should believe in, even if they don''t. think of the figures engraved on the gold coin


    I must have lost my coin in the middle. Why do I....


    Karen thought. Did he really put a coin in every moment of death? The memory of the time when the insanity of death was vague. Didn''t you lose your coin last time? And he couldn''t even hold a coin when he was killed consecutively by Bowen. Last time he died in Raymond''s arms.


    "¡­why do I have a gold coin this time?¡±


    Karen doesn''t even remember how she got her hands on the coin. And I didn''t even think deeply about it. The gold coin itself was nothing special, as it continued to hold, erase, and engrave. Karen only assumed that she had just grabbed a gold coin on the market and used it as evidence. And even that was Dulan''s calculation?


    Karen murmured to Nancy.


    "When you see it, you decide to tell Duran."


    "Yes... if there are numbers on it, I told him to tell me.¡±


    "When?"


    "Not long ago, about two days ago. But lady, this is really... Are you all right?"


    Karen always groomed herself, washed and fed Nancy. She was always with her, so it wasn''t strange what she knew. But what does Duran know? I was frustrated that no answer came out even if I tortured or married.


    But for the first time, you can change something.


    Karen stared at Nancy. Her expression seemed uncomfortable, but it didn''t seem to betray her. The countless pasts that killed Nancy, killed Nancy, and talked to each other. There are stories that only come out after such a past.


    "But I didn''t know it would be so confusing from day one¡­.¡±


    "¡­what should I do?¡±


    Karen said to Nancy.


    Last time, he told Nancy to tell her that there was a coin. Then we should make a different choice this time.


    "First of all, don''t send Dulan any answers. Just say you don''t know. Nothing came out of my hand. Do you understand?"


    "Yes, I got it."


    Nancy nodded her head. When I saw it, I felt a little relieved. Then he turned his eyes out of the window again. It was early spring. It was the season of the beginning where nothing had yet been done.


    Maybe this will change first. Just like everything changed when you started killing. Then how should I live this time? At that time, he threw a coin to choose a good path and an evil path, but what path would be good to live this time? I decided to live a more relaxed life, but I felt suffocated to think that the coin might have originated from Duran.


    But Karen decided to do exactly what she had decided in her last life.


    "Nancy, as I said before, if you have a piece of gold left, you have it."


    "Really?"


    In the meantime, Nancy''s voice secretly showed joy. Karen grinned.


    "Yeah. It''s going to be hard to get paid for by the fire, but it''s still going to be worth the gold.


    "Yes. But what''s wrong with you? You''re doing something you''ve never done before."


    "I told you I''d buy it many times.¡±


    "Oh, yes... I did. Anyway, I''m fine."


    "Yes."


    Karen sat down and watched Nancy smile with anticipation. I thought this life would be quite fun. Duran has been planning everything for a long time. However, he will eventually fail. It was a near-confident hope.


    "I''m going to live a nice life this time."


    Karen thought of the gold coin she threw at the fire. I don''t need gold coins. It was burned to the ground. It is oneself to choose. And Karen decided as soon as she opened her eyes in the garden.


    "When you fall in love, you become brave."


    "Really? It''s worth reading your love story to the lady."


    "Yes."


    Karen nodded her head.


    "It really is."


    Karen was going to live a good life.


    For her knight who shined more than gold.


    Those who call it romantic to walk in hell together are defeatists. Love is not like that. We don''t fall into the book together. I want to give a better life as a gift. When Raymond came down to her, Karen wanted to give him his life back.

 147 [147]

    "Stop here."


    Karen arrived at the old bakery. This place, which also serves as a mill, had some power over the villagers. It was a very small force for Karen to see, but it''s a place where she can be condescending to the lowest people. And here was Karen looking for someone.


    "¡­why did you come here?"


    asked the horseman in a puzzled voice. Karen shrugged her shoulders and just said, Nancy also didn''t like Karen, but it was Karen who made the decision.


    "It would be better to visit somewhere else than here, wouldn''t it be? Why don''t you go change the ribbon on your hat?"


    "Let''s stop by here first and then go."


    "Okay, but I don''t think there''s a reason to stop by."


    "Should I buy you a piece of bread?¡±


    Then I heard the man''s voice. He, who was sitting on the horse''s seat, followed Nancy and Karen down.


    "It''s a waste of money."


    Bowen followed down from behind the carriage.


    "Lady Karen, I don''t know why you''re visiting this place, but this bakery doesn''t taste good."


    Karen felt some tension as she looked at Bowen, Dulan''s servant. He has killed himself several times recently. Because Karen killed Duran. Bowen said he was fully on Dulan''s side after being indebted to him. Unlike Nancy, it was not something that could be negotiated.


    "I''ll judge whether it tastes good or not."


    "Lady."


    But he won''t do anything to himself now, though. He did everything he could to get over Karen''s murder. As long as you don''t kill Duran, it''s okay. When Karen did not budge, Bowen eventually withdrew.


    "Lady Karen, that''s great. He''s a servant, and he''s acting like he''s done something."


    Nancy whispered. Nancy seemed quite pleased that Karen had ignored Bowen''s opinion. Come to think of it, they didn''t get along well. To the point where you don''t hesitate to chop it up after you die.


    "But don''t fight with Bowen too much. Isn''t it your loss if there''s a fight?¡±


    "Lady, only one footman and your own maid, and... Do you think the same of me who has abilities? I''m sad."


    You''re going to get your head cut off after you die. I''m the one who killed you last time, but he''s the one who cut you off with his emotions. But it wasn''t something to tell Nancy.


    "¡­why don''t you watch and learn what Donna does when you''re with someone else?¡±


    "Dona... are you a laundry maid?¡±


    "Yes, I''m talking about her. You seem to get along well with other people.¡±


    "How can I... with that pathetic girl....¡±


    Karen sighed quietly and walked away. Donna''s strength seemed to be revealed only when she was in an emergency.


    But that didn''t mean he wanted to see Donna again. Talking to Nancy and talking to Donna was a different subject. Karen, however, was embarrassed to think of Donna''s round face. It was the feeling I felt last time. It was a deep sense of defeat that life in the past would never come back.


    But this will be okay after a few times.


    Haven''t you experienced it many times? Expecting, rewarding, and fulfilling. It all goes back to the beginning. It''s all right. Even if others don''t remember everything, there''s one. As Karen approached, Bowen went forward and opened the door.


    Ring.


    When the door opened, the fat man sat up in a hurry. And I was embarrassed to see the unbecoming guests.


    "Oh, dear! What''s the matter? Uh, who''s this?"


    "It''s Young-joo''s daughter. Don''t be so fussy."


    Bowen said to the frightened baker. Wow, that''s bad talk. Nancy whispered. Karen poked Nancy in the ribs and approached him and said,


    "There''s a kid here named Tom, isn''t there?"


    He came here to see the boy.


    But Nancy and Bowen, who didn''t hear it, had the same face as the man in front of them.


    "¡­yeah?"


    "He helped me a few days ago. I miss you. Where are you?¡±


    The baker looked at Karen with a puzzled look. And he turned to Bowen behind Karen, but he doesn''t know either.


    "What does that mean? Who''s going to help you? You''ve been... Well, you didn''t go out much...¡±


    Nancy asked next to her, but Karen didn''t answer.


    "Please sing it for me."


    Karen kept standing and the man went outside and called Tom. Then the door opened again, and a little cilantro boy came in. It was a dirty, parched, big-eyed boy. He doesn''t look like his father. But Karen knew how poisonous the boy''s eyes were. He grinned at the thought.


    "Hi, Tom."


    It''s been a while.


    And Karen was glad to see the boy. Laughing with joy, a boy hungry for warmth approaches Karen. stammer out to Karen


    "¡­well, I... Did you call me?"


    "Yes, thanks for helping me last time.¡±


    Tom looked puzzled. It''s natural. He made Karen happy five more times before she died. But that doesn''t change the fact. The past he entertained Karen does not change. So Karen came to visit him on purpose. Because he never forgets the past.


    He keeps his word. And this time, the most generous good deed is on the horizon.


    Karen smiled and took off her gloves, and handed Tom her hand.


    "Will you follow me? I want to make you work in the mansion because I appreciate it.¡±


    "¡­yeah?"


    Tom''s eyes opened wide. Next to me, Bowen or Nancy were surprised and stopped me, but that didn''t change what Karen decided.


    "Don''t you want to come with me? Then there''s nothing I can do."


    "¡­no, no! I want to go! But... I....¡±


    Tom was a little frightened by the good fortune of not knowing English.


    "I really want to go....¡±


    Tom looked scared, but he didn''t miss the chance he was given. Tom was happy that Karen was mistaken. Tom gladly accepted her proposal.


    ***


    Nancy rattled.


    "Madam, do you know how much I wanted to come to the mansion?"


    "I''m glad you''re working now."


    "Do you know how hard it was to get in?"


    "I don''t know that."


    Nancy didn''t seem to like Karen''s decision to take Tom to the mansion. Come to think of it, it was the first time that Tom had entered the mansion so early. It was always after Karen was in danger to Thomas, and then Karen, who cared about Thomas, took Tom.


    "You don''t know because you''re a lady, but... I think it''s a great luck to live in my own house just like a kid named Tom. People like us can''t settle down. So it was really... that Mrs. Catherine collected me and came to the mansion. It was a great luck. And I worked really hard.¡±


    Nancy kept grumbling about whether she was upset that Tom had been picked up for no reason. He thought he had great luck after a hard time, but Tom had it for no reason. Nancy didn''t want her luck to fade.


    Karen could see Nancy''s insides. Nancy is also a little selfish.


    "Are you jealous of that kid?¡±


    "I don''t understand. Lady... do you know the lord?"


    "My father will have no choice but to allow it.¡±


    Karen knew her father was a pushover.


    "Nancy, if you leave her here, she''ll die from the dirty work she did earlier. Do you think that''s right?"


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    Nancy didn''t say any more.


    And Karen said she had to hold her hand to her impudence. My hands were itchy.


    "So don''t be jealous of him."


    He''s been living a miserable life enough.


    This is capricious. Karen knew that her actions were not pure good will. Just as he started killing himself, this was just another life choice. But I wanted to do that this time.


    No more coins. Karen should think for herself and decide.


    ***


    If you''ve killed him, let''s live a good life this time.


    In fact, it wasn''t that extraordinarily different. The life of an easy and good girl was something Karen had tried several times. However, when I thought that it was not a book, but a real life, there was someone else besides myself, I was excited as if I had killed someone.


    ''I think this is good, too.¡¯


    Karen pondered with a pen in her mouth. Every day I waited for Raymond, my heart throbbed. And Karen was going to live faithfully until he came. Every day was new. It was still short, but I tried to live hard every day.


    Tom was full of love for starting a carriage. Although few of them were next to him, the older servants adored Tom, who was friendly and quick-witted, and Tom also pleased his servants. The attachment that had been sharpened for survival was shining. After only three days, Tom adapted as well as he had worked for a long time.


    Karen remembered that Tom got sick. But this time I brought him in as soon as I got here, so Tom still seemed to be okay. Maybe this time Tom can live against fate. Karen thought so. Maybe this time Tom will live. And maybe he will succeed this time, too.


    "What are you doing, miss?"


    "Planning. How is Tom doing these days?¡±


    "It''s been a while since I came. It''s only two days."


    "I can''t believe it''s only been three days since I opened my eyes."


    "I see¡­."


    Nancy is very grumpy. It was different from Donna who was worried about Tom. Karen chuckled. Tom in this life was not the son of a death row, but just a slum boy. The lord sent Thomas a separate man to inform him of his son''s work in the mansion and to come to him. Unlike last time, it was soft from the start.


    "So... was it a plan to let that kid, Tom, live in the mansion?"


    "Yes."


    "I don''t want to be honest with you....¡±


    "I know. But what are you doing now?"


    Nancy was bending over the fireplace and looking in.


    "I''m looking for a piece of gold...Cough, cough. I can''t see it."


    Speaking inside, I think I''m caught in a sarira reliquary. Nancy pulled her face out and said to Karen.


    "Lady, you''ve grown up so beautifully that you don''t know. Children like that grew up ungrateful. You''ve been lying to hold her in... Ha, yeah, no matter what you did to her before, you don''t have to do that in this life."


    Karen replied with a smile to Nancy.


    "I want to live in various ways."


    "Oh, don''t believe me. You don''t trust people."


    How can I say that I don''t trust him so openly? Karen had no choice but to laugh at Nancy.


    "I''ll say it as a woman. Karen, are you crazy?¡±


    I remembered a man who tried not to remember.


    Karen shook her head. He is not a man who can do anything about it.


    I just remembered Icela Evans, so what should I do?

 148 [148]

    Isela is a rival after all. Karen and Isela were not friends. The only time it ended similarly to a maid before was when Isela actively supported marrying Raymond.


    And now Raymond never goes to Isela.


    Karen and Raymond''s relationship was not something that could not be severed. The Raymond of the Past to Isela...Let''s not think. Karen closed her eyes tightly and opened. Why do you have lingering feelings? Why do you want to regret? Let''s not sympathize. You are in no position to sympathize with anyone else.


    If you want to sympathize, let''s sympathize with Tom, Nancy, with the other poor and underneath. Isela is not subject to sympathy. Isela is Verdick''s daughter. He is not a sympathetic person, but a hostile opponent. And most of all, Karen has Raymond. And Isela liked Raymond.


    It''s a rival. An enemy.


    Karen hung her chin and penned his name on the paper.


    Lord Raymond Sayertes.


    her article


    There is only one person in the world that matters. Karen remembered once again. Even if you decide your direction to live a more generous life this time, don''t forget what''s important. The important thing is Raymond.


    When will Raymond come? How long should I wait?


    "¡­oh dear."


    Karen regretted not having spoken to him in advance. If I had told you in advance how many days and where to meet, you wouldn''t have to wait like this. I regretted not having decided what to do if I died beforehand.


    But then Raymond seemed so desperate that it was hard for Karen to assume her own death and tell the story after her failure. In the 100th, 105th, and last, Raymond couldn''t give up hope. He hoped that blocking Karen from everything in the world would end. He failed at the end of the day, but it wasn''t worth a try.


    "I would have regretted it again if I had died while doing this and that. Rather than regretting for nothing... That was more right.''


    Karen affirms Raymond''s choice. The way he chose was the best way. At that time it was hard for them to choose a different method than that one. If you can die before that day, let''s see if you die after that. And let''s stop everything that''s possible to die. Raymond did it.


    But Karen is still dead.


    It was okay though.


    It was a waste to die again, but there was another chance. I didn''t want to die, but this is only the second time I''ve repeated it with Raymond. It''s still a long way from getting tired of it.


    Karen put her pen down and looked at her name and said to Nancy.


    "¡­It''s Nancy. I actually have a man to marry."


    "¡­yeah?"


    "So I don''t even want to meet Duran this time."


    "Where did the lady meet the man?"


    Nancy jumped up while lying on her stomach. Karen smiled at Nancy. Nancy is surprised with her eyes wide open. Karen nodded to her and checked again.


    "It''s real."


    "Who the hell is that? Oh, my God, she''s... You''re not the men in the house, are you? Honestly, I don''t think there''s a guy that would fit you...¡±


    Nancy stared at Karen in surprise. I could see why I was so surprised. Karen put a name Nancy didn''t know into her mouth. Do you think she knows?


    "Lord Raymond Sayertes."


    "Sir... is it an article? A soldier? I''ve never heard of it. When did you ever meet such a man?"


    Nancy tilted her head. So Karen went on to Nancy in detail.


    "So far, I told you I was dead and back alive. So he''s the man of his past life."


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    Nancy''s face is cold.


    But Karen, confident in her love, confessed with confidence.


    "I''m a knight, handsome, and rich. I have a lot of money. He''s an aristocrat and he''s perfect with nothing lacking. You can give up everything for me... He was the perfect male lead.¡±


    "Well¡­yes."


    "Your face says you don''t believe it?"


    "No... I believe....¡±


    Nancy''s face was tingling.


    And he sighs deeply. There was not much to hide. Karen kept talking without losing.


    "It''s big underneath."


    "Yes¡­. It''s important¡­.¡±


    Nancy was desperately trying not to laugh. There seemed to be a twitch in his face.


    "Anyway, so this time with Duranlan... Did you refuse to be engaged?"


    "Why else would I like Dulan?"


    Nancy thought for a moment and nodded.


    "No."


    ***


    Duran didn''t come as if she knew how they felt.


    As his birthday approached, Karen became increasingly restless about what to do. What should I do? What should we prepare? The period of doing nothing is more difficult. You should have asked Raymond to come a little earlier.


    "Why don''t you have a meal?"


    Karen remained unconscious until the lord spoke to her.


    "Sorry, Father."


    Karen said hello, looked at the meal in front of her, and held up the tableware. Meals were not the kind that I liked. Mashed boiled eggs, baked potatoes, and roasted turkey came out together. It was a simple meal, but the meal here was always like that. Verdick should have come or at least Duran. Karen slowly chewed on the turkey and thought so. It was dry and a little fishy.


    "I thought the real world would have a lot of good food.¡¯


    Karen was a little depressed when she thought of the world outside her book. Nancy whispered, "The World Outside the Book" consisted of only good things. There is no such world. A good family, a good friend, a better idea, a better world.


    "But it''s nice to have a meal like this for the first time in a while."


    The lord told Karen. Karen made eye contact with the lord. The lord was smiling. Karen had a strange feeling of meeting her father for the first time. Karen swallowed the food in her mouth and said,


    "I see, Father."


    "Let''s eat together in the future."


    "Yes."


    The servants drew the curtains behind and opened the windows. The wind has warmed up in a few days. The meal was more edible than I thought.


    ***


    Duran never came and the birthday party was canceled.


    Karen sat at her desk, rolling her pen, thinking. Nancy came up with a scone and black tea.


    "What are you writing now?"


    "You told Duran the right thing, didn''


    "Yes, she didn''t have any coins, I don''t want to see Dulan because I have a lot of memories."


    "Yeah, good job.¡±


    "But what does that have to do with your situation?"


    "I''m thinking....¡±


    Karen sighed and took the tea in her mouth. The scent filled my mouth.


    If Duran made himself infertile even before the loop began, how should he escape? No torture or death threat worked on those who believed in and worshiped eternal life. And even if I prepared thoroughly to stay safe, I had to die that day. Even if the moment of death could be moved forward quickly, it was still not possible to avoid passing the day. I think pregnancy is the answer, what should we do? The control of the food was not solved.


    "I want to get pregnant, but I think I''m infertile.¡±


    "¡­I see. Is there a man? Oh, you said you did...How did you manage to do that happen?.¡±


    "I''m serious."


    Karen was in agony with a pen in her mouth. What would be a good thing to do now? I wanted to make choices that I didn''t do as much as I could, and do things I wanted to do. Even if it is extreme, I have already done what seemed to be the most likely successful. The result was death, even though Dulan blocked all the possibilities that seemed dangerous last time, and tried only to conceive by eating untouched food. It wouldn''t be bad to turn around again this time.


    Saving Tom was part of that. Try to work more aggressively in a way that is different from killing. Finding Tom and putting him in the mansion has been done before. And it didn''t help much. Tom was just a helpless boy, and the only thing he had actively changed in the story was the 117th life he had killed. It would be hard to expect anything from Tom. But Karen was still involved. This time, I wanted to try one by one again and in a different way.


    "What else is there to be good?"


    "It''s all about distributing wealth to the poor. Wouldn''t anyone praise you if you did?¡±


    "I hope that''s what he''


    It was the lord, not Karen, who had the fortune. Previously, Karen was able to sell all her property and distribute it to the poor because it was a year when the lord died quickly. The work is only possible when the lord dies. But my goal is to do good things, but killing my father doesn''t seem to make sense. Nancy shook her head and said to Karen, who was seriously agonizing.


    "¡­stop making immoral jokes. I was joking, too."


    "I wasn''t joking at all. And I can''t be the lord."


    Karen sighed deeply.


    "What good things can you do in a year?"


    "You told me to love your neighbor, so I hope you will be a good daughter to the people around you and your lord."


    "Um¡­."


    Karen looked at the various lists she had written.


    To be a philanthropist, you must first be rich. If it''s not the way to kill his father and spend his father''s fortune, there''s a way for Karen to go out into society. You can gamble and win money, or you can show your paintings in the salon of Count Elba.


    Karen had a high-quality ability in various jobs as she had lived for a long time. Work will be easier if Raymond cooperates. It could help the artist who committed suicide through difficulty of living, or save women to be killed by the serial killer Prince Gwiz. There are a number of things Karen can intervene in a year.


    "¡­what should I do first?"


    In fact, all of these things have to be skipped over the coming Berdick Evans.


    For a moment, Karen''s head was struck with a passage from the Bible. Karen denied the idea she had thought of.


    "¡­no, no¡­.¡±


    It wasn''t quite the way I thought it wasn''t And I didn''t want to do that. I was itching for displeasure.


    a rustic rock


    Karen crumpled the paper and threw it away. He was thinking beyond his control. That''s a ridiculous idea. Why do you think of such an idea?


    Love your neighbor.


    Forgive your enemy.


    Forgive Verdick Evans?


    Forgive Duran?

 149 [149]

    What am I supposed to do with forgiveness? They don''t even remember their sins! I haven''t done it right yet! Should we think ahead and forgive what didn''t happen? They don''t know what their sins are, they haven''t committed them yet, and they don''t change their sins in the future.


    Forgiveness was the power of the giver, but Karen did not even have it. He was not even in a position to forgive. At least forgiveness was resolved, and it was a matter of concern after receiving an apology. Even if Karen wants to forgive now alone, it is impossible.


    "Lady, there''s a man right behind you....¡±


    "¡­other things to get pregnant¡­.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    It was not until Nancy cried out in piles of paper and spilled ink that Karen stopped wasting paper.


    Eventually, he survived and put the biggest goal of pregnancy first, but Karen had to think more about the way she had never done before.


    Tom was also part of the method, and telling his father directly and not seeing Duran was one way. And what should I do next?


    Karen decided.


    I wanted to stop Verdick from coming to Haier''s territory.


    I wanted to change how Isela died in Raymond''s hands.


    I decided to find a new way again.


    ***


    "¡­Can you explain to me why you''re doing it now, Karen?"


    The lord looked at Karen and asked her in a pent-up voice.


    Karen was looking at her father with a determined face. His lips were clenched and his clothes were well-dressed from head to toe. Wearing a hat and a thin spring coat, he wore a frill and pearl ornament inside. The earrings and make-up were fine, but the shoes were made of cowhide, which made them feel a little rough.


    "¡­I hope it''s not what I think it is."


    "I think what he thinks is right.¡±


    And finally, Karen held a big bag firmly in her hand. Everywhere I looked, it was the costume of a man who wanted to go far away. Young-ju asked Nancy, who was fidgety behind her back.


    "Nancy, explain to me why Karen is doing this now."


    "I''m sorry. Lord... I stopped her, but she said she really wanted to go."


    "Don''t try to twist my daughter just because you lived free. I paid you enough."


    "I didn''t tell you what the lord thought."


    The lord thinks that Karen was twisted by Nancy and cultivated her admiration for the outside. Karen smiled bitterly at what he thought was Nancy''s puppet. Someone brought someone. It was also an act of ignoring Karen that Young-ju did not scold Karen but blamed Nancy.


    "Daddy, talk to me directly, not Nancy. It''s because I thought it all by myself."


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    The lord dangled his lips a few times, then gave up and turned to Karen.


    "Where do you want to go?"


    There was only one place Karen would go now. Those who haven''t come yet, but those who will come soon. sick and tired of people


    "I''d like to meet Mr.Berdick Evans."


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    "I''m trying to stop the business."


    The lord sighed deeply.


    Karen wanted to shut down the business. He wanted to end his bad relationship with the Evans family. It''s more than just a matter of money. What Karen had to deal with was a more unpleasant and grumpy relationship. You should focus on only one thing.


    Berdick Evans and Isela Evans now have to take a different path than Karen does.


    A different life than ever before. Dulan, who doesn''t remember anything and looks down at Karen from behind the bookcase, should be pulled down in earnest. To do so, he wanted to rule out Verdick''s interference first. It will certainly be a good thing. Not to himself, not to his father, but to the Evans. Karen made up her mind. Berdick and himself should now be separated.


    "Before, Mr.Berdick Evans shut down his business altogether. It won''t be impossible at all.¡±


    "Don''t say anything and go back to your room. Karen, I haven''t had a coming-of-age ceremony at home, but I''ll find out through my relatives so they can hold it in the capital. There''ll be someone who''ll make your debut with you. You should look for a husband rather than a businessman."


    "Daddy."


    "This is not something you can interfere with. You just go back to your room."


    Karen bit her lips.


    Last time the lord allowed him to travel. But that was possible because Raymond intervened first and the business was completely canceled. This time, Karen wanted to move before Raymond intervened. If Raymond touches Verdick''s business first again this time, it will be a far cry from Karen''s direction in this life.


    Let''s move first before Raymond moves.


    But Karen was only a 17-year-old girl in reality. Even Young-ju didn''t have the power to actually shut down the business. Man''s work is man''s work. It takes effort and effort. Even if Karen tries her best now, the way for the project to be suspended immediately seemed far away. Most of the rights were transferred to Berdick, so the power to stop him was in him. So first, Karen wanted to visit Evans Street.


    "This is for adults, not for you."


    "I''m older than my father. Didn''t you say you believed that?¡±


    "What will you talk about when you meet Mr. Evans, and he will meet you?¡±


    Karen was speechless. In fact, Karen doesn''t know exactly how to stop her business right now. The only way Karen knew was to make her social debut through Raymond and then attack Verdick by calculating information and benefits through the hostile Countess Elba and her acquaintances.


    It took time to do that. Eventually, he had to get involved with Verdick. Raymond was able to stop early last time, so he could do it.


    But Karen had to meet Verdick before Raymond could touch it.


    "If you want, go when the weather gets warmer. Not now. And soon, Mr. Verdick Evans will arrive at the mansion. Let''s go to the kitchen and ask what''s coming out tonight."


    Young-joo soothed Karen in a softer voice when she did not back down.


    "I''d like to resolve this before Mr. Berdick Evans comes in personally."


    "There''s less than a month left until Mr. Evans decides to come to our land. What''s the rush?"


    "I know that."


    If we wait like this, Raymond will be able to shut down the business.


    Karen hated the way. But how should we persuade Young-ju now? Karen, who had been thinking for a long time, eventually realized that there was no way. The lord pointed a finger at Nancy, not Karen.


    "Nancy, take Karen''s bag back."


    "¡­yes, I see."


    "Wait a minute!"


    Karen shouted urgently.


    "Why don''t you trust me?¡±


    Karen was nervous. I didn''t want to argue with Young-ju here now. It was an unexpected opposition. He had authorized Karen to travel just before. So Karen thought she could leave this time without much opposition. However, Young-joo showed little sign of permission. Karen became nervous. I didn''t want to waste my time.


    "I can''t tell you exactly what you can do, but why go a long way dangerously? I can''t allow it as a parent. And even if you don''t go to see him, Mr. Berdick will be here soon."


    Suddenly, Karen''s brain flashed into her mind the disturbance of her last life. Then he gladly recommended the trip because Karen raged to kill Duran. Did he allow it because he didn''t know what kind of accident he would cause if he stayed at home? I can''t believe Dulan''s use is revealed here. Karen sighed. You want me to let you go again if you put a gun on Nancy''s head right next to you and make a fuss?


    I also realized again that it was after Verdick had already decided to break the contract. The lord sent himself as an agent for breaking the contract and allowed him to travel at the same time. The lord does not believe that he can act or achieve actively.


    "What if I really want to go? Would you allow it if it''s frustrating that I''ve been stuck at home all this time?"


    "¡­then you''d better leave with the other servants and your relative''s wife who is responsible for you. Wait a little longer."


    "So I have to go before I come. It''ll be too late if we wait any longer."


    It`s hard to stop and start the project in such a short time. It''s been a long time since I''ve been preparing for it, so it won''t change if you go first."


    Not like this.


    Karen looked nervously around the room. Nancy and her eyes met. She will do as the lord tells her. If this continues, will Raymond send Isela to another place? Or will Isela just stand up to Karen again like before? Either way, Karen was unwilling. The flow is getting out of control as we move on to the second half. The first is important.


    Love your enemy.


    Karen hated the phrase. But Karen has already tried various options. And now, it''s time to choose a different direction. Once you make up your mind, you must push ahead.


    "Daddy."


    "I won''t allow it."


    "If it''s hard for me to go and persuade him, at least I''ll go and get Mr. Berdick Evans and his daughter, Icela Evans. Wouldn''t it be okay to go meet in advance? Maybe it will leave a good impression.¡±


    It was a relatively light task, not too much for a newborn daughter.


    The lord''s face was mysterious.


    "Why would you do such a thing?"


    "I want to see Icela Evans in advance. You may be able to understand me relatively well because I''m about my age.¡±


    "What effect would it have on his business to communicate with his daughter?"


    "I''m not talking about business, Dad. But I''m in the mansion... I''ve been in the mansion for over 100 years. Even if you don''t believe it, it''s true that I''ve been confined to the mansion for a while. Do you understand?"


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    In fact, I didn''t stay in the mansion all the time, but you can lie at times like this. The lord''s face was covered with guilt.


    "My father and mother raised me in the house all the time, because I''m not normal. I remember everything."


    "¡­you were really bad back then."


    "So please let me go this time. If we succeed in stopping the business, it will be good for the land, and if we fail, nothing will happen. We just have to go and come together."


    "¡­I''ll send him a telegram."


    Eventually, the lord agreed. Karen smiled brightly.


    No matter how much she wants to go, such a thing should be helped by her father. You can''t walk all the way to Isela''s mansion by yourself. I needed a carriage and a maid and money. Karen gave Young-ju a lightly. The lord''s body trembled.


    "Thank you, Father."


    "¡­yes."


    "Don''t send a telegram. At least do it after I leave."


    "It''s not rude to speak in advance."


    Karen shook her head.


    "I''m going to push ahead so I can''t refuse."

 150 [150]

    Nancy held Karen''s bag instead with a puzzled look.


    "You''re not taking a male servant?¡±


    "There''s a horseman. One is enough."


    "Isn''t it dangerous?¡±


    "I won''t take the dangerous road, so it''s okay.¡±


    Karen didn''t want to see Bowen''s face. He''s Duran''s hand. Bowen will help Karen even if she kills, but when he is next to her, everything goes to Dulan. Karen was as displeased as it was.


    "Did the lord give you permission?¡±


    "You can run the carriage at full speed. And you''ll be more conscious of taking too many. On the way back, I''ll be with Verdick Evans."


    "¡­mmm."


    Donna continued to look displeased, but Karen ignored it neatly. They take away Bowen and only take relatively unimportant characters. Bowen is a much more dangerous person than a wagon robber who might have one.


    percussion


    "See you later, then!"


    "¡­be safe.¡±


    The lord held Karen''s hand once outside and waved.


    And the carriage left soon. Karen blinked her eyes. It was hard to control the pounding heart in the rattling carriage.


    When I opened the window, the chilly early spring wind brushed the tip of my nose. Until a few days ago, no vegetation had sprung up, but a little blue energy was circulating at the end of the branch. As Karen looked at it, Nancy came up and talked to her.


    "Madam, can you really go and stop your business?"


    "No, I don''t think so. What kind of money and strength do I have now?¡±


    Karen answered Nancy frankly. There was no need to bluff Nancy. It takes a few months for Karen to have the strength. Nancy asked back the answer as if it were a little ridiculous.


    "Then why are you really going? What''s the benefit of going and coming back to meet them?"


    "What good does it take to make a person move?¡±


    "You didn''t like being in the house like that? It would be better to just travel to my relative''s house. If that were the case, the lord would have been more willing to allow it.¡±


    "That''s not working. I''m going to meet Verdick Evans and Icela Evans.¡±


    It wasn''t just a trip. Going to Evans'' mansion isn''t just going for fun. A new place would be more attractive for interest. But Karen was headed to Evans'' mansion to meet them.


    "I''m telling you again, think that you believe I''m living again."


    "Well... I don''t know anymore. Isn''t there any advantage in going...Oh, is the lady you were talking about there? He, Sir Raymond?"


    "Yes, I think so."


    Karen nodded her head. Raymond is probably around now. Last time Raymond said he''d taken care of Isela. But not as soon as you go around the loop. Raymond is on the battlefield at this time. So Karen had to go see Isela before Raymond.


    "I''m going to see him now, but that''s not the main reason. I''m going to see Isela."


    "Miss Isela, not Mr. Berdick? Aren''t you going to meet Mr. Berdick and stop the business? I''d like to ask you to at least shut it down..¡±


    "That''s an ostensible reason, and frankly, business... It''s not my main concern."


    "¡­I''m a little shocked. Lady, aren''t you going to help the lord now?"


    "It would be nice if I quit my business. But it''s not the biggest reason. I needed a plausible excuse to tell my father. I''m trying to stop it because if I don''t go, Icela Evans will die with Lord Raymond.¡±


    Karen smiled at Nancy.


    Nancy couldn''t open her mouth for a long time when she saw Karen. I couldn''t understand his face at all.


    "To be honest, I don''t know. As you said, Raymond is trying to kill Isela, why are you stopping her? Wouldn''t it be better for her to die to stop the Evans'' business? If your daughter dies suddenly, it''s hard for you to focus on your business, too.


    "Sometimes I think you''re too cruel to think about it, honey."


    "¡­is that what you want to say?"


    That''s not true.


    But Karen didn''t know what to say to herself. He was fed up with the idea of forgiving or loving Verdick himself. But when I think about Isela a little bit, I feel less resistance.


    "Was he your friend?¡±


    "No, they''ve always been enemies.¡±


    Karen reached out and snatched a branch. I had a pale pink flower petal in my hand. It was an early flower. Karen fiddled with the petals and thought of a immature girl.


    "Mr. Raymond!"


    I think of the girl who had a crush on Raymond. Isela and Karen had never been friends. Even when Karen was strictly obedient to Isella''s wife, Isela always couldn''t stand Karen. He hated that Karen''s family was more bony than his own, and was jealous of Karen''s walk and accent. It wasn''t just about appearance and Raymond. Isela always yearning for something she had a lot but never had. And he didn''t hesitate to be indifferent and rude.


    "So what do you want to do?¡±


    Karen said with a sigh. It was an unwilling task, but it was worth a try this time.


    "To be friends."


    "...I heard you were the enemy."


    Karen mumbled as she fiddled with flowers.


    Let''s do what we haven''t tried. And one of them is Isela and Verdick. It may be hard to love or forgive Berdyk, but saving Isela would be less burdensome.


    "In this life, I''m going to practice telling you to love your enemy, too.


    "¡­oh, I don''t understand you. You said you were the enemy."


    "Yeah, but after 100 years of racking my hair, I got attached to it."


    Karen shrugged her shoulders and even said to Nancy, who looked disapprovingly at her.


    "And you''re supposed to keep your promise.¡±


    Karen thought about the past Nancy couldn''t remember. He killed Nancy. And I made an appointment with her.


    "I''ll die for you next time.¡±


    He kept his previous engagement with Nancy. Karen strangled Nancy and promised so. And in her next life, Nancy pulled the gun with her hand and put a bullet in her head. Nancy kept her promise even if she didn''t remember it. It has been a long-standing pride. I could only live if I kept my promise and made my own goal.


    "Icella, next time¡­ Do you really want to be friends?"


    And this time, it would be good to practice your proposal to be friends with Isella.


    So far they have taken each other''s hair, put garbage on their heads, and sent false testimony to the judge. There were several people involved between them. There was Verdick, there was Raymond.


    Because of Raymond, Isela was jealous of Karen, Verdick killed Karen because of Isella, and again Raymond killed Isella because of Berdick. What if Karen and Isella become friends? So far, it has been almost impossible to be a friend of Isela. Isela was satisfied only when Karen ignored Raymond thoroughly and embroidered her as Isela''s maid of honor. They''ve never really been friends.


    Love your enemy.


    It was a very new thing.


    Karen decided to try it once in her life.


    ***


    Berdick Evans closed his eyes with coffee in his mouth.


    I liked the bitter and savory taste. The current trend in the capital city was black tea. Berdick has also been in the business of distributing black tea, but he wanted to introduce a new drink. Above all, I liked coffee as an individual''s taste.


    A completely different weight from the car overwhelmed the tongue and neck. Verdick looked at his wife and daughter with a satisfied face.


    "What do you say, honey, Isela?"


    But Berdick''s wife, Selina, looked cold.


    "I don''t like it that much. It''s too bitter. Why don''t you put sugar and milk inside?


    "How much do you know?"


    "Not everyone is like you."


    "Drink enough for ordinary people to enjoy. And sugar and milk? I don''t think people in this country who put milk in their tea are classy."


    "Now you''re from this country. That''s why the Evans still hear bad things."


    Berdick turned away from his wife and asked Isela.


    "I don''t believe your opinion. How about you, Isela?"


    Isela was surprised.


    "Yes, yes?"


    Next to me, my mother asked me in a quiet voice.


    "Icella, you can be honest. It doesn''t make sense to distribute it like this. And who would drink this black water? The color is not classy. Isn''t that right?¡±


    Berdick and Selina simultaneously looked down at Isela, saying, ''Tell me I''m right, come on.'' Isela picked up a cup of coffee and swallowed her saliva. He looked at the glass with a nervous face and barely opened his mouth.


    "The cow, the girl, well... I don''t know."


    "Isela."


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    Selina kicked her tongue, but it turned out that the coffee was not tasty on Isella''s face. Berdick snorted and even raised his glass.


    ''You don''t even know what it tastes like except for me.¡¯


    Selina Isela shook her head at the bitter drink, but Verdick, who loves gourmet, was different. Simply sweet and greasy is not gourmet. The bitter and sour taste is stimulating and making you happy. Verdick loved himself as a gourmet. It is something more pure and beautiful.


    The side effects were rarely sleep after drinking, but for those who worked day and night like Berdick, it was a blessing.


    "¡­good."


    Berdick savored his morning coffee and wondered when he should serve the drink in his countess'' salon. Count Elba was an annoying woman, but she always drove people around and loved gossip. Her salon was always crowded.


    "When I meet with the lord of Hayer, I am thinking of handing over the mansion to Isela."


    Verdick talked about his plan.


    ***


    "Tell him Karen Haier has come to see Icela Evans."

 151 [151]

    Most of the rights have already been passed on to Berdick anyway. In justification, the lord will continue to sit down, and the next lord will be seated by his relatives, but that''s nothing more than empty. Isela will marry Raymond and become a de facto landlord there. And when Raymond''s brother dies, "fortunately" after being seen in society as a landlord, Isela will naturally be incorporated into the aristocratic family.


    "Isn''t it too early to be a hostess yet?¡±


    "So it''s appropriate. It wouldn''t matter if it was broken. The next lord is a new officer, so it would be enough to ask him to live in a pastor''s office."


    It wouldn''t be a problem for Isela to do as she pleases. Although Isela was still young, Verdick was able to save Isela if she went bankrupt. As a kind of business, Isela has land. Selina nodded her head.


    "I see. That''s a good idea. But you''re going to have the wedding in the capital, right?¡±


    "Yes, but we''re going to have the engagement ceremony there. We need to let the British people know who is the new owner of the land."


    Isela opened her mouth with sparkling eyes.


    "Are we finally having an engagement with Raymond?¡±


    "Yes, then, honey, I''ll just pick a seamstress from the capital and send it directly to the Highlands."


    "That''ll be all right."


    knock, knock


    Isela stiffened her face. It''s been a long time since my mother and father talked together, and I can''t believe you interrupted. Selina also frowned on unpleasantness. But Verdick didn''t get up very upset. The servant opened the door quietly.


    "What''s going on?"


    "Master, we have a visitor. It was a girl named Karen Haier.¡±


    Selina and Isela''s eyes met. They were the daughters of the estate they were going to be. It''s hard to be on good terms with each other, but we''ll only talk about bad things. Berdick asked in a sighing voice.


    "Why is she here? Was it from the lord?"


    "In fact, the telegram arrived a few hours ago."


    "A few hours ago or now... You''re in such a hurry. Princess Haier''s daughter... Why the hell?"


    "That''s¡­."


    Berdick and his servant shared a few more words. Selina was slowly getting up and getting ready to go back to her room.


    "Icella, it''s time to get up."


    Isela held the skirt with her hand as she watched Berdick. She broke the family time for the first time in a long time. Verdick doesn''t love Selina and Selina doesn''t love Verdick. But in between, because of Isella, they were maintaining a family form. After Isela gets married, there will be no more time like this. How dare that. Isela bit her lips.


    "Isela."


    Verdick called Isela.


    "Yes, Father."


    "What should I do when Karen Haier is here? Since we will go to Haier''s territory anyway, it would be right to bring us into the mansion. Selina, when are you going to the capital city?


    "I''m about to leave. Then I don''t mind if Isela entertains her."


    Berdick nodded and even asked Isela.


    "And he wants to see you. I''m waiting in the drawing room. I''m your age. Would you like to meet me?"


    He asked for his opinion, but he meant to go to the drawing room.


    "No."


    Isela answered. Verdick raised his eyebrows curiously at the short answer.


    "Daughter of the fallen lord Haier, but she is the count''s only granddaughter. She''s the great granddaughter of the great Duke. There''s nothing wrong with knowing. You''d better meet him.¡±


    But Isela shook her head.


    "Daddy, do you see someone like that once or twice? She''s trying to get some money back.¡±


    "You''ll be right."


    Berdick nodded. Many people came to the mansion. Please write off the debt, adjust the terms, and accept this. In the end, it was the same sound. I meant I couldn''t pay my money. Verdick, of course, was not generous to Lord Haier, but thought that a woman who could be a good ornament to Isela''s debut stage was useful. But Isela didn''t want to see Karen.


    "Get it out. What does it matter now, no matter how luxurious your ancestors'' blood is?"


    ***


    Karen waited for a long time.


    Nancy and Maubu were not allowed into the mansion, so Karen had to be the only one.


    "How much longer do I have to wait to see Mr. Berdick or Miss Isella?"


    "Please wait a moment."


    I don''t say I don''t have Isella or something. Fortunately, Raymond doesn''t seem to have visited Isela yet.


    "Then I''ll wait."


    Karen leaned on the sofa and looked inside. It was a different place from the Icela mansion in the capital. The buildings in the capital were splendid and magnificent summer villas, but the mansions here were more substantial.


    It was possible to move with minimal movement, and the materials inside were simpler. It was more suitable for a business place than a luxury house. Even so, it was much more luxurious than the Hayer House. Even the countess could not lay the dark marble on the floor.


    Overall, however, Verdick''s hobby was revealed by the fur on the floor and the necks of animals filled with walls that were not suitable for the clean style. Karen felt an itch on her neck when she saw a cut-off stag and a tiger. Thinking of the past when Verdick was running to slay Karen''s head.


    Berdick and Prince Gwiz were a bit alike.


    I got some goosebumps on my arm.


    "¡­Excuse me, but you''re not feeling well. I think you''d better go back."


    "Go back?"


    "Yes, there''s an inn in town, so you can stay there for about a day."


    "Oh my¡­."


    Karen raised her hand to cover her mouth. And I thought.


    Look at him.


    Who is sick? Who is sick?


    Karen knew well about Isela''s physical condition. In a little while, Isela will come down to Haier''s house in good shape. But it hurts so much that I can''t even meet the person who came to the mansion. It must be a lie.


    "¡­why?"


    "Why? There''s no reason to want to see you."


    "There''s no reason to be so dramatic in front of you.¡±


    Karen sighed with a sulky face, sitting at an outdoor table in town with Nancy. The horseman went off to buy a cigarette, and Nancy and Karen sat drinking water with dark faces.


    "¡­I didn''t know you wouldn''t even come into the house."


    Isela was more immature than she thought.


    He''d have to be around to convince Raymond to come find Isela. Eventually, the reason he came here was to protect Isela, but Isela, who knows nothing, doesn''t even want to see Karen. We''ll see each other when we go down to the land, but why are they so out of sync?


    As Karen, it was hard to understand.


    This is what Isela always like this. When Karen did not understand, she became angry, jealous of nothing, and grew up.


    "Would you like to be friends in your next life?"


    It''s a long way from here. How do you get along with a woman who doesn''t even like to meet you? She even has a crush on Raymond.


    "One-sided love for Raymond....¡±


    "What''s wrong with you?"


    "Come to think of it, really... I don''t think it''s possible to be friends....¡±


    "I told you so."


    "¡­if I save you¡­ I thought it would be possible."


    Karen inhaled the water. And I wiped my mouth.


    If Isela is kidnapped by Raymond without meeting him, then Verdick will suspect Raymond again. It''s an unwanted repetition. Karen wanted to stop it. In this life, I wanted to get along with Isela in my own way.


    But is Isela good or not again.


    I wanted to save Isela, and I aimed to be a friend, but I''m far from her and I''m not very motivated. Even if you masturbate as a new attempt for a new life, you could not help but feel uncomfortable. Karen clasped the cup.


    "I... to save myself... It''s like this."


    Isela doesn''t know that.


    However, trying to understand Isella''s position did not make me feel comfortable.


    Karen held out an empty cup to Nancy. Nancy filled the cup with water.


    "But I''m going to succeed. There''s no man I haven''t seduced so far. A woman wouldn''t be the same.¡±


    This cellar will not be much different either.


    Karen pledged herself by repeatedly drinking cold water.


    It''s going to work, buddy.


    ***


    Karen had an unexpected backache in her old bed. I thought I might not be welcomed, but I never imagined that I would be given such a bed.


    "The Evans house was uncomfortable, but the meal and bed were the best. I''m a little disappointed."


    "Really? I think this is fine."


    "In comparison.¡±


    Even though the dining room was not luxurious, it was greasy and edible. Roasted chicken, boiled eggs, peas, and tea came out. He seemed to care about the owner who was frowning at Karen.


    Karen sighed and grumbled over breakfast at the inn.


    "First of all, I think it was a problem that I went with my bare hands.¡±


    "That''s possible."


    Isela pretended not to be, but she was a snob. If he had been treated with gifts, he would have met Karen. Karen thought so.


    What the hell should I do to stay with Isela? Can you imagine what present would be good?¡±


    "Money is the best. The best gift is cash."


    "It''s Icela Evans. If we want to make enough cash to make him happy, we''ll have to sell both our houses and our land.¡±


    "Oh, I guess so."


    Nancy rolled her head, but as a gypsy, it seemed difficult for her to imagine a gift to fill the hearts of Isela, a huge rich woman. So is Karen, too, but Nancy can''t be any different.


    "Maybe I can get a nice present if I go around.¡±


    "I hope so.¡±


    Karen began to walk around the streets at a quick pace to pick a gift first. First, you have to be next to Isela. Because Raymond is very likely to visit her. And to meet Isela, it was most likely to carry a gift.


    The weather was nice.


    In the late morning, the streets were full of activity at this near lunch hour. Karen took a step toward a town that was more sophisticated than the capital. The capital city was as antique as it was an old city, but it was a place that the Evans family had been working on for hundreds of years to build their support base.


    The walls of the buildings were white and the roofs were red. Overall, it was a small city full of power. Merchants are soliciting Karen from the street. Karen stopped by one of the stores.

 152 [152]

    "Fruit is on sale! They sell juice, too! I''ll give you a discount, so take a drink!¡±


    "You''re orange juice, aren''t you?" I''ll get a glass.¡±


    Nancy quickly asked Karen as she saw a merchant selling fruit on the street. I only drank a dry tea this morning, so I wanted a sweet drink. However, when Nancy paid as much as she had written, the merchant smiled awkwardly.


    "Oh dear, you have to buy two."


    "I don''t need it.¡±


    "It''s a cheap two-cup package, you have to pay more to buy one."


    "Yeah? Oh, that''s good. Are you making some kind of nonsense?¡±


    "What?"


    Karen stopped Nancy when Nancy made a quarrel with the merchant by making a nasty gesture. I didn''t want to ruin my good mood for the first time in a while.


    "Just buy two."


    "Lady!"


    "That''s enough. You can have a drink.¡±


    "You should save money!"


    "Just pay that much."


    "Oh, thank you. You''ll know if you try it once. Money is not a waste."


    "If you do that, you''ll lose all your money to those merchants!"


    "Buy two glasses of juice and what."


    Nancy was grumpy, but she didn''t want her voice to grow louder over trivial things. The merchant puts the orange in the absorbent and starts squeezing it out. And I gave Karen a glass of juice. Karen walked away, drinking slowly. I felt much better when the sweet pulp soaked my mouth.


    When she looked at Nancy with a sidelong glance, she was also concentrating on drinking to see if the taste was good. The next thing that caught my eye was the shoe closet. Nancy asked next to Karen when she stopped walking.


    "You want to buy some shoes? You want to give it to Miss Evans?¡±


    "Well, Isela won''t fit her shoes in a place like this.¡±


    And it doesn''t make sense to give shoes as a gift. Shoes were the most sensitive of women''s doubles. How can I present shoes to you when I order every glove through a tailor I like? No matter how well Karen knew Isella, she didn''t even remember the exact shape of her foot.


    "Then you don''t have to be here. Let''s go somewhere else soon."


    "But I want to buy one."


    "Lady¡­ Money¡­".¡±


    "Wow, welcome! What are you looking for?"


    "Do you have any good leather?¡±


    Karen opened the door and went in.


    And I bought a pair of shoes made of fine lamb skin and wore them. As a Karen, it was rare to buy off-the-shelf products that had already been made, but rather than waiting to be made, I wanted to adjust my heels and frames a little bit and wear them right away.


    "Shall we go see the ornaments next time? Is there anything you want to eat more than that?"


    "Lady Karen!"


    In the back, Nancy was worried about her light purse, but more than that she was immediately intoxicated with happiness. Karen thought she could win money by gambling if she was in a hurry anyway, so she had no qualms if not the luxury of buying jewelry.


    Karen continued to buy things after that. The joy of consumption itself excited Karen. Even if it''s not worth much, it''s a new item, a new set of merchants talking to themselves, and the spring weather that rarely came.


    ''Peaceful.''


    As Karen walked down the street, she felt her feet lightened by the fresh air. Although the new shoes were not very high-end, they fit Karen''s feet perfectly. It was a small piece of luck, but the satisfaction was great.


    I''ve never walked this street with such a light heart. For decades, he ran to death, or gave up everything and locked himself in despair. How small was his world?


    But now, at noon when the sun was down, Karen was filled with strangers. Except for Nancy next to him, they were all strangers. Peace came from strange streets and strangers.


    ***


    The last stop was a jeweler.


    This is the kind of place that Isela might like. And the jewelry store was also dealing with Berdick. Sometimes I saw Isella and the jeweler talking. Karen took Nancy to the door, and the staff opened the door and bowed politely.


    "What did you come to see?"


    "I''ve come to see if I have anything for a girl my age. What would be a good gift for a woman before marriage?"


    An old man with old age fixed his glasses and looked at Karen.


    "If you''re still as young as you, light decoration would be enough.¡±


    "The person I want to present is Icela Evans."


    "Oh, excuse me."


    As soon as Isella''s name came out, the man''s face turned into a knowing face. Then he went inside the display case and came out with several boxes.


    "If you''re Miss Evans, most of the stuff comes first. But the things you''ve never seen before."


    The man opened the boxes one by one.


    "Emerald is one of Miss Evans'' main uses. The rust goes very well with the blonde."


    It was a box with emerald earrings and necklaces. Even though the green emerald was a mineral, it seemed to be full of vitality. It was decorated with gold and silver, but the unique cutting of emerald looked a little dull for Karen. I didn''t wear much emerald when I was with Karen, but did Isela also change her taste after meeting Karen?


    "What else do you have besides emeralds?"


    "She also loves sapphires. And Ruby likes it."


    "Did you like Ruby?¡±


    "Your favorite jewel."


    "¡­you liked Ruby."


    Karen picked up the merchant''s ruby ring. It was red, transparent, and beautiful. It was the highest quality of the blood of the mouth. The sun-burning jewel eggs were large and brilliant, with transparent and small diamonds next to them emphasizing the red light more.


    "Would you like to try it on?"


    "Yes."


    It hit Karen''s finger as if it had hit her. Karen looked down at the ring and thought it really suited her. But this time it wasn''t his thing to buy it. And while Isela may have liked Ruby until now, Isela, whom Karen knows, hated Ruby.


    And the reason for that was that Karen felt strange. Isela really hated herself. I even hated my favorite red jewelry.


    "What else do you have?"


    "We have a new diamond necklace."


    "Show me."


    The merchant''s necklace was a necklace Karen knew.


    "¡­it''s."


    "It''s made up of only the finest diamonds. It''s too luxurious, but there''s nothing better to give as a gift.¡±


    It was a familiar thing.


    It was a gift from Raymond to Isela.


    Karen looked at the necklace, which was brightly decorated with small diamonds, and lifted it with her hand. Nancy''s eyes are wide open next to her. Karen laughed because she remembered how Nancy hung the necklace before.


    "Don''t covet it. You''ll die."


    "Yes... by the way, it''s incredible."


    "Before it''s fancy, it''s pretty tough.¡±


    "But if it''s something like this, it''s good to cash it later....¡±


    "The goods in our store are not just goods. Each piece of work has a master''s mind. I''m sure it will create a special relationship with you."


    The owner cut Nancy''s horse coldly and hung it on Karen''s neck. And I gave Karen a mirror. It was still a beautiful necklace and looked good to hang. Karen thought of countless hours of time looking at the necklace around her neck. This necklace is hanging on you this time.


    And I saw another hand in the mirror. Someone put their hand on the shoulder.


    "That necklace doesn''t look good on you."


    Familiar voice and familiar hand appearance. And there was a familiar smell. the smell of gunpowder Karen could tell who she was without looking back. And the person in the back will know as much as possible without looking at Karen''s face.


    "I''m going to give it to you as a gift, not mine.


    a familiar voice a familiar smell But it was a meeting in an unfamiliar place. It was a little surprising and welcoming. Karen looked up and saw the man''s face.


    a knight of gold, his hero


    "It''s been so long, hasn''t it?"


    "Yes, but I''d be happier to say it''s been a while.¡±


    It was an unexpected meeting, but it was not an unexpected one. So, welcome and joy were ahead of surprise. When Karen looked into her eyes, one of Raymond''s eyes bent gently.


    "Long time no see, Lord Raymond."


    "Long time no see, Karen."


    Raymond''s hand smoothed Karen''s face.


    Then he hugged Karen from behind.


    It was a meeting that started again in a new place.


    The scent of the flowers seemed to vibrate.


    "¡­By the way, Lord Raymond."


    After a short hug, Karen saw Nancy and the owner of the jewelry store with her eyes wide open and pulled herself away from Raymond. And I got angry at Raymond. I had no choice but to be angry.


    "What the hell? What''s wrong with your eyes?"


    The first meeting was so nice that I didn''t have to say anything, but the next thing I saw was Raymond''s face. Because one of Raymond''s eyes was covered by an eye patch.


    "I made a mistake."


    Raymond said, avoiding Karen''s eyes. The black eye patch covered Raymond''s right eye. And I saw a long scar that the eye patch could not cover. Karen whispered quickly as she saw that image of Raymond.


    "Should I kill myself and start over?¡±


    "It''s not that uncomfortable."


    "It would be too inconvenient if it were permanent."


    It would be better for Raymond to die early and restart again than to start with an injury now. And now that we met in the beginning of the play, it is easy to make the next appointment. But Raymond didn''t fall for Karen''s suggestion.


    "We still have to wait and see. And Karen, as I said before, it''s for you that I''m trying... You should try."


    If you keep trying to kill yourself like that, wouldn''t I lose some energy? Raymond said, scratching by his eye patch. I can''t help but sighing at the sight. He told me not to die, but he hurt his eyes in the beginning.

 153 [153]

    "How old are you now and you''re so hurt¡­Where the hell are you leaving your mind?¡±


    As Karen''s voice grew angry, Raymond was conscious of his surroundings and whispered quietly.


    "Let''s go out and talk first. I don''t think it''s a good idea to speak too long at the store."


    "...okay. I''ll see you later.¡±


    Karen and Raymond pushed through the door. The jeweler''s eyes sting. And Karen said to Nancy, who was chasing her from behind.


    "I have something to say to Raymond, so I''ll see you at the inn later, Nancy. I''ll be back before nightfall."


    "Oh, the one next to him...?¡±


    "I haven''t seen you in a long time.¡±


    "Laymond, it''s no use. Nancy doesn''t remember."


    "Oh, dear. I look forward to your kind cooperation."


    Raymond looked at Nancy, pretended to be Al, and turned away awkwardly. Raymond apparently had a screw missing after the memory was posted at once. Karen went to the door and whispered quickly to Nancy.


    "It''s the man I told you about before."


    "Oh, my God. Lies....¡±


    He really doesn''t believe it. Karen shook her head once and put her hand on Raymond''s arm. Then he moved to the streets in the middle of the day.


    Last time Karen was very fresh to walk the midday distance from Raymond, perhaps because she was only in the mansion. And most of all, the injured Raymond was very fresh. Raymond''s beauty was not obscured by an eye patch.


    However, if that is not a decoration but a real injury, the problem is big. Karen kept looking up at Raymond with disapproval. After getting out of the jewelry store for a long time, I fell into a deserted alley. And after confirming that there were no people, Raymond stopped walking.


    "I got hurt trying to get out quickly. He says there''s no need to extract them, but he''s not sure how much his eyesight will recover.¡±


    "A mistake I didn''t make when I was young....¡±


    "I''m still young."


    "That''s not the problem right now... Oh, really."


    Karen snapped at the floor in anger. I didn''t want to say anything more to Raymond, but my emotions became intense and flowed into action. Raymond bowed his head as he struck the floor with his new heels for a long time.


    "¡­I''ll be more careful in the future."


    "Have you ever been hurt before?¡±


    "Yes, when I just came back, I stepped on a landmine and got hurt a little bit. So it''s not much."


    Raymond intended to say this wasn''t a serious injury, but Karen''s face grew darker and darker. Before turning into a distrustful eye, Raymond grabbed Karen and said again.


    "It''s really nothing to hurt an eye."


    "It''s not much. I''ve died because of a thorn in my eye that has spread to tetanus."


    "Oh... well, it was.¡±


    "My vision got narrow before I died, so I got a lot of minor injuries.¡±


    "¡­it must have hurt."


    "How painful it was to die of tetanus."


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    But Raymond had a feeling of injustice. Such an accident was unavoidable. Last time I got out of the war zone intact, but this time I failed. As soon as I came back from my last life, I wanted to go out quickly, so my body was warm. The idea that maybe the reason why the plan failed last time was a bit late made him more urgent. Raymond hurried and unexpected variables put him in danger. Although his eyes were hurt, it was minor compared to the injuries he suffered from the shock after his memory first returned. Karen, who didn''t know that, must have been shocked that Raymond was injured, but she was more shocked by Karen, who said she was going to die from this kind of injury. Karen was forced to give up as she kept looking into Raymond''s eyes.


    "Be careful."


    "Okay."


    "Go see another doctor in the capital."


    "Yes."


    In the end, Karen said a few more words, but she got tired and quit. And Karen looked disapprovingly at Raymond and sighed and spoke away.


    "How did you know I was here?"


    "¡­I''m actually here to buy Miss Icela Evans'' necklace."


    "I see."


    Little wonder Raymond is here at this time. There was a mistake in a little hurry, but it was not unusual for him to be here around this time. The strange thing was that Karen, who was supposed to be in the Highlands, was here now.


    "But why are you here at this time?"


    "I want to be friends with Miss Isela.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    Karen had to think back to Raymond''s silence that she had made a mistake. Raymond''s face was perfectly stiff.


    "What are you talking about?.¡±


    "My friend. With Icela Evans. You''re so surprised. It wasn''t something I couldn''t say."


    "Carran, you''ve often told me that my jokes are not good, but yours are pretty good, too."


    Raymond groaned and said as if he were moaning.


    "What I''m saying is not a joke."


    Raymond couldn''t speak.


    Karen sees everything about Raymond. Thinking so, I waited until Raymond came to his senses. Raymond''s face turned to the ground, to the sky, to the wall, and then to Karen again.


    "My friend."


    "Yes."


    Raymond asked Karen with a face that he didn''t really understand.


    "Why do you need a friend now?¡±


    Karen glared at Raymond with a look of bad food in her mouth. What are they talking about?


    "Are you saying that I''m only looking at you?¡±


    "Carran, I have no one but you to watch. You don''t think you need anyone else besides me. Isn''t that enough for me?"


    Raymond''s face was hard to describe. It was a different face from jealousy and monopoly. Karen couldn''t understand why he looked like that. Why does Raymond make that face?


    "You''re selfish. You enjoy everything you can."


    Raymond and Karen were in different positions. Karen had to meet only the people she had met over and over for a year, but Raymond had experience throughout his life. When Karen stared at Raymond, Raymond frowned.


    "¡­not that."


    "Last time, Lord Raymond said, you''ve locked yourself in the mansion until the end. But I failed. Is it that strange to live in a different direction this time?¡±


    "It wasn''t perfect last time, either! Maybe this time, we''ll just have two more perfect people inside the mansion."


    "Keep your voice down, Lord Raymond. It''s a residential area. Is it that upsetting that I want to be friends with Isella?"


    "Carran!"


    "Hush."


    Karen lifted a finger. Raymond breathed hard. But he seemed surprised that his voice was too loud. Raymond sighed as he stroked his lips one after another.


    Karen pulled Raymond. Some rough kisses followed. Raymond and Karen became more emotional. Karen thought while looking at Raymond''s eye patch. Again, Raymond was going to take care of Isela. After a while, Raymond asked Karen.


    "Why is it Miss Icela Evans of all people? There are many good-natured ladies in the world to be friends. I don''t think it''s a good idea to be friends with Miss Evans."


    "Isn''t there a saying that you should love your enemy?¡±


    "It''s not very wise for a butcher to be kind to a livestock."


    Choose a word maliciously on purpose. Karen looked at Raymond a little surprised at what he said. But Raymond''s face didn''t change.


    "Icela Evans is the best bait to turn Verdick''s attention. I don''t want to find another way now."


    "Last time you knew I was dead and living again had nothing to do with Mr. Berdick, right?¡±


    "That doesn''t change the fact that he is your greatest risk. Karen, don''t think about him any more. I''m thinking of sending you abroad this time. And in the meantime, I''ll get him out of the case with you and find another way."


    Raymond bit his lower lip.


    "If you need a friend, I''ll pick some ladies with a good reputation in society."


    "Did you make friends that way?¡±


    "¡­I was presumptuous. I apologize. But it''s not wise to choose Miss Evans. For your safety."


    "That''s all I need to know. But this time, I want to take a different approach, and I don''t want to give up my goal of being friends with Isella. Isela is different from other women. What''s wrong with wanting to be friends with the woman I''ve been with for the longest time? Will you keep interrupting me if I want to continue?"


    "¡­sigh."


    Raymond sighed as the ground went out. But I couldn''t insist more and raised my hand.


    Raymond couldn''t break Karen''s obstinacy even though he didn''t look like he really liked her. Most of all, the fact that he eventually failed while leading as he claimed last time made him lose his justification.


    "¡­I see."


    Raymond could not imagine Karen making friends with Isella. Karen didn''t even think about it until she died about 100 times. But I wanted to live like that this time. We promised.


    "But how the hell are you going to get to know her?"


    "Well asked."


    Karen replied with a bright face.


    "That''s the problem. How do you usually become friends?"


    "¡­should I think?"


    "I don''t have a girlfriend."


    Karen had no choice but to admit that she had no same-sex friends so far. Because time was so short. Some of the women I met after I made my social debut were fishy to be called friends. Karen was a kind of competitor less than a year after her debut.


    And most noble women, like Lady Lian, have known each other since childhood. Even if they came up from the country like Karen, they had their own group. Karen had little interaction with other aristocrats because of Catherine and Nancy, and no one approached her further because they were all wary of Berdyck.


    "I didn''t have any friends.¡±


    In fact, there was no lover in the real sense.


    Karen quickly turned around because she didn''t like the way Raymond looked at her.


    "First of all, I''m going to get a bribe, or a gift.¡±


    Raymond''s face became complicated again.

 154 [154]

    "Icella, Miss Karen Haier is here again."


    "Why do you keep coming to see me?"


    "He wants to be friends with you.¡±


    Verdick was a funny face.


    Many people begged to cling to themselves and reduce any damage. I''ve seen some beggars clinging to Isela. However, it was the first time that a woman who succeeded the blood of an aristocrat came to Isela, even if she was poor.


    Most of all, friends. Berdick had no choice but to laugh at the words.


    Who will be friends with whom? No matter how many friends you have, Karen will have to wait on Isela. It was quite tempting. Verdick wanted to see Isella play Karen very much. Like you want to be the aristocrats.


    "As I said before, Karen Haier also has the blood of the Great. It''ll help me make my debut."


    "I don''t like it."


    Isela turned her head around.


    "But I brought you a gift. It''s a pretty luxurious thing."


    "You don''t have to see it. If you''ve prepared something luxurious at that level, doesn''t that mean there''s something else you want? I hate girls like that all the more."


    Berdick put back the necklace he had held.


    ***


    "¡­what happened?"


    "I didn''t see you."


    "I see."


    Karen drank cold water one after another. Isella''s refusal was not a courtesy, but there was no other way but to drink cold water. Karen had to calm down even the burning insides. Raymond looked at the scene uneasily.


    "What about Nancy?"


    "I went to the jewelry store to ask if I could get a refund."


    "Oh, will it work?"


    "I don''t expect much from you, but I think it''s okay to look forward to it."


    Raymond, who took the balance instead of Karen, sighed.


    "I''ll pay you back later."


    "You don''t have to pay me back. Everything I have is yours."


    "That''s touching. Let me lie down for now. I''m exhausted."


    Karen got up, tottering, and lay down on the bed. Dust glistened in the air. It was still an early afternoon to fall asleep. There was nothing to do because Isela didn''t even meet Karen. Karen lay down and murmured.


    "Why don''t you even meet me....¡±


    Raymond paid more to move to the most expensive place in town, but Raymond''s eyes still didn''t like the room. The floor was a little squeaky and the bed was clean but narrow. Raymond sat next to Karen.


    "Do you really want to be friends with Miss Isela?"


    "Yes, it''s my goal in my life."


    "Carran, you don''t even like Miss Isella, do you have to do that?"


    Karen turned her head and glared at Raymond.


    "That''s up to me."


    "It''s because I don''t understand. I understand that you want to make friends. But it doesn''t have to be Miss Isela."


    Raymond hated Verdick. He did not turn the anger away from his daughter Isela, but he did not intend to whisper his love to her. Raymond had to suppress his emotions whenever he saw her. I had to try not to cause irrational anger. After the memory came back, Raymond had to continue to check that Isela was not taking necessary steps, but was acting with his hatred projected.


    Karen was more than Raymond''s position. Icela and Karen were never in a situation where they could get along. Business relations were prioritized between them. There''s Verdick, there''s Hire, there''s Raymond.


    He was abused by Berdick, robbed of his property, and sometimes killed by him. If Karen wasn''t a re-living person, Karen would have just been a life where she was killed and ended by Berdick. Isela was such a daughter of Verdick. Why do you want to be friends with her?


    The opponent is so bad.


    It was hard for Raymond to understand her idea of getting close to the enemy in life. Raymond knows Karen''s former life. Even though Karen matched Isella as much as she could, Isela did not treat Karen as a maid or more. It was also sympathy and guilt that Raymond first began to be attracted to Karen.


    "I don''t want you to kill Isela.¡±


    Karen replied on her face.


    Raymond tried to pet Karen and stopped.


    "You don''t like my murder?¡±


    His voice seemed to tremble a little. Raymond was a soldier. There were countless people he killed. And Karen has killed a man. Of course, I didn''t think Karen would feel rejected by that. Karen never showed such a sign last time. But why is Karen saying this now?


    Raymond became a little nervous. What mistake did he make last time? Because of the fingernails? Did he get sick of Raymond because he sympathized with Verdick and Isela? When Karen killed, she thought everything was a book. Did he accept reality and then feel rejected again? Enough to burden Raymond?


    Raymond bit his lips.


    I never imagined Karen would reject her. She loves herself as much as she loves Karen. And it was a matter of no doubt. We were the only ones who could understand each other.


    Karen said she was not good enough. What does that mean?


    At first, I thought it was a matter of convenience. But that''s not all. Karen said she needed a friend. One Karen was enough for Raymond. It''s not fair.


    "Did I disappoint you?"


    "What are you talking about?¡±


    Karen frowned and turned to her side by side. Raymond lay slanted beside Karen. I can feel Karen''s skin. Raymond hugged Karen tightly on the shoulder.


    "Lord Raymond?"


    I wanted to go back to my own world. There are so many things to think about in the world.


    It''s terrible that Karen is dying again and again. However, I felt that my heart was sinking because I felt anxious when I was in contact with my body. I might be able to get out faster next time. The last time we acted too far and that the first time Karen may have inconvenient. Before that day, I will put the servants and maidens together again so that they can be with the young men of good character.


    Maybe this is okay, too.


    Even if the eternal life is never over, it will be over for hundreds of years if it is two, not alone. Raymond is the only one who understands Karen even when others are around, so Karen will be next to herself forever.


    "¡­Ah."


    Raymond realized again why he was afraid of hugging Karen in his last life. He thought it would be okay for Karen to live forever. Karen continues to die but eventually comes back to life. Unlike hundreds of years when Raymond didn''t know Karen properly, she will not commit suicide anymore, and they will continue to meet again and again.


    "Now I''m so... from daylight."


    Karen blushed but did not stop Raymond from digging. They were still newlyweds. Raymond wasn''t the only one with a sweet body. Raymond hugged Karen. Karen frowned in pain and did not move anymore.


    "You can hit the curtain."


    "There''s no one to look at because there''s no place that''s in contact with this building."


    "Oh, come on."


    Karen grabbed Raymond''s back hair. And the tongue was mixed. Their clothes came off in a hurry.


    Raymond didn''t think any more. The mind is governed by the body.


    ***


    After a long time Karen lay beside Raymond and looked up at him.


    "I don''t think it''s a good idea."


    "Am I not good enough?"


    "No, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no. Now that you talk about it, it''s not important. Can you not try to solve it with your body?"


    "¡­yes, I''m sorry."


    Raymond''s face seemed a little hot. Karen stabbed Raymond in the chest and continued.


    "There''s no way I hate you. With that little thing."


    But maybe it''s because there is no one else who can love other than Raymond. There is no one else in Karen''s world. It''s just the two of us.


    "Surely, Lord Raymond, you look old."


    "Yes, yes?"


    "You said that when you get older, you become insidious. You have to speak up. Why are you so nervous? Why do you hate that I said I wanted to be friends with Miss Isela? Your attitude is too much."


    "Last time I... Aren''t you disappointed because you touched Miss Isela? It feels like that to me that you are trying to protect Miss Isela."


    Raymond said it was a bit unfair.


    He never had trouble with his personal feelings for Isela. Rather, he tried to control his hatred of Berdick because he was in such a good position to solve it for Isela. But for Karen, her morals and beliefs were of no value.


    But what if Karen is disappointed with what she did and hates her?


    Raymond avoided Karen''s eyes. I was a little depressed. Karen shouldn''t do that to herself. The last Karen didn''t show any sign of it. But a person''s feelings were not made out of courtesy or duty. Just as I felt repulsed even if I tried to be polite to Isela, Karen felt repulsed by herself being cruel. if you can''t help yourself


    "I''ve already killed some people. Why are you digging like that?¡±


    "It''s not a matter of reason or reason."


    "Lord Raymond."


    Karen climbed onto the Raymond. Raymond moaned a little, but it wasn''t the weight he couldn''t bear. Karen''s eyes glowed in the afternoon sun. Karen said, looking down at Raymond from above.


    "Think it over. Would you do this because I really like her more than you? Is there anyone in the world that''s more important than Lord Raymond?¡±


    "You don''t have a choice, do you? I know that you need friends as much as you need a lover. There are people whose friends are more important, and you want to be friends with Isella... I feel like I''m rejecting my last life."


    "¡­you''re not just a lover, you''re a companion. That''s why I''m doing this."


    Karen went on, looking up at Raymond from above,


    "I''m doing this because I don''t want to force you to do something you don''t want to do. Lord Raymond doesn''t want to kill Miss Isela. Because I don''t like to kill people."


    Karen''s hand swept down Raymond. A soft emotion came out of his voice. Then he lowered his head. A shower of red hair wrapped around Raymond like the sun. The red lips touch and fall.


    A gentle affection fell from the gaze of Raymond.


    "I just want to let you do what you want to do."


    Because I love you.

 155 [155]

    Raymond had to admit that his love was still green compared to Karen.


    "I''m glad to know."


    "I''m sorry."


    "So think about how you''ll be friends with Isella."


    However, that was not the question of the answer. Raymond also found it hard to imagine how Isella and Karen could be friends.


    "I guess it wasn''t a necklace. Would it be better to give another gift?¡±


    "It seems difficult to buy her heart with gifts."


    "Why does Isela like Lord Raymond?"


    "Because I''m handsome."


    "Wow. Yes, but I''m pretty, too. Why don''t I like it so much?"


    Karen looked at Raymond with a shudder. Certainly, few men were as handsome as Raymond. Moreover, he was as handsome as Raymond, and he was aristocrat, rich, and not a playboy.


    "Because Miss Isela likes men and she doesn''t like women."


    "Oh, no, I know. It was just an instant answer."


    Karen bowed her head for a natural reason.


    Isela saw Karen as her rival. And not only Karen but also Isella had no friends.


    "If you don''t like it, you can stop that goal at any time. To be honest, I wish I''d quit.¡±


    "You have to keep your promise once you should keep it."


    "¡­have you made such an appointment with Miss Evans?"


    "I made a suggestion when I was going to kill him."


    Karen recalled what she said as she chased Isela running from the dark hallway.


    "What did he say?"


    "I asked her if she was crazy. You don''t have any friends. Oh, dear."


    "¡­I see. I don''t know, but Miss Evans doesn''t seem to need much friends."


    "I know."


    Although Isela''s father is Berdick the biggest, that''s not all Karen watched from the side. Isela did not need a friend. Even in front of aristocrats, he always stood on his nose and had no qualms about talking about money. What Isela needed was a supporting maid.


    "But if you''re a friend, I don''t want to be a maid."


    "Of course."


    "Friend... oh, Lord Raymond. You haven''t met Miss Isela yet, have you?¡±


    "That''s right."


    "First, be sure to break up with them thoroughly."


    "Now?"


    "Yes."


    Karen asked Raymond. First of all, Raymond shouldn''t be between Isela and Karen. It gets messy when you move on to politics. I can see that Isela turned her eyes over with jealousy when she saw Karen with Raymond. If you want to be a friend, you have to make sure you get rid of the men


    "If I''m a king, wouldn''t I be able to wear Isela and become a friend by fishing her?¡±


    "¡­I don''t think it''s a good idea."


    Raymond shook his head.


    "Or why don''t Lord Raymond bully Isela and I save her? I thought Lord Raymond was the coolest when he saved me."


    "Carran, wouldn''t that be a little too much for you to think about?"


    "So it could be cooler!"


    "Stop it.¡±


    Raymond sighed.


    But Karen was right. Unless he was killing or kidnapping Isela, he also had to part with her first if Karen wanted to be friends with Isela.


    "¡­sigh."


    But it didn''t seem possible.


    Raymond had a headache thinking about how to break up with Isela. This is because Isela never let go of Raymond.


    ***


    Raymond knew as soon as the memory came back that he had to go to Karen first when a new life began. At first, he didn''t think to touch Isela either. She was Verdick''s daughter, but that was it. Until then, Raymond had made clear the object of anger and the objectives.


    Karen.


    After breaking up with Isela early, she had to join Karen before her. Raymond bought the necklace he had bought before. But this time, it was a parting gift. Isela was delighted to receive the necklace, but she hardened her face at Raymond''s words.


    "Gee, what are you talking about?"


    "I have a woman I love. So I can''t marry you, Isela."


    Raymond said earnestly.


    It was an opportunity that he/she had gained again after a long time and died of old age. We have to find Karen soon. Icela Evans was very young in her eyes. Then Raymond wanted Isela to find another life. Verdick had to be killed.


    "¡­Who is she with?"


    "I can''t tell you."


    "If you don''t tell me who you are, I can''t break up with you."


    "Isela!"


    I couldn''t spit out Karen''s name.


    I remember Karen being killed by Verdick dozens of times so far. Karen is in danger if she speaks. Raymond grabbed Isela, but Isela pulled out her hand roughly. Flames rose from the eyes glaring at Raymond.


    "Sir Raymond, your appointment must be funny."


    "I really love him. I risk my life."


    "I don''t want to let go even if I die, so think about it."


    It was the worst then.


    It was after Karen shot herself in the head when Raymond arrived at the Haier mansion without persuading Isela. She''s never succeeded in committing suicide.


    Raymond stood around Karen''s grave, brooding over her name.


    She ran all her life to Karen, but she''s already gone on to the next life.


    "You''re mine."


    Isela did not let Raymond go.


    It always took longer, and even greater retaliation struck Raymond after Karen died. In the Sairtese territory, there was an epidemic again, and Berdick tried everything he could to cut Raymond''s political hand. Raymond eventually succeeded in revenge, but there was no joy because Karen was not next to him.


    I''m going to meet Karen after I die.


    ***


    It was rather to set fire to Isela to ask her to let go of her because she had someone she loved. So the second Raymond chose a different way.


    When Raymond opened his eyes at the time, he became more impatient. Karen may kill herself again. If the last Karen killed herself with a pistol as soon as she opened her eyes, she might have tried several more times to confirm her death. I have to go now.


    Raymond moved right away.


    Then a roar shook the ground. Whaaaaaaaaaa! There was a tear in the ear. I got a ringing in my ears. But more severe pain came to Raymond.


    "Ahhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh!"


    He stepped on a landmine. One of my ankles flew off. Raymond opened his eyes and clenched his teeth. Tears and blood fell from my eyes. Raymond had to retire quickly because of a serious injury.


    The soldier lost a foot. I couldn''t say it was okay to say empty words. All his life he would have to live with prosthetic legs. Many flying opportunities, endless pain, and extreme suffering hit him.


    Karen was the one who kept him going. Because Karen was sitting next to her as a welcome, Raymond was able to focus on Karen rather than his missing feet.


    "I''ve died a few times and I live again."


    "You too."


    Will Karen be disappointed when she sees herself? Will he turn his head to see him who is not helpful to her? I have to meet her for now. Rather than shame or pain, I had to check her, a woman who filled her head.


    Then the injury could help him retire quickly. That was comforting at least. And Icela in front of me was an obstacle. Raymond glared at the woman who had taken Karen to death with false testimony in her last life.


    "Lay, Mr. Raymond."


    "¡­Miss Icela Evans, this is a war. Go back. I''m going back to my hometown soon. Why did you come here? It''s a great loss for a woman like you to be here... Ugh¡­."


    Raymond clenched his teeth. The pain came up again. No matter how much I took the medicine, I couldn''t help it. Isela covered her mouth looking at Raymond''s missing feet. I stopped my nose to see if the smell of blood was disgusting, but I took it off to breathe.


    "Are you all right?"


    "¡­it''s hard."


    Raymond answered like a chew.


    "I saw Karen Haier kill a man."


    Her words killed Karen.


    Raymond looked at Isela''s thin neck and thought how well he was in a position to get revenge right now. But it wasn''t right to ask her that now. Raymond clenched his teeth. Isela was startled.


    "Well, what I came for... You don''t like it?"


    "Go back, Icela Evans. I''m done talking to Mr. Verdick Evans about not being engaged."


    Verdick did not want the cripple Raymond.


    So he didn''t come to see me in person, and it ended with a short telegram. But this is good. Isela seems to have yet to confirm how much she was hurt, but she wouldn''t want such a single-shot defect. But Isela shook her head strongly.


    "¡­I don''


    "Well, that''s all I''ve ever done... Lord Raymond won''t break up!"


    "You''ll be able to meet a better man."


    Above all, Raymond didn''t want it. Don''t let your anger, your vengeance spread to you, Isela. Raymond intended to kill Verdick. What do you do with his daughter?


    Moreover, she was not without revenge for her. Raymond wasn''t confident that when he saw Isela, he would press down on his becoming increasingly ferocious. But Isela shook her head one after another. And tears formed around my eyes.


    "Mr. Raymond! You don''t have to force me to say that for me...!¡±


    "I really don''t want to marry you."


    "I know everything. I''ll help you next to you."


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    The words didn''t work.


    ***


    "Safe Goodbye..."


    "What are you talking about?"


    "It''s nothing. What about Mr. Berdick Evans?


    "She wants to see you after spending time with Miss Isela."


    "Good for you."


    Unlike Karen, Raymond was able to meet Isela as soon as the servant told him that he had arrived.


    "Mr. Raymond! Are you hurt?"


    "It''s nothing. It''s a slight wound, so don''t worry."


    "Oh, my...! It''s been a while. I didn''t expect you to come straight home, so come on in."


    Isela ran toward Raymond in a hurry with her skirt on her skirt. For her part, she hasn''t seen Raymond for more than a year. Raymond bowed to Isela.


    "¡­Good morning, Icela Evans."


    How can I say goodbye safely?


    Raymond sweated cold.

 156 [156]

    It''s no use having someone he loves, it''s no use asking him to abandon me because he''s disabled, there''s a lot more money for Isela, and all he had was blood and honor. It wasn''t something Raymond could give. Raymond''s head was about to explode trying to figure out how he could break up with Isela and get close to Karen and Isella.


    If you ask me to lend you money, Isela will give you everything, and when she meets another woman, Isela will pour her anger on her, not Raymond. Why did Isela look at herself so blindly that she didn''t give Karen any sympathy?


    Isela showed off a full-blown rose, guiding Raymond to the greenhouse. It was early spring, but various flowers were blooming inside the greenhouse. said Isela, pointing to one of the roses.


    "The gardener made a new breed. Isn''t it beautiful?¡±


    "I see."


    Raymond looked down at Isela''s head from above in the greenhouse and was in agony. Karen was very considerate of herself, but for Raymond, it was easier and more comfortable to kill Isella and Verdick. His god, his wife''s compassion for him, could not be abandoned, but he had already become a more comfortable man to kill.


    Murder is hard at first. A bad deed begins with a heavy beginning. Once he began to take no means, he was able to follow suit. But this time, Karen pushed him back to walk on the bright road again. If she wishes, Raymond should take another step.


    "Miss Icela Evans."


    Isela turned to Raymond. Isela''s eyes glistened with expectation. Raymond remembered another girl with those eyes. His eyes were looking forward to it. However, Raymond couldn''t meet Isela''s expectations.


    "I''m not marrying you."


    But you still have to say it.


    Raymond looked at Isela silently.


    "¡­why?"


    Isela''s voice sank cold. Raymond recalled all the things he had said so far. No other woman, no wealth, no injury to herself, nothing helped her break up.


    "I thought a lot after I got hurt this time."


    "It''s not too bad that Raymond got hurt. It''s very considerate of you to worry about that."


    But I''ll never let you go. That''s what Isela''s eyes were saying.


    "No, I didn''t mean to be considerate of you. I decided that I couldn''t live a short life to you every day."


    "¡­now, I don''t know what you''re talking about¡­.¡±


    "I don''t like you, Miss Icela Evans.¡±


    Raymond spoke calmly.


    Other excuses didn''t work. And whatever she said, Isela interpreted it in her favor. Why does Isela like her? Raymond thought it was his appearance. And I thought it was of blood. Raymond wasn''t part of what he could do. However, if it were to trample on honor or courtesy, it could have been done.


    Raymond trimmed his voice.


    "I hate Verdick Evans. Your father is the worst person. He ruined my family."


    "Don''t say anything about my father! You don''t even know grace?¡±


    "Why should I repay Verdick? From the beginning, the plague was caused by the land development of the Evans family."


    "Don''t talk nonsense!"


    However, it was not a groundless sound. Berdick''s whereabouts, a part of the Duke''s doubt about Verdick Evans, were further revealed over the years. Berdick''s biggest business was in arms sales, but he had a wide range of hands. He did not hesitate to experiment with human bodies. Although Berdyck has moved to save Karen from his previous life, his nature is evil. He doesn''t hesitate to do anything for his money.


    "The Duke of Rutella will be visiting soon. Mr. Berdick Evans promised to exile him. But isn''t it funny? The royal family would want to assassinate the Duke of Rutella. I want the land the Duke of Rutella has. It was your grandfather who started to incite conflict, and it was your father who took their land."


    "If you talk about your father carelessly, even Lord Raymond...!¡±


    Please leave me.


    But Isela took her breath back.


    "Do it right. Mr. Raymond heard the false rumor while meeting other people in society. How can you say that if you don''t even know it? I never thought Lord Raymond was such a narrow-minded man."


    "Icella Evans."


    "I''m not your father!"


    Isela didn''t look like she was going to let go of Raymond again this time.


    "You''re only in the army, so you don''t know much about it yet. You''ll know the world if you get married right away, and then you''ll know the world."


    "I already know enough."


    "I don''t know!"


    Icela Evans shouted nervously. Raymond looked down at Isela.


    Isela may not be unaware that her father, Verdick, does all sorts of illegal things. But giving the reason didn''t work for Isella. Because Verdick''s family is everything Isela can put forward.


    "What do you know?"


    I was at a loss.


    But Raymond remembered that he had no honor and no morality. Maybe


    "I know I''m handsome."


    "¡­what?"


    "When I look in the mirror, I can''t help but not know. I''ve never been that handsome in society. Everywhere I go, I hear praise and I know it."


    Isela opened her eyes wide and listened to Raymond''s self-praise. The situation seemed to be hard to grasp. Raymond''s beauty, which is unknown whether it is a joke or a true story, continued further. And Raymond finished his horse.


    "And there are a lot of women out there in society. People who are much more beautiful than you."


    "¡­what women are they? Lady Cecilia? Or Lady Beatrice?


    "Well."


    Raymond smiled languidly.


    "There are so many that I can''t remember.¡±


    Isela''s face became colder and colder.


    Raymond had a funny face. It may succeed for the first time. So I added one more word. Karen also said something amazing when she heard it.


    "So I can''t be satisfied with your face. I only see their faces."


    ***


    Isela was mad with rage. She blushed when she spoke ill of her father, but when she directly criticized her appearance, Isela almost roared with anger.


    "What did you just say?"


    "You''re dead!


    Raymond rubbed his tingling face with a cold object. A servant of the Evans brought him a cold water bag. Isela was viciously after Raymond''s injured eyes. The servant also saw Isela get so angry with Raymond.


    "Why did you say so?"


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    Raymond sighed.


    What''s the name of this servant? I couldn''t remember.


    "Well done, though. I felt so good. Miss Isela... You''re right, honestly, you don''t have such a pretty face. But how cheap he was was, he had such a great attitude that it was hard to see."


    Raymond laughed bitterly.


    Then he returned the water bag he had given him.


    "Thank you for this."


    "Don''t mention it. Will you go without seeing your master?"


    "I don''t know what Ms. Isela''s opinion will be like."


    Raymond got up.


    I wanted to see Karen''s face. Indeed, Karen''s face was also his favorite.


    "And you''d better watch what you say.¡±


    "¡­uh, oh, my lady?"


    Icela Evans was staring at Raymond dead beyond the nearby bush. Raymond walked away mourning his servant.


    "Good-bye, Icela Evans."


    "You''re going to die."


    Isela uttered a curse.


    But that was a blessing for Raymond. Raymond walked away.


    "I''m sorry."


    Raymond apologized to Isela for the first time.


    But the words were too small to be heard by anyone.


    He had never seen Isela in her own right. Isela has always been Verdick''s secondary product and a means of revenge. Raymond saw for the first time a selfish girl screaming evil. She wasn''t good to herself. But there was no hatred.


    Raymond left the greenhouse.


    ***


    "¡­did you say that to Isela?¡±


    "Yes."


    Karen covered her eyes.


    I told him to break up. But I didn''t know you''d say that much. What if Isela is rumored to be a social circles? But Raymond smiled brightly. It was a light smile that he had done his duty.


    "Now maybe you can go and comfort Ms. Isela."


    "Oh, I hope so. Please wish me success."


    "Yes, sir. Have you got the gift ready? Will you take the necklace back to Miss Icela Evans?"


    "¡­that''s the thing."


    Karen shut up without seeing Raymond. The attitude was strange. Karen cooed her mouth and groaned around her head.


    "Carran? Are you sick?"


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    "I don''t have a fever. What''s wrong?"


    As Karen kept her mouth shut, Raymond turned his head and called the man.


    "Nancy!"


    Any maid who is attached to her will know why. But the inn was quiet. I booked another maid''s room, but the next room was empty. Strange. There was plenty of time after Raymond left. Nancy must have been informed of the changed inn. And she took the necklace and left in high spirits to get a refund. It was already time to come back and stay. When Raymond came back from looking in the next room, Karen said in a small voice.


    "¡­he''s not here."


    "What are you talking about?"


    "He ran away with the necklace and all the money."


    "¡­yeah?"


    Nancy couldn''t resist temptation again this time.


    Karen handed over Nancy''s note to Raymond.


    Dear my beloved girl,


    Congratulations on meeting Raymond! But shouldn''t I live my life, too? There was a huge difference between the amount you were supposed to give me and the necklace, so I couldn''t help it. Be happy and live long!


    I''ll use the necklace and money for my new departure fund.


    Terris loves me, so don''t be so angry and bless us.


    Nancy Dream With Love


    "¡­who is Terrace?"


    "The horse, the horse. The most... Nancy''s been a big fan of him for a long time.¡±


    "Hahahahaha."


    When Raymond laughed, Karen said a word.


    "For reference, I took all my money, Lord Raymond."


    "¡­I''m in trouble."


    "Yes."


    The hotel''s accommodation costs are short, let alone gifts.


    The faces of the two have been seriously hardened.

 157 [157]

    ''I left the fish to the cat....¡¯


    Karen sighed as she touched her forehead. Nancy even stole "Icella''s Necklace." Even though I know I have a strong desire for materialism, I tried to believe it in this life, but I didn''t expect to get hit in the back of my head right away.


    "Lord Raymond, how many are there now?"


    "As you can see."


    Raymond waved an empty pocket. Only dust comes out.


    "It would be too much to bring a new gift for Isela."


    "Why don''t you write a heart-filled letter instead of a gift?"


    "What kind of heart?"


    "A sincere heart to be a friend....¡±


    You must be joking. Karen shook her head and said, A letter? I didn''t want to think I was getting it.


    "I don''t think I''ll get one of those for handsome guys.¡±


    "I suppose so."


    It was Isella, who only received luxury items, even if it was a gift from Raymond. There is no need to ask if Karen is giving it to her. Karen and Raymond sat side by side sighing.


    "I never thought I''d see you....¡±


    I thought it would be hard to be friends, but it was a matter of degree. Even if Isella didn''t like Karen, she thought she would be able to spend that much time and interact this time, just as she always spent time with her in the beginning and talked with her. That''s the courtesy.


    But this time, Isela continued to refuse Karen''s visit, probably because of her personal visit.


    Now that Isella is so disappointed with Raymond, wouldn''t Karen be successful if she visited and gave her comfort and her favorite necklace? Of course, that could have failed, but Nancy ran away with a way worth trying¡­I was disappointed.


    "What should I do about the hotel bill?¡±


    "I don''t have much money, but I think I can pawn one of my belongings. But I don''t think it''s possible to stay. Why don''t you go back to the Haier estate first and meet Miss Isela again?"


    "I''m on my way anyway, so I wish I could go with Isela....¡±


    "I''m not going to see you, so what can I do?"


    Karen became a little depressed when she saw Raymond pull her watch and look at it. Icela and Berdick will also go to the Haier estate''s house anyway, but of course, the schedule that they thought would accompany them went awry.


    "¡­and it''s kind of depressing to think about going back to my father after all."


    "We haven''t even started yet. "Life is a series of frustrations anyway, so don''t be so depressed."


    Listening to Raymond''s words, which were not consoling him, I was embarrassed to imagine Karen returning to her father and saying that she had not succeeded. He went so proudly and declared that he would "convincing Berdyk" and "at least make a friendly relationship with Isella," but in reality, Isela never met and Nancy ran away by hitting Karen in the back of her head. Should I kill him again when he''s angry?


    "Carran, I''m going to get going. Pack your bags and get ready to ride in the carriage."


    "Wait, Lord Raymond. I think it''s a waste to go back like this."


    "But there''s no way."


    "I''ll try. I''ll have to go see Icela Evans."


    ***


    "Caran Haier is back."


    Verdick liked Karen Haier''s persistence, who never got tired of it. However, Isela''s condition was not very good. Berdick put down the newspaper he was reading and fixed his glasses.


    "Daddy! I''d like to pretend that Sir Raymond wasn''t engaged! I won''t!"


    "Icella, what do you mean?"


    Isela fell on her bed and cried.


    Berdyk asked his servant to call Raymond, but he had already left the mansion. Verdick, who heard the message from a nervous servant instead of Isela crying with abusive language, had a headache.


    Raymond and Isela were arguing, and Raymond verbally abused Isela for her appearance.


    I couldn''t believe that Raymond said that, but for now he tried to soothe his crying daughter. Isela was stuck in bed and shot Berdick.


    "It''s all your fault! Why didn''t you make my face look prettier? And you chose a man like Lord Raymond. Your father doesn''t have an eye either!"


    "Why is that my fault? And it was you, Isela, who said I liked Lord Raymond!"


    I made an attempt.


    However, Verdick was not generous enough to accept his daughter''s immature grumbling. I can''t believe the reason why he''s so crazy is his appearance. The money for Isela''s hair, skin care, body care, clothes and accessories was really huge. Even Isela''s mother didn''t write like that.


    Berdick said Raymond made a face-to-face appearance as an excuse to break up, but Isela seemed to be unable to hear anything. Raymond pointed out that this was what Isela had been caring about.


    "You''re pretty enough."


    However, Isela did not pretend to have heard it lying on her face. Frustrated, Verdick closed the door. Besides, I didn''t think Raymond would really break up with Isela.


    "Ask Isela and let her take care of it."


    Berdick didn''t want to hear Isela''s whining. It''s good to have a topic that will turn the attention of Isela. It would be better to spend some time venting your anger on Karen Haier. The servant bowed his head when Berdick agreed.


    "Okay, my lord."


    ***


    Each has a different opportunity to be liked by others. So Karen decided to do something she hadn''t tried before.


    "Maybe it works.¡±


    "Carran, frankly, I can''t agree."


    "You can''t afford to lose.


    "It''s as bad as not doing it."


    Karen decided to borrow money from Isela.


    "Even if you fail, you''ll be hit hard as hell."


    "¡­just wait a few days and I''ll get the money. Wouldn''t it be better to just trust me and wait? Let''s think of more of her favorite things."


    "Lord Raymond, don''t do anything that makes you feel bad, just watch him."


    "Feeling bad..."


    "I mean kidnapping and killing Isela. Of course, I know you did it for me, but...I''ve failed in that way, so I''ll take care of it in this life."


    Raymond didn''t approve of the idea of borrowing money at all, but Karen thought it might be her own way.


    People have a more positive mind when they help than when they get help. That may be why more people love their children when they put their parents and children on the same line. It was unknown to Karen, who had never had children, but usually did. Perhaps Isela would prefer someone who could give her a gift to someone who could give it to her.


    ''Hold on, Isela used to show off a few times and give me a present.¡¯


    Karen shook her head. Giving something for show is different from helping the needy. How can I know if she has a new aspect of feeling proud while helping Karen? If things go well, it will be an opportunity to be friends with Isela, and even if it goes wrong, it will be better than now to do nothing. Karen thought so.


    ***


    "¡­so what did you bring this time?"


    asked Isela in a dark voice in the bright drawing room. He must have cried. That''s what Raymond''s been doing. He''s been attacking me. Perhaps it would have been better to listen to Raymond''s advice. Karen swallowed a dry saliva.


    "Actually, I couldn''t prepare a gift, Isela."


    "¡­you kept bringing gifts, and now is the other way around? It''s not like a gift from a heart that''s not even funny.¡±


    "To be honest, I came here to ask a favor."


    Isela''s voice sank further and Karen had to be a little nervous.


    And it hurt my pride a little bit that I was nervous in front of Isela.


    "Can I borrow some money?¡±


    Karen closed her eyes as she asked questions. Should I pour water? Should I scream?


    However, he slowly opened his eyes again due to the unexpected calm response. Isela kept looking at Karen with a sour look. It was a face I had never seen before.


    "I wonder why."


    ***


    Karen interlaced the story with a theatrical tone.


    The maid, who had been like a nanny who took care of her since she was young, ran away with a necklace and all of cash in line with the driver''s eyes. And he also said that he spent a huge amount of money to buy the necklace.


    "¡­oh, my God."


    Isela looked at Karen with a pathetic look when she heard that her finances were shaky buying the necklace, but she was displeased with Nancy.


    "The maid ran away with all my money like the horseman¡­I don''t even have money to go back to.¡±


    "¡­we have to kill them all."


    Isela heard and began cursing Nancy and the horseman together.


    When any employer began to have several employees, they were all troubled by the friction they were having. I don''t do my job right in a small way, like running away with money or having an affair with my employer.


    There were many ways to get close to people, but swearing at others was one of them. The two spent their time cursing their servants hard. The conversation got longer and the servants kept serving snacks. Isela chewed the cookies. There was anger instead of dignity. Previously, I didn''t eat snacks like that because I got fat.


    "If you do well, you''ll always get in the back of course.I''m not gonna let you go.¡±


    "¡­yes."


    Karen hoped Raymond would not be the object of her failure, but when she saw Isella''s eyes, she seemed to include Raymond.


    After talking to Karen for a while and eating snacks, Isela wiped her mouth and looked at Karen.


    "Okay, I''ll lend it to you."


    "What?"


    "I''m lending it to you.¡±


    Isela still replied in a harsh voice.


    "Really? Thank you, Miss Isela."


    Karen''s face brightened up. The light of the greenhouse shone on Isela''s face. My eyes were swollen and I had a pimple on my face because I couldn''t sleep, but it still seemed to shine. Life was really a long life and a sight. Then can I go with this for a friend-like relationship? But Karen''s thoughts were broken by Isela''s ensuing words.


    "But there are conditions."


    Expectedly


    Karen had a bad appetite. Of course, she can''t just do it for sure. It was hard for him to think that he would buy a sense of friendship, become friends and lend money through one conversation.


    But this time, many things have changed, so maybe it will work out better. Isn''t it the first time for Isella to focus so much on her story? Karen was willing to match as much as she could, no matter what condition Isela held out. Karen looked at Isela with hope.


    "What are the terms?"


    "I''m trying to run away from home. Help me."


    But this was unexpected.


    Karen seemed to be chilling.

 158 [158]

    Even if you bought a carriage, it was a matter of who would drive a horse. No matter how much money Isela had, no one could do anything to provoke the anger of Berdyk, who holds tightly to the overall economy of the village.


    There was no one in the village who didn''t know Isela''s face, and everyone waved their hands for fear of doing something dangerous. Verdick was a man of thorough reprisal, so they didn''t want anyone to get involved with him.


    That didn''t mean Raymond could escort them himself. It was clear that Isela would refuse. Raymond wanted to wear a wig on his head, but he couldn''t hide his body, height, or voice.


    In the end, he had no choice but to ask someone he knew, and this man was the only one who could run the fastest if he knew the best and the money.


    "He''s good."


    But Raymond''s face was not so bright. Karen met Zion in person and found out why.


    "This is Sir Zion Electra."


    "Good to see you, Karen Haier Young-ae."


    "Hello, Lord Zion."


    Raymond introduced him. It was a young knight. Karen remembered the face of a young man she had seen on the wedding day. He was a direct junior to Raymond. They said they shared the same room. But in his memory, he always had more than half of his face blackened by major injuries or had big burns on his face.


    Unlike when he was too impressive, his face now deserved to be called a handsome man. Maybe it''s because Raymond hurt one eye. Karen felt a little strange about them as if they had been reversed.


    "Lord Raymond''s junior."


    "Yes, you are Lord Raymond''s mistress."


    "Xion!"


    "Oh, sorry."


    Karen blinked her eyes.


    While wondering whether to be angry or not, Raymond grabbed Zion''s back neck and lifted it.


    "I didn''t mean to criticize you. I''m telling you, when I met Young-ae in person, I thought I understood why Lord Raymond was engaged. The expression "my lover" is not appropriate. You''re her boyfriend, right?¡±


    "You''d better watch your language.¡±


    "Is that a one-sided love?¡±


    "¡­shut up, Miss Karen¡­ I mean, she''s just a little tangled up with Miss Isela this time.¡±


    "Yes, sir."


    Raymond thought about putting a fist in his stomach and quit when he saw Karen staring at them. The sleek man with brown hair smiled when he heard the threat.


    "I''m sorry, Karen. I couldn''t save the horseman right now."


    "¡­no. Nice to meet you, Lord Zion."


    The only thing that matters now is Icella, but you don''t have to pay more attention to other people. Karen held Zion''s hand tightly thinking so. It took a lot of effort, but that was it.


    ***


    A few days later, Isela left home at dawn. Isela''s face on the carriage prepared by Karen was flushed.


    "It''s my first time coming out of the house. My heart is pounding. Karen, what about you?¡±


    "So am I, Isela."


    My heart is pounding to death. Verdick won''t hit my neck with this as an excuse, will he? Karen swallowed her saliva while looking at Isela''s excited face. I think we should really be friends now. Or Verdick might kill himself.


    "First of all, I''m going to go to a big fight in the capital. We should go and ask for protection."


    "Request for protection?"


    "Yes. Every temple has a duty to protect a sacred marriage. I''m thinking of running away from an unwanted marriage."


    The destination set by Isela was a totally unexpected place for Karen. Although all the temples have the duty of protection, most women have visited a monastery deep in the mountains to escape their fathers and brothers. The capital city is a big match. It was more of a power than a religion. As soon as we get there, we''ll hear from Verdick.


    "Do I need to go to the Great Battle?" I''d rather go to a quiet monastery so Mr. Berdick wouldn''t notice it. Why don''t you go far?"


    A whole new place would be better for Karen because it''s a fresh trip.


    Wouldn''t it be good to have a whole new place, an endless sea, or a place surrounded by dense forests? As Karen, she wanted to run very far away from going. But Isela shook her head.


    "Carran, I''m not just running away from you. My father won''t be able to take me by force until the Great War. And you should play in the capital, what do you do when you go to a quiet place?¡±


    Oh, to play.


    "I see. Hardly... I think they''re ready."


    "It doesn''t last at least a year."


    Until then, his neck will stick. He won''t die until that day.


    But as soon as Karen thought about death, she immediately recalled her change. Now I realize that nothing can guarantee my life. Now I''m dead before that.


    Whatever Karen''s insides, Isela was just as excited.


    Karen''s neck was itchy when she heard her ambition to go out without her father, saying she was like a puppet of her father. Raymond''s kick to Isela seemed to have had such a big impact on her.


    ***


    After a long drive, the night came before I knew it.


    Raymond''s recommendation of Zion handled the carriage rough. Furthermore, the wagon I got secretly was small and uncomfortable. Karen and Isela were getting tired and spreading like flour dough.


    "I''m dying....¡±


    with a rattle.


    Fortunately, the carriage stopped. Lord Zion stood outside the door.


    "You''d better stay here today."


    "Here¡­."


    Karen looked out. And then he frowned. It''s not good here. It was the place again. It was the tower where he died. What''s the date today? This tower is dangerous. Karen thought of the day when she met Raymond. It was ominous to stay in this tower for a day when I remembered I encountered the Duke of Rutella.


    "I have to stay here for one day and go up."


    "No, let''s go."


    Karen remembered if the last date was the same as today, but she couldn''t remember at all. The past few lives have been so chaotic. And it was only once that I met the Duke of Rutella. Was today the day? But I think it''s too early. Karen clenched her fist in tension. There is no Raymond beside them now. You have to get out of this tower.


    "Wouldn''t it be better to get to the capital as soon as possible? Isela, that''s better."


    "I want to rest because my back hurts."


    Isela said with a grim face. The long ride in the rough little and uncomfortable carriage made me look tired. But Karen was nervous about staying at the tower.


    "What if he doesn''t get to the capital and gets caught by Mr. Berdick? Hey, why don''t you just keep going?¡±


    "No, it''s impossible. The forest at night is more dangerous. I can''t move my horse anymore because I''ve been running all day. If you meet a bear in the forest, everyone will die."


    "Yeah, Karen, I can''t go any further.¡±


    Karen bit her lips with anxiety. But Zion was right, too. The reason why he opposes this place is because he has memories of his previous life. In general, life flowed similarly to previous life when and where the time was right. How should I explain it to them?


    "I actually have a precognitive dream."


    "You''re leaving early tomorrow morning, aren''t you?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    You don''t even listen.


    Karen glared at Lord Zion, which Raymond had attached, but he pretended not to know.


    He was a man of no mean character. But no matter what Karen said, Isela was excited to stop and rest.


    "Long time no see that tower! I come here from time to time for summer hunting, but I don''t use towers very much."


    "Don''t you think it''s better to take a rest downstairs instead of just going up there?¡±


    "The carriage is more dangerous, so why don''t you just go up?¡±


    "¡­yes."


    No one can do anything to listen to themselves.


    Karen missed Raymond again. No one listens to what he says, so I''m a little discouraged. Where''s Raymond by now? He asked to take care of his work and see him again in the capital, but Karen already felt empty for days without him. But I couldn''t keep up with him.


    Karen climbed up the tower, strangling her.


    "Why are you following me?"


    Isela asked, looking up the stairs, stopping and following after Karen. Xion pointed his finger at himself and asked again.


    "You mean me?"


    "Yes, there''s only one room above, so go down."


    "I''m the only one growing up in a carriage?"


    The horseman pointed at him with his finger and looked up at Isela as if it were ridiculous. Isela nodded and pointed her finger at him.


    "Isn''t that obvious? You think so, don''t you, Karen? How do the horsemen and ladies sleep in the same space?"


    "Of course."


    Karen smiled and looked down at Zion, the horseman. Because he decided to side with Isella without fail. Isela was pleased with Karen''s answer and went up without listening to the driver''s words.


    "You want me to do it alone?"


    Karen approached the horseman and whispered quietly.


    "Wasn''t that why you were recommended by Lord Raymond?"


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    The man scratched his back of the head and went down with a frown.


    Karen didn''t like the attitude of the very irreverent man, but she decided to try to get along with Raymond, who recommended him.


    ***


    Isela fell asleep quickly, but Karen couldn''t sleep at all. This is because what happened in this tower was bothering me. Karen got up, looked out the window, checked the carriage''s position, and sat down again and stared down at Isela. Sleeping Isela was like a day in the past.


    ''¡­ha.''


    What will happen if we go like this? Karen was used to Isela sleeping. She was Isela''s maid of honor, and she also acted as her caretaker. He said he would be a friend this time, but that didn''t mean Karen was attracted to Isella and decided.


    Karen was already feeling tired. Intentional approaches are tiring. I was even more discouraged to think that Isela''s unruly behavior could lead to death again.


    "¡­Icella."


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    Isela did not wake up even if she was deeply asleep.


    Karen felt a sense of deja vu when she saw her figure. The temptation that I felt strongly while looking at Isela''s neck, which was asleep last time, is coming back. The last time she fed Karen to kill her, it was hard to say how funny it was. And in the end, Karen failed to kill Isela. What will happen if we kill her again?


    Clearly there was a much simpler way ahead of her than to be a friend. Clearly, there may be another incident that you have never experienced before. The change in the year that began with Nancy''s death was enormous. Isela was the most important person in her life. I''m sure it''ll change a lot. It''ll be really fun.


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    Karen quietly pulled up the blanket and covered it under Isela''s neck. I can feel the warmth of Isella under my hand. Karen looked down at her finger and breathed quietly. Then I turned around and slept with Isela.


    ''...it''s all right.''


    Karen decided to choose the joy of being a friend rather than the joy of killing her. There is something more important than her petty curiosity. It wasn''t because she suddenly became sympathetic to her. Because I love Raymond. And for that, she could be a saint. Like he could be a demon.


    ***


    "Get up."


    Oh, please.


    Karen closed her dim eyes again and pulled up the blanket. Karen was tired all over, just not saying it was as hard as Isella. And Karen wanted to cry more because she thought she knew who the rough hand was.


    I purposely placed a horseman recommended by Raymond underneath, but is he already dead? Should I have brought Raymond? If he comes, he''ll take him with him like last time. Killing all these people who wake themselves up.


    No. Didn''t you decide because you didn''t like it? Karen opened her eyes. The anticipated people stood around him. I expected that the date might not be right, but the bad things would happen without being missed like this.


    "¡­who is it?"


    They already knew who they were. He was with the Duke of Rutella.

 159 [159]

    "Get up right now."


    "¡­who is it?"


    Karen refrained from crying and asked the previous question again. This time again, it was not just one or two. old and young an accent beyond the white mountain range It must have been the Duke of Rutuela.


    "Who are you, Verdick Evans? Answer me."


    The man pulled Karen up roughly.


    Karen looked around. There was no Isella on the bed. No way. Karen clenched her teeth. Is Is she dead already? Last time Nancy died right here. Did Isela play that role?


    "Who are you?"


    "¡­my name is Karen Haier, daughter of Catherine Norah Haier. Her maiden name was Enid."


    "The only granddaughter of Count Enid."


    "Oh, the great-granddaughter of Grand Duchess Carla.¡±


    An old man who was standing back with a cane comes to Karen again this time.


    "Why are you here?¡±


    Repeated questions, repeated situations. But there is no Raymond this time. Because Isela is next to her, Raymond later decided to meet again to avoid her eyes. He would have gone to his mansion far from here now.


    "I was on my way to the capital."


    After answering that, Karen shut her mouth. You don''t have to ask who the authors are. Keep your mouth shut and finish as quietly as possible. I hope they just pass by as much as possible. But the Duke of Rutella did not move as he hoped.


    "Don''t you ask who we are?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    "That''s wise."


    "We have to kill him. It''s not good for anyone to see us."


    Damn, the conversation is going faster than I expected. He was already in an irreversible situation. You shouldn''t have stayed in this tower. No, I shouldn''t have gone through this forest. Even if it took a long time, I should have found another way. Or was it a problem to visit Isela''s house? Karen groped where her choice had gone wrong.


    "Is it necessary?"


    "There is a saying that Prince Gwiz is an illegitimate child. It might contain information."


    How can I get rid of that false rumor? Karen glared at the man who said something that seemed to hurt her ears again. Again, people seemed unwilling to keep Karen alive. Where is Isela? Karen thought about where she had failed in her life. The way to be friends with Isela is too difficult.


    "I can''t help it.¡±


    The old man approached Karen. Again, Karen will die. Since there is no Raymond this time, does it end quickly?


    "Ahhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh!"


    "You''d better not move another step there.¡±


    "Oh, no!"


    But the situation changed at that moment. As the old man approached Karen, he turned quickly and screamed at the window. There stood the old man''s granddaughter and Zion. To be exact, only Zion stood. The girl''s body was dangling in the air over the window.


    "Who are you?"


    "Hal, Grandpa...Help me! Help me!


    "Oh, don''t come near me. If I move one more step, I''m so scared that I''m going to lose my energy."


    Raymond''s recommendation was to hold the girl''s arm in one hand and shake it out of the window. Did they come in when people''s eyes were on Karen? The man was looking at the people with a round smile.


    "Let her go right now!¡±


    "Let go of the girl there.¡±


    People put Karen away in a hurry.


    "That''s enough, right? Come on, let''s get her.... Inside¡­."


    "You should put the gun down."


    "How can I trust you?"


    "Then don''t."


    And I let go of my hand.


    "Ahhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh!"


    "No!"


    But it didn''t fall. This is because the man quickly grabbed the back of the girl''s neck again after releasing it. The little face twisted with fear.


    "You don''t have to keep doing that if you think I''m joking. Now, why don''t you put down everything you have and leave naked to the other side of the forest? Otherwise, I''ll really let go this time. Well, if you''re lucky, you''ll live. It''s about half-baked."


    "Do you think you''re gonna be okay with that?"


    "Don''t you think it would be more dangerous if I didn''t do it now?"


    He licked his lips with his tongue. I was clearly enjoying the situation. Karen felt that people''s atmosphere was getting more and more ugly. It''s not good. These people are also prepared to die.


    ''If this is the case¡­''


    On the other side, apart from the fact that the child is the granddaughter of the Duke of Rutella, it is better to die only one than to be in danger.


    "If you don''t get out of here soon, he''ll break his head.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    Stop


    The horseman is being overly provocative. People are moving away from panic and eyeing each other one by one. No matter how many times that horseman threatens a child, there''s only one man, four men with a gun. The result is obvious. The situation is not good. But how does Karen manage in this situation?


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    The driver''s eyes met. Karen clenched her fist while looking at the horseman. Does this mean that he should get out of the way by himself? Karen backed away little by little. He has to hide himself while he''s dragging his feet. That''s best for now. Slowly. Quietly.


    "¡­oh, my God? Who are you?¡±


    But the voice right behind him told Karen that it was over.


    "Huh? Karen?"


    Isela was standing with her eyes wide open. She fell beside the bed while sleeping and couldn''t see.


    Silence deepened among the people. And it was a moment when it broke.


    Karen called Isela in a hurry.


    "Icella Evans."


    "Well, now... oh, my!"


    "Hush, Isela. Don''t get excited."


    Karen rushed to Isela, who was about to scream, and shut her mouth shut. The sudden appearance of the "Icella" was unexpected to the Duke of Rutella, so there was no immediate problem. Karen closed Isela''s mouth and spoke quickly.


    "Icella, now they''re finding us in exile and trying to kill us. And Lord Zion is facing us like that to protect us."


    Karen swallowed her saliva as she watched Lord Zion, holding the Duke''s granddaughter''s arm and preparing to throw her from outside the window.


    "The means are too harsh.¡¯


    Zion''s ability was not as good as Raymond. Taking a child hostage and trying to bargain is radical, but it was not the wrong way. The problem was that the Duke of Rutella was so defensive. Karen finished talking to Isela as she watched a young man next to the duke smoothing a gun.


    "Okay? Isela, if you don''t want to get excited, I''ll let you go."


    "¡­uh."


    "Do you understand?"


    Isela nodded gently. Karen slowly took her hand off her mouth.


    "Is that a horseman? You didn''t say that."


    "That''s what''s important right now..¡±


    "How do you know each other?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    Karen again wondered if she would shut Isella''s mouth.


    "Icela Evans, right now, it''s....¡±


    Karen then realized soon enough.


    "That''s important."


    To be exact, the other thing is not that important to Isela.


    "I asked my father to introduce me. But not a man of great repute....¡±


    "Gisa¡­. Are you single?"


    "Yes."


    The men looked at Isela pitifully. Zion also spoke cheerfully as he watched them from the window.


    "Caran Haier Young-ae, you''re gonna get your act together, aren''t you? And what''s wrong with my reputation?"


    "Lord Zion, let him go."


    "What?"


    "You don''t have to do that."


    It''s been a while since the last memory of my life is helpful. Karen laughed. Then he told the Duke of Rutella, pointing to Isela Evans.


    "Do you know who this lady is, Duke Rutella?"


    "You know my name?¡±


    "Yes, Duke of Rutella. And that''s not the point right now."


    The last Duke of Lutella tried to kill Karen by telling her name on purpose. Karen alternated between the old man and Zion. If you were alone here, if it was Raymond, not Zion, the situation would have been the same as last time. Raymond would kill them all and leave, but Zion wasn''t that good. But this time, there is Isela.


    "Because Icela Evans, the only daughter of Verdick Evans, is here."


    A young man stepped up and closely watched Isela''s face, but he seemed unsure as well. He asked Karen.


    "How do you prove it?"


    "That''s what you should think. But if you touch her, you''re done. She''s Verdick''s only daughter."


    Karen answered looking at him. Icela Evans is here. The Duke of Rutella should be helped by Berdyk.


    The peacock groaned. They were now in exile. From this tower, he had to join Verdick''s sender and go to the hideout with his guidance, but contrary to expectations, there were people he had never seen before.


    I couldn''t just pass by. But the duke''s silence was not that long. Because Isela spoke to the Duke of Rutella.


    "I have my father''s seal, so wouldn''t that be enough?¡±


    "Are you really Verdick''s daughter?"


    "Yes, I was on my way to the capital. Release us like this and take my letter with you and go to your father. Isn''t that how it went?"


    "¡­definitely, just like you said."


    When did you pack that?


    Karen ran away from home, or looked at Isela, who had been preparing to run away from home, almost with a look of her eyes.


    There was some commotion, but the Duke and Isela agreed.


    ***


    "Give it to your father."


    "I see. Any more messages?"


    Isela said firmly.


    "Tell him never to look for it until I go back on his own. If you''re trying to drag me along.¡±


    Isela cut her throat with her finger.


    "It''s just death."


    "...that''s not what I''m saying to my parents. All right."


    Isela delivered the letter she wrote to the Duke of Rutella. The Duke received the letter, put it in his arms, and held his granddaughter''s hand.


    "I hope your journey will be peaceful. Miss Icela Evans...And Karen Haier Young-ae."


    "Thank you."


    "Let''s go, baby."


    Thack.


    "¡­Amazing, Miss Isela."


    Karen mumbled as she looked down at Isela next to her. Isela snorted at Karen.


    "I heard it from my father, but I didn''t expect to bump into him here. By the way, everyone''s making a fuss about nothing."


    It was really amazing.


    The situation was settled surprisingly quickly. When the horseman threatened the Duke''s granddaughter, Karen thought it was over. But things turned around when Isela revealed that she was Verdick''s daughter.


    The situation was different from Karen, who embraced only dangerous factors because she had a famous mother who was associated with the prince. The fact seemed quite pleasing to Isela.


    "It''s no use being famous, Karen."


    "That''s amazing, Miss Isela."


    "That''s enough."


    "That''s wonderful, Miss Isela."


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    "I''m telling you."


    Karen replied with a bright smile to Isella, who looked at her with a vague face. Then he turned his head and looked at Zion with disapproval.


    "What are you staring at?"


    "You almost made things more dangerous. Aren''t you going to do your work right? It''s a pity that Miss Isela was here."


    "If it wasn''t for me, both of them would have been slit by a sleeping bird."


    "Talk to me!"


    "That''s enough. Karen, he''s right."


    "¡­what?"


    "I won''t complain anymore. Let''s go to the capital."


    Karen shook her head to see if she heard Isela''s voice. But Isela answered really calmly and got up with her clothes.


    Did the sadness of love really change Isela? Karen tilted her head and looked at Zion, but Zion just shrugged. He was a man who didn''t know Isela very well.


    Karen felt sorry that she had no one to share how different Isela was now.


    This was a real big deal.


    She takes the initiative in settling the case and doesn''t complain.


    This has never happened before. Karen took a deep breath and exhaled. Then he grabbed his red hair flying through a big window. Isela''s golden hair seemed to sparkle in the morning sun never before.

 160 [160]

    It is spring.


    Flowers bloom without gardening. The carriageway was full of flowers.


    The weather was cool and the scenery is beautiful.


    The road to the capital felt short and long.


    The weather was so nice that the three sat side by side in the cabins, not in the carriage, and talked while looking at the scenery.


    "Oh, my God, I''ve never heard of that before. Lord Zion has a lot of experience."


    "No, I don''t. I don''t talk much in the military. Miss Isela, do you know this, too.


    "What?"


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    To be exact, only the two were talking.


    Karen felt unfamiliar for the first time in her life.


    "Well, Lord Zion, how much longer does it take to get there?¡±


    Karen, who had only listened to the conversation between the two, finally spoke to Sir Zion.


    "So then Lord Raymond did."


    "Did you really do that?"


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    But Zion didn''t even seem to hear Karen. Karen tried to ask again, but she stopped. The feeling you''ve rarely experienced even though you''ve lived that long. It seemed like a bag of rice paddies.


    Icella and Zion were talking about such Karen.


    The themes varied, but the first of them was Raymond''s gossip.


    "So you won''t be able to say how funny it is to see Lord Raymond do it. He wasn''t all that cool."


    "Huh, I see. I should have seen that.¡±


    "Well, is Ms. Isela okay with Sir Raymond?¡±


    Zion already knew Raymond and Isela had broken up. Nevertheless, the reason for asking Isella like that is obvious. He hasn''t missed an opportunity since Isela began to show interest in Zion after learning he was a knight. He changed his attitude from a saucy horse to a gentlemanly one. At the fast turn of events, Karen looked at Zion, but Zion continued to gossip about Raymond as he winked at Karen.


    "I understand that Miss Isela is engaged to Lord Raymond...I''m afraid I made a mistake."


    "¡­that''s what I mean."


    Oh, come on.


    Karen had to hold her handkerchief tightly and pretend not to listen to Isela and Zion''s conversation. He could not get caught between them, but he could not run away while sitting in a carriage. Whether Karen was uncomfortable or not, Isela and Zion kept talking.


    "What? Lord Raymond broke up?¡±


    "That''s what happened. So I don''t want him to talk to me anymore."


    Isela humbled herself and answered Zion, who asked about Raymond. Zion looked at Isela with a serious face and said,


    "Sir Raymond has no eyes. I can''t believe you used such abusive language to people like Icela Evans.¡±


    "I hate hypocrites like him.¡±


    Isela turned her head and retorted. Zion smiled and said.


    "Sir Raymond sometimes looks like that. I didn''t think I''d fit in with a girl who was as straight-forward as Miss Isela and had the temperament of a blacksmith."


    "How do you know about me?"


    "Many people were curious about Mr. Berdick''s daughter."


    "What did he say?"


    Isela asked in a nervous voice.


    Karen thought of her reputation as a socialite. Of course these were not very good stories. The daughter of the money worm Verdick. A woman who is rude, rude, and buys men with money. Isela herself was so public that Karen next to her had to deal with her hysterical assault.


    "No rumors were as good as life."


    Zion replied with a giggle.


    "You mean the face?"


    "Everything."


    What an eyesore.


    Karen squinted at Zion. Lord Zion was introduced by Raymond, so there was no shortage of security. But I can''t believe you''re flirting with Isela like that. Karen frowned and looked at Isela.


    "Huh, it''s all about making money to my father and then spreading false rumors."


    "I thought so."


    I think he''s after the money.


    Karen tried to whisper like that. If you''re a friend, shouldn''t you give advice on whether a man who approaches you is a good person or a bad person?


    Karen thought of aristocratic men in society who, if not as bad as Raymond, had a good reputation. Men who are not rude and have property.


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    The problem is that the men were all interested in Karen. It was unclear whether they would like each other even if they tried to introduce Isella. In addition, Isela''s face, speaking with Zion, looked very bright.


    Is it better to just leave it as it is?¡¯


    Karen noticed that Isela was looking sideways at her and her voice was getting higher. Isela seemed to be very pleased that Zion was more interested in her, not Karen. It felt a little strange, but I think I''m okay with myself if I''m satisfied with it. Isela is satisfied with Zion, and she claps next to Isela.


    "...Lord Zion. When are you supposed to get the pay you promised?¡±


    "You don''t have to worry about Karen Young-ae."


    It''s too blatant to deliberately keep a stiff distance from yourself. Karen knitted her brows. Is it really right to leave it like this? Zion ignored Karen and asked Isela.


    "Isela, when you get to the capital, will you stay at the cathedral? Isn''t it so boring?¡±


    "I will. My father won''t be able to come in."


    "Hey, I know a good place, but it''s such a waste to stay there."


    "But when my father comes....¡±


    Watching Isella, who had written down a shopping list before meeting Zion and changed her words as if she were still in the temple, Karen swallowed her saliva. Icella pretending to be an unbecoming lady.


    Why did Raymond introduce such a man? Apparently, he was talented, but it was unusual for him to flirt openly with Isela.


    The priority is Isela.


    Karen thought about her goal in this life.


    Being friends with Isella.


    And friends should be removed when a bad man sticks to them. Karen believed so. And as I stared at Zion''s back of the head, I wondered how to keep them apart those two.


    There are many men in the world. And Karen knows a lot of guys. Karen clenched her fist and decided to introduce another man.


    ***


    "Please take good care of me. Lord Zion."


    Raymond had to swallow his groans by looking at the man in front of him. have a bright He seemed to like Raymond''s promised pay. Indeed, most of his work was more dangerous than Raymond''s. Close to the bottom of the common people, he would always take on dirty work or roll on the front line. For him, it''s like a light exercise he does every day.


    "Just trust me, sir. It''s a two-woman ride to the capital. It''s no business."


    "¡­I look forward to your kind cooperation, Lord Zion. I have work to do, so I can''t do it with you, but...It''s really something I have to go to."


    "Just trust me."


    Zion answered confidently by tapping his chest, but Raymond didn''t trust him.


    "But I can''t let them go alone."


    It was impossible for Karen and Isela to go to the capital alone. There had to be a carriage and someone to protect.


    "...Lord Zion, I have a favor to ask you.¡±


    Zion Electra was definitely a competent person, not as much as Raymond, and was the closest person to him among those who could move with money. Others were at risk of having power and Raymond unable to move, or of being caught by Isela or Berdick.


    In the end, Zion was perfect. However, the problem was that Zion was a strong person to seduce women. Raymond really didn''t want to introduce him to Karen because he knew how many women he was.


    "Well, I do everything with money. Do you think I''m the type to touch your girl?¡±


    "¡­I broke up with Isela Evans."


    "What? Why? That pile of money...Well, you''re really crazy.¡±


    "So I want to help her with what she wants. So if you do anything weird to her, I''ll kill you.¡±


    "What about the girl you''re going with? I heard you have one more."


    "Miss Karen Haier....¡±


    Actually, my lover is Karen, but they''re going to be friends.


    It was too strange for him to think about it. How should I explain their situation to Zion? In the end, Raymond couldn''t help but say the words, and he had no choice but to pat Zion on the shoulder and ask for help.


    "Anyway, please take care of their safety. Even from you."


    Zion replied to Raymond, who continued to look uneasy.


    "Don''t worry too much about that, Lord Raymond. I don''t have to make any trouble."


    "Didn''t you like an old woman who eats 90 when she wears a skirt?"


    The problem was that Zion''s relationship with women was very chaotic. Xion had no backing. Even though the situation seemed similar, the situation was different from that of Raymond, the aristocrat, like heaven and earth. So Zion wanted to be protected by the width of the skirts of various female nobles. Raymond was worried about Karen and Isela. I couldn''t be sure of safety because I hadn''t been involved with Zion for a long time.


    Sion, who saw Raymond''s dark face, said with an unpleasant face, pouting.


    "Don''t you think I''m so weird?"


    "My last lover, Count Elizabeth, was eighty years old."


    "He was such a beautiful man. If it hadn''t been for Darling''s children to change the will at the end, by now....¡±


    Zion gritted his teeth and recalled his former lover who died.


    "And Baron Seila, his ex-girlfriend, was 90 years old."


    "I was 87. Don''t judge a lady''s age, Lord Raymond."


    "I know you dated them both at the same time, not just at your age.¡±


    "Three. Don''t judge your lover''s number, Lord Raymond."


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    Raymond was heartbroken at the thought of the many ladies he had been tailing. Obviously Karen loves herself, but it wasn''t sweet to see Zion, who was famous for being a social cutie, next to her. Sion was more like a bomb.


    They were mainly old ladies, but there were also young ladies. Zion was a woman of all sizes.


    But now there was no one else to leave it to except Zion. Raymond had to do his job, too. Raymond recalled his brother, who by now would be using violence against his employees in his home.


    Since Karen said she would choose the path of love and forgiveness, she should also try her best. Raymond was forced to shake hands with Zion Electra and speak with determination.


    "¡­I believe you."


    "Yes, believe me. You don''t have to worry. And that''s it."


    Zion snapped his fingers and said to Raymond,


    "I don''t even treat women who don''t have money. Don''t you think my eyes are too low for the daughter of a rural lord? I don''t just look at age, and the standards are tricky."


    Zion grumbled as if his pride were hurt.


    "I only love rich women."


    "That''s the problem."


    When Raymond sighed, Zion lightly punched him on the shoulder and laughed.


    "Don''t treat my love lightly, Lord Raymond. I''m always serious in front of money and my love is pure."


    ***


    Karen looked up at the big picture.


    We finally arrived.

 161 [161]

    When Isela, who arrived at the cathedral, came out of the room of the priest in charge after a long argument, Karen knew she had succeeded.


    "Whoa, how much bother you are with the old man, even if you don''t get it."


    "I, I, I, I, I, I, I... I can hear you."


    "Ah."


    Isela covered her mouth, but it was too late.


    "Hmm, Hmm."


    In a slightly open room, the priest in charge stared at Isela, but that was it. Isela said to Karen, closing the door firmly.


    "Well, that''s all right. I''m staying here for a while. I hope you can help me for a while. In the meantime, I''ll write to my father about business and ask him to stop it. I''m more interested in other places than Haier''s territory. This is good, right?


    "Yes¡­."


    Actually, it was a bigger goal to be friends with Isella than that. Karen tried to say thank you more to Isella, but Isela immediately turned around and started walking.


    Even though it was night, the corridor heard a gentle practice. Isela explained as she dragged her bag.


    Sion, who did not stay officially, could not come in at night, so Isela had to listen to it herself. If it were before, I would have thrown it to Karen, but now the situation is different.


    "I''ve paid enough, so I don''t mind staying for more than a year."


    "One year."


    "I don''t want to stay that long."


    You won''t give me a refund, will you? Karen began to wonder how much she would have given her when she saw her disappointment in Isela''s voice.


    You must have given me a lot.¡¯


    The temple received fugitives and travelers, but most of them demanded some money in return. Otherwise, all the temples will be crowded with homeless people trying to replace their homes.


    There was always a shortage of money in a place so large as a cathedral. Karen did not know how much Isela had given, but she could have guessed that she would have put on a lump of gold.


    I wonder if they gave us a lot more.¡¯


    Karen followed Isela through the corridor and arrived at the Byul-dong, where the accommodation was located. It was time to sleep again. Isela gave Karen a big key.


    "We''ve made enough donations, so we can use our own room. It''s better for you to use a separate room, right?¡±


    "My room is next to Isela, right?¡±


    "Are you dissatisfied?"


    Karen added hastily next to Isella, who was trying to make a sudden expression.


    "No, it''s not. No way. I love it! Really! Good night, Miss Isela."


    Karen unpacked her luggage.


    The room wasn''t that big, but it was neat. One bed, one desk, one closet. If there was any difference between rooms, there were properties and the Bible arranged here.


    "Let''s do theology in this life."¡¯


    I''ve thought about it in the past.


    It deserves to be considered positive.


    ''¡­It''s cold.''


    But as he climbed up the stone wall, Karen couldn''t take off her clothes and had to wear more blankets. Positive thoughts quickly disappeared.


    Karen felt a sense of deja vu.


    ''... reminds me of when I was a woman in the past.¡¯


    No. This is not Isela''s mansion, but the cathedral. And this time, he was definitely accompanied by Isela as a helper, not a maid. I''m sure he''ll make friends with her this time. And so far, it''s not that bad, is it?


    In addition, Isela cut off Raymond and the kite and came out of the house. And didn''t they overcome adversity in their own way?


    I''m sure you can be friends, not like a maid.


    Maybe they will live the same life as the students in the girls'' school. A girls'' school was usually a place where middle-class women went to learn to get a job.


    All of the women with Karen''s family or Isella''s wealth call their tutor home. But sometimes Karen wondered what it would be like to live in a girls'' school that was completely independent of her home. It was hard to imagine what it would be like to live apart from women of their age.


    "But the temple is different from Evans'' residence, right? Maybe it''s similar to school.¡¯


    Even if Daesungjeon received money, it had to be different from ordinary accommodations. This is because visitors are required to live as believers to a certain extent. There were to attend mass twice a day, to be satisfied with giving meals, to help various chores at the temple under the guise of volunteer work, etc.


    This time, Karen will not be unilaterally taking care of Isela, but she will be able to have an equal relationship by spending time together.


    Deng-deng.


    I heard a bell at midnight.


    Karen rolled her eyes to sleep.


    How should I get along with Isella? I still couldn''t figure it out. But it would be easier to get close to Isela if she lived with her. Didn''t Raymond say so, too?


    "How do you make friends?¡±


    "Just¡­we get close when we''re together."


    "Oh, really. Please explain it more sincerely."


    A hundred years without friends.


    Karen carried a fountain pen and seriously asked Raymond how to be friends. But Raymond wandered for a long time not knowing how to explain to her.


    He was always popular. Not only for the opposite sex but also for the same sex. But it wasn''t just words that matched. People usually approached him first. So I didn''t know what to say to Karen, who asked me how to make friends.


    "¡­when it comes to the length of time I was with Isela, I would be longer than you¡­?¡±


    Raymond groaned and rubbed his temples.


    "Because I was a group. If we live together, we end up more congenial there."


    Raymond took Karen by the shoulder and said again.


    "I''m sure everyone will like you if we stay together."


    ***


    Why did you believe that?


    Karen avoided the bishop''s gaze, looking down at her sternly. His eyes were not very good. In fact, this is not because of Karen. She attended the morning mass.


    "Didn''t Miss Icela Evans come out again today?¡±


    This is because Isela had no intention of attending the temple''s activities.


    Isela didn''t come out today. After a few days like a shot, Isela has never lived an ordinary believer.


    Then it should be Isela who should be looked at, but she didn''t even come out at all, so she had to look at herself every time. Karen made an excuse for Isela today as well.


    "¡­I''m not feeling well."


    "Really?"


    No. Isela is probably sleeping by now. This is because I was drunk the day before when the opera ended and I met with opera singers. The heavy Icela came as Lord Zion almost lifted it to the front of the cathedral, but Karen had to support it before the front of the room.


    "Miss Karen, is it true that Miss Isela is very sick? Then shouldn''t you show yourself to the doctor?¡±


    "Not to that extent....¡±


    "Miss Haier."


    It seems that he was caught coming in yesterday because he kept asking me questions. Gray eyes were shining under the bishop''s eyebrows. It would be of little use to lie any more. He''ll just make you angry.


    "I was told to say so."


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    Of course, Isela did not say so. Isela used the cathedral as her lodging, but Mass did not attend. And I used to break curfew.


    Some of the priests gave him a look, but that was all they ignored. As Icela entered the cathedral, the gold she gave to the bishop was a weight to be reckoned with, and she was conscious of her father, Berdick Evans. Berdick was sure to shake off the new recruits if anything happened after he kicked her out of the way.


    "Miss Karen Haier."


    "Yes, Father Sharon."


    "Just let Miss Icela Evans live her way. I don''t recommend you to come to Mass anymore."


    The bishop asked Karen with a tired face. He repeatedly rebuked or perceived Isela''s idleness as an older religious person, but Isela listened to it in one ear and let it go in one ear with the spirit of the young man. In the end, it was the bishop who lost.


    Even here, Isela was able to do whatever she wanted. And the direction was far from group life.


    ***


    Karen was tired of being a maid beside Isela during the day. I knew what kind of clothes Isela liked, what kind of plays she liked, what kind of plays she made mistakes in front of people, who she hated and what she was doing.


    Few would know at least this year''s Isella better than Karen. Even her parents can''t know so much detail.


    So Karen was expecting this situation to some extent.


    "Icella, this dress looks best on you. This is the best one here."


    maybe


    Karen and Isela were muzzling in Mrs. Dibenil''s dressing room for a long time. Mrs. Devenil''s dressing room was one of the best places in the capital, and it was a place where Icella loved the design that Karen chose in the past.


    "But I don''t like this dress."


    "Doesn''t it suit you? This dress would look best on Count Ruth''s meeting. It''s an auction, but the Golden Lion Hall has so many people that it should be fancy."


    Karen added some decorations to her face, soothing Isela''s grumbling. The skirt decoration with a fancy corsage-like design stood outstanding.


    "It''s heavy."


    "You used to like things like this, what''s wrong with you?"


    "I don''t like things like this."


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    "I really like this dress."


    In the past, Isela would twirl around the room in that peach-colored dress and show off in front of Karen. Karen was angry if she didn''t join her hands and continue to admire them, so Karen had to blush over and over again to be envious.


    "You really look good together.¡±


    "Don''t touch me. It''s not something you can buy no matter how hard you work."


    "Your clothes look so shabby!"


    "Uh, uh, how could you make that noise on my clothes?!¡±


    "Don''t you have to give me clothes that are made properly? Bring something smaller and more delicate! And I don''t like the color either. It''s better to have another fabric around your neck.¡±


    "Miss Icela Evans, for a sense of unity, I''d rather use this cloth as it is....¡±


    "Is it because you''re lazy?"


    I''m just complaining.


    Where else is he doing this because he''s in so much pain? Karen turned her head and sighed quietly, and then she met with other wives in the dressing room.


    You''re going through a lot.¡¯


    ''It''s okay.''


    They briefly share each other''s feelings with their mouths and eyes.


    Karen was amazed at the incredibly short interaction. I''ve never seen for the first time. And it was a moment that was not even a conversation. Nevertheless, it felt like a miracle that I could feel this familiarity in a moment.


    In the end, Isela struggled for a long time and got five dresses.


    After a long absence in front of Isela, Mrs. Divenil, who had been exhausted, paid the balance, wrote down when she would send the clothes, and said with a perplexed look at the news that the address was a big match.


    "Sellers are not allowed in Daeseongjeon."


    "I''m going to get what I need. Why not?"


    "That''s the regulation."


    It bans luxury goods that can be seen as bribes.


    "If you''re carrying things with you, it''s hard to get them from the store."


    "How can I carry it heavy?"


    "I''m sorry."


    "Hey! I paid all the money...!¡±


    Mrs. Divenil apologized with her head slightly down, but her face did not look so sorry. Rather, it was a slightly savory face that Isella was angry.


    "I''m sorry, but there''s nothing you can do but carry it with you."


    "I have an appointment right away!"


    Isela decided to meet Zion right away. Karen got a little tired as she watched the voices of Icella and Mrs. Divenil grow louder and louder behind her.


    Somehow this gave Isela what she wanted. Even though Isela was grumpy right now, that dress was definitely her favorite, and Count Ruth was a little aristocrat who would welcome Isela in that dress in need of money. With this, Isela will surely be satisfied with today''s choice.


    Count Ruth''s house had a pretty nice garden tulip. Do you think it bloomed by now? If you visit with Isela, you can see it. Did we get closer as friends today as friends?


    Karen has also studied tulips very hard. You will be able to carry on a decent conversation. He clenched his fist.


    "Well, Karen, you bring me that."


    "What? Me?"


    "Yes."


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    I felt like I was getting a step closer to the maid''s position than my friend.

 162 [162]

    Dresses full of decorations weigh a lot. Five sets of it were a huge burden. Karen was in agony as she saw the luggage lying next to her. You can take a carriage to the front of the cathedral. But can he carry it from there to the annex?


    I should have asked someone to do another favor, but the vice Bishop was the problem. He was unhappy that young women kept coming and going and coming to the priests'' mouths, and pointed out that they were doing Karen a favor as a tremendous indulgence.


    ''...I''m just listening?¡¯


    Most bitter of all, it is not easy to be friends with Isella. At first, Raymond thought there would be no more obstacles as he broke up with Isela. And hope shone like gold when the Duke of Rutella, in a way, wrapped up a case that could have been a major hurdle for them.


    But it was that, and it was this.


    Being a friend was a completely different thing. It was even different from a man. Instinctively, men and women of the same age were different from men who treated them with a certain degree. To be exact, Isela was different. Karen was mortified by the natural flow of her behavior before her as a maid when dealing with Isela.


    Did I have a maid''s instinct?¡¯


    It was a very servile instinct. Karen was mainly in the position of being a maid and servant, not a person to whom she was subjected. No, it wasn''t that position. However, countless memories of taking care of Isela naturally flow out.


    When talking, she looks at Isela and unilaterally tries to please her, and picks out what she would like. The problem is that it doesn''t make her attractive. Isela''s personality was not more favorable to the person who was good to her, but rather considered under her.


    Karen sat on her luggage and closed her eyes in the noontime sun.


    "So what did I say?"


    You don''t have to open your eyes because you know who it is.


    Karen replied, waving her hands with her eyes closed.


    "I''m thinking about it now, so don''t nag me. Sir Raymond, how was your trip?¡±


    "Yes, I''ve taken care of my business."


    Raymond raised Karen up. Then he pointed to the carriage and took Karen''s, to be exact, Isella''s luggage instead. Karen couldn''t even think of lifting it, but it''s as light as an empty box in his hand. Karen tried to listen to one more, but she gave up and left it to Raymond.


    Raymond asked, looking at the name of the dressing room written on the box.


    "Is it yours?"


    "It''s for Miss Isela."


    "Why didn''t you buy some of your stuff, too?"


    "You don''t have any money."


    "Isn''t Miss Isela paying with you? Hmm. That''s too much.¡±


    "I don''t expect much from Miss Isela."


    Karen said she was defending it, taking care not to sound sarcastic, but Raymond shook his head. And next to Karen, he said as he shifted his steps.


    "Are we going to the annex to the Great Battle?¡±


    "Yes, Sir Raymond won''t be able to get in."


    "I''ve already spoken to the janitor."


    "Are you staying at Lord Raymond''s Cathedral?¡±


    "Not officially. But you don''t have to be very conscious of what you''ve said. And."


    Raymond handed his luggage to the horseman and looked down at Karen.


    "Live under my name. I''ll pay you later. If you leave your name as my mansion, the butler will take care of it. It hurts me to see you bring your luggage without buying anything in front of Miss Evans. You can buy whatever you want to buy whatever you want."


    "Oh, then."


    The meaning of Raymond''s words was obvious. Raymond said as he lifted Karen into the carriage.


    "Yes, I''m Baron Sayertes now."


    ***


    While Karen was coming up to the capital with Isela, Raymond went back to his house and took care of things. It was a little different from what I expected. Raymond was actually thinking of a similar way this time. His older brother Baron Sears was a man who had died more than 100 years ago. And he was the one who would die soon. There was no guilt about killing in advance.


    "I want to be friends with Miss Isela.¡±


    "I want you to do what you want to do.¡±


    If Karen wants, she shouldn''t kill her brother this time.


    "Sigh."


    Raymond didn''t want to. Rather than the rejection of survival, he didn''t kill his brother immediately, so the opportunities he missed were more precious. The peerage''s position was more useful than expected. At this time, he didn''t know very well, but as he got older, the need for a position grew.


    And the position was more necessary to protect Karen.


    "Do what you want to do."


    Karen, too naturally, said she didn''t want to hurt others and wanted peace. But is that so? Raymond was hard to be sure.


    In fact, 100 years ago, he was always like that. Karen, Prince Louis, and even Icela Evans and Berdick Evans thought they were moral, but they didn''t think so themselves.


    And even now, there was no sympathy for his brother even now, when Karen pushed him back. To put it into perspective, I felt more sorry for the servants and maid who would fit into my brother''s hands. One of them was beaten to break bones and eventually suffered permanent disability.


    As time goes by, there is a relationship that is more certain. That''s the relationship between him and his brother. Their relationship was like a flower in one flower. And his brother was sick and withering eggplant. You have to strike the right branch to survive any other branch.


    It was an arrogant and extremely realistic judgment. Through the pouring of memories and repeated lives, Raymond was sure. Something like a relationship that should not be expected.


    My brother always lives for more than a year, or a few months, and he dies in an accident. He used violence until the day before, was drugged, and bought a woman. Raymond was more filled with remorse that he should have done this earlier, not guilt when he first killed his brother.


    "Here you are, little boy."


    The butler bent down and was greeted by Raymond. His temples were bruised. I can''t believe you beat James, who''s been working for a long time since his parents'' college.


    Raymond, who knew James'' life span, was heartbroken. He died of a stroke a few years later. Too many people who didn''t want to think suddenly come into my head.


    "Where''s your brother?"


    "The Baron Sears is in the drawing room."


    "Yes, tell your brother I''m coming. I''ll be there right away.¡±


    "Okay."


    One of the starts is running.


    "What happened to Xenon? I thought you''d come with me.¡±


    "With experience, I didn''t need his help much. So I asked for another favor.¡±


    "I see¡­. In fact, I''m not ready because I don''t know you''re coming."


    I can see some broken things here and there in the house. The users'' expressions were dark and less polished. The sick man is the owner and there is no mistress, so he is not in very good condition. When he saw James being ashamed, Raymond patted him on the shoulder.


    "Never mind. It''s my house."


    "¡­yes."


    Raymond looked back at his house. It was so huge when he tried to sweep and wipe one by one, but now that the users were there, it didn''t look as wide as I thought. When Raymond headed to the drawing room, people opened the door with nervous faces.


    "Brother."


    "Here you are, Raymond."


    Baron Sayertes with a bottle of wine saw Raymond enter the drawing room.


    Raymond sat in front of his brother.


    "Isn''t it time you were still in the army? What''s wrong with your eyes?"


    "¡­I got out early."


    "It''s not because you''re blind, is it?"


    "Well."


    I got the hang of it when I got older. I''ve learned where and how to blow up and who to kill the most effective. Killing people in a war was the easiest thing. The hardest thing is to save it.


    It was easy to kill you. My brother was big as a child, but now he knows how many minutes he''ll die with a knife in my hand?


    "Brother, I broke up with Icela Evans."


    "¡­what?"


    A huge body lurched. The baron''s face was distorted.


    "You... you crazy...Who are you to Verdick Evans and...Is it because of your eyes?¡±


    "That''s not true."


    "Then why! What the hell? I need to meet with Verdick right now. Damn it... crazy...No matter how hard it is, I promise....¡±


    "Brother."


    Raymond said as he made eye contact with the Baron.


    "Icella Evans and I don''t fit together."


    There was a long silence.


    But it was only a moratorium because the baron didn''t understand what he meant. After the baron understood, his face became more and more red.


    "Did you... say it?"


    "Yes."


    "You stupid...You stupid, you don''t know anything but shooting!


    That would be more comfortable.


    Raymond jumped up and thought about it when he saw the Baron''s red face approaching him.


    "I''ll never allow it! You stupid... you little... You have to be hit to come to your senses....¡±


    "Brother."


    Overpowering was easy. Even if he was big, his body was not slow due to his idleness, and Raymond was unusually well-built in the military.


    "I didn''t come here to get your brother''s permission."


    ***


    Karen looked up at Raymond''s profile.


    "The Baron..." Did you have a good time with him?¡±


    "Yes, I''ve done a good job."


    Karen seemed to be paying attention as well. At the age of 117, I remembered what he said to Karen.


    What he told Karen that he couldn''t believe what you said. There''s nothing you know. You didn''t even know my brother died. You don''t even know yourself. So I can love you.


    Karen seemed to be concerned that Raymond had never mentioned his family to him since then.


    "My brother sent me to the hospital."


    Karen opened her eyes wide to see if she was surprised.


    "Isn''t it too much?"¡±


    Most hospitalized wards are extremely poor. So it was natural for families to have their families stay at home if they could afford to have a doctor''s visit.


    Would he have thought it was out of place with his past thinking about others?


    But Karen knew only part of Raymond. He wants to take a better path, but the way he loses to everyone was not a better path for Raymond.


    "This was my best shot."


    Baron Sayertes, if left alone, will kill others. And soon he dies. I thought it was more sinful to let it go knowing it.


    There is no way for him and his brother to make a complete reconciliation. The baron lived in idleness for so long, he was drenched in drugs. It was worse for him to retain the title of nobility.


    "Carran, rather than just being friends... Maybe it''s just another way. You said you had a lot of time, but it''s not really that much. The overlap of time is only possible between us, and Ms. Isela is not familiar with you."


    ***


    "Why did you say that?"


    Zion scratched his head as he watched Raymond sit down with a sullen face.

 163 [163]

    "What the hell''s wrong with him?"


    Raymond murmured gloomily looking down at his glass in a dark tavern. Zion was hard to react because he couldn''t adapt to the sudden change of Raymond. I asked him for his share.


    "Are you drunk?"


    "No."


    Raymond''s physical strength stood out in his drinking capacity. Even when his mischievous bosses made him drink the whole thing, his face color didn''t change at all. He couldn''t have been drunk if he didn''t drink a cup at best.


    ''I''d rather see you drunk.¡¯


    Zion Electra was uncomfortable watching Raymond feel depressed. Nevertheless, I did not want to show a commendable friendship that comforted him.


    ''I have to go see Isela soon.¡¯


    Raymond''s depression was caused by Icela Evans, who was working hard.


    "Well, Lord Raymond, I''m going to....¡±


    "Why on earth does Ms. Isela do that to Karen?"


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    I didn''t think he''d let go.


    Zion wanted to avoid Raymond, who held on to him and lamented, but he sighed when he realized it was impossible.


    Raymond has been very depressed lately.


    "I''ll be friends with Icela Evans."


    Karen didn''t like the effort she put on Isela, but she tried to understand. This is because Raymond himself is the reason for her to act like that.


    And considering her strong relationship with Icela Evans, she was somewhat convinced that she wanted to get along better.


    "Why¡­."


    However, the fact that Isella shows little signs of becoming close to Karen has depressed Raymond. Karen was a little sullen, but Raymond''s heart was torn to see it.


    I felt like I wanted to take Karen to a gathering of leading ladies in society and beg her to get along with others.


    Of course, I knew Karen would want to break her head if she did that, but in Raymond''s view, it was extremely unreasonable for Isella to treat Karen these days.


    "What''s wrong with me when I''m not in a relationship?"


    Raymond remembers Isella and Karen from the past. Isela always knitting Karen. No matter how hard Karen worked for Isela, no matter how miserable she became, Isela was rarely satisfied.


    Isela thought that Karen was the reason Raymond didn''t love her. So Raymond thought that if he broke up well with Isela, it would be okay if he broke up with her in a way that would tarnish his face.


    "Lord Zion, are you spreading your gossip about me?"


    "Every time I meet Miss Isela, I swear at Raymond for an hour."


    Zion answered at once.


    "Would you like to hear more?¡±


    "¡­no."


    The words of Zion Electra may be true. It was a problem because I worked too hard. Not long ago, a letter arrived from the Marquis of Pancair. It was a letter advising that Zion''s actions were too lax.


    "¡­go on."


    "Okay, I''ll keep working hard."


    "¡­yes."


    The less he loses his reputation, the better it will be for Karen. in many ways Raymond, however, was almost depressed because he was displeased and worried about what Isella was doing to Karen.


    Even if he broke up with Isella, and even if she didn''t know about Karen, even if there was a Zion that suits her taste, the relationship between Isella and Karen was another problem. It was also too much for Karen and Isella to become close friends with Raymond.


    Isela basically didn''t like girls her age very much, and Karen also had few friends around her. Karen also continued to show her favor by giving her a beating, perhaps because of her long experience as a maid to please her.


    But in Raymond''s view, it goes below the hierarchy, not between friends. It was an act that seemed more blatant than the relationship between himself and Zion. When I saw Isella leaving her luggage with Karen and going out to play with Zion, Raymond was so angry that he wanted to ask Zion for a duel.


    "What''s wrong with Karen?.¡±


    "That''s it, and this is it. Do you know he''s over-conscious? You may not like it, regardless of Lord Raymond.¡±


    "Shut up, Zion."


    "Yes, then can I go?"


    "Don''t go, Lord Zion."


    "Oh, what am I supposed to do? The relationship between Miss Isela and Karen Haier is something they have to take care of."


    "Why does Icela Evans do that to Karen?"


    Zion clicked his tongue as he saw Raymond, who seemed to be depressed and likely to flow down to the floor. No matter how much love changes a person, Raymond has changed too much in a short time. Maybe it''s because it''s our first relationship. He seemed to have gotten strange too quickly. Until a few months ago, he had a very cold relationship, but how did he end up like that? Zion clicked his tongue.


    "You''re drunk, Lord Raymond."


    "As I said before, I''m not drunk, Lord Zion."


    "You don''t look like you''really drunk. Would you please let me go? I have to meet Miss Isela, too."


    "Why is Isela....¡±


    "Stop it. And Ms. Isela is meeting with me now. If you say anything bad about her anymore, I won''t stand still."


    "If you don''t stay still... Ha."


    Raymond straightened his posture. The only snow shone in the dark shop.


    "Lord Zion, you are really Isela...?¡±


    "Please think about how I feel when I see my ex-fianc¨¦e in front of me. Miss Isella is a good person... It''s not that. He''s an attractive person. There must be a reason for her behavior."


    "Unexpected. To be honest, I''ve never liked your relationship with women.¡±


    Raymond straightened his posture and looked at Zion with unfamiliar eyes. Sion gave him a bottle of wine and replied with a displeased look.


    "As I said before, my love is always true.¡±


    But Zion''s words were not very convincing given his relationship with women. Zion and Raymond worked well in some areas, in combat, but the problems of human relations did not work very well.


    "¡­I''m in no position to blame you."


    "I''m glad you know."


    "Well, I''d like to ask you a favor as a lifesaver. I want you to work hard to improve their relationship."


    "No, no.¡±


    Zion was stunned by Raymond''s request.


    Icela and Zion were just beginning to meet. But you want me to tell Isella about Karen? It is impossible to mention another woman in front of a woman you meet.


    Sion was more desperate than anyone else to curry favor with women, and because he did well, such a mistake was an absolute failure. The problem was that the person who asked for a favor was none other than Raymond.


    "Should I remind myself of every single memory?¡±


    "Oh, Lord Raymond! Why are you bringing it up again? The problem between women is that they solve it by themselves, why Lord Raymond... I don''t understand."


    At the end, Zion''s voice eventually decreased. It was Zion who owed his life to Raymond. That was more than once or twice. I forgot because Raymond didn''t have to put it forward. Zion admitted that he had to bend down.


    However, however, Zion did not understand Raymond doing that. Even a married person doesn''t care about his wife''s friendship like that''s.


    "I want Miss Isella to be more kind to Karen."


    On Raymond''s serious face, Zion sighed.


    "¡­so it''s just between you two. Just let it flow. Human relationships are not something that others can do. And it hasn''t been long since they met."


    "When you and Miss Isela are close enough, why is Miss Isela and Karen still like that?"


    "It''s different for everyone. We''ll know if it''s right or not after a while. Well, I don''t think it''s right for me."


    "Then I''m in trouble."


    Raymond answered again in a melancholy voice.


    "I don''t have much time."


    "What are you talking about?"


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    He didn''t open his mouth any more.


    ***


    "Isn''t arriving on time the least courtesy?"


    Fortunately, Isela didn''t leave and stood at the fountain of the promised square, but her expression was cold. Zion clicked his tongue inside. I can''t believe I made such a mistake.


    Zion hated being involved in other people''s trivial relationships. It was his creed to know when to pull out as much as the relationship between women was complicated. You have to know when to get out of the way, and if you do something wrong, you will be stabbed to death.


    The instinct was shouting, "Don''t pay attention to useless things." What''s the point of knowing? They are not related, they are not related, they are not friends. Why should he be involved in other people''s affairs that have nothing to do with him?


    I don''t have enough time to focus on Icella in front of me. Zion bent down to kiss Isela''s hand. A more relaxed voice could be heard above Zion''s head to see if he liked the polite gesture.


    "I will never wait for you again."


    "This will never happen again."


    "Again."


    "Yes."


    Isela tried to say something more, but she stopped. His cheeks swelled with anger, but when he saw Zion''s smooth face, he seemed to soften his anger. Zion Electra''s straight nose rubs against the back of Isela''s hand, and her eyes glistened toward Isela.


    It felt different from Raymond. He had a more slender, lush boyish beauty. And clearly, her favorable attitude over Raymond deserved to give her a big score.


    "Why are you late?"


    "I had to deal with the army.¡±


    "Oh, you''re having a hard time.¡±


    "Thank you for your understanding."


    You''re a soldier. Zion recalled Raymond''s request, not his. I felt frustrated about why I should do this, but what should I do? You have to peel if you want to. Even if Raymond was not his immediate superior, he had more than a few debts from the past.


    "How is Ms. Isella doing these days?"


    "It''s all right."


    "That''s a relief. I was worried that Daesungjeon wasn''t a very comfortable place to stay. How about another place? If you don''t mind, I''ll find a place to stay."


    Maybe he became especially sensitive because he didn''t like his place of stay. Isela was not a very picky woman when she was with Zion. So Zion thought that being away from Karen might be better for the relationship between the two.


    "No, I can''t stay anywhere else."


    "Why is that?"


    "I have to think about my father''s reputation."


    Isela answered with a pouty face.


    It was an unexpected answer.


    "¡­I thought you wouldn''t mind that you ran away."


    "Huh, there''s nothing I can do about it. So all my financial foundations came from my father."


    It was harder for Isela to not know. Isela ran away from home with Berdick''s seal and seal, as well as various personal effects and cash. There was an account in front of Isela, but it was not known when Verdick would freeze.


    There was no place more difficult for Verdick to approach than the cathedral, but there was nothing he couldn''t do. But Verdick has not yet come to get Isela. Isela''s account has not been frozen either. I was able to read the message through action without having to talk directly.


    ''Enjoy your time.''


    Berdick did not blame Isela for her first defiance.


    So she decided to keep a minimum of appearance even if she was uncomfortable.


    Staying elsewhere, and also with the man, Zion, will have a bad influence on Berdyk''s reputation. Even if you are running away from home, if you are staying at the cathedral, you won''t have much to say. Isela decided to keep to that extent.


    "Isn''t it inconvenient for you to stay with Miss Karen?"


    Zion heard Isela''s explanation and spoke.


    "Why is she mentioned?"


    "It''s inconvenient to spend time with someone you don''re not familiar with. In fact, I suggested it because I thought it would be inconvenient for you to be with Karen Haier."


    Zion said, stressing that he was not interested in Karen at all.


    "Why is Karen uncomfortable? Few people are that comfortable."


    Isela looked uncomfortable when Karen''s name came out, but Sion quickly told her what she wanted to hear.


    "That''s why I''m more uncomfortable."


    The answer was hard to understand.

 164 [164]

    "Then isn''t it better?"


    Zion asked back because he didn''t understand, but Isela shook her head.


    "No! There must be a deeper scheme! He never solves his bad stories, always says good things and accepts them unilaterally? It''s mostly a much deeper and deeper person than you can see."


    Karen thoroughly picked out a list that Isella would like and matched it.


    That was the problem.


    He relied on his memory to do exactly what Isela liked, but he only bought doubts by matching it too much. Karen was not angry at what Isela did and tried to please her by matching each and everything.


    Karen, however, overlooked that Isela''s life is a little different from ordinary people and that relationships between men and women are different.


    Karen''s approach was also questionable because Isela had seen so many people waiting for the bean to fall around her life. Karen''s smile was different from the men she liked.


    She even deliberately left Karen with her luggage or tried to embarrass her. When I''m on a date with Xion, I''ll call him or let him go back first. Or bragging about the accessories Karen wouldn''t have.


    All that moment Karen endured and passed was a doubt for Isela.


    "Everything I do is laugh and move on. Is that normal?"


    ***


    "¡­even if you do well¡­.¡±


    Karen stiffened her face when she heard Raymond.


    "Isn''t that enough now?"


    "Thank you anyway, Lord Raymond."


    Karen took a pen and said to Raymond, pondering. Raymond sat on Karen''s desk and talked to Karen.


    Raymond stole a water suit and sneaked in, but that was also something he could come and go when there was less attention. Raymond, who had to go out again soon, wanted Karen to focus on him.


    "No, I''d rather be told that it''s time than gratitude."


    If you''re going to kiss me. But Karen removed Raymond''s arm with a troubled face.


    "A man doesn''t get involved in what a woman does."


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    "I''m kidding, but I need to think about it more."


    "You don''t have to think about it."


    "I think accepting Isella can be a step forward to the world. It''s not just between us."


    "I''m good enough to be in a world of my own."


    But Karen patted Raymond''s mouth with her finger and gave him a pin to be quiet, and then began to write the letter.


    "Who are you writing to?¡±


    "Daddy."


    "To Lord Haier?"


    Karen nodded her head.


    "Yes. You''ll be surprised to know how hard I''ve been working these days. Sir Raymond, Nancy ran away, but I''m doing my best to treat each and every one of you. I want to find a better way, a better way. And I think it''s worth a year or so."


    Raymond sighed. It didn''t work that well. It was a tough road to be friends with Icela Evans, and they weren''t the right people in the first place. But Karen still seemed unwilling to give up.


    Karen wrote the letter to the end, picked up the paper, tapped it, dried the ink, and said to Raymond,


    "I''m going to confess to Icela Evans again.¡±


    "¡­I hope it''s not what I think."


    Raymond looked down at Karen and answered curtly. What are you talking about? But Karen denied Raymond''s words.


    "That''s what you think. But no matter what Lord Raymond says, he won''t listen.¡±


    "No, Karen. I disagree. How could you leave me like that....¡±


    Raymond''s face turned white. What''s Karen talking about right now? Confession? To Isella? Karen? No matter how much you want to be friends, what kind of bad jokes are you making?


    "You two can''t live together forever. There are too few of them.¡±


    "Never."


    In Raymond''s mind, the plan quickly ran through where to move Karen. It would be better to stay alone for the time being. Karen voiced her displeasure with Raymond''s firm answer.


    "When did I act with your permission?¡±


    "No way."


    "Even if she doesn''t believe me, I''ll try!"


    "Why do you lie?¡±


    "What? What are you talking about? I''m trying to tell you the whole truth."


    "¡­truth, Karen. You¡­.¡±


    "I know it sounds crazy."


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    Karen''s attitude hasn''t changed.


    "Lord Raymond, are you crying?"


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    The voice sounds pathetic. How?


    "No, do you hate telling Isella you''re going back?"


    "¡­yeah?"


    "I know you won''t believe me anyway. But... okay. I won''t do it if you don''t like it that much. Whew¡­."


    It was after a long time that I cleared up the misunderstanding.


    Raymond''s face turned red and apologized to Karen one after another, but Karen''s eyes did not sink for a long time.


    ***


    The relationship between people is extremely difficult.


    Nothing went as I thought.


    But Karen wanted to be more sincere. This is because I wanted to feel what it was like to live a real life by taking responsibility for myself. The closer a relationship like Icela was, the more important it was.


    "I need to talk to you for a minute, Isela."


    Karen knocked on Isela''s door, which came in late at night. Isela in her pajamas opened the door and looked at Karen''s face with a face full of tiredness.


    "Why don''t you tell me something important in the morning?"


    "It''s an important story."


    "¡­what is it?"


    "Can''t we go in and talk?"


    Isela did not move standing by the door to see if she was unwilling, but she opened the door because there was no justification to continue to stop it.


    "I have something to do tomorrow, so I''d like it to be as short as possible.¡±


    "Yes."


    Karen went into Isela''s room.


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    It was messy. I can''t help it.


    Isela had never cleaned herself, so she lived in a messy pile. But just two days ago, Karen dressed me up and cleaned me up.


    In just two days, the space where clothes, receipts, and magazines were piled up in a mess was simply terrible. Even on the bed, there were magazines. Standing there because there was nowhere to sit, Isela roughly pushed the magazine on the bed and advised Karen to sit down.


    "Go, thank you."


    We''re in the same room, but it''s so different. When Karen worked at her house, Isela was disgusted with the dust rolling around, and when she had to clean up, she seemed willing to become messy.


    I was amazed at how neat and colorful he was when he went out to sleep in a room like this.


    When Karen sat on the bed lightly, Isela, leaning on the desk, asked her.


    "What''s the story?"


    Karen confessed to Isela, calming her pounding heart.


    "Icella, actually, I''m much older than I look."


    "¡­that''s kind of a shock."


    "In fact, I''ve been dead more than a hundred times and lived again."


    I want to tell you. I want someone to understand my situation. I want to tell you my story. The desire exploded beyond endurance. It was a desire to speak. It was not enough to know Raymond, who was in the same situation. He wanted to confess to others who didn''t know him.


    I''ve died more than a hundred times. You and I weren''t on good terms at all. I''m going to die again soon. Do you know why? It''s because I''m not pregnant. There are many reasons to die, but I can never get out of this situation. I''ll live like this forever.


    I want to be friends with you.


    I''ve never succeeded before.


    Isela''s face changed into various colors.


    They looked pitiful, terrified, and hardened white.


    Karen emphasized her tragedy and wrapped it beautifully, except that she tried to kill Isela. Isela may start by sympathizing with herself. Human relations may be right to start there. The mutual mercy of each other


    Karen''s story continued for a long time, and finally Isela answered.


    "¡­all right, all right."


    "Do you believe it?"


    Isela nodded her head.


    Karen opened her eyes round. That can''t be true.


    Even Raymond could not immediately trust himself. My father didn''t believe it until the end. All I could believe was Dulan, who planned the whole thing. But does Isela just believe? Why? Karen came prepared to be slapped, but she felt weak. Why do you believe?


    Isela, who was hesitating, grabbed Karen''s shoulder in confusion.


    And slowly said to Karen.


    "Yeah, so... Um... Karen, let''s go to the hospital together when it''s light tomorrow."


    Isela''s eyes resembled Raymond in the past.


    Past


    "¡­you think I''m crazy.¡±


    Isela avoided the eye.


    "¡­alcoholism is no shame. It''s a secret, but my father has been treated for alcoholism in the past."


    "I''m not an alcoholic."


    Drug addiction, actually.


    I thought so, too. Karen sighed weakly. In order to become close to him after a long time, he even revealed his secret, and the response was like this. Perhaps this is the reaction of normal people. Isela spoke seriously.


    "Don''t be too shy. The hospitals supported by the Evans family are truly top-notch. Abbey is also in our mountain."


    "¡­so I''m not crazy¡­.¡±


    Karen raised her hand to cover her eyes. It''s late at night. What''d he do? It was a confession of sympathy, but it was a bit bitter to be dismissed as crazy at once. At first, it was all the more so because I mistook Isella for believing.


    "But it''s not a bad thing, is it? Let''s go to the hospital and check it out."


    Raymond had already finished cross-examination before.


    Karen wondered if she needed to go, but she nodded because her face was serious. Whatever it says, it wouldn''t be bad to go again.


    "¡­yes, Miss Isela''s favor¡­ I''d be happy to take it.¡±


    ***


    Icela Evans was a little horrified by Karen Haier''s delusion being too specific. Karen''s face was close to madness as she muttered and became more and more heated. Her breathless words in the middle were enough to bore the listeners.


    ''¡­I''m still young, but I''m sorry to hear that¡­.¡¯


    However, that much sympathy was bought. Although I wanted to keep her away. Isela was shocked to hear what the doctor said.


    "¡­it can''t be."


    "I''m sure. Can I tell you myself, Miss Isela?"


    The old haggard doctor said to Isela as if it were not important. Doctors are always so sullen. However, the listener has no choice but to be shocked. What he said is impossible.


    "Oh, no... no. Don''t tell me yet."


    Isela clenched her fist thinking of Karen waiting outside. The reason why Isela took Karen was to undergo various tests.


    ''You''ll feel better if you admit you''re crazy.¡¯


    It was a judgment filled with sympathy and fear for the person living in the next room. When Karen thought she was out of her mind, the little frustration turned into fear and came to Isela. But because it was true that Karen was nice to her, Isela brought her to the hospital.


    Of Karen''s nonsense, Isela was particularly uncomfortable with the fact that she was overly concerned about pregnancy. It is a country where religion dominates society as a whole. It was not the sound of a woman close to a girl, only seventeen.


    "Are you sure?¡±


    "Yes, I''m sure."


    ***


    Karen Haier is pregnant.

 165 [165]

    "¡­sigh."


    Isela sighed as the ground went out. And he lamented why he had to worry so much.


    There was a rose garden in the cathedral. It was a beautiful garden with the logic of capital rather than praise of God.


    But it wasn''t enough for Isela, and she didn''t feel the need to visit the rose garden because there were many other places to go from the capital. Until today.


    Isela was in a sad situation as she was nervously praying in the garden without being able to go to the city or enter the temple. He was even praying for himself.


    ''God, what should I say to Karen?''


    Isela stayed at the cathedral and began to pray to God after a few years. It was awkward because I hadn''t done it for too long, but I couldn''t help it. I was so troubled.


    "Donation is only good for saving money, help as much as possible, and never get involved in anything bad."


    You should have followed your father''s advice that you should not interfere in things that do not benefit you. Isela gathered her hands as she looked up at the great battle between the rose gardens.


    ''Why did I do something I didn''t....¡¯


    I could not bring myself to enter the main hall and pray. If the person who does not usually pray would surely ask her what happened to any priest, Isela was not confident of answering the question naturally.


    Furthermore, I didn''t have the confidence to treat Karen Haier, who will be in the main hall, naturally at this time. So Isela stayed awake all night and came out of the garden early in the morning to tie her hair.


    "Ahhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh¡­"


    ***


    Karen told her all kinds of stories. He was cursed by his mother, who said he was of the lineage of a saint in an old story. Isela had to clench her fist at the delusional setting of adolescent girls.


    But that was the least cute thing. The more detailed the story was, the stranger it was.


    "I''ve lived for over a hundred years."


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    Although he has died and survived again and again, Isela was a man of common sense. It was a ridiculous story.


    ''Oh, he''s crazy.''


    Isela was convinced that Karen was suffering from some sort of mental illness.


    But his words were consistent. It''s serious.


    She was disgusted that Karen Haier was particularly obsessed with pregnancy. They are only a few years old. You have to be pregnant to get rid of the curse, but you are infertile. I cannot escape the curse because I am infertile."


    From there, Isela went beyond strangeness to chills.


    Karen is seventeen years old. But how do you know it''s infertility? What has she done so far? With that beautiful face? Karen is out of her mind. And it was too pretty to live in the countryside.


    Crazy, pretty, country girl.


    The facts associated with that are obvious. He may have been turned upside down.


    Isela was able to hear about all kinds of people through her father. When Berdyck is drunk, he inadvertently spits out words, sometimes through the chatter of servants and maids, sometimes through people who come with resentment against him.


    I got goosebumps when I thought so. I had to take him to the hospital for an examination. Karen was a person who shared most of the room and board with Isela. It was uncomfortable for Isela to have someone who had turned this far next to her.


    I''m going to take her to the hospital and run a test.


    So Isela tried to contact the people involved with her father who had been avoiding her. I visited the biggest hospital in person. It wasn''t that difficult for the capital. Isela went to the old doctor she saw when she was young.


    "Miss Icela Evans? May I help you? Are you sick anywhere? Oh, and you''d better go home now....¡±


    "I''m not sick. Well, there''s a woman my age in the next room... It''s kind of weird."


    "Are you talking about the cathedral next door to Miss Isela?¡±


    "Yes...so please be as quiet as possible, and let no one know."


    "Okay."


    The doctor gladly accepted her request, as if she had been promised by Berdick. Isela''s body was perfectly healthy. Isela herself well aware of it.


    The problem was Karen. Isela was horrified. He has lived and slept with a psychopath. We may have to put Karen in the hospital right away. I don''t know what a crazy person will do.


    After the examination, Isela asked the doctor with a nervous face.


    "Can you tell me what you''re up to, Karen Haier? And keep the secret."


    "Yes, I understand."


    "Are you sure you''really crazy?Should we quarantine him right now?¡±


    But the doctor shook his head.


    "It is not in a state of isolation. Our cognitive and thinking abilities are perfectly normal."


    "But to me... You''ve been telling a strange... story."


    "Oh, she laughed that it was a lie to tease Miss Isela. Oh, my God. She was a pretty girl."


    "Hey."


    "So that''s the problem. She''s not in that situation right now."


    Karen is a perfect impersonation of a normal person in front of a doctor. He laughed, saying, "All the stories I told Isela were just legends," and he sometimes had nightmares about them, but that''s it.


    I don''t know how far the truth is, but I think I can act as normal as before.


    The real problem was Karen''s body.


    Karen Haier is pregnant.


    ¡­who''s?


    Karen firmly believed that she was infertile. I didn''t think in the least that I was pregnant.


    Isela thought Karen might have gone mad because she was in the countryside.


    If you have that level of obsession with pregnancy, that''s probably the case.


    Is it right to tell the truth?


    It might be better to let us know not to be too late. Isela had no choice but to know about the social violence inflicted on single mothers. Even Berdick''s daughter herself was afraid of unmarried pregnancies. This is inevitable in a country where religion dominates society.


    Should I tell Karen right away that you''re pregnant?


    ***


    "I feel burdened....¡±


    Suddenly, the overly heavy reality weighed on Isela.


    Come to think of it, Karen continued to be on Isela''s watchful eye even though it had been quite a long time since she had been at the cathedral.


    It was not understandable with Isella''s common sense. Even if Isela asks Verdick for the Highlands, Karen would be this much in favor of herself. Isela was embarrassed by such Karen. I thought there must be something planned.


    Isela felt as if she was thinking the same thing. She was embarrassed because she hid a lot of secrets.


    Perhaps Karen is in a difficult situation to get back into her own family. He was not able to go home after being beaten by a dwarf, so he was willing to live in the temple with Isela.


    Unlike Isela, who uses the temple as a kind of lodging, Karen attended the service regularly. He also showed keen interest in theology. Is it because the reality is miserable?


    Come to think of it more, there were many social calls for Karen, but Karen attended only a small number of meetings accompanying Isela.


    The more I thought about it, the heavier I felt, the heavier I felt.


    "I''m not interested in this kind of dirty work....¡±


    Isela sank under a rose vine.


    What should I say? What should I say about her being pregnant?


    If Karen were her maid, she could slap her cheek and kick her out. But Karen is not her maid.


    So you''re a friend? Isela thought that was not the case. Karen was a strange woman and an uncomfortable opponent. I didn''t want to get involved.


    Crunch.


    "Lord Zion, have you seen Miss Isela?"


    "Oh, Miss Karen Haier. Long time no see."


    Laughing.


    Isela leaned down quickly. It''s Karen. She calmed her throbbing heart and waited for it to pass quickly. I''m not ready to see Karen yet.


    But they continued to talk right above Isela.


    "I haven''t seen Ms. Isela since morning. I had something to say to Miss Isela....¡±


    "Actually, I also had an appointment with Miss Isela today, but she didn''t show up, so I came here."


    What? You had an appointment with Lord Zion?¡±


    Oops.


    It was Zion who was talking to Karen. Isela realized that she had forgotten her date with Zion because she was worried about Karen. We were supposed to go around the artist''s salon together today. Isela resented Karen.


    "When was the last time you saw him?¡±


    "Well, we went to the hospital together yesterday... Miss Isela said she''d go back first... When I came out, I was already gone...Oh, my God, I''ve never seen you before.¡±


    "You didn''t even come back last night?¡±


    Zion''s voice becomes urgent.


    Isela was embarrassed to get up now and say ''I''m here.'' But I''m ashamed to stand up even though I''ve been crouching. What should I do?


    "Yes, I''m really worried. Should I report a missing person?¡±


    "It may be better to contact Evans''


    "Oh, I don''t know if I should. Then I''ll send a telegram to the mansion and go report it first."


    No!


    Isela was frightened, but she couldn''t get up even when she heard Karen''s footsteps. What should I say?


    "Icella, you can stop coming out."


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    "I can see everything..."


    "Yes¡­."


    Isela woke up with a red face. Zion was looking at Isela in embarrassment. Oh, I hope you wake up early. I had a lot of regrets, but I couldn''t turn back the time. Zion moved with Isela to the more deserted side.


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    "¡­actually Miss Karen told me first with her fingers. I saw it."


    "He, he, did he?"


    Isela''s face hardened. I''ve been avoiding you like that. I''m sure you think it''s weird. Karen will eventually ask herself. What should I say?


    "¡­what''s the matter?"


    "Actually."


    Isela was speechless as she tried to speak.


    "That''s¡­."


    I''d like to tell you right away. And I want to delay my judgment. Even if the problem was a simple relationship between men, Isela would have let it go right away.


    But the problem is too big. No matter how much he liked Sir Zion, he could not even say that Karen, a single woman, was pregnant. This is a sensitive issue.


    "Isela, come here."


    When Zion saw Isela unable to speak, he took off his coat. Then I pointed my hand at Isela.


    When Isela hesitated and sat on it, Zion sat down on the bare ground beside her.


    "The floor is dirty."


    "That''s fine. This dress is good for washing.¡±


    "¡­yes."


    Zion picked a rose from the side and held it out to Isela. Xion asked when she received the rose.


    "Am I contemptible?"


    "What? Why?"


    "Now I''ve broken the rose. Isn''t it strange to give you something that''s not even mine?"


    "No."


    Isela shook her head.


    Zion laughed. And I skillfully put a rose in Isela''s head.


    "I actually don''t have any money."


    "¡­I know."


    "Before I came here, I thought of something that would suit you, but I couldn''t think of anything. Actually, not just today, but I kept thinking. But I just made sure that there''s not much I can offer."


    Zion was nothing more than a poor commoner than Isela. Isela''s favor with him is strictly about appearance. It is different from Raymond, who had a pedigree and was useful. Unstable and short like.


    "But I try to listen to your story very hard. That''s all I can do, but I want to do my best. I want to listen to it and think about it together. Would you allow it?"

 166 [166]

    "Lord Raymond, aren''t you too sloppy these days? Where did you go last month? I had to ask you to do something.¡±


    The Marquis sat in a restaurant and looked at Raymond with cold eyes.


    Raymond, who hasn''t even sat at the table yet, stopped moving. I guessed it from the time the Marquis contacted me, but it seems to be quite upset to say that before he even sits down.


    "I''m sorry, Marquis. At that time, I had a problem with my brother."


    Raymond answered in a slightly awkward voice, thinking of his brother. In the past when he had no memory, he could not give up his brother for a long time. I believed that I would come back with a good appearance someday.


    However, I was able to give up quickly after I always remembered my dead brother for more than 100 years. Karen was enough to think of just one thing, and most of all, it was better for those who had to give up quickly.


    "If you''re Baron Sears, I understand. Has his condition improved?"


    "¡­Thanks to your concern, I feel much better."


    No, Baron Sayertes never gets better.


    He always died early. walk around drunk and druggedIt was his end to drown in a brook. His life was always violent.


    Raymond has enough family to be his wife. My brother is already dead in his childhood.


    But Raymond saw Karen fold the letter and write an address on the envelope. Karen in this life does something she has never done before. Look at each maid, think of her family, and take care of Icela Evans.


    So Raymond decided to do his best within his limits. Baron Sayertes did not get better, but Raymond still took care of him. Instead, he deprived him of his authority as a baron.


    "Congratulations, but that''s not the only thing that called you. You know that, don''t you?


    But there wasn''t only one song the Marquis sang. The Marquis followed Raymond as he arranged his schedule.


    "The rumors about you are not very good these days."


    "It''s not true, so I don''t care."


    "It''s more important what''s going on, whether it''s true or not. Don''t you understand that you have to use it when you have to be kind? Prince Louis is worried about you.¡±


    Raymond thought of a rumor going towards him. Zion seemed to be working hard to reach the ears of the Marquis. The Marquis said to Raymond with a look of displeasure.


    "I don''t understand why you broke up with Isela. She''s still a card to write."


    "There''s someone else who really likes her."


    "If that''s Lord Zion, I''ll buy you lunch today."


    "That''s all right. I''ll take it easy."


    "¡­Really?"


    "Yes."


    The Marquis stopped writing notes and rang the bell. When the servant who was standing outside came in, Raymond winked at him and Raymond ordered a cup of tea.


    "It''s been a while since I''ve been out of the office."


    "¡­I must have misjudged you. For that kind of reason now... My relationship with Berdick... That''s Lord Xion.


    The Marquis of Pancair was a man who gnashed his teeth on Berdick. As Berdick Evans began to dabble in military supplies, the conflict intensified and the prices of weapons soared.


    Raymond was just one word to him. One of the links to Berdick.


    It was fortunate that Icela and Raymond''s men continued to connect with someone, but if it were Zion, it would be a little different. Because Verdick cannot be satisfied with Zion. It was far short of Raymond.


    Verdick must think strange and may try to dig further behind.


    If you investigate the background of Zion a little bit, Raymond comes out right away. Digging up the relationship between the two will naturally lead to the military and school, and the Marquis of Pancair will not be far from the relationship. Using Zion instead of Raymond was not a good choice for the Marquis.


    "I didn''t expect to make such bad choices in a row."


    The Marquis'' eyes grew cold little by little. Raymond knew that he had already calculated and measured his usefulness. His long life forced him to read more quickly.


    But Raymond had more cards than he had as long as he lived. It''s okay if Prince Louis doesn''t admire him anymore, or if he doesn''t have a connection with Berdick.


    "May I tell you something else?"


    "It doesn''t do anything to avoid it for a while, Lord Raymond. If you want to change the subject now, you''ll have to come up with the right story. Would you be attractive to me without Verdick Evans?"


    "I''m sure you''ll like it."


    "I''m telling you, you won''t be in front of me for a while if I bring you in.


    Raymond shook his head. It was impossible to know what the crown prince would think of himself now. But he had nothing to do with it. How they will act more thought.


    "Your Marquis, you''ll know that a series of serial murders have been cut off. I''d like to tell you more about it.¡±


    "¡­it''s not a good topic to listen to over dinner. I''ll change it to something else instead of meat.¡±


    Berdick changed the type to a car like him.


    Raymond took the map out of his arms. It marked the place where the incident had happened and where he had stopped it.


    "Recently, the story of me going in and out of brothels was to investigate."


    "What is this?"


    "We need your cooperation in serial killings."


    There are many useful cards for him, even if it''s not Berdyk.


    I''m sure the Marquis will like this information very much. Raymond knew various things the Marquis would like.


    ***


    Can I live in this life?


    Can I really live this time?


    I hope so. I love her who tries to be good. You have to succeed this time. Raymond felt a terrible hope.


    ***


    "¡­okay."


    Isela jumped to her feet. And he said to Zion.


    "It''s more burdensome not to say even if it''s too much, so I''ll say it. I think it''s better to do it or not. We can take care of it with money."


    I couldn''t tell Zion everything, but I made up my mind as I talked. Zion shook hands with Isela and encouraged her.


    "I don''t know what it is, but I hope it works."


    "Yes."


    Isela decided. It would be better to talk to Karen.


    No matter how reluctant Karen is, she will continue to feel uncomfortable if she doesn''t tell her. It would be right to tell her the reality and give her a chance to choose.


    And she knew that her pocket money was enough to make up for a Karen. Isela tried to think lightly. It may not be a big deal. In one way or another, she has a lot of money. It''s this much even though I thought about it for a day, but the more I don''t say it, the more I keep paying attention, the more it will cause damage to myself.


    "And Lord Zion. I don''t mind if you don''t have money."


    "Thank you."


    "But it''s not because I like you that much. I''m just giving it to you because I have that much."


    "Yes, sir. What I like is what I like more.¡±


    Isela didn''t feel too bad even if Zion liked her money more. I could see the reason more. It was better for someone to fit in than to admire someone.


    Karen was constantly reluctant. Because I couldn''t understand why. But Zion was clear. As long as Isela has money, he will listen to her like that and love her. Maybe I''ll pretend I love you.


    But Isela knew that was enough. A man is a man who can swing to himself, not a man he longs for. I couldn''t be satisfied with what my father gave me. Berdick didn''t know Isela and Isela didn''t know herself.


    Raymond was the object of admiration. And I might have loved him. But Isela was uncomfortable with him all along. It seemed to be riding a horse or a jewelry that didn''t fit well.


    Not all the horses are obedient. Berdick tried to give her a good man, but Isela was more like a man she could swing. It was a fact that after breaking up with Raymond, I met Zion and realized it.


    ***


    Walk along the river in the golden sunset. It was a river rather than a river, but it was perfect for taking a walk and enjoying the breeze.


    Karen walked slowly, enjoying her hair fluttering in the wind. In the river, swans were floating and chasing bread sticks thrown by people. As expected, the capital city was good. Much more people came and went, and there were various buildings and attractions.


    "What about dinner?¡±


    "Well, uh, why don''t we eat later and go in? I don''t really like temple meals."


    "I see."


    Karen has been wondering how far she should go for a walk, looking at the restless Isela.


    "Have you met Sir Zion? You''ve been looking around during the day."


    "¡­yes."


    I''m sure you met him. He taught you. But what''s wrong with Isela since yesterday? Karen tilted her head and agonized. I couldn''t see it yesterday, but the morning before yesterday... I went to the hospital.


    Only then did Karen recall confessing her return to Isela. I forgot about it again.


    You must have said you were crazy at the hospital.


    Karen smiled bitterly when she guessed why Isela was so nervous. That''s why you''re so nervous. I think I''ve been living with a crazy girl next to me. It''s hard to tell a crazy person that you''re crazy. Raymond used to be. So Karen was able to recognize Isella''s attitude right away.


    "That''s okay. I''m not going to bother Isela even if I''m not normal.¡±


    It''s hard to achieve this goal to be friends with you, but I don''t know what it is that we''ve come all the way. Karen thought it was a great development just for Isella to recommend a hospital to her.


    In the old days, Isela never cared about Karen''s illness while she was working. He was so upset that he was worried that he might be able to pass it on to himself if he cared. Isela''s recommendation to go to the hospital first is enough to be thrilled.


    "Can you guess... what?"


    "Well, I don''t know."


    Karen walked on and on with Isela telling an unknown story. He seems to have something to say, but he keeps having difficulty bringing it up. But they couldn''t stir-fry it, so they walked for a long time.


    After a long walk, the color changed from golden to red, and slowly began to turn purple. The early evening moon is beautiful. Karen looked up at the sky. Now we have to go back. If it''s later, the bishop will twinkle in his eyes.


    "Isela, why don''t you write a letter to your father?"


    "¡­why?"


    "I just sent my dad a few days ago, and he felt good. I''m sure Mr. Berdick is also waiting for the news of Miss Isela.¡±


    "Should I?"


    "Yes."


    There is silence again. Karen stopped walking.


    "If it''s too late, the bishop will be angry. Shall we go back the way we came?¡±


    "Wait a minute. Walk a little longer."


    Isela was stubborn. Karen shrugged her shoulders and walked again. The wind was cool, and the sound of grass bugs mixed with the sound of people talking and the smell of food being baked was not bad.


    At the end of Isela''s skirt was grassy. Karen was bothered, but I didn''t point out that Isela was distracted by something else.


    Isela stopped walking. Karen stopped, too.


    Isela opened her mouth to Karen. You have to tell her. No matter how she takes it. The truth must be told.


    "You, Karen."

 167 [167]

    52. His story I


    Edward Dale Haier was a romanticist.


    And he was a man who had nothing to say other than the word romantic.


    He often lost his money because he had no talent in business, and his timid face was handsome, but he was too shy to make his face known. He did not come up to the capital during the social season and was always a man who only interacted with his relatives on his land. The only thing unusual about him was his late wife Catherine.


    Catherine was exceptionally pretty.


    If it were just pretty, it would have been buried quietly. She was famous because she was the granddaughter of the great granddaughter and the Count''s daughter, and she beat out a number of suitors to marry the lord Haier.


    It is no exaggeration to say that so many men are Catherine''s accessories.


    Jewelry is not the jewel itself, but the person who gave it as a gift. That''s the royal family, and that''s the duke. That''s the Sultan of foreign countries.


    Among her accessories, Prince Gwiz would say the best one was given. the next king of this country the sole successor Everyone knew that Catherine''s lover was him.


    The question was whether he proposed to her or made her a mistress.


    Some people naturally suggested that she would become a princess in the future, but older people expected to break up soon or get a seat in the government.


    "It must be the government."


    "Hey, how could you do that? You''re so into it.¡±


    The Count''s Daughter and the Crown Prince. She was the granddaughter of the Grand Duke, but her father was a count. Under the system of the country that followed her father''s ranks, she was more noble than any count, but could not marry a royal family.


    "I''m saying this because I don''t know him. Did you see him do something he could lose money.


    And as they thought, Crown Prince Gwiz married not Catherine, but royalty from other countries.


    What no one expected, however, was that Catherine later chose Haier and lived with him all her life. It was a far more foolish choice than his mother. Who would understand her choice as the wife of a rural lord, not the lover of the royal palace and the nobility?


    Even Lord Haier was not easily convinced of his wife''s choice.


    have no property of one''s own have no title


    "It''s love."


    That''s all.


    one''s vague and uncertain feelings But I am not even sure about that.


    The lord knows. Catherine certainly did not love herself.


    "It''s love."


    I know it''s not.


    Catherine never gave him a look. The proposal he made one day was definitely just passing by, given by one of the many suitors.


    One summer day he proposed to Catherine.


    Catherine, who was always surrounded by people, sat alone on that day without anyone. Come to think of it, she might have been waiting for someone. But at that time, he was just amazed to be alone with Catherine. So I went to the side.


    "The weather is nice."


    "I don''t usually say hello at night, Mr. Haier."


    "Good night."


    "Yes. Good night, Mr. Haier."


    Catherine smiled and reached out to him to kiss him.


    "You left the party early. Is something wrong?"


    "I¡­."


    She knows my name. It felt like a miracle to Haier. Know oneself. He must be interested in himself. It overwhelmed his heart.


    The wind was cool. And there was a strong scent of flowers. Catherine blinked. When the eye tried to move away from Haier, I wanted to say anything to stop it. So I did.


    "Will you marry me?"


    "¡­what?"


    And Haier was surprised by himself. What are you talking about? And he closed his eyes tightly. Even if they were teased or angry, there was nothing to say. It was amazing just to know his name.


    He and she had no contact at all. She had numerous followers, and she was just one of the passers-by who could not be a follower.


    But now that the passing person suddenly confessed, she must be so embarrassed. His face was burning because he was dumbfounded. When Catherine heard a small laugh, she felt like jumping into the river.


    "I''m sure Mr. Haier has another good person.¡±


    It was a soft refusal.


    Catherine wasn''t too surprised. It was so familiar to her. He only smiled softly and shook his head. Haier covered his hot face with one hand and bowed his head.


    "I''m sorry."


    "It''s all right."


    He went to a quiet place, and said, "What have I done?" and hit his head against the pillar. And then a friend came by him.


    "Are you crazy?"


    "Did you see that?"


    "You see, it''s the palace garden. Not in your backyard. It''s a social season and it''s full of people. Are you out of your mind?"


    "No more talking. I know."


    "Yes, I''m glad I know."


    The garden seemed deserted, but there must have been people everywhere.


    "She''s not the woman you''re going to beat."


    "¡­I know."


    Haier himself knew that.


    I know I don''t have anything so smart about myself. I knew I wouldn''t have any advantages over Catherine''s. Shortly after he proposed to Catherine, he was not discouraged by the refusal.


    It was just a matter of course. I was ashamed of myself, but it was comforting that someone similar to him was common. Sometimes there were people who confessed like themselves, fascinated by Catherine''s beauty.


    Let''s forget


    A single confession will bring him back to his youth.


    It was courageous to say that the first woman to propose was Catherine. I could use it as a silent story. Haier just did and forgot. No, I didn''t forget, but I tried to at least forget.


    ***


    "Mr. Haier."


    So rather he was more surprised when she came back to him.


    "I''ll marry you.¡±


    But Haier could not be pleased with her acceptance. There was not a grain of joy in Catherine''s face saying that. Katherine said that and then went away. There was nothing but a question left for him.


    Why?


    "This is from Prince Gwiz."


    And that night, I got a message from him and I was convinced.


    Oh, so.


    Prince Gwiz intended to make Catherine the government. And he wanted to use him as a proper smokescreen. As the kings of other countries did, as the kings of other countries did.


    It was a little embarrassing, but that didn''t mean he could do anything.


    The king''s name is the king is a king.


    Accept Prince Gwiz''s offer and his life will pass peacefully. As any royal government''s external husbands do, titles will be given in return and land will thrive.


    And wouldn''t that be fine if you could be friends with Catherine?


    You will have a good friend.


    Haier was convinced by that.


    ***


    "¡­I said I was going to marry you.¡±


    "What?"


    "Are you a man who shares his wife?"


    Catherine''s eyes were burning blue.


    Haier''s conviction didn''t matter.


    Catherine''s choice was important.


    "I don''t need it.¡±


    Catherine tore the paper with the prince''s call to pieces and threw it into the fire. Haier reached out to the paper with a perplexed face, but it quickly turned into ashes.


    "He says he loves me. Then I will love you."


    Catherine chose.


    It was Haier''s turn.


    Haier looked down at Catherine, who reached out to him again.


    If you hold her hand, Prince Gwiz will surely retaliate.


    Haier knows he''s a boring man. He didn''t like many people, was weak at money games, and it was hard to be interested in anything else. He thought he would just breathe quietly in the corner of the room and start a family with a woman from a similar family who needed a marriage like him.


    I imagined that the opponent could be a woman who could be more stubborn and guide her, or a woman who would be more vulnerable and share similar camaraderie. But I never imagined a woman like Catherine.


    Surely this is dangerous.


    "Do you love me?¡±


    Haier wanted to take an adventure for the first time in his life.


    Like when you proposed in the garden.


    ***


    Catherine was definitely a wise wife until she died. She loved her daughter and closed her eyes after taking care of her husband. But the last name she uttered before her death was not his name.


    He definitely loves Catherine.


    Even though she didn''t love herself until the end.


    ***


    Someone recommended that he remarry, saying it was for Karen. It was not good for Karen to have no brothers because of the inheritance law in which men were given priority. When the lord dies, the title is passed on to Duran, not Karen, the next closest relative.


    If Duran does not marry Karen, Karen must marry with only a small fortune. If he had a brother, he would give his sister a house, but most of his relatives would just kick her out.


    Dulan and Karen were engaged, but obviously their relationship was not good. So people around him kept recommending remarriage. Give birth to a second child and give his daughter a stable future.


    But Young-ju did not remarry.


    So people called him a romantic. It''s because I couldn''t forget my dead wife. Indeed it was. In other words, it meant that his love was more precious than his daughter''s future. His love was forever and the only glory to him. Even if it''s already dead love.


    He didn''t want to give up his love. So I didn''t even remarry. And he didn''t hesitate to drug his daughter and brainwash her.


    Nevertheless, it was sincere to empty my daughter''s happiness.


    It was just not more important than his wife, or his own love.


    "Lady Karen sent me a gift and a letter."


    Helen''s letter contained Karen''s updates.


    Then there was the story of Icela Evans with her.


    She was living in the capital while helping her run away from home. Naturally, the business was postponed indefinitely, and Karen was involved in various affairs on behalf of Isela, who did not want to contact her father.


    "And you sent me a gift, too. Would you like to see it?"


    "Yes¡­. What''s this?"


    "It''s an orgel."


    It was something that only girls would like.


    It was not suitable for a middle-aged lord, but he liked it. Orgel where a couple of men and women are dancing. The doll began to move with the potato melody.


    A couple of lovers continued to dance.


    The doll''s hair colors resemble her and her wife. The lord knew it and continued to rewind the orgel and looked down.


    Haier doesn''t know much about her daughter. Admit it to yourself.


    He tried to believe Catherine, who said she had died and lived a life of repetition, and he tried to trust his daughter, but anxiety still sat in one corner.


    There''s a man I love. I''ll show you soon.


    I touch my daughter''s handwriting with my fingertips.


    I felt that his work was finally over.


    Now he can keep getting drunk on his love.


    He opens his eyes in the morning, sighs with loss, looks after the territory, and visits the graveyard of the dead by attending the temple. It must be a peaceful and satisfying routine.


    Now that he''s done his job.


    "Fortunately, isn''t it?"


    "Well, that''s right. Lord."

 168 [168]

    52. His story II


    three days of ashes for redemption


    Four days of water for prosperity.


    The first day was a sin offering.


    On the second day, it was the dry season.


    The third day was an exemption.


    The guilt of unconsciousness, the sin of weakness, and the sin of ignorance shall be atoned for atonement, but the scale of the rite shall vary according to income and status.


    Those who covet others, who defile their property, who take false oaths, are to confess their sins, pay ten times as much damage, and offer sacrifices of blood on the day of ashes. This is in accordance with the Sex Act, which is separate from the laws of each government.


    ***


    Blood flows through the festival.


    Not only this country but also countries across the white mountain range have something in common. Races, languages, and religions are bound to resemble each other because only one mountain crosses, and the endless sea or desert does not block everything.


    Religion was divided according to the denomination, pointing fingers at each other as heretics, but their gods had the same name and very similar methods of sacrificial rites.


    the commonalities of this world religion


    Many sacrifices have been held in every country.


    It was a blood-shed ritual.


    Sheep and cow and mare. They serve as food for the people after the ritual. Although the memorial service has become a festival, the essence is to subjugate people''s sins. The blood that livestock shed to counter the sins of countless people. In particular, if there was a big event, such as the king''s new ascension or a great victory in the war, blood flowed down the river.


    A thousand years ago the blood was shed.


    It was a very old story. It was so old that it was hard to find the first nuclear power plant.


    Ancient people sinned.


    Under one language, one culture, one deity, people developed rapidly and became corrupted. They enslaved each other and began to use them as food and hated each other.


    Human sins were so deep that an angry god tried to destroy the world.


    An earthquake struck, a tidal wave hit, and bottles began to rise. People went crazy, and endless droughts continued and prophets predicted the end of mankind.


    "Now God will not forgive man."


    People found a way in fear. They cried out to the wizards and the priests, hoping that their god would not abandon them completely, and to make them look back on God. Then they began to pray to God again in memory of the forgotten sacrifice. They burned up their favorite things, but they were not satisfied with it.


    "Find and offer what God will be most satisfied with."


    People wondered what it was, and eventually found a righteous man and began to dedicate it to God.


    "I dedicate my righteousness here, so forgive us our sins."


    But God was not satisfied with a righteous man. The righteousness that meets God''s standards was too scarce.


    So people began to give to children.


    "Here are innocent children, forgive us our sins."


    But God was not satisfied as a child. He who knew nothing was not enough because he had nothing built.


    People were in despair. No wealth, no righteousness, no children were enough for God. The number of people began to decrease as they tried to kill each other for ancestral rites.


    "Then they are going to destroy us as they are.¡±


    People gathered and cried out in prayer for a hundred days and nights. As the tears and wailing of the people continued, God turned to them and gave them a woman.


    "Let down here a woman who is innocent but not ignorant."


    And the collapse stopped.


    ***


    Yikes!


    Rabbits scream, too. Animals that seem to be calm make sounds that they have never heard before in the fear of death. When he heard that, Duran had to stop again and again. Sometimes I was so nervous that I couldn''t sleep.


    But that was also once or twice. When the number of animals killed became incalculable, it became familiar. I had to get used to it anyway. This behavior has been a lifelong task.


    The beginning of slaughter is submission. He knocks the head with a hammer to knock it out. Some animals die there, but life is usually stronger than you think and fainted.


    When the size of a sheep or a cow is about the size, it is quite difficult to knock them out. Duran succeeded in the rabbit and the lamb, but the cow was still unsuccessful. It will take more time to kill skillfully.


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    It calmed down. After that, drain the blood from your throat. At first, I tried to cut my head because I didn''t know anything. Then the blood splashed everywhere and became messy. It was only for death row inmates to cut their throats with a single knife.


    When I took out the blood, my cramp died down. It would be easier to use medicine, but it was taboo to use medicine on ritual animals. The whole process should also be done by a new officer, not a butcher.


    "Crazy."


    Duran swallowed the moan. In the process of peeling, the rabbit seemed to open its eyes.


    Boom again. If it''s still moving, boom again.


    Dulan looked down at the meat twitching under the hammer. This time it''s definitely dead. But I felt awful if I hit it too hard. Duran frowned and changed what he had in his hand to a narrow, sharp knife to do his next work.


    Originally, draining blood from here is his job, but Dulan has done everything since.


    Because I didn''t want to throw away the meat like this. He wanted to use the body more efficiently. During the ancestral rites, only the blood was drained, and the animal was burned with guts and hair, but it was not necessary even necessary for practice. It''s a waste of meat.


    Remove the blood and peel the skin. I could peel it more neatly because it was to peel it without burning it. Now remove the guts and throw them away. The gut is boiled and fed to the hounds. Cut the remaining meat in two vertically and wash it with water.


    And then the area of cooking.


    Dulan was able to wash the blood off his face only after mixing spices and medicine with meat.


    I was sick at first.


    The bloody smell and disgusting gut forms caused vomiting just by looking at them, and the hands trembled. The animals in front of them continued to move or scream, expressing their rejection of the impending death.


    "I''m not eating."


    Karen''s meat was wrapped in a variety of spices, making it hard to recognize the original shape. Dulan frowned as he watched him push away the hard-earned meal with his hands.


    "¡­Dong, why don''t you pity the animals. It died for you."


    "Eat your own. Oh, you can''t eat it because it''s salted, can you?


    "Well."


    I should try harder to hide the taste of medicine.


    Karen looked down at the dish and glared at Duran.


    "I always get a headache after eating the food you bring."


    "Such a thing."


    His young God seemed to dislike the priest''s offering. Duran re-heard the meal he made with all his heart and soul. If you leave it now, Karen will throw that meal into the trash. Duran eventually gave up his offering. There was nothing I could do about God''s lack of sincerity.


    "Well, then you can starve.¡±


    "I''m going to have a medication-free meal."


    "¡­well."


    "I won''t eat what you give me! Bring me something that doesn''t have anything in it!"


    But you''ll soon forget that, too.


    Duran murmured inwardly as he looked down at the evil Karen. And the next day, Karen, who doesn''t even remember that she refused to eat, pushed the meal she refused the previous day into her mouth without saying anything.


    Karen didn''t spend long time writing evil. As Nancy whispered, Karen began to feel distant from herself and others. When I saw Yeongju, I was unfamiliar with her manners, and I began to feel uncomfortable with the maidens'' market.


    You''ll forget everything in a little while.


    "She thinks she''s from a better world."


    Nancy told Duran.


    "A place like paradise. People live helping each other, families are perfect, friends. There, positions and status become unimportant and live according to individual competence, and the ugliest people do not starve. Are you done?"


    Like God came down to the human world.


    Duran said Nancy wasn''t very reliable, but that was enough. Karen will gradually distinguish herself from the world and live blindly for only one value.


    That was what Catherine wanted.


    Finding more perfect love.


    ***


    Karen lives again.


    Like Catherine.


    After Duran vowed to cooperate with the crying Catherine, Catherine informed him of many things. From history and theology to cooking. Catherine did not say how many years she had lived, but she certainly had lived much longer than she looked.


    And so did her mother. Her maternal grandmother also. Because they spent far more time than others, they were rich in knowledge and shared it with their children. What Catherine said was a story about Catherine''s history and about the saints who were sacrificed. a story out of history It was the theology that the sacrifice spoke directly.


    However, memories will no longer be delivered. Karen''s memory will be erased. And she will have an advantage in the world.


    I want it. Catherine was disgusted with the fate she was given.


    "I don''t need stories like this anymore. Karen isn''t livestock, she''s looking for love. It''s not to have children.I''m only choosing love.¡±


    Duran looked at Catherine and thought of the animals he killed. It resembles a cow''s big eyes. The eyes are not the only ones that resemble each other. After all, their essence was no different from cows and sheep. These are flawless offerings that God has given to mankind. Their holy grail is nothing more than an accessory. The important thing is permanence. It''s death again and again and again.


    I hate it.


    Catherine hated repeated fates. God put the repetitive yoke of death on them. The only way out of it was to give life to the next generation of offerings.


    I''m not a livestock.


    But what am I supposed to do? If you don''t have children, you can''t get out of it. Catherine didn''t know how to throw off the yoke completely. But at least he wanted to stop Karen from giving birth to a child as a means to free him. I wanted to love you completely.


    knock, knock


    "¡­yes."


    I heard a knock on the door. When Duran answered, the expected man appeared. It was Karen''s mother, Catherine.


    "You''re working hard. Isn''t it too hard?¡±


    "¡­what''s the matter?¡±


    It was too bloody a space for Catherine, the lord''s wife, to enter. Duran put down his knife, took off his gloves, and got up to wash his hands. But when I tried to go outside, Catherine stopped me.


    "It won''t take that long.¡±


    "Ha, but the smell....¡±


    "It''s kind of hard to hear from others."


    Duran closed the door again. Duran made eye contact with her.


    "I''m going to die soon."

 169 [169]

    He had a light voice as if he was going for a walk tomorrow. Duran was embarrassed, but as Catherine continued to speak, she could not even afford to express it.


    "I''m going to make a will for this, but I don''t think it''s a good time to write about Karen. So I wanted to say something in person."


    "¡­he, I suppose so."


    "You don''t have to cook anymore. Karen''s rather suspicious of you because you''re so good at it. You''ll be leaving for the monastery soon anyway, so just let Nancy know the combination of drugs."


    "¡­shi, shi, and meal would taste worse.¡±


    "I can''t help it. There are times when you refuse to take your medication when you forget everything.¡±


    "The chi, the memory. Even though I can''t."


    "I don''t remember, but I made up my mind over and over again... It''s hard to change."


    Catherine shook her blindfolded hair back. Karen''s appearance comes out a few years later. Over her dark red eyelashes, impressive eyes look at Duran. The snow was such a color that would occasionally be seen in the dusk of summer. He sees himself in his eyes. Catherine shut her mouth and said to him again.


    "When are you leaving?¡±


    "Well, I''m leaving in a few days."


    "¡­yes, I see."


    Once again, silence hovered around the room. But the silence was not because he had nothing to say, but because he needed to be ready to speak.


    Duran waited for her other words. Suddenly the smell of blood was disgusting.


    Duran was hard to understand. Catherine was healthy. There was no problem with my body. Why would she die?


    "Is there something wrong with your body?"


    Duran couldn''t help but wonder at her flushed cheeks. He looked far from being sick. Catherine shook her head.


    "No, it will happen."


    "Disease, it has nothing to do with... You did."


    "Yes."


    It was close to affirmation. Duran knows the special situation she is in. She died and survived repeatedly. And Duran remembered that Catherine''s mother and her ancestors also did not live very long. Kathryn didn''t ask because she didn''t talk about him anymore, but not all of them lived that long.


    Someone killed himself, some got sick, some got involved in the war. The reason for death was different, but no one lived a long life. At least that''s what Catherine knew or left on the record. Was it not a coincidence? Is there anything else that governs life other than a period of repetition? Duran asked carefully.


    "¡­is it related to Karen?"


    "To a certain extent."


    "Ka, is that the same for Karen?¡±


    Catherine smiled at Duran''s question.


    "¡­I know what you''re thinking. That''s not true...It has nothing to do with blood.¡±


    When I said the latter part, I had a slightly painful face. With his face twisted, Catherine went on.


    "Your Royal Highness sent me another letter. I have to protect my family.¡±


    "But I don''t think it''s a good idea for you to end your life."


    "You don''t know him. I know him. When I die, Prince Gwizu will no longer be interested in our family. He''s always like that."


    Catherine said so. A powerful man is obsessed with what he cannot get his hands on. For Prince Gwiz, it was Catherine. Catherine thought she had escaped from him, but marriage was a fragile escape.


    Duran heard the lord expressing his troubles to the butler.


    It was said that land taxes were levied more than usual. The sudden increase in taxes lacked money. I had to borrow money. The lord eventually had to borrow money from the Verdick Evans family, who were known as loan sharks.


    Duran''s next lord was not just because he was a close relative. It was also because all other relatives had already refused to inherit the land. The precious metals Catherine gave Duran separately were sufficient for his parents to live on, but apart from that, the estate became increasingly worthless. It was a debt-laden land.


    When Catherine dies, Prince Gwiz will no longer be interested in Haier''s estate.


    Catherine said so.


    "When I die, my story is over. Now Karen... You''ll live. That''s enough. Well, isn''t it really like a fairy tale? Main characters often don''t have a mother since they were young. Parents are leaving. I''m done with this."


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    "Without me would be more helpful to Karen. What if I become weak and tell Karen the answer? So I''m right to die here."


    Catherine laughed.


    "Carran will really live her life. It''s a minimum of protection. Haier will protect you. He''s also... a parent."


    But Dulan couldn''t seem to feel anything fishy about her face. Listening to Catherine''s words, she was far from the sublime of dying to protect her family. Catherine had a relaxed look on her face, listing the reasons for her death.


    He didn''t look worried about Karen, but he looked happy. Catherine kept looking at Dulan and seemed to suppress her expression as she spoke. It was the face of a man who wanted to say something but couldn''t.


    "¡­be more honest, if you have something to say."


    Duran drew the sign and looked at Catherine. It was an expression that he would not mention as an apostle of God. Although he was a young priest who had not yet received official ordination, he was good at drawing the sign. Duran swore to God and asked Catherine.


    "Are you sure?"


    Are you really saying you''re going to die to protect Karen?


    Duran looked up at Catherine. Their eyes met. Catherine said after a long dry lip.


    "The truth is¡­ it''s annoying."


    Catherine clenched her fist. I felt a great deal of fatigue on my face. Kathryn expressed her sincerity while looking at Duran.


    "I''m tired of living longer, too. This should be enough. I don''t even want to end it. It''s annoying to see if Karen will succeed or not. I know why she killed herself. If I''ve prepared this much for my daughter, I''ve done everything I can. Isn''t that right?"


    I don''t mind dying now, do I? Her eyes were looking at Duran and asking. It wasn''t the eye that wanted the truth. I only wanted consent.


    "As a priest... you cannot recommend suicide."


    "I can kill myself as much as I can without your help.¡±


    "Gee, it''s falling to hell."


    "It''s a funny joke. How many times do you think I''ve died so far?¡±


    Duran replied in silence for a moment.


    "¡­yes, I said that out of courtesy."


    "Yes."


    Catherine laughed.


    "That''s why I like you."


    ***


    Catherine''s illness has already been complete in a few days. She was not well versed in all knowledge, but she was good at suicide. Some suicide methods used drugs. Catherine made her own medicine. She said she was going to see Dulan, but she was actually swallowing poison instead of going to see him at the time she met him. Alone when he''s not around. Her doctor may be embarrassed because she doesn''t know why, but it''s inevitable.


    "Sol, to be honest...Rather than go in pain, go in comfort, go in pain..¡±


    "No."


    Catherine said flatly.


    Duran couldn''t understand. Tired of repeated deaths, he was convinced that he would commit suicide. But why choose to die painfully?


    "Dulan, do you know the heart of a self-inflicted person?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    "I want to deal with the time of my own death. Putting poison in my body... I feel relieved that you''re dealing with my death. It''s good not only for me but also for others. I need time to slowly face death, and I need time to let him and his friends leave me.¡±


    "Well, if you think of others like that¡­...to live more.¡±


    "It''s a hassle to get there."


    Catherine grinned.


    ***


    Catherine looked up at Duran from afar. Her cheeks were thin and her eyes turned black, and her original beauty disappeared. That is only a precursor. He''s going to get weaker and die. This is suicide.


    Her rough, new voice followed.


    "What are we?"


    Is it life to have children over and over again? If you keep living in a stopped time, you get a lot of strange thoughts. My mother and grandmother did the same. This is how we live because we''re livestock sacrificed to God.


    The old congregation said we were blessed with endless blessings. If you know the future and want it, you can enjoy a life that''s almost immortal. He said that we would be promised heaven because he represents the sins of the people by death.


    There is no one who has not committed a crime while living a repetitive life. There''s no one here. He''s dead. Is everything all right? Is there nothing because time doesn''t overlap?


    I''m sure I''m lucky compared to other women. All women have to risk their lives to get married and have children. It''s hard to get a job, get little inheritance, and don''t even have a name left.


    But should we consider it a blessing to have children, to die, to live a life that ends like that? Anyway, anyone''s life''s goal is to be a child...It''s... strangely miserable.


    If you''re a royal family, you might want to save your country as a long-cherished dream.


    A man could aim for a job.


    But we have no choice but to have children, so we can''t find value other than love.


    Then at least I wanted to die from love.


    And I did my best but failed.


    But my daughter will succeed.


    ¡­so help me. So that Karen won''t curse my choice...Really... if you catch a man who you think is happy...So I can get pregnant then.


    ***


    The funeral was simple.


    It was a lonely funeral that was not like Catherine once surrounded by royalty and nobles. Only a few people attended because Catherine died of illness. At that time, people were afraid to step out of their villages because there was an epidemic all over the country.


    Duran only watched the funeral as an auxiliary priest because he had yet to receive formal ordination. However, when reading the memorial, I had some doubts about the sentence ''I will go to heaven.''


    Will she ever go to heaven?


    That day, Duran decided to be a heretic for his god.

 170 [170]

    "The girl cried herself to sleep."


    "What do you remember?"


    "I can hardly do it anymore...But I told her that Mrs. Catherine had passed away a few years ago, and she suddenly collapsed.¡±


    It''s been a while since we saw each other. I tried not to bump into him as much as I could. I only met Youngjoo and tried to go back quickly, but I met Karen. Before I knew it, Karen looked tall and ladylike in her adolescence. It is said that they forget more and more often.


    The plan was proceeding steadily.


    Karen''s search for memories has become increasingly rare and unfamiliar to familiar people. Nancy said Karen gradually acted as if she had become a princess in a fairy tale. A little more gentle and a little more gentle.


    "That''s funny."


    When I was young, Karen wasn''t good at all. Duran remembered Karen, who was using evil. Then I remembered Karen, who had locked up Dulan and freed the dogs. Duran opened the door and looked down at Karen, who was asleep. The eyes were swollen, and the chest slowly went up and down to show that it had fallen asleep deeply.


    Now it''s enough to be called a ''woman.'' Now, when you grow up a little more, you''ll be a dazzling beauty enough to look back on. And if she meets a good man in the midst of so many people she will meet...It''s going to lead to death.


    "¡­carren."


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    "Caran¡­Hyer.¡±


    I called my name, but I won''t wake up. I feel relieved about it.


    No matter how hard I thought about it, I couldn''t resist myself. Why do we have to die? Why should time pass? There is a man under his hand who can enjoy eternal life.


    Karen has a chance to live forever. Catherine spilled it like a bad joke, but Duran thought it was a real blessing. This beauty will be kept forever.


    Catherine''s face was miserable.


    The face of those who are dying of exhaustion in life is terrible. It is even more terrible for Karen to find a man at once and live a life of an ordinary person who succeeds in pregnancy, gives birth to children and dies.


    Here is eternity. The vast amount of knowledge and history Catherine had spilled on him was far and wide.


    Why give up eternity?


    Why should a person die?


    Catherine is dead.


    But Karen won''t die.


    forever


    Duran knelt down. Then he prayed. about what one does


    And he confessed himself to being a heretic.


    His god was this girl who was asleep in front of him.


    ***


    "Father, Father Duran."


    I can hear someone calling him. Duran knew that he had slept in his seat. Duran opened his eyes and saw the man coming in. It was Bowen who worked in the mansion.


    "I''m sorry. If you''re sleeping, I''ll tell you later."


    "Oh, no... It''s all right."


    Bowen was a butcher in the past. It is only a little special that not only animals but also people were slaughtered sometimes. His mother still had to take Dulan''s medication to survive. Bowen tried to change his attitude as much as he could, but he sometimes used harsh language while quietly running Dulan''s errands. It was not wise to show disarray in front of him.


    Duran stood up and looked at Bowen.


    "Lady Karen sent me a letter. I hear you''re in the capital with Miss Icela Evans...The lord wants to have a car with the priest. Would you like to have a car with him?"


    "¡­yes."


    "Yes, I understand. Then I''ll tell him you''ll be there soon. And before you come, you''d better change your clothes. The new clothes are in the closet."


    "Al, I get it."


    Duran came to his senses by rubbing his rough, dry cheeks. It has already been two days since I arrived at the land, but I am still busy. Duran opens his eyes and looks in the mirror. There was a skinny, stooped young man. There was a sick man who was possessed by eternity.


    There was one thing I was curious about.


    "Why¡­ of all things was me?"


    ***


    "I heard there was a fire in the monastery. Are you okay?"


    "That''s okay. Lord."


    Duran looked down at the car in front of him and looked up at Yeongju. Even if Karen rejects Duran, it does not change that Duran becomes the next lord. Duran''s return day ended with a little delay.


    But in the meantime, everything happened to Duran. From trivial things such as things disappearing and reappearing, I was suddenly sleepy, or my back almost fell and caught fire.


    "It''s over now."


    Now Duran''s job is not in the monastery. Duran kissed the teacup as he heard about Karen leaving for the capital. The lord opened his mouth carefully as he saw him.


    "The man I''m going to introduce to you soon... They say they do.¡±


    "He, he, he is."


    "Yes¡­. I might not like it, but I want you to congratulate me."


    Duran could see why the lord called him and spoke carefully. Do you think he might think he lost Karen? Duran smiled inwardly. Yeongju, Catherine, and I had a strong illusion.


    Why are they afraid of implementing the deal? They found it difficult to accept the process of implementing it. He was not comfortable with Karen, and he speculated that he was self-interested. Duran''s eyes are on Karen''s choice of someone else. Why are you so angry?


    "Of course."


    It was something to celebrate.


    No matter who Karen meets, it was a blessing.


    Because what you do doesn''t change.


    What you''ve been doing hasn''t changed.


    "So why don''t we just leave it to nothing we talked about with Catherine?"


    "I don''t know what you mean."


    "So, touching your memory... Stop. Catherine....¡±


    The lord''s face was slightly flushed. The purpose of his call for Duran was to tell this story.


    "I lost my wife, but I lost my daughter. I don''t want to lose my family again."


    Duran struggled with his chin on his shoulder.


    The lord said it to persuade Dulan, but his words only gave Dulan confidence. Karen herself said she was living again. To his father.


    Duran threw a gold coin and grabbed it again. Poof, pck, and repeat the coin floating and falling in the air. Duran thought. I had to think.


    Is Karen living again? Duran believed it. But Duran was a little confused because Karen regained her memory and had nothing in her hands. Karen should have held something. Didn''t Catherine say?


    "In order to be sure I''m living again, I''ll have to remember first, but then I can go back with the mark.¡±


    Catherine once told Duran.


    "I can start with what I have in my hand when I die. Something small enough to fit in your hand...In my case, it was a finger at first."


    Fingers? Duran looked down at Catherine''s white, slender fingers. Catherine raised her hand and folded one. My fingers. I cut it and brought it back. It''s rotten now, so it''s it away.


    "Do you know that? A person''s finger has a pattern.¡±


    Do you mean the texture of the skin at the fingertips? Duran looked down at the tip of his hand, but the medicine had made it smooth. But later, as Catherine said, everyone knew that they had their own patterns and that they could distinguish each person.


    "Is it because pregnancy is the answer? If I hold a part of my body, it comes back. If it''s not my body, this is the most obvious one.¡±


    Catherine picked up a gold coin.


    "This is the best thing to do without repulsion. Other things keep getting in trouble."


    "I see."


    "So you can make sure that Karen is holding on to it later to see if she''s dead or not."


    "What if you don''t hold anything when you die?¡±


    Catherine stabbed Duran.


    "You can hold it."


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    "I don''t mind if it''s right after I die. Someone can hold the coin in the hand of the dead child....¡±


    ***


    So you have to be a new officer.


    Because you have to guide the child''s death.


    ***


    Karen said she was holding nothing.


    Is it because this is her first life? Duran thought so at first. However, Duran was suspicious of the lord''s words to leave Karen alone. Karen persuaded the lord to leave the house. And in the process, he said he lived again and again. But why didn''t he hold anything in his hand? Duran could not understand that he had not given her gold coins in the past. If Karen had died, she would of course have a gold coin in her hand. But this time, Karen has nothing in her hand.


    Duran felt a little more itchy in his head. I wanted to get out of my head and organize it.


    Karen said she remembers. And there was no coin.


    Coins.


    Duran thought of what he had been repeating over and over again.


    Karen is not in the mansion now.


    Can a man who''s been in a mansion all his life, and whose memory is not intact, show such behavior? It hasn''t been long since she left.


    Nancy, who was taking care of her, ran away with the money. There had to be a strong bond between Karen and Nancy. At least Karen had to be swayed by Nancy to some extent. I took that medicine and took care of her. Karen, however, did not return home even after Nancy ran away.


    to be weird


    Can a person behave like that? Is Karen living again? And she''s already introducing a man? Duran clasped the coin tightly.


    Karen''s actions did not belong to anyone who lived a single life. He could hardly be regarded as a man who lived in a mansion all his life. He''s good ability. Duran wrenched his lips and laughed.


    And I could see why his last days at the monastery were dangerous. I could see why the item disappeared. Karen made someone do it. It was clear that he had tried to find out something from himself.


    Karen is not new to this life.


    He would also have dug up the truth from himself to some extent.


    I succeeded in the past.


    No matter how hard Karen struggled, he never wanted to let go. Duran felt themselves whispering next to him in the past.


    Forever.


    Are you trying to run away.


    From eternity to death? With eternal rest?


    But she won''t be able to do that.


    Whoever she chooses. Duran got up and began to push things into his bag. Any man, any man, any man, was fine. It doesn''t matter to anyone. His behavior does not change.

 171 [171]

    53. This is not the end


    Isela opened her eyes in a dark space. And I was embarrassed. It wasn''t the bed that opened its eyes. I can feel the hard floor. Where am I? Did you fall out of bed?


    No, his room was a wooden floor. This is a stone. Isela pulled herself up in a hurry. I felt dizzy.


    "Sigh, ha¡­?"


    It''s dark. Isela rubbed her eyes. But there was nothing easily visible.


    Why? Isela''s room has big windows. It can''t be this dark. feel for one''s hands in a hurry And something was touched.


    "Ahhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh!"


    It was a human hand. Isela shrieked with fright. But Isela''s mouth was blocked by the hand. When the frightened Isela tore the other person''s hand with her fingernails, the person behind her groaned to see if she was sick.


    "¡­uh, Isela¡­...stay still."


    It was a familiar voice. However, Isela could hardly calm down and struggled.


    "Icella, calm down.¡±


    As the opponent calmly pressed down with force, he gradually lost his strength and became conscious. Even in the infinite darkness, voices can be heard clearly. a soft and determined immaturity I could tell who Isela was before her eyes could get used to the darkness.


    "It''s all right. It''ll be all right if you calm down. Okay? I''ll let you go when you''re calm."


    Isela nodded her head. The hand that was covering the mouth slowly fell off.


    "Carran? Where are we? Is it a big match? Why is it so dark?"


    I hope so. Isela expressed her hope. But Karen denied it at once.


    "No, not there. This is... this is where we shouldn''t have come. I''ve been here before."


    "Where are we?¡±


    Karen fell off Isela. I can hear the patter of footsteps. Isela asked Karen again to move away.


    "Where am I?"


    "I think I''d better turn on the light, I promise you won''t scream. And don''t wonder where we are. That would be better.¡±


    "Tell me where you are!"


    "You''d better not know."


    Isela screamed like a fit, but Karen did not answer.


    "Where the hell is it? Why are we here now? I''m sure¡­."


    Where are we? It''s a completely unknown place. The floor is cold and cool. It''s not a small place without any windows. Isela felt the bottom and remembered.


    Where was the last place you were? Where was I? I felt dizzy. Isela smoothed her hair. Something flowed down from my head, so it was actually dark and bothered me.


    "¡­hehehe."


    My hair is wet and wet. At first, sweat seemed to leak out. I hope it''s water, but it didn''t seem like it. My scalp feels stinging as I wake up. My arms and legs hurt. Pain was coming from all over my body.


    Why is that?


    Isela began to fathom her memory.


    ***


    "Hush, Isela."


    Karen raised her finger and touched her lips and made eye contact with Isela. Isela was about to speak but stopped. Karen seemed to look somewhere in the back for a moment. The whole body is rigid.


    Isela tried to talk to Karen but stopped. The wind was still gentle and the water was still, but suddenly the atmosphere became serious. She hasn''t said anything yet. Why is that? Isela was embarrassed by Karen''s sudden change of expression.


    "Why¡­."


    "Turn back as it is. Quiet. It''s okay, so slowly....¡±


    His face was stiff. Isela didn''t understand. However, Karen''s firm attitude kept her from asking further. Isela''s eyes were looking around.


    It was getting dim before I knew it. And there was a weak smell of water and bad smell. Isela frowned. It was the first place I saw. I walked too far along the cloth. Isela tried to move. If I hadn''t seen anything.


    Isela stopped breathing.


    "¡­hehehe."


    There were people. They were all young and middle-aged men with quite a few size.


    They were men of a position who rarely encountered Isela because their clothes were not neat and their beard was messy. It was heard with abusive language.


    "Wook."


    "Come on."


    Karen was going to go back after seeing that. Isela tried to go back in a hurry.


    Cheombeong.


    Grab something and throw it into the stream. There was a whirling sound. They were abandoning the deserted house. The stench came from there.


    Isela saw them moving in the distance with a playful arm. Arms? Human arms. It''s already been cut off.


    ''They''re taking care of the body now.¡¯


    I''ve come too far down. And they were the only ones around.


    When Isela was stuck, Karen pushed Isela slightly and whispered.


    "Slowly... we need to get out of here. Quietly."


    Karen moved slowly behind Isela.


    Isela could not even scream and turned around. As Karen said, we have to get out of here. Right now


    Isela slowly took her foot off. You have to move.


    But it was then. Did the grass rustle or could they hear footsteps? I heard the men''s harsh shouts.


    "Hey, hey, hey, hey! Damn it!"


    "Hold it!"


    "There are two women! Get him now!


    "Don''t miss it!"


    Damn it, Karen kicked her tongue. Karen pushed Isella on the back.


    "Run!"


    Isela has definitely stepped out of her mind. The sound of the shoes echoes. Isela ran out of breath for the first time in her life. But the clothes were too heavy and the shoes were too high. And there were too many men.


    "No, no...We''re gonna get you.''


    "Oh, shit, you''re bothering me."


    "That''s a good thing. Thanks to you, I lost it. These are the girls, right?


    "That''s better.¡±


    Within a few steps, Isela was caught with her head bent strongly.


    And that was it.


    ***


    I was taking a walk with Isella. Isela had her check-up at the hospital to see if she was worried about herself, and she has been restless ever since.


    Karen looked at it and thought maybe she was crazy at the hospital, or maybe she had another test.


    Duran has been drugging himself since childhood, so perhaps the results of the drug have come out. No matter what the result came out, it would have been like that. Whether it''s his mind or body, he may not be normal.


    Karen was relaxed because she was willing to accept any bad results. So Karen felt that Isella''s nervousness was a little bit cute.


    "Ka, Karen... I have something to say while I''m taking a walk.¡±


    When Isela asked Karen to go out together, Karen was willing to accompany her. Walking slowly by the river, I waited for Isela to speak.


    Maybe we''ve become like friends.


    Karen thought so and applauded her efforts. Isn''t it as proud as murder? I was so proud when I succeeded in killing Nancy. It''s also worthwhile to challenge what seems impossible, something you''ve never done before.


    They ruined the moment when they were ready to listen to Isela with a refreshing heart.


    "Oh, shit¡­."


    There was still a sun when coming out, and there were quite a few people taking a walk by the river where the park was built. It was far from dangerous. But as I walked aimlessly, I came down too far.


    As soon as Isela was about to say something prepared, what Karen saw was a scene where men were disposing of bodies in the stream. As soon as I saw the scene, Karen became this close to Isela rather than thinking it was dangerous.


    Karen, who was caught before Isela, thought of the end of her life as she was speechless to men. You can''t let him live now that you''ve seen him dispose of the body. No matter what you do, you must have been confident that Karen in the past, who had been dead for a year, would not die no matter what she was subjected to at this time, but not anymore. You can die at any time.


    Unfortunately, this is the end of my life.


    Raymond''s looking for himself, but if he can''t, he''ll kill himself and follow him. Karen thought casually and thought this was a pretty good way. I thought I should encourage Raymond to commit suicide instead of waiting. As expected, he made me cry a lot because he kept me waiting for too long.


    Karen slowly closed her eyes thinking of Raymond.


    "But now that I open my eyes, it''s here....¡±


    Karen groped through the walls of the room and figured out the location.


    I think this is where I came last time. Karen groped for the wall and slowly found the place where the lamp used to hang. I found a lamp that was rattled out.


    Fortunately, there was a match right next to the lamp. Karen managed to light the match after a few attempts in the dark.


    "Where am I?"


    "¡­Icella, again¡­ Promise me you won''t scream.¡±


    "Where the hell is it?¡±


    What do you mean.


    The owner of this place is obvious. a man in power in this country


    "Sigh."


    Karen sighed and lit the lamp. It was a very small fire, but when the light came on, the view opened. Isela scurried toward the fire. Isela''s face was covered with blood. Oh, no. Karen reached out to Isela, but she avoided Karen''s hand.


    "Where am I? And why are we here? Why aren''t you saying it right?¡±


    "¡­as I said before, it''s better not to know."


    Karen answered calmly.


    The owner of this room is Prince Gwiz. He probably won''t want to kill himself. Because he who looks like his mother would be more useful in a variety of ways than just killing her. Of course, Karen, who has a weak stomach, had no intention of hanging out with him.


    "Should I kill myself sooner or later?"¡¯


    Karen turned her head to the wall where the decorative knife was hanging. But it''s too high. You won''t reach it with your arms. It was possible last time that Prince Gwiz put his son on the floor while killing him.


    "I''m in trouble....¡±


    Karen thought of a way to kill herself. I''ve known throughout my life that I wouldn''t die even if I bite my tongue. Will I die if I bang my head against the wall? No matter how confident you are, you have never succeeded in committing suicide in that way.


    I should have changed my necklace into a solid string like last time. If I had, I would have succeeded in suicide. Karen lamented her inadequacy. How do I die?


    "¡­carren, blood on your face¡­ Go... It''s on my face.¡±


    In addition, there is Isella.


    Karen was gloomy when she saw Isella with blood on her face in a dark space. She also had blood on her face as to what hit her head when she was kidnapped. Karen touched her back of the head and said to Isela. Fortunately, his back of the head doesn''t seem to be broken.


    "Icella, your face is covered in blood, too."


    "Yes, yes? Really? Oh, so...No wonder, I need a light."


    Isela snatched a lamp from Karen, scurried to wipe her face with her sleeve, and she was frightened to see the blood on her sleeve.


    "Ahhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh!"


    "Hush."


    "Ahhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh!"


    "Isela, be quiet."


    "It hurts! Blood, blood!"


    It was bleeding all the time. It''s new. Karen approached Isela and looked at her hair. Blood was flowing as if it had been hit. But now that you''re in good shape, it''s time to take care of something else.


    "Icella, calm down....¡±


    "¡­Ahh."


    "Isela!"


    And Isela collapsed with her mouth open.


    Karen rushed her ear to Isela''s heart, but her heart didn''t stop.


    "¡­what should I do?"


    Karen held her back high.


    Then the true image of the room hidden in the darkness was revealed.


    The room was still covered with corpses. Fortunately, the number of ornaments was still small. Later, it would take a full room, but the number of hangers was less because of the early hours, so the grottoes were less than then.


    "¡­Icella¡­"


    It was still disgusting, but the second time, I could look at it calmly without screaming. Karen sighed when she saw that the number of things that were people, people, was significantly smaller than before.


    "What should I do?"


    He was entangled with Prince Gwiz again.

 172 [172]

    "I still can''t believe it."


    Raymond didn''t even mention the suspect''s name, but the Marquis of Pancair said flatly. He said he didn''t want to hear more. Raymond opened his mouth pointing at the materials he had brought.


    "My Marquis, I was very careful about telling you this, or not."


    "Do you understand what you just said? Now... I''m asking if you realize how dangerous this is.¡±


    Raymond''s evidence and statistics, people''s testimonies and suspects'' montage were all directed at Prince Gwiz. Raymond, who already knew the answer, was close to creating the reverse evidence, but it was horrifically accurate to see the Marquis who did not know it.


    But the latter nevertheless did not intend to accept it. Because he is also a member of the royal family.


    "All the evidence is directed at the palace."


    Raymond said, staring at the Marquis.


    "Shouldn''t we stop people from dying any more?"


    "You must have about seven necks. I''ll pretend I didn''t hear it.¡±


    "The Marquis."


    As time accumulated with the Marquis, Raymond was able to know the cool part of the Marquis. It was a part that he didn''t see well when he was young.


    The Marquis hated Berdyk developing weapons or controlling disputes, but did not actively stop Prince Gwiz.


    Not one or two people, but there are tens of thousands of places that Raymond has identified. The Marquis and Crown Prince Gwiz were seemingly quite close. There''s no way you wouldn''t have noticed his secret. But he never stopped Crown Prince Gwiz.


    He was the last straw for the Marquis. He was a man who could throw himself away for political purposes. for his accession to the throne


    Prince Louis would eventually die and the Marquis would be king. Raymond, who even saw his dirty side, was stigmatized instead of the Marquis. As people move to a wider stage, they are more free to write and throw away.


    The Marquis rarely wanted to interfere in this matter. The Marquis advised Raymond by hand pushing away the data he put out.


    "Take care. Sometimes you have to put up with it."


    "People are still dying. Look at the time when the body was found, when it was almost kidnapped. People are getting nervous."


    "There are still a lot more people dying on the border. I can''t even tell it''s gone from the capital. It''s too early."


    The Marquis'' eyes were cold. Raymond was still a distant child to him. Then he appeared with dangerous evidence and the Marquis began to doubt Raymond.


    In the past, he had more information than Raymond had, so he freely responded to Raymond''s actions. But now, when Raymond realized he had more information in his hands, he immediately began to react sharply. The Marquis was displeased with Raymond''s leadership conversation.


    "The Marquis."


    "Most of all, it''s not your job. Why are people so interested in missing? I think most of them are prostitutes. Never mind.¡±


    "Can Chang-gi die?¡±


    Despite Raymond''s provocative words, the latter only snorted.


    "Wouldn''t it be better than you dying? Don''t be presumptuous."


    "The Marquis."


    The current Marquis seemed unwilling to accept Raymond''s opinion.


    Raymond racked up the information he had brought. It is impossible to recover Prince Gwiz now through the Marquis. He is too stubborn. If you don''t drive to the end, you won''t move. Raymond groaned.


    What should I do?¡¯


    Even if he tried to prevent people from dying as much as he could now, the bodies were still flowing out. If Raymond blocks it, Crown Prince Gwiz somehow brings another scapegoat from somewhere else. The power of the powerful had that much power.


    The number of people who disappeared was definitely lower than before, but it was only in the past that Raymond remembered. People were still disappearing little by little.


    ''What should I do...''


    "I''ll go first with this story."


    "The Marquis."


    Raymond thought of just killing them all. It is difficult for a person to live a good life. Even if you try to go the right way, it gets twisted. He knows a more comfortable way.


    If he joins hands with Prince Gwiz instead of the Marquis, he will not touch Karen. Is it right to choose that method this time again?


    "The Marquis."


    He''s gone.


    Raymond swallowed the moan. What should I say to Karen? Is it right to neglect his murder?


    Can''t you make a better world?


    I wish the world were more gentle with Karen. That''s all.


    ***


    "I hope Lord Raymond doesn''t regret it."


    Karen sighed and dragged Isella to bed on a soft sofa. Isela was barely awake after fainting with a foaming bite. Karen kept talking to herself, looking down at her. I remember my life before.


    "What was the problem in this life? It''s still too early to die."


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    If it is comforting, we can look at it more leisurely than ever. Karen used a lantern to set fire to the fireplace and looked around the brightened room, laying Isela on the sofa and burying herself.


    Karen slowly looked around the room full of Prince Gwiz''s hobbies. It was bigger than I remembered. Karen counted the number of people, but she could see that it was definitely much lower than in the past. So, did Prince Gwiz kill so many people within a few months?


    "And there haven''t been many murders lately, have there? I guess his involvement came back this way."


    What the world is. Karen kicked her tongue.


    I thought about the difference between the past and the past. Surely there are fewer murders than in the past. Raymond must have intervened. Karen wanted to compliment him for keeping her request behind her back.


    But I had to get out of here to compliment him. His face was drawn naturally when he thought it would be possible in his next life because it was very unlikely.


    I''m sure he''ll nag. You may not listen to her anymore.


    Raymond continued to disapprove of Karen''s behavior this time. Saying that I''m going to be friends with Isela or asking me to live a better life.


    I hated the act of Karen trying. Raymond tried to fit Karen in as much as he could, but his real intentions were revealed by the act at first glance.


    Raymond wanted to be alone in the mansion again with Karen. He didn''t force her to do so because he loved her, but he was still hoping for it.


    It''s hard to persuade him that it''s better to turn against everyone in the world. If Karen died this time, it was obvious what he would say in his next life. The new attempt won''t do any good, so they''ll ask us to lock ourselves back in the mansion. Karen couldn''t stand her mouth sticking out.


    "Sigh¡­ what should I do?"


    Karen looked around the room with Isella, who was asleep, but she was in trouble because she couldn''t answer. I was frustrated that there was nothing I could do now. Karen was tempted to cry, thinking she should have taken a necklace for herself.


    Should I kill myself?


    There was no necklace or medicine, but there was no way at all. Karen glared at the burning fireplace. It''s not a comfortable way to die, but it dies quickly. Even if it is painful, the moment will be short. Karen, however, did not readily put her head in the fireplace.


    "¡­sigh."


    I don''t want to die.


    But I can''t think of any other good way.


    Karen recalled life in the past, but only once came to Prince Gwiz''s room.


    Just as Isela was a good solution when she ran into the Duke of Rutella, can she do that again? Karen thought hard about it, but against Prince Gwiz, Isela was unlikely to be a good option.


    No one is higher than Prince Gwiz on earth. The old king was about to die, and Berdick also had to lose before Prince Gwiz. The Duke and Crown Prince of Rutella are in completely different positions. If Isela finds out who Prince Gwiz is, neither will survive, but both will die.


    Karen was able to buy time in the past because there were two more. Prince Gwiz hated his son, Prince Louis, so he could turn his attention and get a chance to take a weapon.


    And there was Donna. Karen got a chance while Donna was biting his leg.


    However, Isela is nothing but a burden, let alone a help.


    Tadak, Tadak


    Karen glared at the burning firewood. But there is an opportunity. an opportunity to die quickly


    "Isela."


    It was because of her that she didn''t kill herself right now. I thought I was only a little closer now, but it was too bad that I had to change the relationship back to the beginning.


    Most of all, I wondered what Isela was going to say to her.


    ***


    Prince Gwiz slowly moved on. He was in a very bad mood now. Recently, his hobby has not worked out strangely well.


    He liked to play with people. It was also spread in more direct areas. Even though he was about to become a king, he found that his hobby was rarely recognized.


    So Crown Prince Gwiz had no choice but to release it quietly. That was enough. He enjoyed his hobby quietly for a long time. Quiet, slow, secret. There was no problem. He also had the ability to hide.


    Recently, however, something has not been done properly. Due to repeated failures, Crown Prince Gwiz was driven mad by frustration. Prince Gwiz opened his mouth as he stared at Suha, who was about to fail.


    "Why do you guys live?"


    "I''m sorry, Your Grace....¡±


    The trash that didn''t help much caught his eye, but even that was annoying. Prince Gwiz wondered if it would be better to change his servants. Should we leave those who can''t even get the right ingredients alone? You don''t have to.


    "Loot, I don''t want to see you anymore.¡±


    "I, Your Highness! Your Highness!"


    "Close your mouth. I don''t want to be noisy."


    "Save me!"


    Prince Gwiz said nothing more. As I continued to move, I heard a terminal gasping from behind. Kane, who was in charge after Ruth, would have cut his throat.


    I was thinking of letting him down by dissolving it, but we should distinguish between work and hobby. Prince Gwiz took a step forward, soothing his disappointment.


    What should we do? Touching the people in the palace has been avoided so far, but it has slowly been a limit. A maid might be able to settle it quietly. Anyone right now.


    "Your Highness."


    His thoughts were broken by a voice interfering with his thoughts.


    "I feel very bad today. Kane, do you want to see me change people twice a day?"


    "I want to show you something."


    Gwiz said to him who dared to speak to him, but Kane kept talking to him. When Gwiz stopped walking, he bowed deeply.


    "Root didn''t do his job properly, but this time there was a situation."


    "If someone else caught you, you''d have done it right."


    "I''ve taken the ones who were caught."


    "¡­I''m sure you told me to choose the ones who don''t have any problems with kidnapping.¡±


    Prince Gwiz looked down at him coldly. He was the one who ordered the murder of a man in the guise of an accident. But you''re not killing them. You''re kidnapping them? Crown Prince Gwiz was driven crazy by his servants'' poor handling of the work.


    As Gwiz raised his finger and tried to give a new order, Kane hurried on.


    "Two girls. I''m sure you''ll like it."

 173 [173]

    Karen finished thinking.


    You have to do what you can. There is no possibility that he can get out of here. And this time again, he will die. But it''s okay. You can start again even if it''s a waste. Raymond may be depressed, but this is not the end. And Karen decided to be friends with Isella in this life.


    "Get up, Isela."


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    Isela could hardly come to her senses.


    But you have to wake him up. Karen had to talk to Isela before he came in, as long as she knew where the place was. Karen raised her hand high. You''ll be fine, right? I couldn''t help it when I didn''t get up Karen called again though.


    "Isela."


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    Pair!


    Karen slapped Isella on the cheek. A cheerful sound of blow echoed through the room. Karen seemed a little relieved.


    But this was not for revenge, but for waking up. Karen raised her hand again, reflecting on that. You have to get up. Isela is only moaning and can''t open her eyes properly.


    Pair!


    "Ahhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh!


    "Get up."


    Isela grabbed her cheek and opened her eyes. And when I saw Karen in front of me, I asked incredibly.


    "¡­carren?"


    "Yes. Wake up."


    "Did you hit me?"


    "Yes."


    Isela coughed as if she was amazing, but she jumped up before Karen raised her hand again.


    "You crazy... how can I....¡±


    "Look back."


    "Why did you hit me?"


    "Get a hold of yourself. I need you to figure out where we are."


    It took a long time to recover Isela, who was about to faint again. Isela tried to put the bubble back into the water again. It was only after Karen slapped Isela on the cheek several times that she was able to fix her eyes. Isela was shaking like a pig.


    "Hey, where am I....¡±


    I caught Isela trying to burst into tears. If you cry here, there''s no answer.


    "Don''t cry and listen carefully. Now we''ve been kidnapped, and we''ll probably die here if nothing special happens. I admit that there is a low probability of living. Got it?"


    "¡­hehehehehe."


    "But I''m trying to find a way to live."


    Isela nodded while shaking her head.


    "First, pretend to faint again. I''ll negotiate with the owner of the room as much as I can, so run away as soon as you get the chance. And if....¡±


    Would it be good to tell Isella the story of Raymond? Should I ask him to come save himself? Karen shook her head thinking. I thought it would be better for both to kill themselves sooner than to do so.


    It''s all right. Leave the people of this life to live, and Raymond and himself can quickly start over again.


    "If you succeed in running out, live well. And when my father comes to find me, I just treat him as missing. Can you do that for me?¡±


    "What about you, Karen?"


    "I can''t go out.¡±


    Karen shook her head. I''m not really sure about sending out Isela safely. This room is Prince Gwizu''s space. There will be his people around here, too. But I think I''ll be able to do it somehow. For example, instead of sending Isella, she stays alone.


    A single person can die quickly. Rather than pinning hopes on Raymond coming to save him, it is more efficient to hit his head in the oven and kill himself quickly and move on to his next life.


    Then I heard footsteps in the distance. We don''t have much time. A person is coming.


    "¡­Icella, what were you going to say then?¡±


    "What?"


    "Didn''t you try to tell me something?"


    "That''s¡­."


    At that moment, a voice came from outside the door.


    "I''m sure you''ll like it."


    You''re late.


    Damn it. Karen shaved Isela''s head and buried herself in the sofa.


    "I''m pretending to faint quietly. Never open your eyes."


    rattle,


    The thick door opens. Karen swallowed her saliva while watching it.


    I feel a sense of deja vu. I open that door and think about when Raymond came in. Of course it''s not him who''s beyond that door now. It''s just one failed bookmark for my mother.


    a middle-aged man


    a powerful man in this country an ex-man of one''s mother Lunatic.


    Prince Gwiz looked down at Karen with an unknown face.


    "¡­I don''t know what else this is. Didn''t you tie it up?"


    "I''m sorry."


    "That''s ridiculous. Fill it up right now."


    "Yes."


    The man tied Karen and Isela''s hands and feet. Isela''s body, which closed its eyes and pretended to faint desperately, trembled weakly, but fortunately no one seemed to notice. Because Karen kept talking.


    "Do I have to tie myself up?"


    "I hate to be bothered.¡±


    Prince Gwiz loved to see people crying, blowing, fainting, or screaming in the room. Sometimes there were people who laughed out of their minds. Those who enter this room will not survive. The bodies hanging in the dark room were a common guess.


    But the red-haired woman in front of her eyes sat still and looked up at him in a comfortable position. Prince Gwiz asked Kane with his head tilted.


    "Did she pay for it?"


    That''s the only conclusion I''ve got. Where did he pay for it, explain it, and bring it back? But Kane shook his head.


    "No, I couldn''t help it because I saw it."


    "It''s just my personality, Your Highness Prince Gwiz.


    "¡­Ha."


    Prince Gwiz looked down at Kane next to him. A woman who knows his name. A nobleman. Kane''s face turned white. He made a wrong choice even if he kidnapped him. Kane was envious of Ruth who died first.


    Crown Prince Gwiz did not like the object that could be a hindrance. He knew how to distinguish public from hobby. But of all things. Kane clenched his teeth.


    I should have just let the women go. If so, even if a report is made that the body was found, it would be over.


    "Let the person next to him leave. There''s something I want to tell you."


    Prince Gwiz wiggled his eyebrows.


    "You know me and you have the guts."


    "I won''t be able to get out anyway. Are you afraid of me?"


    Although it was a provocation that seemed trivial, Crown Prince Gwiz let his servant go out with a chin gesture. The man groveled out, but that didn''t mean there was a gap.


    "To tell you one thing, there are dozens outside the door."


    "And this is the basement."


    "Did you come to your senses when you were being dragged?"


    "No, I''ve come from my previous life, Your Grace."


    "¡­that''s not a very funny joke.


    Prince Gwiz turned to Karen and moved to the wall. Then he pushed the key into the furniture next to the stove. Then he took out some relatively small hooks and knives from it. Karen knew last time that the gap between him and the current prince was greater than she thought.


    ''It''s definitely different than before.¡¯


    Instead of killing Karen, Crown Prince Gwiz wanted to release his lust and kill Prince Louis.


    But now, Gwiz seemed to have no idea about himself. He and Isela came here because they were unlucky. Unlike before, he regarded Karen as one of his ingredients. Be prepared to do his work calmly and not excited.


    "Let''s slowly find out who you are."


    Prince Gwiz slightly smiled as he tapped Karen on the head.


    "I''m very frustrated because I don''t have a hobby these days. And your face... It''s quite my taste."


    Prince Gwizu''s eyes glistened.


    Karen opened her mouth.


    "I''m sure. I look just like my mother.¡±


    "I see. Say thank you to your mother. I''ll cut your face out."


    Prince Gwiz looked in a hurry.


    Karen closed her eyes slightly and opened them.


    "My mother talked a lot about you."


    "¡­who is your mother?"


    "Catherine Nora Enid."


    Prince Gwiz stood up.


    His face is strangely distorted. It''s a name that he never expected.


    "¡­it''s a coincidence."


    "It''s a coincidence."


    Prince Gwiz covered his mouth.


    And walked in the room. It was to calm his thoughts and excitement. I was covering my mouth, but I saw a tearful smile between my fingers. He looked so happy now. The whimpering and laughing sound was heard quietly.


    "I''ve got a lot to say. Catherine, it''s Catherine. Yes, it''s already been 17 years...I can''t believe I''m so happy. Ha, ha, ha. That''s funny."


    "Yes. My mother....¡±


    Catherine thought desperately of Catherine. Now I had to think about anything to distract Prince Gwiz. What did Catherine say about Prince Gwiz?


    However, no information came to Karen''s mind. Prince Gwiz stood in front of Karen while Karen was agonizing.


    "What did Catherine say about me?"


    "If you want to hear more, I have a condition."


    "I''m sorry, but I''m not going to let you go."


    "I thought so."


    Karen nodded her head.


    It was the difference between dying right now or risking one''s life. Prince Gwiz will never release himself.


    "Save her, not me."


    "Not even that."


    Karen tightened her head.


    "Then I won''t say a word about my mother."


    "There are quite a few ways to get answers from people."


    Prince Gwiz took a dagger close to Karen and whispered. The cloth on the chest was torn like a sheet of paper on a sharp day. Karen''s breastbone was revealed and some blood flowed in between. It stings. Karen said with a grimace.


    "I don''t expect to live, but I''m not afraid to die. I know he won''t survive this."


    Karen took a deep breath.


    Let''s think it over. In the past, Prince Gwiz said, ''I wonder if you''re old, too.'' You too. Karen chewed back on what he said. Perhaps Catherine told Prince Gwiz that she was coming back to life.


    "My mother didn''t tell me about her life again."


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    "You probably didn''t believe it."


    Prince Gwiz kept his mouth shut.


    The excitement subsides and the expression is distorted. Karen looks up at his face.


    "Don''t you think that your mother''s refusal was not afraid of death. My mother and I are not afraid of that."


    He dared to reject the royal offer.


    Even if a man is strong or rich, there is a danger that a woman refuses his affection. This is because the affection spoken by men who are showy is often accompanied by violence.


    It would not have been strange for a man as Prince Gwiz to have killed a woman and her parents and children who dared to refuse him. But he eventually let Catherine get married and see her children. He didn''t kill him after all.


    "In this life, I''m determined to end my life in this room. But please listen to this. Just throw her back where she came from."


    "I think it would be good for you to have a comrade."


    "I don''t want to share my mother''s story with anyone else."


    And Karen looked up at him with a little teary eyes.


    "To be honest, I''m a shy person.¡±


    "¡­Ha."


    "I know you won''t treat me like a daughter."


    "You''re trying so hard.¡±


    Prince Gwiz pressed between the chests he had hurt. Karen groaned weakly. The pain came up. I could feel Isella shivering behind Karen.


    "I know the woman behind me is awake.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    "Huh, haha."


    Karen knew only then that Isela was not pretending to be sleeping properly. I told you to pretend to faint.

 174 [174]

    Zion agonized over scratching his head.


    You think she''s pregnant?¡¯


    Isela didn''t say it herself, but she lived under the charm of many women just because of her sense of being Zion Elect. The fact that Isella couldn''t talk about Karen was easy to guess after a little consideration.


    They went to the hospital together, heard the results of the examination, and said they were worried that they could not tell themselves. The word that Isella said no after talking a little more. Eventually, when he saw Isella, who was supposed to tell him, Sion speculated that Karen was pregnant. Karen has something wrong with her body, and that''s the only thing that''s hard to tell.


    The problem came next. He himself wondered whether he should tell Raymond or not. In fact, whether Karen Haier was pregnant or not had little to do with Zion. It''s only a bad gossip to talk about.


    However, Zion was agonizing over the fact that the alleged father was Raymond, who had a deep relationship with him. If it''s Raymond, would you mind telling him in advance? Isela''s concerns have been transferred to her, but she also did not answer.


    Perhaps Raymond already knows.


    That makes sense of his recent behavior.


    That''s why Raymond reluctantly refused to take care of Isela, was in front of her, was in a hurry to retire from the military, or was changing his emotions.


    However, it was hard for him to understand that Raymond touched a woman who was not married. And you''re pregnant? In addition, Karen was a noblewoman, though she had no money.


    Zion was worried that he would be caught up in a troublesome matter if he pretended to know first. First of all, Karen''s reaction will be important after Isela speaks. I came to ask that, but I couldn''t see Isela.


    "Where the hell is he?"


    Sion snooped early in front of the cathedral where Isela and Karen stayed, but neither has been seen yet. Priests were coming and going, but I didn''t want to face them who didn''t see themselves as good as they were openly flirting with Isela.


    Did the story go wrong?


    I thought Isella would tell me the result.


    "Excuse me, Bride."


    Eventually, Zion grabbed a passing fuse and asked about Isela.


    "Excuse me, I''d like to see Icela Evans, who is staying at the temple. Would you please call me?"


    "¡­how do I know that?"


    The facial expression of the new building looked a little displeased.


    "How far are we responsible for Ms. Isela''s conduct?"


    "¡­I don''t know what you''re talking about¡­.¡±


    "Over and over we advised her about the transit time. What do we say to someone who doesn''t attend worship hours or do any volunteer work?¡±


    The new building was loath to be entangled in political affairs.


    Young men and women come to the temple, which is located in the capital city, with various problems. Actually, the Bishop was displeased with such people. No matter what problem you come to, you must observe the law accordingly in the temple.


    But Isela, who lived her way, was nothing more or less than an uninvited guest to them.


    "Don''t ask me about Miss Isela."


    "I made an appointment with her, but she didn''t show up."


    "How do I know if you have an appointment with someone else and if you''re still sleeping in your room?"


    He had a pretty sick voice.


    When Isela went out, she was mostly accompanied by Zion herself. And if I had other appointments, I always told them in advance. Yesterday, even though I tried to think that I forgot all about Karen''s work, Zion felt strange. Why isn''t it coming out yet?


    "Can you at least make sure you''re sleeping in the room? I''m just worried."


    "Daeseongjeon is a sacred place, not an inn."


    "My Lord."


    Zion held back his groans.


    This meticulous-looking new building showed little willingness to cooperate.


    "Then can you tell me if Miss Karen Haier is here?"


    "He also doesn''t know."


    Suddenly, the new building avoided the eye. The new officer''s attitude grew more and more reluctant.


    "My Lord."


    Xion opened his mouth by staring at the face of such a new official.


    "Berdick Evans, the father of Icela Evans, is worried. I''d like to see Miss Isela. I''m the one who''s in touch with him right now."


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    "Lord, I''ll ask you again. Is this cellar Evans in his room now?"


    The fuse failed to answer.


    ***


    "Your offer, well, isn''t very attractive."


    Prince Gwiz laughed with his eyes bent. His eyes crossed Karen and reached Isela behind him.


    "Don''t you want to know more about your mother?"


    "Dude, don''t you think you can get enough to torture one?"


    Karen had to roll her head desperately looking at Prince Gwiz. How will Prince Gwizu grant her request?


    Prince Gwiz looked down at Isela, who was shivering and turning around, with interesting eyes.


    "Even if it''s a sudden accident, I have the ability to deal with it enough."


    "Can''t you at least give one child some sympathy?¡±


    "There is no reason for me to take any risk."


    "That''s the daughter of Verdick Evans."


    Karen spoke of Isela''s identity. Berdick has ties with Prince Gwiz. He also caught Karen and handed her over to Prince Gwiz. He must also know Prince Gwizu''s eccentricity.


    "¡­well, that''s a little surprising."


    Prince Gwizu''s smile deepened.


    "But that doesn''t mean you have to let him go. It seems like you''re pinning your hopes on him, seeing that you want him out so badly. Then I can''t let you go any more. Both of them."


    "He would be more loyal if you would do him a favor."


    "He should be loyal to me of course.¡±


    Prince Gwiz was enjoying Karen, who kept making fun of her mouth, as if she was watching the parrot goof around.


    "You don''t have to worry about me. I have a lot of things."


    Prince Gwiz took his hook and patted Isela. Isela kept her eyes closed in the midst of this. He could not open his eyes and trembled with sweat and tears.


    Karen rather wanted Prince Gwiz to focus on her, but he was enjoying Isela''s reaction.


    "You must be quite a close friend."


    "I don''t think that''s right."


    Karen confessed. As expected, the two were not friends yet. The relationship has been strained without progress. And now for Karen, Isela was a pack.


    "But I don''t want him to die, either."


    Isela''s sobbing sounded weak.


    Karen was a little touched by her words. I think the line I just said was good. Karen expected Isela to be moved, but Isela was terrified and could not be heard. It was a bit disappointing.


    "Well, how about this, Your Grace?"


    "What are you talking about?¡±


    "For example, you make me the new government."


    Prince Gwiz doesn''t know his relationship with Raymond yet.


    It''s not what it used to be. In the past, he chose to receive tributes from Raymond''s fiancee, Karen, but this time he happened to have Karen. A sudden drop, Catherine''s daughter. It is Karen who holds the information.


    "I''m willing to respect your hobby."


    Unlike my mom.


    Karen flicked her finger.


    "To be honest, I don''t really understand my mother. They say it''s true love, but I don''t know if my mother loved him that much.¡±


    "¡­go on."


    "She''s just... I think it didn''t matter to anyone."


    Karen had to choose a horse.


    His mother would not have chosen Prince Gwiz, knowing that he would not be able to conceive after several attempts. But it''s not good to tell him that. Karen stopped talking.


    "My mother... I mean, she was obsessed with pure love.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    "He thought that his love for nothing, regardless of money or power, was more pure.¡±


    Karen herself thought it was too obvious, but Prince Gwiz''s reaction was not that bad. He was still listening to Karen. Karen went on and on.


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    "But I''m different. I don''t care if you make me government. A little dress and jewelry are enough for me. You can''t help it if you don''t want to reveal it. But I''m just suggesting. Isn''t it okay? Which do you prefer, a tortured, noisy woman and a young lover who brings you to you?"


    "¡­you''re pretty bold."


    Prince Gwiz stood up after looking down at Karen for a long time.


    Then I went to the door. He pulled a string of paper and the door opened. Men crowded in from outside.


    "What''s the matter, Your Grace?"


    "Leave her where she was. Blonde girls only."


    "What?"


    Karen and the men had the same face. I can''t believe Prince Gwiz took the woman he had kidnapped all this way and put her back. It''s dangerous. Even the average killer will never do it. Even Prince Gwiz is a man who has too much. And that''s what they do? Karen was hard to believe even when she heard it.


    "Surprised eyes.¡±


    "¡­yes, actually."


    "I''m confident that I won''t be seen."


    Prince Gwiz continued as he sat next to Karen.


    "Even if I have this kind of hobby, you''ll protect me.¡±


    And I saw Isela.


    " bereudik also continue to act properly, if you want to keep his daughter. Act properly, daughter of Verdick."


    Karen felt a tickle in her back.


    I thought I was going to sneeze, but I held it in. Isela''s fingers were moving quickly on Karen''s back. wiggling fingers I focused on the moving fingertips because I thought I was going to say something.


    "Get him out of here."


    "¡­I see."


    The door is closed.


    Only Prince Gwiz and Karen are left again.


    Karen looked up in the dark room at Prince Gwiz, whose mouth was torn apart. He felt so bizarre, but now he doesn''t feel as scary as before.


    "Then let''s keep talking."


    Prince Gwiz came to Karen with a hook. Karen caught the light and looked at the shiny object.


    "What do you think, both of you?"


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    "I enjoy you both. From the gut."


    Then he pointed down.


    "Up to here."


    ***


    What should I do?


    Karen clenched her teeth.


    I was just going to die and start over. Now that Isela was out, there would be nothing more to catch her. Karen agonized as she looked up at Prince Gwiz, who licked her lips.


    I should have. I shouldn''t be afraid to die and Prince Gwiz, who covets her, should have been nothing.


    The last word Isela left.


    As she left, she hurriedly left a note on Karen''s back with her fingers.


    ''I''ll be sure to come get it.¡¯


    It''s a touching remark.


    I can''t believe Isella is trying to save her. She''s always driving Karen to death. The daughter of Verdick. Raymond''s original fiancee. I can''t believe the day has finally come when she says she''s going to save Karen.


    Although he did not believe that he would succeed as he said, Karen was moved by her will when she said, "I must."


    Karen''s efforts eventually paid off. Now they are at least not enemies. Far from foes, they became life-threatening to each other. If this is the case, I would call it a friend or a comrade.


    But Isela''s next sentence dropped her into the abyss.


    ''You''re pregnant.¡¯

 175 [175]

    How did you get pregnant? Karen looked down at her ship. I haven''t had a stomach yet. I couldn''t feel anything in my stomach. I didn''t care because my period was always irregular. I never imagined pregnancy because I thought it was infertility.


    What was different from before? Because Duran didn''t come from the beginning? That was the only difference. Then should I like myself now? Because you finally found the answer? But Karen couldn''t like it at all. This is because doubts and anxiety filled the head.


    What happens if you can''t give birth and just die like this?¡¯


    I am confused.


    What happens if I die while I''m pregnant?¡¯


    This sudden news only adds to anxiety, let alone relief.


    Karen bit her lips. If you are pregnant and give birth, you can pass your destiny to your child and die. However, it is not clear what will happen if he dies in this state.


    I might die like this forever.


    What if their children and themselves all die? And if you never get back to life. It is an ordinary death that I have always hoped for.


    If it were any time in the past, I would have been happy with the news. If it were a few years ago, I would have danced with joy. He must have died willingly, intoxicated with the sense of accomplishment that he had finally reached death.


    But not now.


    Why now? at this place At this moment.


    Karen lamented. Even if you try so hard, you''ve failed so far, but why do you check your pregnancy in such a worst place?


    Just a moment ago, Karen was calm. Death was not something to be afraid of for himself, who was convinced that he could start over after he died.


    It''s a shame that her relationship with her father has improved or Nancy''s fuss has not led to all this progress in her relationship with Isela, but it wasn''t desperate enough to die.


    There was nothing to be afraid of because Raymond repeated his life like himself.


    Raymond.


    "I don''t want to think about anything more than loving you."


    "That''s enough."


    Karen thought of Raymond''s face. Will he cry when he dies? Just a moment ago, I thought of Lee Selana and her father if it was a shame in my life.


    But when I thought I was really going to die, I thought of Raymond, and my heart became so heavy. What if this life that really repeats ends? What happens to Raymond?


    Raymond came to himself with years of experience, and when he left alone for eternal death. What will happen to him? Can he be alive?


    Karen was suffocated.


    If they die, they must die together. I can''t leave him alone in this world.


    "What are you thinking? Are you afraid of death?¡±


    "¡­I don''t know, Your Grace."


    "You must be afraid."


    "I think so, too."


    It didn''t matter if I died just a moment ago, but now I had to live.


    I can''t die.


    At least this shouldn''t be the place to die. And the man next to him should not be Prince Gwiz.


    He must die next to Raymond a little later Raymond.


    How do we act?


    Unlike before, he tied Karen''s arms tightly to the head of the bed with a careful touch. It was comforting that the wrist could not be injured because it was made of blue silk.


    However, shaking did not solve the problem. He didn''t tie his legs, but he couldn''t run away by just moving his legs. It was only released to watch because it could be overpowered at any time.


    Prince Gwiz sat next to Karen''s bed, looking down at her and stroking Karen''s hand. Karen looked up at Prince Gwiz.


    "Your Grace, what do you want to do?"


    "I don''t recommend provoking me that much. I''m not very patient."


    Karen wanted to refute that she was just asking questions, but she shut up because she didn''t know what would provoke him.


    "What should I do with you first?"


    What would happen if Prince Gwizu was informed that he was pregnant? Karen imagined how he would react to letting him know that there was someone else''s child in his body.


    But he was also a madman, so it was hard to predict.


    "You''d better go in a direction that doesn''t hurt.¡±


    "I like being honest. Yeah, I''ll have to think about a lot more different ways with you."


    Karen looked down at the man''s finger, which was sliding from her chest to her belly. It wasn''t that scary to be a sex toy. But the problem is that he is not the only one who simply wants it.


    "Do I resemble my mother a lot when she was young?"


    "He looks so much like the same person in detail.


    "Did you do this with your mother?¡±


    "Well. Are you curious?¡±


    "A little."


    How can you not be one of those dead bodies hanging on the wall? I can''t guarantee my safety. At some point, I''m not sure that he won''t want to check the ship.


    "Are you scared?"


    "Yes."


    "Yeah. Why don''t you scream?"


    ***


    Isela gasped for breath.


    The wrists and ankles were tied into the sack. Someone was carrying himself around. It''s painful that I can''t breathe properly because my mouth is blocked.


    "Hurry, hurry....¡¯


    The tears didn''t stop running. Did he survive? My mind went round and round and round. Where did it start? What did he do wrong? You shouldn''t have gone to the place. No, you shouldn''t have left home in the first place. Isela regretted everything she had done. I had a headache.


    After a long time of transportation, various thoughts came into my head. Can I live like this? If I go back home this time, I will never do anything crazy that comes out alone. I will never walk around without a bodyguard again. And


    What about Karen?


    Isela was suffocated. Was the message she left for her last time delivered? Isela wasn''t sure if she did well. But at that moment, Isela thought she had to leave desperately. Without telling me, I thought I would regret it forever if she died like this.


    Isela closed her eyes tightly. I wish I could''ve gotten out of here....


    "Wow!"


    A sudden pain struck Isela. It seemed to have been thrown away somewhere.


    What, what is it?


    "Well, bad luck. Go to heaven."


    I was suffocated.


    I couldn''t breathe at all. Even if you toss and turn, dirty water is constantly pouring in between your eyes, nose, and mouth. Isela knew she had fallen into the water.


    "Ahhhhuh!


    "Jes, press it with a stick."


    "Why don''t you just let it float away? We tied it up anyway.¡±


    "No, what if it comes to mind? Let''s press it down, let''s take a breath and let it flow."


    "Is it better not to dismantle it?"


    "You''d better just make it a normal drowned body. What if the girl''s father gets upset after making it decorative? Come on."


    The struggling bag was rammed with a blunt stick. Bubbles were bubbling up from the inside. As time goes by, you will drown.


    Kane knew Berdyck should not notice the traces of Prince Gwiz. Verdick would occasionally supply materials that would not cause trouble. If he sees his daughter who died cruelly, he will somehow investigate her. Then things get complicated when he finds out that Prince Gwizu was the one who bought the job.


    "Oh, I see. Ordinary¡­ then I''ll let you taste it before I kill you."


    "That might have been more normal. Well, wouldn''t it be better for a prostitute to be paid for than to cry and cry?"


    "It''s because you haven''t done it. It''s fun to tame it once? Anyway, what should we eat after this?¡±


    "Well¡­. Fried fish would be good. Seeing them flapping, I want to eat fish."


    "Oh. I have a good stomach. I don''t like fishy food for a while.¡±


    "That''s neat, what''s the problem?"


    "Not today, but yesterday''s was a little disgusting."


    The man frowned. Prince Gwiz was hysterical because of poor supply and demand of materials these days. It was hard work on the part of the management.


    "Anyway, I got promoted instead of Ruth, so I''ll buy lunch."


    "Hey, did you hear that? Kane''s living."


    A calm, everyday voice came and went on the surface of the water.


    Kane sighed as he watched the wriggling blanket. I wanted to finish my work quickly and have a meal.


    "Take care of yourself."


    It''s a matter of course. How do you keep a witness alive? He said he would release the red-haired woman to coax her, but Prince Gwiz had no intention of keeping her alive. Whoever it is.


    "Are you still wriggling?"


    "Yes."


    "That''s tough. Why don''t you take some blood out and put it in?"


    "Stop it. How many times did Verdick tell you that digging is a headache?"


    "You mean Verdick Evans?"


    "Well, that''s right."


    It was a moment.


    Kane thought his vision had darkened.


    Night? Night came suddenly. I had such a ridiculous idea first. But then he screamed at the terrible pain he was in.


    "Ah, ah, ah, ah, ah!"


    "Be quiet."


    Endless pain came to my eyes. Then the view brightened again. Kane opened his eyes.


    No, I thought it was floating. The view was strange. The eyes illuminated his thighs and other landscapes. My vision is shaking like a log. one''s own face


    Why do you see my face?


    "Ahhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh!"


    It was late when I found out that my eyeballs were falling out and rattling down. The man who broke in, whether Kane was panicking with the missing eyeballs, kicked him into the water. Kane fell into the water and couldn''t even flounder. Because I had to catch the eyeballs that were falling out.


    "What the hell are you?"


    "Uhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh."


    "Why don''t you get it yourself first because it''s annoying?"


    "You... you son of a gun!"


    Jess took the knife out of his arms.


    "My knife is a little long, too."


    Zion pulled out his sword. The man was embarrassed to see his sword much longer than his own and his full-fledged form.


    "Live, save..."


    Puck.


    But the appeal did not continue. Because I was hit by a flying stone. The man fell down after being hit by a stone flying straight to the front.


    "Well, let me take care of it.¡±


    "¡­it''s enough to keep one alive. Let''s go with the blind guy."


    "You have to have more than one to cross-examine. Lord Raymond!"


    "First, get that thing out of the water. I think it''s a person. I''ll take care of the rest."


    "What?"


    "Come on."


    Sion then saw a pile of blankets drifting down the water. Oh, damn it! Zion cursed and jumped into the sewers. The moment I snatched him, I knew he was alive. It hasn''t hardened yet.


    Chew.


    Sion unfurled as he frowned in displeasure at falling into the dirty water. This is what the men were pressing with a stick earlier.


    There was also a person inside. However, Zion was surprised to find the person he was looking for right in it.


    "Isela?"


    How the hell did Raymond know that Isela was here?


    Zion looked up at his senior, the man he thought he knew so far.


    Raymond was looking down at Isela with a face that had never before.

 176 [176]

    Isela opened her eyes after a sound sleep. In front of me was the face of my parents who I hadn''t seen for a long time. I couldn''t open my mouth easily because I felt so strange. It was difficult to tell whether he was dreaming or he woke up from his dream.


    "Yes, you''ve been out of the house for a long time, don''t you?"


    "¡­father, mother."


    Berdick sighed as he looked down at Isela. Selina, Isela''s mother, also shed tears. Isela turned her face and looked where she was.


    "Is this the... home of the capital?"


    "Yes, Isela. Everything''s okay now. You''re safe."


    It was his room made of cream cloth and bright wood. It is a comfortable room that cannot be compared to a small room in Daeseongjeon. It was a room that I used every summer since I was young, but it felt strangely unrealistic. My room was this nice.


    "Oh, my God."


    "Don''t touch it. I got hurt everywhere.¡±


    "I''ve been through so much...What''s the matter with you?"


    The tingling of his face reminded him of what situation he was in. Isela picked herself up and held the blanket. It was soft and warm. Tears fell on the white cloth.


    "Huh, hahaha..."


    I''m alive.


    He lived by himself. He survived the dark, terrifying room and escaped from the dirty water. He is finally alive and holding his parents'' hand at home.


    Isela was hugged by Selina. Mother and daughter hugged each other and cried to celebrate their birth. After a while, Verdick, who was also hoarse, opened his mouth.


    "Let''s go home now."


    Looking at their daughter, who was in a rough situation, they realized that they were a couple.


    When Isela was wandering around the capital, her mother Selina always watched people from afar to see if she was losing her reputation. Contrary to worries, however, Isela did not overreact.


    Berdick was able to hear from Isela through his wife, so he knew her behavior to some extent and helped her moderately. The gold jewelry sold by Isela was never scammed and sold at a reasonably high price each time, and a large donation was always provided to Daesungjeon.


    However, it was different from being in a safe place. The world was still dangerous for Isela.


    Isela looked awkwardly at her parents holding hands with each other.


    "First of all, my mom and I will be by your side for a while. I don''t think we spent much time together."


    "I realized that life was really unpredictable."


    "Father, Mother."


    Isela blinked her eyes.


    "And prepare for your wedding again."


    "What?"


    Isela said urgently. Berdick nodded.


    "I know who the man you want."


    "A man?"


    "Sion Electra. I know you''re not good enough, but... I''m going to allow it because it''s your benefactor. Still a baby, hmm... There are some shortcomings, but I''ll take care of them as much as I can."


    "Lord Zion? Oh¡­."


    Isela recalled her last memory. As soon as he thought he could get out alive, he threw himself into the water. I remembered suffering in the ever-pushing water.


    "Yes, he saved you. He''s been looking for you the whole time, and he''s been lucky enough to save you."


    "I see¡­."


    Isela felt her throat. It was a miracle to be breathing. Was he able to find himself because of the water he used to walk with Zion? It was fortunate that he was released not long after he was kidnapped. If he had missed a little bit of time, he would have died.


    "And I killed him, too."


    "Who?"


    "Who do you mean, the man who tried to drown you."


    Isela knew that things had not been sorted out yet. Since he fainted, everyone seemed to have not been able to recover because they didn''t know the situation before. Now was not the time to lie idle and talk about something else.


    "Father, no, it''s not the only case."


    "What?"


    "I didn''t fall into the water right away, I was kidnapped for almost a day."


    Isela looked out the window. The morning sun was shining before I knew it. So at least one more day has passed since he was kidnapped. Isela pulled up in a hurry.


    "Yeah, so it must be very hard. Now get some rest¡ªI''ll take care of the rest."


    "Yeah, Isela. Listen to your father. Let''s go with Mom."


    "Oh, I can''t go yet! Now, wait, so I... There''s a real killer."


    Isela shouted urgently. His marriage was not a problem now. Now was not the time to speak so peacefully. But Berdick sadly looked down at Isela.


    "Why don''t we talk about bad things later?"


    "Yes, take a break first."


    What''s wrong with me?


    The atmosphere was strange. Isela looked up at her parents in embarrassment, but still, Berdick and Selina looked dubious.


    "I want you to rest in peace. I can''t wait to start a family and settle down...¡±


    "What?"


    It was absurd for Selina to hear such a sound from the mouths of her parents, who were openly separating the government from each other, but Berdick and Selina kept talking about different things, looking sideways at each other.


    "Father, what the hell are you talking about?¡±


    "Didn''t you want to get married early?"


    That''s because I was anxious about where Raymond would go. But that''s all in the past. Isela could not understand why her parents were pushing for marriage in this situation. It was so sudden that it was embarrassing.


    "Not just me... There''s someone else kidnapped. He''ll still be alive. We have to save him right now."


    "Not you? Oh, Karen Haier."


    "Did you know?"


    "Yeah, Lord Zion told me he disappeared with me. I hear you''ve been your maid for a while. Don''t worry too much. The investigator won''t bother you about this.¡±


    Isela couldn''t understand the continuation of the conversation and the appearance of it. But why?


    "No, Father... What have you been saying for a while?¡±


    "I''ve been saying the same thing for a while. I''m telling you to go back and do what you want because you must have had a hard time. What''s wrong with you?"


    "A man has been kidnapped!"


    Isela''s voice grew louder because she was frustrated.


    "There''s someone else kidnapped right now! He''s Karen! How can you talk about my wedding in this situation? People''s lives depend on it."


    Berdick wriggled his eyebrows as Isela''s voice grew. He spared no money for his daughter, but he was not the one to wait and see her being arrogant toward him.


    "Icella, what do you mean to your father? Hurry up and say sorry."


    "No, right now... I don''t understand what you''re doing. I was kidnapped. And he was taken to a terrible place. I was released, but it was because there was a woman who said she would stay for me. Why don''t you listen to this story?¡±


    From beginning to end, Verdick was relieved that his daughter had lived, but refused to listen to him. Why is he in a hurry to keep him getting married?


    "Oh... I see.¡±


    Later, Isela realized the reason and smiled dejectedly.


    "So... I... I thought I would have been."


    ***


    "I''m going to get her married before the kidnapping goes viral."


    Berdick and Selina kissed each other like that.


    Isela was kidnapped for ten thousand days. The fact had to be prevented from being known. If you hurry to marry Zion Electra, there will be no more useless rumors.


    It was a car where the two often traveled openly as partners in society. Berdick intended to separate the two after Isela was satisfied, but the situation changed.


    The whereabouts of the unmarried woman were unknown for more than a day, and she was on the verge of death and then survived.


    It was obvious what would happen if this fact became known to people. The doctor said there were no signs of rape, but the truth will surely be busy just blotting it out.


    "Honey."


    "I can''t help it."


    The couple agreed after a long time. Let''s make her get married by pretending to match her. It''s not as good as Raymond, but it wasn''t a bad choice. The lack of Zion could be filled with money.


    Berdick opened his mouth as he watched Zion, restless near Isela''s room.


    "I will allow you and your daughter to marry me."


    "What?"


    "I won''t ask you again. Would you do it?"


    Zion looked a little embarrassed, but he gave his desired answer.


    "¡­if Ms. Isela agrees, I''m just grateful."


    "You should."


    Berdick looked down at the young knight.


    As soon as possible, you should get married and bury all of this. Isela has never been kidnapped.


    ***


    "I didn''t get it. Are you satisfied? There''s a woman who''s been beaten for me."


    "Isela!"


    Isela raised her hand and covered her eyes.


    I love my father. I respect my father. All of one''s own good is not denied by his father. However, Isela felt her body getting cold little by little at the sight of her father. It was like that even though he was dressed warmly.


    "My father, Prince Gwiz, has a connection."


    Isela remembered that Verdick had ties with the royal family. Berdick did not give Isella details, but he liked to brag about his business at mealtimes. She recalled that Verdick boasted of having kites with Prince Gwiz.


    "Your Royal Highness kidnapped me and Karen. Just because she was a young woman who saw things."


    "¡­Selina, please make sure there''s no one but the door."


    Selina got up quietly and checked out of the door. Then I locked the door firmly.


    "There''s no one."


    "That''s a relief."


    Berdick took Isela''s hand. Isela looked down at his hand and listened to him.


    "How did you get involved in such a rough thing?"


    "I went too far while walking with Karen. And then I saw people dispose of the bodies... He was taken and opened his eyes."


    I felt nauseous.


    "He begged me to stay for him, and he let me go. But in fact, he didn''t let me go. I tried to kill him.¡±


    "¡­Your Grace couldn''t have done that. I''m sure everyone got it wrong. It''s just an accident."


    "Do you really think so?"


    "Yes."


    Verdick was not surprised. I just denied it. Prince Gwiz wouldn''t do that? Your daughter was taken and brought back. Just an accident. It''s not an accident. Isela couldn''t understand. Just an accident! How can you dismiss it as a mere accident when you''ve been dragged back?


    Isela understood after a while.


    The fact that Prince Gwiz couldn''t have done that was not to say that he couldn''t. It cannot be done to her daughter, Isela.


    "¡­father, so¡­ You knew that, didn''t you?¡±


    "¡­Originally, royalty have a lot of nasty hobbies¡­.¡±


    Isela felt disgusted by Berdick for the first time in her life.

 177 [177]

    As soon as Isela tried to tell Berdick more, Berdick opened his mouth first. It was a deliberate disconnection of conversation.


    "That''s not going to work."


    Isela looked at her father in astonishment at him, but Berdick was even stronger.


    "I should put off marrying Zion Electra. Like you said, you''re about to get married."


    "Daddy, that''s not the problem right now."


    Berdick deliberately ignored Isela''s words and continued.


    "Icella, you''re grounded for a while. For a year or two, you won''t be able to come out until you come to your senses."


    "What? How many years?"


    "Yes, go back to your home right now and take your time to think about your mistakes."


    Isela felt like her heart was falling. How many years, not days? This was tantamount to confinement. Isela was dumbfounded and asked back. The joy of reunion vanished in the blink of an instant.


    "I did something wrong.¡±


    "Isn''t it your fault to get out of the house? Nothing would have happened if you hadn''t gone out of the house in the first place.¡±


    "What?"


    Berdick was now treating all this as a simple runaway. He talked to his wife.


    "Selena, I think you''d better stay with Isela for a while. I think I should visit your Highness. I''m sorry for the gift and I''ll give you an example."


    "He''s a madman!"


    "Be quiet! You''re mistaken! How dare you talk such nonsense!"


    Berdick tried to knock down a vase that could not be beaten up. He had a tendon in his forearm, but he desperately drew the remaining self-control.


    "Isela, do you... You''re mistaken. He wouldn''t do that. How much money did I give him... You kidnapped my daughter and killed her by mistake...It can''t be. A room with bodies piled up, your head must be wrong...Please, Selena."


    "Okay, Icella, let''s go down tomorrow."


    "Father!"


    "I''m going out first."


    Boom.


    The door was closed deliberately and Berdick went out.


    "¡­oh, my God. Mother, what father."


    Isela looked at the door vacantly because she was stunned. He knew that his father was not a very good man. I assumed that not one or two people died because of Berdick.


    But I thought it was a little further away from me. I didn''t think it was worth caring about. However, after experiencing it in person, it was different from what I had vaguely guessed.


    Isela felt very uncomfortable when Verdick''s selfish side faced her. Berdick would not listen to him at all. The biggest reason for running away from home was nothing else. Of course Raymond was the originator, but it was because of his father''s low-handed attitude.


    The family, which seemed to be in harmony for a while, quickly returned to reality.


    "I can''t help it, Isela. It''s dangerous to be entangled with the royal family. Don''t ever talk about it again."


    "¡­Caran Haier¡­ Because of me."


    "It can''t be helped. Stop forgetting. I''ll tell his father to get enough compensation. Lord Haier will see his estate develop beyond ever."


    I will repay my family with money. But her family will never know why she gets such compensation. Isela wondered if Berdyck would ever repay her. Her father is a man who doesn''t pay back what he can''t show off. Far from developing, Haier''s territory will be fortunate if it doesn''t go down the road.


    "How could my father do that?"


    "Icella, if you don''t, I''ll do my best to make up for it. It''s a girl''s promise. But... now we''re out of this."


    "¡­compensation? I guess my mother would have been rewarded by your Highness if I had died."


    "Don''t be sarcastic. There''s a limit to what we can do. That''s all we can do."


    But a man was kidnapped. The crown prince of this country is a serial killer. You''re just asking me this much stuff?


    Isela still felt itchy in her throat. And dead bodies, dead bodies, dead bodies all over the wall. He was going to get it himself. Karen may be hanging there by now.


    "Icella, I was told your father was going to go to King Gwiz when he left."


    Selena held her daughter and defended her husband.


    "Dad, of course, would he be upset that you almost died? But my father can''t be mad at your Highness. He''s royal. Rather, we should give him a gift for mercy. We''re suing him? Who? Save who? We can''t. Isela, we can''t."


    "I almost died....¡±


    "Because you almost died."


    Isela felt the power in her mother''s hand, which held her.


    "We can''t lose you. In front of the royal family, we have to admit that it''s just a purse with money. Isela, we are not in a position to help others...You should be grateful for just preserving your life. Admit your father''s limitations."


    Is Karen Haier going to die because of her? Isela regretted herself why she told Karen she would come back to save her. Who is saving who? It''s hard to even fix yourself.


    "Please, please... please don''t....¡±


    "Mom..."


    "Please."


    Tears were forming in Selena''s eyes.


    Isela was no longer able to tell her mother. But I was also scared to forget Karen.


    Karen must have a baby in her stomach.¡¯


    The idea made Isela heavier.


    It wasn''t until night that Isela could be alone. The next day, Selena and I were in a position to go down to the main house. If you go down this time, you''ll have to be stuck at home for years. Isela shuddered with fear.


    It was also burdensome to tell Karen that she was pregnant, so she tried to turn a blind eye to it. This royal affair came too heavy on her.


    "If I close my eyes like this, will it be over?"¡¯


    My father will try to protect himself from Prince Gwiz. Isela has no doubt that going down with her mother will be the safest and happiest way for her. Didn''t your parents always give her the best?


    When you lie down in your fluffy room, you feel like a distant dream. If you go down to your safe home, you will be able to forget everything and return to your original life.


    "I can''t live anyway."


    Karen herself said so. She was betting that she wouldn''t make it there. As long as Isela ignores some guilt, she can be safe for life.


    Prince Gwiz is the man who will become the king of this country.


    Isela had goosebumps all over her body when she remembered the fact again. Not only oneself but also the whole family becomes dangerous. All the projects his father has built for generations could collapse.


    It is only natural that Berdyck is now bowing to Prince Gwiz and going to borrow. Even if you were kicked while walking on the street, if the person who hit you is royalty, the person who was kicked is wrong. I dare you to put the royal foot on the road.


    Even if Prince Gwizu passes only one bill unfavorably, the accumulated wealth will quickly disappear. Isela remembered that when she was young, Verdick was cursing and holding her head in her mouth. Then he was desperate to have a relationship with a noble or royal family.


    ''This is our limit.¡¯


    Maybe it''s already too late. Isela thought how fast a person could die. If the prince decided, he would have already killed Karen. It''s already been a day. It was unlikely that the prince would have left her intact.


    ''He might be dead already. If I leave tomorrow, I''m safe now.''


    It was such a sweet temptation.


    No one knows Karen disappeared like Isella. I have only one confidence. If you close your eyes and follow your mother, you will be safe for life.


    Except for conscience. But that conscience will soon become dull, too.


    Isela put her hand on her chest. I hated that I had feelings for Karen.


    Nor should I have intervened. Whether you''re pregnant or not. Whether Karen sacrificed or not. It''s none of her business. It''s not his job. It''s none of your business. I wanted to live like that.


    Isela held her pillow and held back the groans. As my worries deepened, I felt like I was actually sick. The sneezes here and there began to be recognized again. However, this pain will soon disappear.


    These feelings that haunt your heart will also become dull over time. Just like I''ve done before. Like when you give a disgusting look at the people who come to your father. Like when you trample on a beggar''s hand that holds his ankle. Like when he turned his lost object into a maid''s crime.


    If you just ask this question and pass by.


    knock, knock


    "¡­huh."


    Isela was surprised and covered her mouth with her hands. Turning her head, Isela was relieved and almost fainted again. There was a hand outside the window. The hand was pounding against the window.


    "...Lord Zion?"


    "Icella, would you open the door?"


    It was Zion Electra. Isela approached the window and opened the locked hinge. Zion came in, shaking his wet hair. It was raining outside before I knew it.


    "Suddenly, I''m sorry I didn''t allow you to meet."


    "It''s all right, but what''s the matter?.¡±


    The end was blurred. Isela felt heavy when she recalled the story of Verdick''s marriage to Zion. Marriage. I didn''t want to talk about it now.


    But it deserves to be a refuge. Zion will suit your mood well. Unlike Raymond, he doesn''t have anything. I wonder when she''s going to get married.


    "Didn''t she disappear like Karen Haier? I''m worried that you''re back alone. Are you all right?"


    "Have I told you before?¡±


    "No, but I went to the cathedral and I knew because neither of you were there. She disappeared together, so if you were in danger, it would mean she was in danger, too. If it hasn''t been found yet, we''ll have to find it."


    "I see. Come to think of it¡­ You knew."


    "Isela?"


    "That''s why you could save me.¡±


    "What makes you so nervous?¡±


    Zion Electra knows she was with Karen. And I know she disappeared like herself. If Isella wants him to keep a secret, can he keep his mouth shut and stay with her forever? Like your father? Can you close your eyes to your conscience and pursue comfort?


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    Isela knows that he is not like Raymond. He''s not a nobleman, he''s a man looking for moneyless, rich women.


    But it doesn''t matter what kind of man he is. The most important thing was the conviction that he would do what she wanted.


    And just because he knew about Karen and Isella, Isela wanted to be more hypocritical. Isela looked straight at Zion and opened her mouth.


    "Lord Zion, I beg you to me. "I''ll be there for you."


    "I will always be on your side."


    The mere fact that there was one person on his side gave me courage.


    "Caran Haier is being kidnapped by Prince Gwiz. And I want to save her. Can you help me?"


    Zion Electra kneeled on one knee, like a knight. He was originally a knight.


    "I will follow your opinion."

 178 [178]

    "Carran...to Your Highness Prince Gwiz."


    "That''s what Miss Isela said. But there is no evidence."


    "No, I believe that. She''s not the kind of person to tell stories without. I have a good idea of where it is."


    Raymond covered his mouth with a serious face, but he was not shocked. Raymond thought about the map and the date and asked Zion.


    "Thank you for taking care of me like this. So where is Miss Icela Evans staying?


    "I''m at the accommodation where I''m staying now. Lord Raymond."


    "I''ll contact Earl Landon separately, so we''d better move on. He''s my godfather, so he''ll do me a favor."


    "Should I say Lord Raymond helped me?¡±


    "No, I think it''s better to just say it''s your personal connections. It''s not wrong, so just say it for now."


    "Okay."


    Raymond remained calm after hearing the news from Zion. I thought my lover would be too calm for a kidnapped person, but Raymond was originally a calm person even if a bomb was flying in front of him.


    However, it was embarrassing not to be surprised as if he had anticipated that the culprit was Prince Gwiz.


    "Lord Raymond, did you know about Prince Gwiz?¡±


    I heard that Prince Gwiz''s hobby is not very good, but I didn''t think he was a man enough to kill many people. Zion looked at Raymond''s stiff face and asked.


    "Slightly. I''ve told the Marquis before, but it didn''t work."


    "What are you planning to do? My opponent is royal. And the place is the palace. I said I''d do my best for Miss Icela Evans, but... Honestly, I''m not confident."


    Raymond silently looked down at the map. The green snow sank dark.


    "There''s only one thing I can do now.¡±


    Then I drew a line on the map.


    "Bomb the palace."


    Zion blinked a few times, looked at Raymond''s hand, looked down at the window and even his shoes, and realized that this was real. Raymond was really going to do it.


    "Oh, I see. Can I leave you out of here.


    "I''d like to say so, but it''s too late, Lord Zion.


    "Lord Raymond, my dream is to live a long, thin, long life."


    "I''m the one who acts directly, so don''t worry too much.¡±


    Zion was full of energy and said to Raymond.


    "If you install explosives in the palace and get caught, three generations will be destroyed! This is just terrorism! Shouldn''t we find the evidence and hand it over to the investigation department?"


    "You''re an orphan."


    "Oh, that''s the problem now...Is that why you''re bringing me in?¡±


    "No, I don''t have anyone to trust but you."


    "I''m not impressed. I don''t want to die."


    "Then there''s nothing we can do. Even if we hand it over to the investigation department, no one dares to investigate the palace. Even if I overdo it, I have to do it myself."


    Sion asked, looking at Raymond''s mild response.


    "What are you going to do?¡±


    "I blow it up by myself."


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    I thought I was calm in any situation, but it wasn''t.


    Raymond turned calmly.


    Zion said he would help Isela, of course, but he did not think of such obstructive behavior. Was Lord Raymond the kind of person who kept going?


    Since introducing Karen Haier to him, he has acted like he''s suddenly lost his nerve. It was so different from what Zion had known that it was hard to follow Raymond.


    "Let''s think it over, Lord Raymond. You blew up the palace, how are you going to get in? And what are you going to do with all the guards and people in the palace?¡±


    "I can get in.¡±


    "You''ll either enter the palace for a party, or you''ll see your Royal Highness. But it''s different from that now. In the first place, don''t be angry and listen. Aren''t you sure Karen Haier is still alive?"


    "I''ll be alive. That''s for sure. More than that... I''m afraid Karen will have a bigger accident."


    "What?"


    Raymond shook his head and spoke away.


    "Anyway, there''s no other way than installing explosives in the palace after all. The cellar''s location is clearly connected to the room of Prince Gwiz. I can''t say I''m going to investigate such informal places, nor is Karen''s relationship official. This is the only way I can do it, even it''s aggressive. Sir Zion, I''ll try to make you as less entangled as possible."


    "What about Lord Raymond?"


    "If it doesn''t work, I''ll die. Lord Zion, don''t you think it''s quite romantic to die for love?¡±


    "Are you trying to blow yourself up?¡±


    "It''s different from that, but I''m just not afraid to risk my life. And this is the best way to go. Can you help me? No, help me."


    Zion sighed deeply while looking in one eye of Raymond.


    If he hadn''t been hurt by himself, he wouldn''t have had to help with such a sense of debt.


    "The next day is the party that Prince Gwiz attended. I asked Earl Landon to do it, and he''ll prepare Miss Icela Evans. You enter with her, watch the situation, and let me know what your charge is like. When do you arrive and how long do you stay and get ready to go back? I''d like to ask you to take the second gap on the seventh terrace as before."


    "Isn''t it possible that you won''t be present?"


    "Thinking about the past, I''m sure you will. So far, he''s always been."


    Raymond said so, writing the date on paper.


    "There is inertia in human behavior.¡±


    ***


    "Icella, we''re about to arrive at the palace."


    "Yes, yes."


    In the rattling carriage, Zion fixed his neck scarf with a nervous face. He loved to attend parties, but he was never this nervous.


    What Zion had to do was simple. Confirm that Prince Gwiz is attending the party and let Raymond know how long he will stay.


    Zion drew the second gap on the seventh terrace in his head. The location of the seventh terrace was not used well, so men and women secretly used it as a private space. The guards deliberately did not go around. So I would often use it when I had to secretly exchange messages with Raymond.


    Zion checked the time and took a deep breath. His job was definitely not that great, but Raymond had to be nervous about what he was going to do.


    "We''re going to install small bombs sporadically. It''s a plan to get Karen out of the way when people''s eyes and manpower are dispersed."


    "I hope I can get it at once.¡±


    I hope so.


    No one wants the incident to escalate further than a small explosion. What Zion wants is to get Karen out safely, Raymond and Karen disappear and eat and live well in Raymond''s land, and both himself and Isela live well on their own from the original land.


    "Leave, don''t be nervous."


    "I''m not shaking, Isela."


    Isela had a white face. The dark green dress was obviously quite expensive, but it looked a little uncomfortable. It was because the clothes were borrowed from Count Landon''s wife for Isela, who left the house naked. The length of the arms and sleeves did not fit slightly.


    Above all, Icella''s expression was so stiff that it was very incompatible.


    "Well, I''m. I''m, uh, I''m... Are you trembling?"


    "Yes."


    Isela, who frequently attended social gatherings, but attended the royal ball for the first time, seemed nervous in many ways. People will think that she is now doing social activities properly, as she admits that she made her social debut only after her debut in the royal palace.


    And more than any other aristocrat or celebrity, Prince Gwiz will see Isela. Prince Gwiz would not be left out further if he knew that Isella, whom he missed, was attending the party.


    "It''s dangerous."


    "I know, but it''s hard for you to keep him in the eye. You have to move her when her eyes are on her."


    "It''s only been a day since Miss Evans was kidnapped."


    "Of course I won''t ask you any more if she refuses.¡±


    Xion was not quite pleased with it. It is a game that Prince Gwiz missed once. What kind of face will you make when you see Isella? Zion knew that Isela would definitely say she would not attend. But contrary to Zion''s expectations, Isela said she would go to the banquet.


    ''Trembling like that.''


    Zion hated Karen Haier because she thought her surroundings were getting too involved. He hated people like him, perhaps because Zion himself lived on a bare body and a good appearance. As soon as Zion was introduced to Karen Haier, he recognized that she was in the same class with him, and it was very uncomfortable for him.


    It seems that it was after I met her that my senior, who was walking along the solid road, started to get upset, and I didn''t like being next to Isela, who is now working hard. Icela and Raymond are participating because they want to, but Zion was dissatisfied with Karen, who buys people''s favor with her appearance.


    Is it necessary for millions of people to take risks because of her alone? Xion didn''t think it was.


    "Icella, as I say now... I don''t want you to be in danger. Icella, just because you told me where Miss Karen was, I''ve done.¡±


    "Oh, no, no......in the end of the day, Prince Gwizu, because it''s a matter to be solved... Yo¡­."


    Isela was shaking, fixing her makeup and checking the heels of her shoes.


    "My father and mother just... You''re trying to get me down the street, but your parents will know. It''s no use running away...I''d rather show my face...If Karen eventually succeeds in escaping, wouldn''t I be the first to find out where she is?"


    "I suppose so."


    Isela seemed to be stabilizing as she checked her ring and necklace. The word that jewelry is a woman''s weapon felt true to her. She retouched the angle of the necklace with the face of a knight going to war.


    "Then I''d rather stay inside the palace... You''d better pretend you have nothing to do with this in front of him. I''ll still be suspicious, but a little less dangerous. I''m going to scream and faint when there''s an accident, it''s coming."


    The logic was plausible, but he volunteered to enter the lion''s den. Sion set her tongue, but when she saw Isella, she was more impressed with her guts.


    "¡­I have some regrets about wanting you to be born a man, Isela."


    "What? No."


    "¡­yes."


    Zion reached out to Isela. Isela stood up holding the hand. Isela walked beside Zion and looked at the palace from afar.


    "So, Lord Zion, I wanted to be a knight."


    "It''s not a very good job."


    "Not a job, but an article in the story. Defend the weak and uphold justice...I knew it was impossible for me to live like that, so I wanted to marry a knight."


    Isela was smiling a little with a nervous face.


    "But it''s also more interesting to do it myself."


    "Then let''s go defend justice."


    "Yes."


    I''m going to save a man caught in a rascal. Like an article.


    Although it is not a princess but a country girl. I''m not that close to him.

 179 [179]

    Raymond went into the palace. In front of the gate, the captain of the guard looked at Raymond and pretended to know.


    "Lord Raymond, long time no see."


    "Yes, you look busy at the banquet.¡±


    "Yes, it is. Are you going to attend?¡±


    "Well, I need to talk to your Highness for a moment."


    "Yes, sir. Go ahead and say, "


    "Yeah, you look busy, but you don''t have to show me around.¡±


    "Oh, thank you. Then excuse me first."


    Numerous servants were constantly moving inside the palace, but it was not that difficult for him to get deep away from their eyes. Several maids recognized him as they passed the hall, but soon turned their heads to do their job.


    Raymond was frequently in and out of the prince''s shooting teacher, so no one paid attention when he headed to the palace where the prince and his son stayed, not the central palace where the banquet was held. The crown prince often visited Raymond.


    Prince Gwiz was not a proper father, and other teachers were old, so Prince Louis sometimes wanted to treat Raymond as a man who cared more than a teacher, or like a brother.


    Prince Louis asked Raymond while he was holding a gun in class.


    "Does that become fun for me as I get older?"


    Raymond answered Prince Louis, trying to ignore the sounds of music from the palace.


    "I don''t look very funny."


    Prince Louis was a different kind of man from Prince Gwiz. It may be because he is still young, but he looks more like his grandfather, his teacher''s deputies, and his godfather, Marquis Pancair, than Prince Gwiz. Is that why Prince Gwiz hated Prince Louis more?


    In the royal palace, banquets were held frequently. Prince Gwiz used to come out only when he wanted to, and usually the atmosphere of the banquet would become a decadent party when he attended. There would be loud noise and loud gambling, and as time went by, prostitutes disguised as maids would come in from outside the palace.


    The old king could not afford to interfere with Prince Gwiz''s actions in the royal palace.


    ''I''m sure he''ll be here today.¡¯


    Raymond remembered that he had attended more than a hundred times. Then he will attend again this time.


    The dark cellar that Isela said, and the room full of bodies, were definitely connected to Prince Gwizu''s room. Karen will be there. It has to be. Still alive.


    Sion mentioned the possibility that she might already be dead, but that was now out of Raymond''s mind.


    If Karen died, she would kill herself quickly. She will wish for it, too. Raymond was now annoyed to live more in a world without her. I got as much information as I needed.


    Now, we have to move on the premise that Karen is alive.


    As he walked, Raymond dropped a small bomb one by one into the hallway or garden whenever people were out of sight. It is supposed to wind the spring and explode automatically over time.


    The sounds were so loud that it was enough to distract people. Some exploded like fireworks. It was even better if it was a small fire.


    Because Karen was taken unofficially, if she escapes and stays inside her home, Prince Gwiz will no longer be able to touch her. Raymond decided to hide Karen deeper than last time.


    What did I say?


    Karen has gone too far in her life. Karen wanted to get out into the outside world. The moment he realized that where he had been was not a book, he tried again. But the effort did not shine.


    As expected, the world is difficult, scary, and too rough for Karen to live in. Let''s go back to the mansion again. Put Karen back in the room, whispering love in bed, and that will be enough. Then would she be unhappy?


    That can''t be true. Karen will love herself. You''re the only one. We spent a year alone and another year together. If you live together for decades, hundreds, or thousands of years, it''s a happy ending. It is a satisfactory eternal life.


    Even if something never happened before, Isella helps Karen. Even if there is a miracle that Verdick saves Karen. After all, they are strangers and only two are important. The two need to spend more time together. I''ve had enough of the world.


    "¡­there''s no one."


    Raymond stood before the prince''s visit. I haven''t met anyone so far. There were too few people. Raymond went out to the terrace to see if he had received a note from Zion as he passed by, but there was nothing yet. Has Prince Gwiz not arrived at the banquet hall?


    ''I''ve got to wait.¡¯


    It should be so if he is the original.


    You have to be sure. You have to put up with it in order to increase your success rate as much as possible. Beyond that door, Prince Gwiz may still be with his men. Escape from the palace may become impossible forever. Raymond knew with his head that he should not rush until he knew where Prince Gwiz was.


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    But I couldn''t stand it. Thinking that Karen would be beyond that door, the patience that she had endured so far disappeared without a trace.


    It''s already been two days. Five minutes later, the skilled butchers cut off their breaths. It''s no work to beat the whole body. I pray that Raymond was Karen hope survive to move forward judiciously. But he failed to wait wisely.


    Crying.


    Raymond put a pistol in his arms. There was still time before the first bomb went off. Then I''d rather use a knife. Raymond took the middle-length knife out of his arms.


    ''If anyone''s watching, it''s a death sentence.¡¯


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    There was no one in Prince Gwiz''s room. But the room was a little messy. It''s out. Did he attend the banquet? Then now is the time.


    Raymond kneeled on the floor and lifted the carpet. And there was an entrance to the passage as before.


    This time it wasn''t locked. It was lightly closed. Raymond lifted the door. Then he went in there.


    "Carran."


    Raymond took a deep breath and walked inside.


    Xion had not heard from the window yet, but I couldn''t wait any longer.


    Raymond re-checked the positions of the guns and knives. It was really a limit now. I hated being away from Karen anymore and didn''t want to see her suffer.


    Even if he kills everything he encounters and goes out, he will.


    It was better than waiting.


    ***


    Isela took steps with Zion. There was tension. Several pairs were slowly dancing to the bright waltz played by court musicians, but each of them was a dance to boost their party and excitement, but it was not an atmosphere to interact with others in earnest.


    Zion spoke to Isela, who looked uncomfortable.


    "Are you all right?"


    "It''s all right."


    The atmosphere was not so bad because it was still early. Zion moved slowly with Isela and looked around. Even if it was held at the royal palace, it was not a banquet held in the New Year''s Day or a festival, but a banquet held normally.


    Originally, the atmosphere of the meeting was obvious. A group of people who just waste their time and enjoy themselves. It was a wasteful, decadent, and boring meeting. Sion was willing to attend such a party, but his main concern was an elderly aristocratic woman, so it was not an attractive banquet.


    This was a group of men who liked to play. After a few hours, all the women in the group are likely to escape. I didn''t like having this cellar here. But what matters now was not the joy of Isela and herself.


    "Lord Zion, is it true that Prince Gwiz will be present?"


    "Yes, maybe¡­.¡±


    Zion clouded the end. As Isela looked up hurriedly, she moved slightly away from Isela and continued.


    "Your Highness will be there as she pleases. Other sources said he would attend, but¡­.¡±


    Raymond bragged, but for Zion, who attended these banquets more often than Raymond, he could not know what he believed and guaranteed.


    It was a banquet, but it wasn''t an important day and it wasn''t a festival period. There were not many aristocrats present. Only a few young aristocrats who just loved entertainment were playing around with women.


    Will Prince Gwiz attend? Zion was unsure. The decorations were not exceptionally fancy and not more high-ranking aristocrats attended. Of course, Gwiz did whatever he wanted, so there was no chance that he would attend.


    "But today, exceptionally¡­ It''s healthy.''


    Zion recognized the sense of incompatibility he felt. Prince Gwiz loved to turn the banquet hall into a decadent space.


    Spraying wine on a brilliant marble, he wanted people to crawl around, and instead of his servant, he wanted prostitutes and male prostitutes to stand. He enjoyed watching the bankruptcy lose their dignity in gambling, and he loved to give guarantees and threaten them with it.


    But it was a little different today.


    The alcohol was plainly luxurious and not very high in degree. The music was a cheerful waltz and the decorative fabric was covered with bright creamy fabrics. The early lilies were decorated here and there, so rather than the banquet of the royal palace he attended, there was a saloon-like atmosphere held by any noble wife.


    It doesn''t feel like this when he attends. Is it really right for him to attend today? Zion bit his lips. asked Isela as she looked up at such Zion.


    "Well, what happens if he doesn''t attend?"


    Zion made a face.


    Then things get complicated. If that happens, Raymond may run into Prince Gwiz. So where''s Karen Haier?


    "Of course."


    But his words were cut off. This is because the servant shouted loudly.


    "Your Highness, Prince Gwiz, is coming in!"


    That''s a relief.


    You''ll have to send a note to Lord Raymond. And Prince Gwiz stayed there for a long time once he attended. This is because people enjoyed being drunk or unfriendly.


    Then Lord Raymond will have plenty of time to get Karen Haier out. They can confirm that Prince Gwiz is here and spend as long as possible with Prince Gwiz here.


    "I meet your Royal Highness Prince Gwiz."


    "I hope God protects you. It is an honor to meet you."


    Several people bowed to Prince Gwiz, but Prince Gwiz walked by casually to the seat he usually sat on.


    Zion thought his face was a little different from before. The cruel-looking face, which always used to laugh at others, looked exceptionally bright today. Prince Gwiz slowly moved on. I made eye contact with Isela.


    "Well, isn''t it Icella Evans?"


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    Isela has hardened.


    Next to the white-hardened Isella, Zion grabbed her finger slightly. Wake up, Isela. Isela then bent down.


    "I see your Majesty."


    "Yes, I didn''t expect to be here today."


    I thought it would sink under the river bed.


    Isela noticed a sarcastic nuance even if he didn''t say it. Isela opened her mouth. You have to say. To father, to mother, so as not to cause harm.


    "Well, I, Your Highness... in the same grace as the subordination of."


    "What did I do to thank you for?¡±


    Prince Gwiz asked, looking down at Isela with a light smile. Isela is speechless. I couldn''t say thank you for saving my life here.


    ***


    Raymond stood in an empty room.


    There was nothing.


    No bodies, no Karen, nothing.


    ***


    Then I heard a familiar voice from Isela.


    But it was a voice that should not be heard from here.


    "Don''t do that too much, Your Highness. Miss Evans is embarrassed.¡±


    "¡­because it''s fun."


    The bell rang out late.


    "Miss Karen Haier is coming in!"

 180 [180]

    Isela was embarrassed. So was Zion''s face. Both were speechless at the appearance of an unexpected person. If the original plan was to do so, Raymond had to pull Karen out while Prince Gwiz was here and the focus of the royal attendants was on this. But why?


    "Isela, did you die well that day?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    "Isn''t Karen asking?"


    "Yes, yes... yes, Your Grace."


    "I don''t think I asked."


    "I''m sorry, Your Grace. Thanks to you... I got home safely, Karen."


    Why is Karen next to Prince Gwiz? Very naturally.


    Isela was almost panicked because she was embarrassed by the wrong plan. It was Zion Electra who first figured out the situation. Karen Haier seemed to have baked and boiled Prince Gwiz.


    You''re too self-sustaining. Zion clicked his tongue. It was fortunate that there was no death or injury.


    As Isela said, Crown Prince Gwiz was a man of excessive destructive desire in the human body. If true, Karen was much more likely to be buried under the palace garden.


    But Karen was smiling next to Prince Gwiz, looking gorgeous. Isela, who came to rescue, looked more shabby.


    It was too colorful for a girl less than twenty years old to wear. Karen''s dress was decorated with gold embroidery overall, and her head and neck were decorated with diamonds, embroidery and rubies, and various other jewelry.


    Only then did Zion know why today''s banquet hall looked different from before. Prince Gwiz did not hold banquets to watch people look ugly as usual, but to show his young government.


    Karen''s face was so bright. The pale pink lips draw a line and a soft beautiful voice flows out.


    "Yes, I was very worried because it was late, Isela."


    "Well, Karen... are you all right?"


    "Why wouldn''t I be okay? Your Highness is taking good care of me."


    I thought Karen might be alive, but I didn''t think she would be standing by Prince Gwiz like that. Zion didn''t know how to revise the plan.


    If Karen came out like that, her immediate life is guaranteed, but her chances of escaping from the palace are even lower. The official government will reduce the risk of dying. So now Karen will continue to live in the palace?


    ''What about Lord Raymond?


    Zion bowed down and hurried back. Because the subject of the conversation was Icella, not himself, it seemed that he was rather polite to step down. It was also the right time for Prince Gwiz to focus on Isela.


    Sion inserted a note into the seventh terrace.


    GI, k accompanied


    I hope Raymond didn''t go in first and get caught.


    Zion bit his lips out. I was anxious that Karen was next to Prince Gwiz. The situation was going in a direction that they never expected.


    ***


    Raymond stood in an empty room.


    No one''s here. Karen should be in this room. Not only that, there were many bodies hanging, but there was nothing. Why? He didn''t have to be here until he knew there was no confusion. Raymond came out of the room quickly.


    Raymond came out of Prince Gwiz''s secret room. I was glad it wasn''t locked, but it wasn''t. It was done like this because there was no need to lock it from the beginning. So where is Karen now?


    First, you have to leave the room. Raymond carefully arranged the room in its original condition and got up. You have to think.


    Raymond left the room. No, I was going to leave.


    "Lord Raymond?"


    Damn it.


    Why did that boy appear from here?


    "¡­meet Prince Louis."


    Why Prince Louis of all people?


    Raymond clicked his tongue inside. Prince Louis looked up at Raymond and asked him. He was caught coming out of the room of all things. Raymond didn''t want to run into the boy.


    Prince Louis does not become a king.


    Raymond experienced all kinds of future in the past. Life after Karen died. Since then, countless lives have passed. There were times when it was slightly different, but the life of Karen''s death 100 times was always. The same was true of five lives that had memories of the past.


    Prince Louis never, ever, will be king.


    So he couldn''t be an important person to Raymond. Shortly after Karen''s death, Crown Prince Gwiz killed his son and ascended the throne.


    After a while, Prince Gwizu was killed by the Marquis of Pancair and ascended to the throne. The son of the Marquis will be the next king, and the defense of the Marquis''s changes will weaken and there will be constant disputes.


    In Raymond''s decades, hundreds, and thousands of years of life, Prince Louis'' influence was minimal. Raymond originally liked to give his sympathy, but it had been a long time since he was swept away. It was hard to feel guilty anymore because the boy was always a boy forever.


    He chose Prince Gwiz rather than to be on the side of Prince Louis. Even though his personality was disgusting and dirty, it was more comfortable to treat him business-likely just for his purpose. He could endure to know that his life was not long either. Just as he gave up his brother at some point, Prince Louis gave up.


    "What brings you here? This is your father''s room. There was no class today."


    Prince Louis asked Raymond. But the expression was more of a question than a question. Raymond thought of a knife in his arms. In any case, killing Prince Louis and running away.


    "¡­Your Grace."


    Raymond looked out the door. There were no people. Prince Louis entered the room without a single stitch. There is no problem killing him. Prince Louis will die at one gesture from Raymond. Kill him quickly and Karen.


    Raymond saw the white neck of Prince Louis. It reminded me of a young deer. His eyes were docile and he dared not doubt that Raymond would harm him. At once. He''ll die before anyway.


    "I actually have something to say. Come here."


    "What is it?"


    Raymond sees Prince Louise''s neck. I think I''m a little scared. Raymond might feel that way and look that way.


    "I want to let you do what you like.¡±


    At that moment, it was Karen''s voice that filled Raymond''s head.


    Karen doesn''t know how much Raymond is broken. There was only a small part of what Raymond told Karen. It also made Karen sad. She thought Raymond was doing something he didn''t want to do for her, so she went so far.


    He said he would be friends with Isela, that he should forgive Berdick, and paid attention to his family. Raymond thought her efforts were futile, but he matched them.


    I thought it was a limit now, but when I saw the little prince again, I wanted to follow her words.


    "Lord Raymond?"


    "¡­Your Grace."


    Raymond looked at Prince Louis. If you twist your neck, you can kill it right away. Prince Louis witnessed himself. In Prince Gwiz''s room.


    This is the end of the story for others, especially Prince Gwiz. No, not only Prince Gwiz but also the Marquis of Pancair may be in danger. In the past, he did more for the Marquis, but not this life.


    Confused. It''s best to kill Prince Louis and escape, but that''s not what Karen wants. I didn''t want to do that either. Raymond walked away as he reflected.


    Where is Karen? I was tired and tired of even thinking. I wanted to stop the accident next to her.


    "Lord Raymond! Where are you going now? My father is attending a banquet, why are you in his room?¡±


    "Your Grace, I don''t know."


    Raymond walked away. Where should I go now? Why is Karen not in the basement? Prince Gwiz already killed Karen? Or where. Raymond walked. First of all... So where should I go? The first thing to do is.


    "Lord Raymond?"


    "Hello¡­Mrs. Elba."


    "I didn''t expect to see the scenery today."


    I knew her face. This makes it harder to kill everyone you meet. With the appearance of Count Elba''s wife, the prince''s eyes on Raymond were drawn.


    Raymond greeted Count Elba''s wife and heard one of the bombs he had set up earlier. We need to get rid of it''s


    "What''s that?"


    "It''s not much. I dropped it earlier. It''s a little dangerous, so you''d better avoid it."


    "Oh, my God, you have to do well. Even though it''s yours, if something big happens, it''s death."


    "Thank you for your wise advice."


    And I was a little shocked by my own behavior. I''m thinking about getting rid of the bomb in the middle of this. Raymond smiled a bitter smile. Count Elba''s wife was also very interested in Raymond and welcomed Prince Louis in the back.


    "Oh, my lord Louis. Long time no see."


    "Hi, Count Elba. How''s she doing?"


    "Of course. I''m dying to see you. But he didn''t come today."


    "To attend the banquet?"


    "Yes, it''s not a place for Lian to come. I''m not going to stay that long."


    "Yes, I''m going to have a tea party soon, so I''ll be glad to see Lian then.¡±


    "I''m looking forward to it."


    Count Elba''s wife and Prince Louis had a casual conversation. Raymond turned his back and took some notes from his arms as he walked. There were three chapters. It had been put in a set sheet by time.


    Two sheets of paper were empty. From the hour when Zion was supposed to enter, the Gwizu did not come until the chief of the temple turned twice. The last piece of paper had letters, even when the paper was folded.


    As he expected, Crown Prince Gwiz would still be in the banquet hall as he arrived a little late. Raymond unfolded the paper.


    "Lady Elba didn''t usually attend her father''s banquet.¡±


    "I''ve heard that it''s going to be a little different this time.¡±


    "What''s the difference?"


    "Well¡­. That¡­.¡±


    Count Elba hesitated because it was difficult to speak to Prince Louis. Prince Louis urged.


    "It''s all right, tell me."


    "He said he was going to show a new person in front of people.¡±


    "¡­she''s a woman. You think she''s gonna be my stepmother?¡±


    "I don''t think so. He''s still young, and he''s not much of a family."


    "Who is it?"


    "Do you know Karen Haier?"


    Prince Louis shook his head.


    Raymond was fortunate to have turned around.

 181 [181]

    "What the hell is going on?¡±


    "Hush, Isela. Calm down."


    Zion put his finger on Isela''s lips. Their place was mainly where men and women had a secret meeting, but it was not a wise choice to make a loud. Even if it is big and colorful, it is in the middle of the enemy camp. Let''s not stand out.


    However, Isela grabbed Zion''s finger on her lips. When the tension was relieved, the voice grew louder and the fear turned into anger.


    "Do you look like you''re calming down now? Why is Karen there? Who made me come all the way here despite all this trouble...!¡±


    "Maybe she''s thinking of her own way to live. Once you see him well, he won''t die right away."


    He survived because he was seen well by Prince Gwiz. But he survived too well. I can''t believe you took his place in government. Karen next to Prince Gwiz, whom I met earlier, was spectacular. At least he didn''t seem to die right away.


    Fortunately? But the future has become more troublesome. How can we get people out of the country who have been seen by the government?


    Women who become royal government go through similar stages. Even high-ranking nobles do so. The law in this country makes monogamy a principle and does not recognize illegitimate children. Also, this country, which is heavily influenced by religious thought, is negatively viewed by unmarried women just causing scandals with men.


    So those in power marry a man with weak political power or one of his men to give her a position.


    ''Oh, is that why?''


    Zion thought Karen might be thinking of running away from Prince Gwiz in the same way as Catherine did.


    First of all, he enters his government to appease Prince Gwiz. But the government of royalty and nobility should be married. The government is different even though it may be the treatment of dead bodies in the basement that cannot be seen in public at all.


    Zion knows the past of Catherine and Gwiz because he knows the gossip of society. Catherine fled from Gwiz, using her legal husband as a shield.


    If Karen also points out that she would make Raymond her fake husband, Karen will also be more likely to get out of Gwiz. The relationship between the two is only known by Zion except for the two. Once Raymond''s relationship with Karen is not official, there is an opportunity to marry Raymond.


    "Okay."


    "What?"


    "I''m sure the government will marry him first, and probably ask him to designate him Lord Raymond. I''ve heard that Catherine, the mother of Karen, also solved it that way."


    "¡­what? What?"


    "I''d have to be a married woman to be a mistress. I''m sure he''s trying to make it a government, not just a playmate, given to him officially brought to the party."


    "No, it''s not that...Why does Lord Raymond come up all of a sudden? Raymond, you mean your senior and my ex-fianc¨¦e?¡±


    "Ah."


    Zion shut his mouth. I made a proper slip of the tongue.


    I tried to find an excuse, but I didn''t let Isela do it.


    "What does Lord Raymond have to do with Karen?"


    "I said the wrong thing. Of course not him....¡±


    "Then why did Lord Raymond come up with his name?"


    "So¡­."


    I''m not ready to tell Isella yet. She adored Raymond in the past. But I didn''t know about the relationship between Raymond and Karen. Raymond ordered that if Isela knew the relationship between the two, the fire would definitely fall on Karen, so keep it a secret.


    "That''s not what''s important right now....¡±


    "No, don''t change the subject. I don''t understand why Lord Raymond''s name is coming from there now. Why do you say Karen will ask you to designate Lord Raymond as her husband? What''s their relationship?


    "I said the wrong thing. As you know, Lord Raymond is a man who knows my boss."


    "Lord Zion, didn''t you promise me to have a frank conversation to understand each other?"


    Zion wanted to run away. No matter what Raymond said, it was not something he should care about. I should''ve just coaxed Isela into a safe house and acted cute. Isela''s eyes became thinner and thinner. Xion sweated cold.


    "The truth is, I got her pregnant."


    The answer was heard from behind.


    "¡­what?"


    Zion looked at his boss with a almost crying face. Raymond smiled bitterly and entered the balcony space where Zion and Isela were located.


    "Long time no see, Isela. All I have to say is that I''m sorry for getting tangled up like this again.¡±


    It was a moment when it was revealed that he had kept it a secret.


    Zion heard from Isela that Karen was pregnant. Thinking about it, he had no choice but to ask Raymond right before he moved with the bomb himself. What''s your relationship with Karen Haier? She might be pregnant now.


    Raymond calmly confessed to Isela, who glared at him.


    "It was an internal relationship with Karen."


    Isela felt a tingling sensation about the fact.


    "So... a woman who hasn''t even married... Lord Raymond....¡±


    "That''s right. I cut her off because I felt pressured to take responsibility for Karen."


    Raymond answered meekly.


    "As I told you, I''m popular with people. After that, I realized how foolish it was to be tied to a woman."


    "¡­Can''t believe Karen¡­ You haven''t told me a word about men....¡±


    "Of course I had no serious relationship with her. Why would I have hung myself on only one woman?"


    So I ended up meeting him for a while and leaving. If Isela had a gun, she would have shot Raymond. Isela continued the question to Raymond in a subdued voice.


    "¡­when did you know Karen was pregnant?"


    "Lord Zion informed me of Miss Karen Haier''s disappearance."


    To Karen, Raymond''s efforts to keep Isella''s arrow from turning were extraordinary even to Zion''s.


    The long time that Zion had lied about how light Raymond''s lower part was finally shining. Raymond had become a son of a son who had conceived and fled because he had not slept with his ex-fianc¨¦e''s friend.


    "You son of a gun."


    Isela opened her eyes blue and glared scornfully at Raymond. He cursed inwardly. She could understand why Karen wanted to be next to her.


    I could see why he kept on playing the role of a maid next to him and why he kept trying to look good to people while not going back to his house and volunteering at the cathedral.


    This situation may have made Karen even crazier. He brainwashed himself that he would not have been pregnant. He believed that he was infertile, but he instinctively moved to find a place to live.


    Isela finally began to understand and sympathize with Karen. Sincerely, the eyes of the abandoned woman here were harsh. It was fortunate that he was not hit by a stone. So he would have done that and tried to please himself.


    And it''s because of him that she suffered so much.


    Lord Raymond Sayertes.


    a faceless son of a world


    In terms of both Isela and Karen, it was no different from having this much trouble because of him. Isela had to put up with her desire to push Raymond out of the terrace.


    "¡­so why are you here now? So... I don''t know why the man who referred to me as a jerk is here. Why did a man who acted irresponsibly and freely come here all of a sudden?¡±


    When Isela looked at herself with cold eyes, Raymond pointed his finger at Zion.


    "Lord Zion Electra next to you convinced me. I didn''t want to sacrifice for the woman I met for a while. I think it''s stupid to live like that. But Lord Zion convinced me and told me your story."


    Raymond then knelt down on one knee to Isela, who looked at him displeased.


    "You''ve come all the way here for Karen. You and Lord Zion, who are so courageous for Karen Haier, made me rethink my sin. I learned I shouldn''t run anymore. I knew I couldn''t run away. I now kneel down and ask for your help."


    The words were true.


    "Please help me, Icela Evans."


    ***


    Isela is back at the party.


    "Okay, but I don''t want to see you after this."


    "Yes."


    "Again."


    I don''t know how things will work out. If Karen were to point out Lord Raymond as her husband, as Zion said, would things go well?


    "Icella, by the way¡­ Is there anything we need to do now?"


    "Just stand there, Lord Zion. I don''t think Karen''s going to point to Lord Raymond.¡±


    "Why? It would be over if Karen, like her mother, just pointed at Sir Raymond."


    "That''s not be true."


    Isela immediately denied Zion''s speculation.


    It can''t be. No matter how many people around him say that he denies and indulges Raymond, his external values were never small. He was a famous soldier and war hero loved by Prince Louis. In addition, he was young and handsome.


    "Even if Karen asks, Prince Gwiz would never allow it. Only her true feelings about the prince will be questioned.¡±


    "¡­I didn''t think too much. What do you think, Ms. Isella?¡±


    "Sir Raymond asked me to help...I think Miss Karen will point you out."


    "What?"


    Zion pointed at himself with an absurd face. Why is Karen herself? Karen and his relationship was a little bit more of a bad side than a good one. Then why does she point out herself as her husband?


    "I know, it''s the government''s husband''s job, and you can''t let him choose a man of good relationship or a man of external value. It''s better to have a man who has a weak relationship, a low status, and is definitely interested in another woman. I need to find someone that your Highness would approve of, wouldn''t you think you''re the right one?¡±


    Zion smoothed his back neck.


    I understand. Karen will never choose Raymond if she rolls her head. I''m sure Karen will think so, judging by what Isela said. Raymond and Karen''s relationship seemed to have caused him to speculate too narrowly.


    "Well, maybe I should get ready to be proposed¡­By the way, why did Lord Raymond ask you, not me? You''d understand if you told me. I don''t know why I''m putting you in danger."


    When Zion grumbled, Isela covered her mouth with a fan and looked at him.


    "Of course I''ll get my permission on this plan."


    "Oh, um, yeah....¡±


    "Do you not like it?"


    It couldn''t have been. Zion was willing to obey his hostess. You don''t have to choose.


    ***


    But Karen did not choose Zion. Of course, I didn''t choose Raymond.


    Karen smiled softly at Prince Gwiz and asked for her husband.


    "Dulan Lloyd would be good, Your Grace."

 182 [182]

    Duran Lloyd''s rise to the capital was to drug Karen Haier.


    When Karen was in the mansion, she could have used her servants or servants to give Karen Haier contraceptives in advance, but Nancy or the lord would not have taken the contraceptives since she left the mansion. Then it was the direction he didn''t want to get pregnant.


    There''s a man I''d like to introduce to you.


    The letter to Young-ju said there was someone she wanted to introduce, but did not explain her name or description.


    Duran wanted to see it with his own eyes. If it weren''t for the first time in her life, she must have chosen various variables.


    What kind of man did he choose?


    I was quite curious, but soon I thought that anyone would be okay. Anyone has nothing to do with himself.


    Karen had a chance to catch any man if she wanted, as long as she had lived. Also, that much beauty won''t be so difficult, and whoever you choose, the end will be the same. A rich man, a handsome man, a famous man.


    I don''t care who it is.


    It''s his job that matters. She will not let Karen Haier get pregnant. There is no such thing as a beautiful end. The end becomes terrible as the end. The story never ends.


    She doesn''t need her children. There is no need for an end.


    ***


    Duran stayed in the monastery for a long time and was a priest, so it was not difficult to live in the cathedral. When Duran arrived at the cathedral, the bishop welcomed him with joy. The bishop also called in Duran to face him.


    "It''s very helpful to have Father Duran here at a time like this.¡±


    "You can''t be immature... I''m glad it helps."


    "It really helps a lot. There''s always a shortage of people in the capital. Phew, really... Any priest would be glad to come and help you, but thank you so much for coming from the Alban monastery."


    The doctor is very welcome everywhere. Private hospitals received expensive medical and drug fees, and very few hospitals operated by the government were run by the government.


    The royal family demanded relief work at the temple, but the state-funded budget was always insufficient, as was the case with any country in any era. This was especially true of medical services for the poor. He lacked medicine and manpower.


    Meanwhile, Duran''s visit was a great pleasure to the people of the Great War.


    "How is the abbot of album doing?"


    "Yes, yes... He''s healthy."


    "Dulan was very sorry that he had to quit his studies. Still, are you here to study medicine for a while?"


    "Well, that''s right. Lord Haier is still in good hands."


    The deputy bishop secretly expected to go there because he had heard of Duran''s academic zeal from the monastery chief.


    To the vice bishop, the small lord of the estate was not interested in him, but the position was a little different for the new officer who continued to walk the path of medicine. In addition, Duran has been a top-ranking official for nine years.


    "You can get the land later when you''re older.¡±


    "I''m still thinking... There is."


    As I heard, the habit of stuttering words and the attitude of not being able to make eye contact seemed more appropriate to the path of scholars than the path of rulers over the territory.


    So when Duran announced that he would stop studying, both the monastery and the vice-principal shook their heads in regret.


    "I see. Well, Lord Haier''s daughter is living here. Are you sure you''ve been talking about your engagement with Father Duran?"


    "¡­That''s right."


    The bishop nodded with an expression of understanding.


    "Oh, by any chance..."


    "The kind of break-up you think, oh, no. But if we get to know each other... It will be inconvenient, so please keep it a secret. I want to stay out of sight.¡±


    Duran was not happy to see the man who had a second bishop. I''ve never seen Karen since I was young. Was it four years ago when we last met? Karen was then just a mad child with a bad breath.


    Old age won''t make you a new woman. First of all, Duran doesn''t want to do it himself.


    "Now I... just do what I have to do as a servant of God."


    Duran was embarrassed by the bishop who looked at him with a pity. Bishop Dulan considered Dulan a foolish man who had been rejected by Karen but could not forget her. Dulan could not deny that the apparent situation seemed so, and he shut up.


    If you check who Karen''s partner is and you drug her on time. That''s what you''ll be doing.


    All you have to do is satisfy your curiosity. That''s all.


    ***


    But it was not easy to tell who Karen chose.


    Most of Karen''s life was geared toward Icela Evans. She lives next door to Isela, does her petty errands, goes out and acts with her.


    There was little to do with other men, from going around shopping, showing their faces to society, or even doing volunteer work at the temple. The person Karen meets most often was Zion Elect, but he didn''t seem to get along with Karen very well.


    There were men who helped her on the street or flirted with her because of her good looks, but there was no man they met often enough to introduce him to their father. Duran even suspected that Karen said it simply for an excuse.


    And it was so pretty that it was annoying.


    The waist was narrow and the slimmed body was completely visible to adult women. The skin shone milky and the red hair, which seemed to burn even in the dark temple, waved and boasted its fine appearance.


    Not only was his attitude different from when he was young. Karen''s walk was cautious, her tone was soft, and her face was always smiling. In the cathedral, rumors quickly spread about Karen Haier, who was both beautiful and elegant.


    It was a miracle considering how he tried to throw hot soup or hang himself on Dulan''s face when he was young.


    But it was useless beauty. Karen didn''t show much interest in any man and only focused on taking care of Isela. Karen''s daily life was just Isela''s maid of honor.


    Why am I here?¡¯


    Duran felt skeptical after a month.


    Catherine, Duran and the lord were interested in which man Karen met, who she fell in love with, how she would have children or not, but did not care whose maid and companion she was.


    Duran was curious about what kind of man Karen was meeting, but he wasn''t curious about what clothes Isela Evans and Karen were buying. I didn''t wonder what kind of restaurant Karen was going to and what opera she was interested in.


    His job was as simple as anything else. To keep from having children. Making Karen Haier live forever.


    However, since Karen rarely shows up with a man, Dulan had no choice but to watch her every day while holding her breath in the corner.


    Continuously.


    Without saying a word, without making eye contact.


    And Duran took medicine for Karen''s meal as before. Not only Karen but everyone in the temple will be more pious.


    ***


    Then one day Karen did not return to her accommodation. Duran knew that the day had finally come.


    Duran seemed to have few men when he was watching, but he might not want to see another man in Isela. Or maybe he''s a guy who''s been away for a while while Dulan was watching. Didn''t she confirm the man in her letter to her father?


    It is obvious that neither Isela nor Karen has returned to their accommodation. It was clear that both went to meet their respective men. Duran reconsidered whether Karen had been given contraceptives. It was definitely fed. She will not have any children of the Evans, no matter what man she hangs around with today.


    "¡­newly."


    Duran felt bad because he couldn''t figure out why he cared so much about what he already knew. Even though Karen Haier knew there was a man, the fact that she stayed out was strangely embarrassing. And it was even more unpleasant that I couldn''t figure out why I was upset.


    What kind of man do you think you''re hanging around with?


    "¡­Huh."


    Dulan confirmed that Karen had not come in and sat on a chair and read the Bible. In fact, it is not something you should know who your opponent is. I haven''t confirmed it, but that''s not important either.


    The important thing is not to have children. And it will be fine enough already.


    Duran informed the workers at the cathedral of the recipe for a meal of contraceptives mixed with spices. They will make sure that everyone who stays in the temple will never have children without their knowledge while making meals.


    Considering the amount of medicine Karen took during her stay, she would not have children for the next year.


    There won''t be any children.


    That''s the end of one''s work. No matter what kind of man Karen hangs around with, it''s none of her business. That''s not what matters.


    Forever.


    Dulan turned to the Bible to drop his dirty thoughts. The letters on the paper approached him. What he does is the act of a heretic, but the Bible nevertheless became the standard of his life.


    Forever, heretic, purity, truth....


    Avoid sexual misconduct, for every sin a man commits is out of his body....


    I tell you, I have preached myself to all who see women with lust.


    "Crazy."


    Of all the phrases that he opens, it looks like this.


    Of course, it is not a matter of the Bible. One''s eyes are the problem. Dulan, aware of his condition, covered the Bible. I couldn''t concentrate at all. They gathered their hands together, covered their eyes and sighed.


    "¡­sigh."


    He''s probably asleep by now.


    Duran couldn''t contain his thoughts after all.


    What kind of facial expression should I make on the bed? How should we call our opponents? I''m sure it''s shallow.


    I should not care, but I have no choice but to pay attention. It must have happened because she cared about her pregnancy and birth for more than a decade. Of course you have to have sex in order to get pregnant. It''s no wonder. It''s not because you''re weird. Besides, Karen is dirty even before she gets married.


    Duran sat up all day, unable to sleep.


    And I felt something strange when she didn''t come back the next day, the next day.


    ***


    Duran did not attend the service under the pretext of being ill during the service and went into the accommodation where Isela and Karen stayed. There was no need to confirm which room was Karen''s. Because it was the first place he checked. And I''ve kept the extra key in for a long time.


    knock, knock


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    As expected, there was no sound. Still she didn''t come back. Duran put the key in the hole and turned it around. The old door opened slowly.


    Crying.


    The accommodations were all similar, so there was no big difference between his room. One desk, one closet, one bed. Around the closet, there were more clothes that could not be put in the closet as she was a woman in society.


    Duran swept his finger over the clothes. Then he quit because he felt gloomy about himself. Because it was hard to stop thinking about the skin under the clothes.


    He shook his head and prepared to go out again. It was clear that Karen hadn''t returned since. He/she might have come back in after he/she was gone, but when he/she confirmed that he/she had no clothes he/she wore the previous day, he/she did not return.


    Still


    "What are you doing here, Father Duran?"

 183 [183]

    "¡­as a relative, I''m afraid he didn''t come back."


    "It''s the ladies'' quarters, so you shouldn''t come in, no matter how much you say you''re a priest."


    He was a handyman at the temple. Nevertheless, he did not question whether the lame excuse still worked. Duran stepped back. The handyman closed the door, locked it, and opened the next room. Then I started to pack things in the room.


    "Now... what, are you doing?¡±


    "The lady who was using this room decided to go home. So I''m packing my luggage. Are you going to keep an eye on me.


    Dulan glances at the clothes, accessories, gold, silver and jewelry with disappointing eyes. He looked like he would steal a few if he wasn''t next to him.


    Karen Haier... Don''t you pack ''s luggage?"


    "Well, I only heard about Icela Evans who used to use this room."


    Dulan had no choice but to just watch the handyman take out all of Isela''s luggage. I was confused. Where did Karen Haier go?


    And the next day, the next day, Karen didn''t seem to touch her luggage. Like Isella, no one took out the luggage and Karen didn''t come back.


    "Dulan, you don''t know much about it, but it''s quite common for young people to stay out here."


    I talked to the vice-principal, but he dismissed it, saying he would be staying out overnight.


    Where is he is dyullan to behave by unknown. How much should I say when I have to sit on the sidelines? If the person in charge of the Great Battle said that it would be okay, it was not right for an outsider to come first.


    Are you really worried or are you just curious? I couldn''t even know what I wanted to do. It was more than a week later that I learned where Karen Haier was.


    A week later, someone visited Duran.


    "Dulan Lloyd?"


    "Yes, yes¡­"


    She was a sharp-looking woman with blonde hair. She didn''t know Duran, but Duran knew her.


    It was Icela Evans who stayed with Karen. She was the daughter of Noz Evans, arrogant, extravagant, and used to be Karen''s maid. He was also an uncomfortable opponent to become the lord of Haier. Dulan will end up in debt to her.


    But there was no reason for Isela to visit him now.


    "Since when have you been living in the capital? I''ve had a hard time finding you."


    "A few weeks ago....¡±


    "If I had known you were here, I wouldn''t have had to find you for a long time...You knew Karen and I were staying here, right?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    Duran was uncomfortable with Isela asking like a mystery. I''ve never been questioned like this in my first meeting. Duran was not yet Lord Haier and Icela Evans was not Berdick Evans.


    "Do you have any idea why I''m here?¡±


    "¡­no place to point, no place."


    "Why are you here? What about Karen Haier?


    Duran frowned. He peeped at it unilaterally. But it is unlikely that Isela would have caught it. Then now you are in a position to be angry.


    "¡­I''m just here to attend the conference. Kah, Karen Haier and I haven''t spoken to each other since we were young."


    Although I watched it unilaterally. It''s not wrong since I didn''t have a proper conversation with Karen. But Isela kept looking at Duran with a dubious face.


    "It would have been better to point to Zion if we were really on that relationship.¡±


    "Moo, moo, what are you talking about....¡±


    "¡­can you not stutter? It''s really hard to hear. I''m so frustrated that I''m stuttering.¡±


    "If you don''t want to talk, you can leave."


    Duran suddenly asked for a meeting and felt uncomfortable being with Isela, who was only nervous. When Duran stood up pointing out the door with his hand, Isela took off her hat and put it down on the table.


    "I don''t think you knew Karen Haier was here. It''s strange that the person she pointed at is here, and your attitude is strange. What the hell''s wrong with you?¡±


    I don''t know myself, so I just want to go out.


    But neither Isela nor Duran really wanted to break off the conversation. As it was related to Karen, Dulan had a hard time getting over Isella''s words, and I also had more to say to Dulan.


    But Isela was annoyed and frustrated to talk to him. People like Dulan were the types of people I don''t want to look at or get tangled with. He looks dreary and can''t even speak properly.


    Will he help Karen? His skin seemed to itch a little for some reason when I saw him. His appearance, his words, and his track record were strangely dull and unpleasant.


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    The conversation did not continue properly and there was silence.


    "Is this the end of the story, Isela?"


    "Lord Zion. I don''t think Father Duran wants to talk to me that much."


    As Isela''s conversation lengthened, a neat man came in. Isela winked at Zion. Tell me for me.


    Zion came in with a slightly perplexing smile. And when he saw Dulan frowning, he sat next to Isela, knowingly.


    "Good morning, Father Duran."


    "¡­who is it?"


    "I''m Sion Electra, a close friend of Ms. Isela. I''m acquainted with Karen Haier."


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    To Zion, Karen was like a bag of barley or a grave of Isela. But he couldn''t say that, so Duran clapped Sion''s hand to shake hands.


    "The royal family will be hearing from you soon. It''s to promote the marriage between you and Miss Karen. Prince Gwiz wants that.¡±


    "¡­Marriage?"


    Duran Lloyd''s eyebrows wiggled.


    Xion immediately wedged to avoid any strange thoughts.


    "You know what that means."


    "¡­is it the government?"


    "That''s right."


    the government of government


    She was literally a scarecrow husband.


    "I heard that the priest is also a relative of Karen Haier. Of course you''ll help."


    "¡­Now I."


    "I have no doubt that you will help. Of course, nothing is that difficult. The important thing is that other friends will be with you. But I think you should know."


    Zion Electra greeted Dulan with a smile.


    This was the end of the story.


    Within hours of Zion''s departure, Duran was able to hear more from his royal officials.


    Prince Gwiz wants to make Karen Haier the government.


    The government, not just a prostitute who plays with it for a day or two. It was clear that he wanted to keep it on his side. Karen''s mother, Catherine, is trying again to do the job that failed.


    Even if the scandal broke out and thought it was immoral, the king''s life is now numbered. No one wanted to offend Prince Gwiz, who would soon ascend to the throne.


    There was no justification to criticize Prince Lewis''s biological mother, as she had long been dead. On the contrary, the government chose those who would stop them even if they were married, not the government.


    Prince Gwiz didn''t want to miss Karen.


    Catherine left for the Highlands on the pretext of marriage and did not return until she died. Prince Gwiz was seen trying not to make the same mistake.


    The wedding will be held in the capital. It was written briefly that he would receive a congratulatory message from the temple, then enter the royal palace and stay in celebration.


    "¡­when do you leave the palace¡­ There isn''t."


    Duran swept the end of the letter. Prince Gwiz will bring Karen into the palace and never let her go again. As other governments do.


    "...why would I....¡±


    Duran often heard about Prince Gwiz from Catherine.


    He had a taste for damaging the human body. There were many misdeeds. But Catherine nevertheless. Nevertheless.


    Duran shook his head.


    Why did Karen point out herself as a fake husband? Does it mean saving yourself, as Isela or Zion said? You want me to get you out of here?


    But Duran knew Karen more.


    From the past to the present, which Karen doesn''t even know herself. Karen moved reasonably even in a frenzy. There was also a rule when he tried to get up in the middle of the night and hang himself in the garden.


    If Karen had pointed at herself, there would be a reason. The problem was that Duran did not know why.


    Why?


    Karen had already announced that she would break up with her. I will not even look at his face," he said through Yeongju. But why did he say he would make a fake husband of himself?


    You want my help?


    To the man you threw away?


    ***


    "Lord Zion, isn''t that strange?"


    "What, Isela?"


    Isela grabbed Zion''s arm and looked up at the ceiling of the Great War. It was a gothic cataclysm that soared to the sky. The space containing human desire to reach the sky was majestic and magnificent. But still, the size of the capital city was limited because it was a space in the city space was limited.


    "If Lord Zion lived here, how long would it take him to look around? Including accommodation and preparation space."


    "Well¡­. It won''t take more than an hour at the longest."


    "Right? I''ve been living for two or three weeks, so can you not bump into me?¡±


    "It would be impossible unless you tried to avoid it."


    "That''s right."


    Isela nodded her head.


    As soon as Karen pointed to Duran, she sent a letter to Lord Haier asking where Duran was. But he was neither on land nor in a monastery. It was in a great battle.


    "Icella, the man who was originally broken up is ashamed to hide. And so did Lord Raymond."


    Knowing that Isela was talking about Duran, Zion said so, but Isela shook her head.


    "I wouldn''t say anything if it had really been two or three weeks. But Lord Haier said it''s been months since he left.¡±


    "Well... so the priest lies?¡±


    "Yes."


    Isela stroked her fat arm once and walked quickly.


    "We''ve been in the same space for months, not weeks, and we didn''t even know he was here. Don''t you feel bad? Will he help Karen?"

 184 [184]

    Karen named Dulan Lloyd her husband. That was unexpected for Dulan as well as Isela and Zion.


    "I''ll choose Dulan Lloyd as my husband."


    Dulan, who remained alone in the room, sat on a chair and held his forehead with his hand. I couldn''t guess what Karen was thinking.


    Zion Electra and Icela Evans told Duran to help her, citing that he was a relative of Karen, but Karen and herself were too close to being in a normal blood relationship. It''s a broken relationship. However, it was not clear whether the relationship was a normal relationship.


    ''What are you thinking?¡¯


    Karen knows about repetitive life, and she knows that Duran manipulated her memories or situations. That''s why they broke up with the words "Don''t touch my memory anymore." But why do they call themselves husband again now? That''s a scarecrow husband.


    Duran had heard several times about Prince Gwiz from Catherine. Prince Gwiz was a man of evil nature and could not handle Catherine, who had lived many years.


    Why did Karen become such a government?


    It was a rare scandal that Catherine''s daughter Karen became Prince Gwiz''s mistress. It was a fact many people remember that Catherine had a brief relationship with Prince Gwiz. But when I brought my daughter Karen into government, it was obvious that there would be countless stories that could not be told.


    There is a man I want to introduce to my father.


    Does that mean Prince Gwizu?


    Was Karen going to introduce Prince Gwiz to the lord?


    It was too low. If such an idea was discovered by others, it would have been more than ridiculous. How could you make a middle-aged man who was in a relationship with your mother as your lover and introduce it to your father? It was not the idea of the general public.


    But Karen is not an ordinary person. And Duran knows that.


    Is he pursuing extreme stimulation?


    It''s a mystery. But he knew what he was going to do in the midst of chaos. Duran looked down at the paper on the desk.


    I don''t know what Karen is thinking. However, he cannot reject the proposal. Whatever the world laughs at, falls into any pit, or traps. I couldn''t resist myself.


    And Duran named the feeling curious.


    ***


    Raymond looked down at Karen''s breathless face. Take a deep sigh. Tears are dry and won''t come out. This is the reality.


    It''s over. In this life of the two of us, who cut everything off, the relationship between him and Karen is over. As long as you live, you will never see it again.


    Death, as everyone else, separated the two.


    "¡­carren."


    But Raymond is different from others. He doesn''t have to live the rest of his life longing for it. As soon as you die, you can see her soon. There is no need to fear death.


    If he dies, he will start again, and he can meet her again. You can do it by pulling a finger. But Raymond couldn''t shoot straight into the head.


    It''s because of this man.


    "My Lord."


    Raymond looked down at the stunned Duran. He could hardly open his eyes because he felt so pain that he passed out. He pulled out all his toenails first and almost crushed his lower body, but he did not die.


    This is because Raymond took care of him from time to time to make sure that he didn''t stop breathing carefully. Raymond was the only one to lose if Duran died quickly. The information he confided in was insufficient for Raymond.


    "I''ve finally met you again in this life, and I think I should have some income."


    I know what Duran did, but I didn''t know how far he really knew and what he did specifically. And in his last life, Raymond couldn''t get hold of him because he had been killed by Karen again and again before he could even meet Raymond.


    Karen died early in succession, then gave up on her fifth and found another way. Raymond finally met Karen, and finally Duran got his hands on her.


    For Raymond, hitting Dulan''s head in preparation for the early morning mass was as routine and easy as tying his shoelaces.


    The first thing he did was cut off the tendon in his leg. I thought about cutting my tongue, but I was satisfied with gagging my mouth because I could make a sound as long as I had a vocal cords.


    He and Raymond knew that biting his tongue would not easily kill himself, but Raymond pulled out some of his raw teeth for a change.


    "My Lord."


    Raymond grabbed Dulan by the hair. I thought Duran, who had no front teeth, looked foolish. The blood dried up and looked messy.


    "I wanted to talk to you a lot. You may not know me well now, but we''ve met many times."


    "Quickly."


    Duran managed to open his mouth. Funny, stammering teeth seemed to have improved with a few being pulled out. However, it was still difficult to understand because my pronunciation was that bad. Raymond kicked his tongue and grabbed Dulan''s hair again. It was to listen well.


    "Please kill me."


    "Why should I be so merciful?"


    Raymond grabbed Dulan''s ear strongly and bent like a squeeze. It was not worth listening to. I thought about ripping it off, but I held it in because many places were already damaged.


    "A little while ago, Karen died. Karen, your relative, your original fiancee and my lover."


    "¡­uh, why¡­me¡­.¡±


    Duran stopped talking. And his face was distorted. It was unclear whether the pain was severe or whether Karen''s death was shocked. Raymond waited, but Duran didn''t say any more and looked up at Raymond.


    Why would he want to say something behind me? Why did you do this to me, or why didn''t you see me as a doctor? But I don''t know.


    "This is not the first time. And I''ll continue to die."


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    "Would you tell me how to end it?"


    Won''t you be merciful?


    But Duran''s face was contorted with pain.


    "Ca, to you... That''s all I said."


    "I see."


    It is important for torture to be efficient from weak to strong. Put the water in your nostrils and let out light electricity.Even if it is not too bad for the body, it is effective to hold a person''s mind and shake it by gently rubbing a continuously thin iron cord near the neck.


    However, weak torture is not enough. A person''s body is inert, and the neurological method of torture becomes dull when it is used for use. So sometimes I need a hammer, hook, and knife. Hitting yourself quickly makes you tired. The use of tools can effectively cause violence.


    And revenge is needed, not purely to extract information.


    If you can''t get rid of your vengeance, you won''t be able to stand it.


    Do they really not know?¡¯


    Raymond looked at his legs as they approached the ornaments. It may be better to cut it off. Shortly after being held in Raymond''s hands, Duran shed tears and sought mercy. Raymond looked down at him and hoped that the answer might come sooner than he thought.


    But until today, when Karen died, Duran did not come up with a proper answer.


    It was not without information at all. Torturing Dulan, he could hear several things.


    It''s like the fact that pregnant women can be released.


    Karen was not surprised when she hesitated and confessed that she was infertile and could not be solved. Because it was already from Duran.


    But there was nothing decisive.


    Raymond agonized for more than a year of torture.


    You may not really know the interest of ''now''. At this point, he may really know little.


    If you can''t find out no matter how you torture him. If what you do is not more than just anger.


    So how can they be saved?


    Puck.


    "¡­oh, hell."


    Raymond looked down at the nail. Fat stuck between the blades of the saw and did not lift properly. Even though it was a bone-like body that was not seen as fat on the outside, blood stuck between the saw blades and flowed. It showed that he was a living man with flesh. It was uncomfortable for Raymond. I needed a new saw blade. Bubbles were running from Duran''s mouth. He will need treatment, too.


    "Take a break. Bride."


    He left the room to change his tools.


    Raymond looked at the garden outside the window and thought of Karen''s body. The body is just what''s left of it. If left untreated, it will rot and become a white bone, so you have to deal with it somehow. Like he did it over a hundred times. I didn''t intend to embrace the body and mourn the death forever.


    "Do you think makeup is good? It''s the cleanest thing. Or the store is fine. I''ll put it in my family grave. Come to think of it, it might be a little too much to be buried together. I didn''t get married formally... Well, once you''ve set up a tombstone, you''ll have to pull it out."


    Raymond murmured. But there was no answer. Raymond shut his mouth. There is no one beside me.


    "¡­I was next to him not too long ago.¡±


    From the time he regained his memory until he met the real Karen, Raymond suffered from Karen''s memories and fantasies. By his side, Karen always looked the same and repeated what she had said in the past.


    "Look, you said you''d forget."


    Sometimes he muttered what he would have said. It was all for nothing after all.


    There were times when I felt a little uncomfortable in my daily life. But soon he started to enjoy it, too. I realized that my mental condition was not very good, but I didn''t want to be treated. He loved Karen''s fantasy and got comfort from it.


    "I think it would be okay to plant trees after the burial. Would roses be good? You might think roses are too cliche because they have red hair, but....¡±


    Damn it.


    Raymond shut his mouth. I can''t see any illusions.


    I felt like a fool to myself. It''ll be all right now. I met Karen. Karen will never choose to die quickly again, although she is not by her side now. Then she must prepare herself for the rest of her life. There is no need for illusions. Memories are enough.


    Raymond replaced the saw blade and wiped the hammer away. Then he took the anti-inflammatory and painkillers and went back to his room. First of all, we have to keep drawing it up. Karen has closed her eyes, so she could try to torture more seriously.


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    Raymond approached the open door without making a noise.


    There was Duran in the room.

 185 [185]

    He can''t walk. Because Raymond broke all his legs. But Duran moved. I couldn''t go far. But blood and pus remained thick on the floor, showing his track record.


    Raymond admired purely that he still had the energy to move after making it into a gonjuk. Duran was thinner than the average person who had no training.


    The grip was more powerful than I thought, but it weakened indefinitely during the months of torture. He may not have properly overpowered him yet. Or maybe Duran''s been trying to move that much more energy. But where he moved was unexpected to Raymond.


    If Duran tried to escape out of the room, he would understand. It is only natural that a person wants to escape torture. It is strange not to try to escape from yourself. Everyone wants to live.


    If Duran had tried to jump out of the window and kill himself, he would have understood. Raymond held Dulan''s breath as patient as possible, but left countless permanent damage to his body. He''s been asking me to kill him for a long time.


    But the direction he crawled was neither a window nor a door. I can''t use my legs, so I crawled with my arms. All of his nails were pulled out. He cut off his fingers. He had only four fingers together. But he crawled with his hands.


    I was going to Karen.


    "¡­kh, woof."


    Duran didn''t seem to notice Raymond. Raymond stepped on him and tried to stop him, but soon watched him breathlessly. Karen is dead anyway. You have to check and find out what he''s doing.


    Why do they crawl like that to Karen who is already dead already?


    Duran was crawling and moaned over and over again, but never stopped. Raymond''s walk was only a few seconds away, but it was an infinite distance for Dulan.


    Nevertheless, he crawled without stopping and reached Karen''s body.


    Then he took out one gold coin with two remaining fingers.


    "Sigh, ha¡­"


    Where did it come from? It managed to be something that Raymond hadn''t seen yet. Duran held it in the hands of the dead Karen. The body was already dead, so the remaining fingers were used to hold what could not be held.


    Her dead hand hardened into gold coins.


    Raymond couldn''t stand Duran''s touch with Karen any longer.


    "What are you doing?¡±


    Duran looked up at Raymond. The eyes were filled with fear. Raymond beat Dulan and looked into the coin he was trying to hold in Karen''s hand. It was an ordinary gold coin with nothing special.


    "¡­what are you doing now?"


    "¡­just a funeral, a procedure¡­.¡±


    It was a natural procedure to give money to the dead at the funeral.


    After death, people believed to cross the river of oblivion, praying for his repose and holding the travel expenses in the hands of the dead body. While it is the vassal''s job to organize the whole funeral, Raymond was displeased that Duran would do it.


    It was simply a different feeling than the displeasure of another man touching his lover. The hatred and hatred that had been created over the years crawled on Raymond''s skin.


    "What did you do just now?"


    "¡­oh, nothing¡­Really, just... Funeral¡­."


    "What do you mean, funeral?.¡±


    Karen passed away a while ago.


    It wasn''t even the first time. He died more than a hundred times. If you''ve just died once, you may bless your life again. You may be happy to have a chance to meet again. But Karen has died too often, too many times. It is not a blessing but a curse if you come back a hundred times without ending your life.


    And once again in this life, Karen clearly showed that this is a curse all over her body. Her death and resurrection were not blessings. It doesn''t come back even though it''


    I just died many times. Karen''s death is compulsory. It was not a death that could be avoided by not meeting others or eating carefully. You can never get past that day.


    Duran also knew Karen''s curse. Why did she hold the coin in her hand? His excuse of funeral was funny. I was angry because it was ridiculous.


    "Why do we still die like this?"


    "Ahhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh!"


    "Because of you."


    Raymond kicked Duran in the stomach. Then Dulan drained blood from his body. There was nothing to eat, so there was only a distant gastric juice inside, but it was still dirty enough.


    There were tears and blood around Duran''s eyes and dirty things around his mouth. His appearance did not seem resolute or great. Duran showed his weakness to the continuing torture.


    So it was even more disgusting. If he had kept his mouth shut with faith, he might have applauded his wick. He only spits out information that surrounds him, and does not give Raymond the right answer.


    Raymond had put him next to Karen, expecting that he might be sorry for his sins. He wanted to confirm his guilt. I expected you to sympathize with Karen.


    However, Duran tried to do something to Karen by saying it was a funeral process rather than feeling sorry for her death. Rather than grieving over Karen, she suffered from Raymond''s kick. Raymond couldn''t help but be disappointed when he saw him. He doesn''t even think that the bad deeds he has done so far are his own sins.


    "What exactly did you do with the coin just now?"


    "Chung, really, really nothing. No, I''m not."


    "I''ll judge that."


    Duran crawled with his arm instead of his broken leg. I wondered if he was trying to run away, but he didn''t talk to me, wondering how far he could go with his legs that he couldn''t move. But Duran did not go to the door. He moved to the window as if he were trying to kill himself.


    Death doesn''t solve everything. It is also a kind of torture that keeps people from dying. Raymond spoke in front of the crawling Dulan.


    "From now on, I''m going to cut off the fingers that are quite thick again. I don''t mind if you say it quickly, or... Everything will be cut off."


    "Really star... Ah, ahhhhhhhhhhhhh!"


    a ball of air.


    Duran''s eyes turned.


    "Don''t faint. Shouldn''t you tell me?"


    The torture continued. Stop if you show signs of fainting, stop bleeding too much, and start again when the blood stops. Raymond continued to do evil things for an answer that he could not catch.


    "Oh, my. Gold, gold, it''s not much different...It''s just, so... Katherine, as Karen''s mother told you... So... comfort... To give¡­."


    After a few more tortures on Duran, he was able to figure out the meaning of the gold coins.


    The gold coins themselves were not so great. But it was an important thing for Karen. It was proof that Karen was living again. Dulan was also the first to give Dulan the conviction of a return.


    "That''s not much of a truth for three fingers being cut off. I wish the sacrifice was something great, even if it was a waste.¡±


    ¡±¡­¡­.¡±


    Raymond swept up his hair. The red blood kept on looking at me and my head felt dizzy.


    "But do you know that, Bride?"


    ¡±¡­¡­.¡±


    "As my memory came back to life, I could think more about you. What''s clear is that you''re not purely worried about Karen''s mental turmoil."


    "¡­Oh, no."


    "Then it must have been a gift to yourself for the next life you don''t remember.¡±


    Raymond looked down at Duran. Duran can''t remember.


    However, it was regrettable that he would not remember this torture. If possible, I wish he would torture me for the rest of his life and keep telling me the truth.


    Dulan''s spirit will eventually be ruined by torture. When a weakened body dies, Dulan in his next life will have a clean body and spirit that remembers nothing. Unlike Raymond and Karen.


    It was unbearable for Raymond.


    "You keep creating a corner to run away from. Whether it''s death or memory....¡±


    "Stop..."


    "Please, Bride."


    Now there was even a sad setback. Raymond held an awl instead of a saw. Then he said politely and earnestly, touching Dulan''s left eye.


    "Really¡­ please."


    Please show us mercy.


    The awl headed for Duran''s eye.


    ***


    "Lord Raymond, are you sleeping?"


    Raymond opened his eyes.


    Then he closed his eyes a few times and opened them to correct his dizzy vision. I feel dizzy. Smells blood, pus, and gunpowder. No, it doesn''t smell anymore. The place where you are is not the Tess mansion. Next to me is Zion Electra, not the Dulan Shrine.


    He has come to life again.


    "Now¡­so."


    So what do I have to do now? Are you at war now? Did I retire? As he repeated his life, Raymond often confused himself at what point he was at.


    Raymond raised his upper body.


    "Are you all right?"


    "¡­it''s hard to say it''s all right, even if it''s empty.¡±


    "This is the situation, but you still have to sleep. That''s how we can move properly."


    "But it''s a problem that you sleep so well. So you''re going to get shot while dozing off. Distinguish the places, Lord Zion."


    "What?"


    "¡­I''m sorry¡ªI''m half asleep."


    Sion is healthy and healthy now. Raymond shook his head thinking of the past Zion Electra. Zion Electra was always in pursuit of wealth and honor, but for a commoner, it was as far as a fantasy.


    So he chased after the ladies. However, his personality had a temperament of anger, so he often bought a grudge, and was in danger after a few rash moves. He must have died before he was thirty.


    "Live long, Lord Zion. Watch out for bombs, guns, women."


    "Lord Raymond, I know something big has come up this time, but... Did you know that you''ve been weird all this year?"


    Zion Electra was looking anxiously down at him.


    Raymond was a little shy about how he would look in the eyes of others. Even if you try to live as normal as possible, problems seem to continue to arise like this. Raymond missed Karen. There was only one person who could understand each other.


    "Let''s start with cold water."


    "Yes."


    Raymond shook his head and drank the water. When the water went over my neck, my mind came back. The recent memories came back to me as I bundled them up in a corner of my head. Now he has started again.


    Every life is special, but this life is a little bit different.


    Raymond saw a thin chain necklace hanging around the neck of Zion Electra. I know that necklace has a ring on it. It was shared by Zion and Isela.


    Zion didn''t tell Raymond the whole story because the situation was bad, but Raymond knew whose ring he had at first glance. Isela wanted to save Karen this time. Like Berdyck showed a different side in his last life.


    Raymond was displeased that this life would disappear like a dream in the past again. I didn''t want to experience that anymore. In this life, Icela and Karen could be friends, and Zion could live longer.


    Raymond looked at himself in the mirror. Although he was still young, he also showed signs of an old man in his eyes. Raymond sees a really young and fresh Zion over the mirror. Young people need a future.


    "What''s going on, anyway?"


    Zion answered Raymond with a slight shrug.


    "The Dulan priest has sent me a message of cooperation. It was a little surprising.¡±


    It''s a good thing. Raymond nodded. Now Duran doesn''t know much about Raymond and Karen. Even if he is suspicious, he will have no choice but to walk in.


    And this time, I''ll finish it.

 186 [186]

    Karen looked at herself in the mirror. It was a splendid appearance that I had never seen in my long life. Raymond spared no money to Karen, and in addition, he was accustomed to all kinds of luxuries while playing as a pet for many older nobles, but the royal government was on a different level.


    The silver dress cloth, which was carefully embroidered with gold and silver, was a revealing design, but it was a clothing that made people more tired of overwhelming splendor than sexuality.


    A small diamond wrapped around the blue diamond, and its decorations wrapped not only around its neck but also its shoulders and chests. Countless jewels covered the entire dress, and the proportion of fabric and jewelry was almost the same.


    Gold-crafted roses were attached to the chest and wrist, and pearl powder was lightly placed to add to the light of the clothes. Every time I move, pearl dust and gold powder fall. It was a clothing that I thought would be a lot of money if I just picked up what fell behind the dress.


    The earring was also tingled with heavy jewels, and his head was covered with blue diamonds, diamonds and pearls of the same design as those wrapped around his neck and chest.


    ''You''re going to break your neck.¡¯


    Karen thought so when she saw heavy jewelry that could be twice the size of Isela''s cherished necklace. She was also criticized for being shallow because she was blatant and colorful, but compared to Prince Gwizu''s taste, she was simple.


    The clothes he gave me last time were also quite expensive, but they were not compared to these clothes. It gave a more intimate feeling, but it was like a commercial.


    It is to inform people that this woman is the king''s mistress. The splendor with such intentions has not only caught the eye, but also produced a sense of intimidation.


    In his previous life, he felt rustic because his taste was old-fashioned, but after becoming such a lump of jewelry, it was not enough to discuss his taste. Without a doubt to evaluate the design, it is just a lump of jewelry.


    This is not just a luxury, but a year''s budget of local land.


    "Whee."


    Karen whistled as she looked at herself in the mirror. It wasn''t enough to play and eat for life, but it was so heavy that it could not be disposed of anywhere if you ran away.


    "I''m going to wear this once in my life."


    "That''s a good idea."


    "¡­you''re here, Your Highness."


    "Yeah, I''d say it suits you, too, but¡­It looks pretty heavy. Can you spare me some money?"


    "No, I''m happy."


    "Yes."


    Prince Gwiz slowly turned behind Karen, looking at her smile. It is to appreciate Tae.


    "Catherine''s never done this before...Even the dead ex-Queen. No woman in this country could be more expensive than you. How do you feel?"


    Karen laughed.


    "I think I''m being treated as expected."


    Then he stroked his stomach. Karen whispered to Prince Gwiz.


    "Because I''m pregnant with your child."


    I''ll give birth to your child. It''s not Prince Louis. Your real child.


    ***


    The first memory of Prince Louis was a summer day at the age of five.


    The previous memory was so dim that it was not memorable. There was a time when I was sad that I didn''t remember crawling or babbling for the first time, but that wasn''t what Lewis could do.


    "Come on, Lewis."


    "Your Majesty! Did you see what I sent you?¡±


    "Yes, I''ve seen it all."


    At the age of five, it was the first day I was praised by people for writing. Even in Lewis'' first memory, his grandfather was already an old man. The king, with his white eyebrows and beard, welcomed his young blood.


    "Louis, did you write all these letters?"


    "Yes, Your Majesty."


    Lewis answered confidently. It was an ordinary letter asking how he was, but it was his first letter. And it was a letter that was ten lines long.


    "Huh. Your nanny didn''t help you, did she? Didn''t the knights write it for you?"


    "I used it all by myself."


    "You must have had a hard time writing it."


    "I like learning."


    The king smiled and stroked his beard in a stiff answer.


    "That''s great. I see you put a lot of effort into your handwriting. Keep up the good work."


    "Thank you, Your Majesty."


    Looking at the smiling Prince Louis, the king spoke to the archbishop.


    "I''m so happy that the king''s son has been interested in his studies since he was such a child."


    "Congratulations, Your Majesty."


    "I wish the Archbishop had married and had children.¡±


    "Huh, Your Majesty. I''m married to the Church."


    Religion did not ban priests from marrying, but it was difficult for those with families to climb to high places. From the cardinal point on, they were all single, or at least had their children illegitimate. He smiled awkwardly, avoiding the king''s eyes, as there were rumors that the archbishop had a illegitimate child.


    "Yes, Lewis. What do you want as a prize for doing well? I''ll get you whatever you want."


    Lewis bowed his head and agonized, but he didn''t want anything. I could already do anything I wanted to eat, see or do.


    "I don''t need everything because it''s my grandfather''s."


    "Really? Sweetheart, these opportunities don''t come every day."


    Politically speaking, the king raised one eyebrow in an interesting way.


    Don''t you come every day?¡±


    When the five-year-old boy panicked, the king realized that he had seen Lewis too politically. The old man waved his hand.


    "I come every day, Am...Is there anything you want? People want to give as much as they want to receive."


    "Do you want to give me a present?"


    "Yes."


    Prince Louis kept thinking and answering.


    "Then please read the book together on the next holy day."


    And the answer was very appropriate for the king''s mood.


    "Yeah, I''ll do that. And it''s a gift to keep studying hard."


    It was a fountain pen made of gold. For the five-year-old Prince Louis, it was nothing more than a nice writing instrument, but the Archbishop, who noticed that it was used by the king all along, meddled with a little concern.


    "Isn''t it too luxurious?"


    "Is it a complaint?"


    "No, Your Majesty."


    The king gave me a writing tool for signing. Not to his own son, but to his grandson.


    The archbishop lowered his eyes and bowed his head to the young crown prince. In any case, he had known the king for more than 60 years beyond his social status. The king''s feelings were understandable. Prince Gwizu''s behavior was known to the archbishop.


    Even a king could not have had his children his way.


    "I might have to give a gift, too."


    The archbishop muttered so. And soon the prince prayed for size and sincerity.


    ***


    Prince Louis was having a very proud and happy time that day, as the king, the archbishop, the Count of Princesses and the knights of the nannies, all deliberately fussed and praised him.


    It''s just a little expensive, but it''s exciting enough for a five-year-old. Prince Lewis was holding a fountain pen and testing the pen that the Marquis of Pancake was spinning.


    The Marquis used to twirl his pen with his chin when he was bored, which seemed so cool to Prince Louis'' eyes.


    "Well¡­."


    However, it was rarely successful. The pen rolled down from its unremarkable hand. Louis fell over the desk the seventh time he dropped it and rolled away. Oh, Lewis stood up to pick it up.


    The pen rolled and stopped, and Louis lay prostrate to pick it up. But there was a hand that snatched it before it could reach it.


    "What is this?"


    He was Prince Gwiz.


    Prince Louis'' father. But Lewis couldn''t laugh like he did to his grandfather, the king. Prince Gwiz picked up a fountain pen and looked at it. The king''s name was engraved on the pen stand, which was made of gold and diamonds. Gwiz squinted at the name.


    "It''s--it''s His Majesty''s property.¡±


    "Your Majesty has given you a compliment to congratulate you on your writing."


    The nanny knelt down and bowed her head and quickly answered Prince Gwiz. Lewis couldn''t get up and held the nanny''s hand. The nanny''s hands were shaking.


    "I didn''t ask you."


    "I''m sorry."


    Prince Gwiz made eye contact with Lewis, fiddling with a golden fountain pen. Lewis blushed a little at the sight. I felt a little strange.


    "Your Majesty gave it to you as a gift."


    Lewis waited for Prince Gwiz to tell him that he was also good to him and that he should continue to be honest. Or he waited for Prince Gwiz to kick and swear at him.


    Strangely, Prince Gwiz looked at himself with a look that seemed likely to do both. However, Prince Gwiz gave Lewis a fountain pen with a blank face.


    "You''re making all the fuss.¡±


    That was Prince Louis'' first memory.


    It was not particularly sad or angry. But it was especially memorable in Lewis'' short life.


    Even a nanny and a knight and a companion to play together cheered and encouraged Lewis to read, write, or learn, but Prince Gwiz, Prince of Wales'' father, did not like it at all.


    It was a few years later when he began learning royal politics that recognized that competitive relationships were prioritized over blood ties.


    As he began to learn history and politics, Prince Louis realized that it was a little strange that his grandfather, the king, was not handing it over to his son at an advanced age.


    And in many history, I realized that father and son are also competing for the throne. The relationship between himself and Prince Gwizu is similar.


    "No, Your Grace... Deep down, I love you, King Louis."


    The Marquis of Pancair said so, but he was not sure himself. Lewis just laughed bitterly at the Marquis, the godfather and his future servant.


    "It''s all right."


    There is just that kind of relationship. A father may not love his child, may be in competition, or may rather wish to die. Some fathers may hate to grow tall and feel bad about learning letters.


    "It''s all right. Just go do your job."


    "Your Highness."


    He didn''t need to know what an ordinary family was like. I knew from birth that I was in a different environment than others.


    Prince Gwiz naturally learned that he had a cold eye to see him, so there was nothing to be sad about. There were so many others who loved themselves.

 187 [187]

    Lewis thought he was definitely loved. However, the fact that Lewis loved the most was the king of the country and his grandfather was accompanied by a great deal of pressure.


    "You''re working really hard. Good job, Lewis."


    "Thank you, Your Majesty."


    The royal order taught the young boy''s study, which the teachers had just begun to learn. However, it was hard to keep up with the king''s expectations.


    The king''s praise was good at first. The king gave Lewis a gift and awarded the crown prince''s caregivers. But next week, next week, next month...The king wanted to confirm the growth of his grandson. I always wanted to compliment.


    "This time, it''s not much different from last time. I have to work hard."


    "Yes¡­. I''ll try."


    "Yes, you are the hope of this country."


    I didn''t get angry, but just a slight sigh or frown was a big problem for the people around Lewis. Because even if the king looks a little uncomfortable, the people below him will lose their jobs.


    Unlike Prince Gwiz, the current king had high expectations for Prince Louis, who had a high academic zeal. Prince Gwiz quickly lost interest in studying as a child and focused on hunting and drinking. The idea that the crown prince should be raised properly when he was still young captivated the king.


    ''Louis shouldn''t be the same as Gwiz.¡¯


    However, the king was already old and the king wanted to see the growth of Prince Louis as soon as possible. The daily rush of growth was like pouring water on trees.


    The tree was rotting away because it had too little water in its roots. Lewis was increasingly suffering from chronic fatigue. He was only eight years old.


    "Your Majesty asked if you were too short of her class."


    "Your classes are already fast enough for the aristocrats of your age....¡±


    "But he said he was not making any progress compared to last month...Why don''t we change the way we teach?¡±


    "But Your Grace, you''ll be calling again next month."


    "I''m sleepy...My hands hurt."


    Lewis held the pen continuously and raised her hand, which began to harden. Eventually, the teacher made me memorize the manuscript instead. That alone was too much for Louis, who was just eight years old, but it was better than trying to understand it all.


    "Your opinion was presented by Eiles Lindbergh. But it''s already considered out of touch with reality in the last Tacem case."


    "I see¡­."


    The crown prince was speechless when information he did not know came out. When the king saw Louis'' face, he asked again.


    "What do you think about the Tachem case?"


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    "What about Lindbergh''s first announcement on welfare expansion?"


    "¡­I''m sorry. I''m not good enough to know."


    "The welfare expansion plan is the most important part of Lindbergh`s theory.¡±


    Louis was forced to confess in the end. The king was disappointed, but he did not get angry with the crown prince. Lewis was, of course, his only legitimate, normal child. Louis did nothing wrong.


    "I''m sorry, Your Majesty."


    "It''s all right, Lewis, you didn''t do anything wrong. The king does not do wrong. So... let''s change all the teachers."


    "Your Majesty!"


    "You need the best education. ¡­as soon as possible."


    The king''s orders replaced all of his teachers. The king knew the best scholars, the best scholars. There were also many people involved in politics. Just retired from the front line, they were veteran veterans.


    "This is Prince Louis."


    "¡­I know¡­.¡±


    "I saw you last time...So... 10 years ago?"


    "You''re still eight years old."


    "Huh, you were just born. I saw it when you were born. And again... about five years ago."


    As soon as they met the crown prince, the scholars smiled in vain, making eye contact with each other.


    "I''m a good judge of grandchildren."


    "No, I''m sorry, Count!"


    The old man was embarrassed and angry at the response of the sour elderly scholars, but the elderly did not lift an eye. Most of them were old people who were not fit to teach young children.


    The glory of being the king''s teacher no longer had any merit in them. The king gathered the most scholars and bureaucrats he knew, but they were at least seventy years old.


    It may be decades, perhaps more than 50 years, that Louis can rise to the throne. Even if Louis was a royal family, he was as young as a child and blood. It was clear that even if the old scholars put efforts into Lewis, they would never benefit from being the king''s teacher.


    "Your Majesty''s orders, so I''m starting, but¡­ You''re too old to let her see you."


    It was a common opinion of the old gods.


    Louis knew here that he would be laughed at if he got angry. If he asks the king to change his teacher with tears, the king will comfort him, but he will be greatly disappointed.


    "¡­I look forward to your kind cooperation. I''ll do my best.¡±


    That''s all Lewis had to say to the elderly.


    And Lewis worked hard.


    ***


    "¡­wow, I''m going crazy. Does your Majesty know how old your Royal Highness is?"


    The Marquis opened his mouth while looking at Prince Louise''s hand. It was the godfather I saw for a long time. But because he was so shocked, Louis, the person involved, was a little embarrassed. And what made him angry was his grandfather and king.


    "Lord Pancake, be careful with what you say.¡±


    "The tone of the speech¡­"Huh¡­ Your Highness Lewis, who do you think I am?"


    "I didn''t say it just now. My godfather and the Marquis of the Pancake. Don''t be so frivolous.¡±


    "You called it pancakes the other day. I feel awkward drawing the line...No, you''re much thinner than that''s all. Are you eating well?"


    When the Marquis flustered, Lewis laughed.


    "What''s that tone? It''s weird."


    "¡­oh, you didn''t taste good.


    "The Marquis, no matter how much you''re nephew, you''re a prince, but your manners are terrible."


    The Marquis sighed as he grabbed the shoulders of his great-grandfather and nephew Prince Louis.


    "Well, Your Majesty is really too much....¡±


    He was taller than his peers, but he had no complexion on his face. The prince''s face was tired out of his youth.


    The way people around me spoke was slightly different because they were all old people, and I felt at odds because my posture and behavior were not even 10 years old. If the Marquis of Pancair is aware of it, it will be even more so among peer aristocrats.


    The Marquis of Pancair seemed to understand why the king was doing this.


    This is because Prince Gwiz, who will become king, is overreacting. In his private space, the number of bodies was increasing, and there were more days of violence and drug use.


    He would rather be dismissed as soon as he became a dead man, but that''s not the case, and Gwiz was selling his place for money and filling up key posts with his own aides. The nobles'' titles were also taken or sold by the crown prince.


    Even among the general public, voices of discontent began to grow. Fifty years ago, their words could have been ignored, but times have changed. As railways were built and industries and commerce began to develop, people were as rich as the royal family and the existing aristocrats.


    Prince Gwiz was far from sufficient to deal with the growing number of voices that could not be ignored. His weaknesses, such as murder, drugs and rape, were endless, and few competent people were loyal to him.


    The time was not right. A wiser and stronger king was needed. It was thanks to the current king''s long reign that he could barely calm down without bursting into discontent. The king has been in power for more than 50 years. For more than half a century, the people of this country were accustomed to the current king.


    I couldn''t think that the king would change, and I had a great respect for him.


    But if Prince Gwiz becomes king, things will go out of control. And his bad taste will be a perfect number for those who oppose the monarchy.


    It is an era in which war is frequent internationally. There is a fierce battle going on over a single mountain range. The country beyond the mountain range wanted to cross the border and there was a high possibility that the country would be engulfed in flames. Even though I knew it, I couldn''t even attempt to overthrow Gwiz for a long time and establish a strong monarchy. Prince Gwiz was the only prince.


    But now there is Prince Louis.


    a legitimate successor


    "But he''s too young!¡¯


    The Marquis sighed. The current king is too old. And Prince Louis is too young. He is only eight years old.


    I understand the king''s desire to raise and educate Prince Louis as soon as possible, but it didn''t seem like the boy would live long because he was stuck in a room talking to the elderly and reading books.


    ''We don''t have enough time...This doesn''t make a child an adult.¡¯


    It takes at least 10 years to become an adult and officially act.


    However, even at the age of 18, he just took off his young clothes. Only young heroes emerge from beyond the mountain range during the war, but it takes more time to be crowned stably in this seemingly peaceful country.


    Even the king was old and all the retainers worked too long. I could feel that the palace was slowly declining without seeing it.


    At least 20 years are needed. Prince Louis will not be recognized as a king until he is 28. Ten years is not enough. After 15 years, I''ll barely get rid of my greenness. And the knowledge in the book alone was not enough to govern a country.


    ''I''d rather... take my place.¡¯


    The Marquis shook his head. As he was a relative not far away, he was after Prince Gwiz, but if he took over the throne, Prince Louis, who would grow up after him, was the problem. Obviously, once the throne comes as the Marquis of Pancair, it will not be possible for Prince Louis to be succeeded by due process, and it will be difficult for Lewis to give up the throne.


    The most stable method was one. He supports Prince Louis himself and puts him on the throne even at an early age.


    But he was also too young. Children die in the cold. Prince Louis, now eight years old, is past a very dangerous time, but at this rate, it seemed difficult to welcome his coming of age. I couldn''t eat properly and didn''t exercise properly. In addition, the exchange relationship was a problem.


    "What are you thinking?"


    "I think about how to raise you as king."


    "There''s still a long way to go. They''re all in a hurry. Take it easy."


    The Marquis looked down at Lewis, saying, "I''m being naive." However, looking at Prince Louis'' face looking up at him with a stiff face, I found that he was indeed much more mature than I thought.


    "¡­you know the situation."


    "I don''t know. Because my teachers keep talking like they''re passing by."


    Lewis knew that the king was preparing to make him king on behalf of Prince Gwiz. The crown prince was not so foolish as to not know the meaning of ascension beyond generations. Lewis knew that his father, Gwiz, was his enemy and could never get along, and that if he died, he would rather like it. So he couldn''t afford to be a child.


    "I have no choice but to know....¡±


    The Marquis thought he needed a gun teacher.


    ***


    "This is Sir Raymond. How do you feel about being your shooting teacher?"


    "Good to see you, Your Grace."


    He was a tall handsome man.


    Lewis, who continued to stay with the elderly, was shocked. There was no young man around Lewis. Lewis''s escort was middle-aged, and the Marquis of Pancair was of the same age as Prince Gwiz.


    "Take care of me, Lord Raymond."


    He reached out his hand. Their hands were strong and warm. He was a young man who seemed to resemble Prince Gwiz, but he was full of good faith. He seemed to define the ideal image of a man as this. Healthy, soft, full of energy.


    He wanted to be himself.

 188 [188]

    Raymond was a good teacher.


    There was no muck in teaching, and the point was correct. Nevertheless, it may be a little too much to be a teacher. Unlike the teachers who come at a certain time after making a timetable, Raymond''s visit to Prince Louis was irregular.


    He was like a special guest from time to time. Unlike other teachers who served as politicians and scholars, he was young and handsome, and knew how to keep his silence in moderation.


    Perhaps because of what they were doing, older teachers constantly talked to Lewis once they opened their mouths, sometimes pouring out all the words that were not related to the class. Lewis didn''t hate studying or eating at school. I was fortunate in my misfortune.


    But sometimes what his teachers said was too much for him to accept. He used to say things that could be explained in a proper way to the child. This is the case both in terms of academic and psychological aspects. They stopped treating the crown prince as a child after a year. Lewis couldn''t afford to be a child. It was necessary to become a political person sooner. Luckily, Lewis'' hair was faster than her peers.


    There was more time for body movement, but the time for horseback riding, training basic physical strength, and Raymond''s teaching were very different.


    "Why don''t you come here as often as other teachers?"


    "Self-defense doesn''t take that much time to learn. It''s to protect the body. I think knowing how to load and fire is enough."


    He meant that he didn''t have to come often. Louis was a little disappointed. Because Lewis felt like a day off with Raymond because of his studies.


    "I heard your father is good at hunting. You wouldn''t use this kind of pistol when you''re hunting."


    "It''s definitely too much to hunt for¡­ It''s still heavy for King Louis. I''ll bring it when I get a little more muscle."


    "What about now?"


    "You can''t lift and move."


    Raymond looked around and picked up a piece of firewood and held it out to Louis. Louis accepted and stumbled under the weight. Raymond looked at it and said,


    "It''s about the same weight."


    "Certainly¡­ it''s still too much."


    "Do you like hunting?¡±


    "I''ve never done it, so I don''t know what it''s like But I was curious that my father liked it."


    Prince Gwiz loved hunting. Louis was still young to understand that killing animals was fun, but he understood that it was similar to just cleaning up small bugs or nailing them.


    I tried to understand. So Lewis sometimes tried to understand the strange feeling that Prince Gwiz felt when he looked at him. Lewis wanted to understand his father, too. However, it has not been successful yet.


    "Will it take long?"


    "Four, don''t you have to be fifteen? Usually, hunting starts a lot around that time."


    "I see."


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    Raymond bowed slightly to Lewis''s words and suggested to Lewis.


    "Then it would be nice to go to the forest together on the day I come. ¡­as part of the class."


    I didn''t want to hunt, but it was refreshing to go out into the woods. It was the first time that I came out farther than the garden. Lewis was amazed to see trees of such thickness that he could not hold even if six adults stretched out their arms. It was different from the trees in the garden.


    "It''s nice to be here."


    "I think it would be better for my class to be outside as much as possible."


    "Can I?"


    "Yes, it''s what the Marquis ordered. That''s the flexibility...You don''t come here often.¡±


    Raymond said as he looked down at Lewis, who was sitting under a tree resting. Raymond was floating a moderate distance.


    "I can''t come here often, but I''ll go out whenever I can."


    "You don''t have to overdo it.¡±


    "¡­if you''re in trouble, blame me. I''ll take responsibility and step down. As a teacher, I made a mistake in choosing a place for class."


    Louis sat down and closed his eyes.


    The sound of birds soon receded from consciousness. Raymond carried him on his back when he opened his eyes after a long nap. Louis felt a little strange being carried on his back and treated like a real baby.


    "Wake him up."


    "Just go to bed. It won''t take long."


    The Marquis may not have had Raymond by Lewis'' side for one reason. That much of a person doesn''t move for one reason. Place the numbers with consideration of the number and benefit of the various cases.


    Louis seemed to know the reason. Raymond was a young and famous knight who was liked by many people. In addition to his splendid appearance, he had confidence and theft all over his body, and there was good faith but no arrogance.


    Knowledge or status may be less than that of Lewis''s North Monks, but the favorable attitude of a man was not to listen to explanations but to see and experience them with the eyes. Raymond didn''t say much to Lewis. I just showed it in action.


    I could see that he would easily be liked by others, just like Louis. Whatever reason the Marquis of Pancair attached him, the time with him was fine. Unlike other teachers, he was more of a romantic than a reality.


    As Lewis grew up, his teachers began to be more competitive in class. At first, he was dissatisfied with teaching the young crown prince, but when Lewis was always enthusiastic about his studies and followed him well, he became enthusiastic.


    Their descendants, grandchildren, and even great-grandchildren, began to grow. Since the current king has designated him as the next king, there was a strong possibility that he would become a king in the future. If so, it must be a boost to their family members. Even if they did not enjoy themselves, they became increasingly aware of the glory that their children and grandchildren could enjoy. The class became political, and the elderly began to choose their words. Family, glory, honor, future.


    Raymond''s position was certainly in a good position to seek such gains. And he had a reason to do that. The godfather and relative, the Marquis, had spoken about Raymond''s situation.


    "He''s a man of vengeance."


    "It didn''t look like that."


    "Have you never told him?"


    "Yes."


    "That''s unexpected. I''m sure I''ll repay you if you help him."


    "Yeah... That''s unexpected."


    But Raymond never asked Lewis to do anything. I never said anything about revenge. Lewis was still young, but his teachers already began to ask him for more and more favors. Meet your granddaughter. I''m sure developing my own land will be a great help to the country. One baron, one count, knows what duke....


    Do you have anything to say?¡±


    "You''d better build more arm muscles."


    "¡­yes."


    But Raymond never talked about revenge.


    Lewis vaguely thought that if Raymond asked for a favor, he would love to listen to it once. And if he asks, it''s definitely important and necessary.


    ***


    "¡­I''m sorry, Your Grace."


    Raymond''s face was gloomy.


    Lewis was distressed to see him. He wanted to listen to everything he could. Whatever Raymond asked Lewis for, he would have agreed. But what Raymond told him was a difficult matter to decide.


    "The fact that my father... is a man like that... I had my guess."


    Lewis held her chin in her room and fell into agony. His father, Prince Gwiz, and his relationship was elusive.


    Lewis'' birth was initially good for Prince Gwiz. The next king is Gwiz, and then Lewis. The reason why he has a son is because he promises the princes a more certain throne.


    But Prince Gwiz was a little different, so the king rarely handed over the throne to his son, Gwiz.


    Lewis knew from the age of five that his position could be an enemy to his father. But it was different to assume and to check with your eyes, to face that your father was doing something different in front of you.


    After hearing about Prince Gwizu''s secret room from Raymond, Louis'' forehead had no time for wrinkles that did not suit him at an early age.


    I had an idea that my father was a bad man. Rumors have also been heard from Lewis that the words and actions of the people around Gwiz, the frequent changes of maids, and that people who are injured or disabled are constantly being heard.


    But not to that extent, but to kidnap people in a row and kill them in a room. At first, Louis felt that he had to save people right away, and then he was worried, "What''s happening to me?"


    "How does it feel to be the son of a murderer?"


    "¡­I''m sorry."


    Lewis looked at Raymond and thought what his teachers would say. Some of them would say that anyone who knows royal disgrace like Raymond should be dealt with. It''s too big a problem for Lewis to have an affair with Prince Gwiz one day.


    "Do you know the Marquis of Pancake?¡±


    "I think you might have guessed it."


    "But you didn''t report to me because I''m young? Or do you not want to move because it''s too big a problem?"


    What Raymond told him was an overly big problem.


    Prince Gwiz wants to clean up Lewis. That''s not a far future, right now. soon after And Karen was one of the proofs.


    "I''ll meet Miss Karen Haier first and decide."

 189 [189]

    The wedding was being prepared quickly and roughly. The wedding to be the king''s mistress didn''t have to be fancy. The wedding dress worn at the wedding was also shabby.


    Karen''s dresses from Gwiz were all difficult to calculate, but the wedding dresses were different. It was cheap. Women of any country, women of any age, wore the best clothes only at marriage, but not Karen today.


    Because it''s not a real wedding. Prince Gwiz asked if he was bothered by clothes that seemed to be too big even though he had prepared them, glancing at the wedding dress hanging on the mannequin in front of Karen.


    "Do you need something better?"¡±


    "No, it doesn''t matter because it''s not important."


    Karen was willing to receive a piece of paper-like cloth and a decoration-free white dress. Everyone knows that weddings are not important. It''s just a formality. The important thing is to be Prince Gwizu''s mistress.


    So you don''t have to pay too much attention to the wedding. On the contrary, the government should relax. To show Prince Gwiz that he is not paying attention.


    "Katherine left me after the wedding. The wedding will be held in the backyard of the palace. We won''t need much time, so we''ll take it as a summary."


    "I''m not going to make the same choice as my mother.¡±


    "You don''t think I''ll believe you, do you?¡±


    Prince Gwiz held Karen''s chin. And then turn around. Karen had a sore jaw, but she relaxed and just shook as he shook. It''s not good to build your self-esteem for nothing.


    "I''m suspicious of being too obedient."


    What am I supposed to do?


    Karen grumbled inwardly and lowered her eyes. Complaints. Discontent. It''s hard to understand how my mother got entangled with such a man. Karen blamed Catherine for not dealing with the problem properly and leaving it to herself.


    "How can I be more satisfied than this when you have given me as much treasure as I want?"


    "You''re saying something funny. I''m not craving your affection. I''m trying to reflect on how Catherine felt through you."


    "That''s all?"


    "Not just that."


    Gwiz licked his lips and pressed Karen''s stomach hard.


    "But I''m not crazy enough to believe you unconditionally.¡±


    Then the hand went down. Prince Gwizu''s lips twisted as he went down close to his vagina.


    "I never put it in, and I had a baby."


    Karen laughed face to face.


    "Yes, she''s your child."


    Believe it or not.


    Laughing at each other was acrimonious.


    ***


    Karen first thought she had to hide her pregnancy. Prince Gwiz thought he might cut his stomach if he knew he was pregnant. He was a good enough man.


    "I''ve been curious about people since I was a kid. Everyone looked different on the outside, but when you open it, the inside was the same...It was good to see it."


    But soon I realized.


    Prince Gwiz was someone who would want to split his stomach even if he wasn''t pregnant. Prince Gwiz whispered as he touched Karen''s shoulder.


    "But I think you have a beautiful speed.¡±


    "Don''t you think it''s okay on the outside?"


    "Of course the outside is fine. But that''s for a while. Beautiful things wither quickly. So I like to preserve...You know, maybe you could change it little by little. But if you do that, it goes bad quickly again.¡±


    "That''s too bad. What do you think about taking me as a pet instead of screaming hostage? If you continue to decorate me, my appearance will last longer.¡±


    Karen was willing to use her body as much as she could to survive.


    It was still repulsive and disgusting to use what my mother used to write, but now I was in no situation to argue about it. Karen had to survive whatever she did, whether she was a pet or a dog. I didn''t want to miss this life where pregnancy succeeded in a hundred years.


    "I want to be the only one who can understand you."


    But Prince Gwiz closed his eyes with a smile as if he were tearing his lips. It was a smile that I could see your insides clearly.


    "My dear, I don''t expect anything from anyone since Catherine left. You''re not Catherine, you''re just her by-product."


    "How can I not like you that Catherine left to me?¡±


    The process is different, so there is no answer like the past.


    Prince Gwiz had no choice but to admit that he was different. Karen''s presence here now was due to an accident, which was different from when Gwiz was 117, who intentionally attracted her.


    "It was better for Park Je-je to start with a clean breath and then work on it."


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    How can we avoid the imminent death? How can I please Prince Gwizu?


    Prince Gwiz had approached first last time. He examined Karen''s back in detail and even found out that Karen was involved in the murder. And he thought only Karen could understand him and asked her to understand him.


    But not this life. Karen has never been involved in a murder, and he doesn''t know what he thinks of her.


    In addition, since he was kidnapped like Isela, Prince Gwiz would think that Karen is using her means to live, no matter what Karen says.


    And that''s right.


    "Have you given up?"


    "No."


    Karen looked up at Prince Gwiz and said,


    But she has a memory. Have knowledge. Over the years, there is something I have heard and experienced. She was not just 17 years old in the capital city, but more than 100 times in the social world, who broached the situation of this time.


    "Your Grace, don''t you wonder why your mother left?"


    "As I said earlier¡­.¡±


    "Because you didn''t get any children from your Highness.¡±


    Bang!


    Prince Gwid grabbed Karen by the head and hit her on the floor. My head tingled. Karen opened her mouth in shock. Rather than being sick, I was dazed by the sudden shock.


    Prince Gwiz snarled as he crushed Karen''s head on the floor. A moment ago, I couldn''t find a relaxed posture even after washing my eyes.


    "...you''re making fun of me. I''ll cut your tongue first."


    "Did you say something wrong? Oh, don''t do that because I have a headache, Your Highness. Torture is not too late to slow down."


    "Shut up."


    Hands grab the hair again and lift it up into the air. Karen tried not to make an impression and spoke as boldly as she could.


    "My mother told me about her life again, but she didn''t believe me."


    "I wonder if you''re older than you look.¡±


    Prince Gwiz had definitely said so to Karen at the time. Katherine must have told him about someone who lived again or who was more experienced than she really looked. But from his tone of voice, he didn''t believe it.


    Catherine knew that, too. I tried to choose him in consideration of that. But I couldn''t.


    In the days when only Raymond and Karen were in the mansion, Raymond thought carefully about what Karen had to say.


    "When you give birth to a child, you''re free...That''s why you didn''t choose your Highness.¡±


    "What? Oh, don''t move. I''m still drawing."


    Raymond frowned as he listened to Karen. Karen sat down, focused on the canvas, and spoke urgently as Raymond moved. If the model moves, you can''t draw it properly. Raymond removed the hair that poked him in the eye and said, avoiding Karen''s glare.


    "Your mother, Catherine."


    "Yes... isn''t it because your mother didn''t choose Prince Gwizu because she had a lot of problems? A serial killer, a pervert... His government hurts his pride."


    And as I got older, I had less hair. Karen watched Raymond''s abundant hair for a moment and worried that he would have less hair when he got older, but she was relieved to think of the rich heads of his ancestors hanging in a row in the mansion. Hair is life when you get older.


    "Maybe it''s more urgent and direct than that."


    "Do you know anything more about your mother?¡±


    "No, I''m not talking about him, I''m talking about the prince. Rumor has it¡­ he''s a man who can''t see his children."


    The clerk was standing. Karen frowned and thought of his slightly withered bottom.


    "Then... Prince Louis...?¡±


    "He is not the son of Gwiz."


    Karen recalled a king who loved Louis. That''s why it was. Karen was convinced.


    "What a useless stick... No, it was a person.¡±


    "That''s right."


    If then,


    Karen recalled Prince Louis, his son. It was an understandable moment why he hated his son so much, was jealous, and even put a knife to kill his son at the end.


    Lewis is not the son of Gwiz, but a younger brother. The king intentionally made it and disguised it as his son.


    That man was unnecessary to his mother. A man who doesn''t meet the minimum requirements. a man who can''t bring his children Gold and silver treasure have no meaning and power has no meaning. Because he can''t give Catherine death as a gift.


    His low taste may have been a secondary problem for his mother.


    "Your Highness."


    How could this worthless man.


    "My mother loved Your Grace.¡±


    Catherine apparently said in her diary, ''Guys, you''re dead.'' Do you think that Catherine loved Gwiz? I don''t think so. I didn''t think anyone could love someone like Gwiz. If you''re out of your mind.


    But now she can always tell lies. If he can live by saying what he wants, he can make up dozens of things.


    "But I had to leave because you didn''t believe in her and couldn''t give her a child to end her life again...Why didn''t you tell your Highness?"


    I don''t have to say it.


    "She didn''t even want you to get hurt.¡±


    Gwiz''s hand, which was shaking his head, stopped. He seemed a little confused. This is the beginning.


    "Your Highness, my mother is alive again, and I am. I''m not afraid of death because it comes back."


    "¡­then it''s okay to die one more time. In return for the funny story, I''ll hang your body with jewels."


    "Even though you have a child in this ship?"


    "¡­what?"


    Karen looked down at her boat and said,


    "Wait a few months. It''s not obvious yet, but there will be a baby who looks just like you. I''ve had something to do with you in my life."


    "¡­oh, dear. I don''t like crazy girls like you."


    "Don''t you believe it?"


    "There''s no fool who believes that."


    Prince Gwiz was smiling with a puzzled look on his face.


    "Didn''t you just say it yourself? I do, I don''t have the ability to fertilize my child. Louis is not my child. And that''s why Catherine left me? Oh, yeah. Let''s say so. Then why does it say that you are pregnant with my child? It doesn''t add up and I''ve never put my stuff between your legs!"


    "You''ve done it before. It''s hard to have children, not impossible at all. It''s different from 20 years ago. Medical technology has advanced."


    Steady, slow. Let''s keep talking. Karen licked her front teeth with her tongue. Licking your lips will make you look like you''re lying too blatantly.


    "Why wouldn''t I be so afraid to come here?¡±


    "Ha¡­."


    "I''m not afraid of death, I''ll come back to life. I''m not afraid of this, I''ve been here many times. And I''m not afraid of you."


    Karen held the hands of the tired Gwiz. Before I knew it, the knot I had tied came undone. That''s because Gwiz grabbed his head and hit him and fell out.


    I wanted to pierce his head with a gun right away, but Karen held back. Now he has no gun. Let''s just think about living now. I pulled up the corners of my mouth that didn''t force me to go up.


    "Because you''re my husband."

 190 [190]

    "You''re saying all sorts of crazy things.¡±


    "I hear that a lot."


    Gwiz struck out his hand as if he were talking nonsense. It was a tone of voice not to make a fuss.


    "You''re some kind of saint. It''s not funny that she''s a virgin."


    That''s right.


    Why don''t you run a blood relationship at the temple?


    Karen grumbled at the nature of the unknown bloodline because it was delivered to the mother''s family. If women, not men, had been a family member, they might have reached the truth sooner. Prince Gwiz also seemed a little confused as he recalled his conversation with Catherine.


    "Crazy sound."


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    But I didn''t completely fall for it. Karen didn''t speak long and just kept her mouth shut and smiled meaningfully. Prince Gwiz didn''t seem to like the way he looked, but he didn''t seem to be in the mood to hit Karen''s neck right away.


    "It''s fun, but it''s so absurd that the excitement cools down. Husband, ha, ha...It''s not even funny. I''ve never seen you before."


    "My Highness is seeing me for the first time in my life, but I''m sure we''ve met in our past lives. I''m living my life again. Didn''t your mother tell you? Did your mother really look that age?¡±


    "I don''t believe such nonsense."


    "I know."


    However, it is enough to attract Prince Gwiz. Karen kept talking.


    "I know that Prince Louis is not your son."


    "Yes, I don''t have that ability. Did Catherine say that?"


    "No, my mother didn''t say that."


    Catherine had left nothing for herself. Nothing. Not even a memory. Catherine may have learned more hints or tricks of life from her mother or ancestors, but Karen had to live entirely on her own.


    But I learned something over the years, so I lied.


    Prince Gwiz was bitten by everyone, including her servant, to kill Karen, but he had no choice but to focus on her because no one stopped Karen''s nonsense and focused on her. That''s enough.


    It can survive with three tongues. Even if it''s nonsense, he can''t stop talking and concentrate. Because this problem is the most sensitive part for him.


    Gwiz hasn''t escaped Catherine''s trauma yet. They say Karen is just Catherine''s shadow, but she can''t kill her at an important moment.


    "My mother left you because she had her child from my father. Even if he remained your mistress, he should have had the first night with his father. That day, I was already born.¡±


    "But she hasn''t come back to me since. I gave birth to you and never came back."


    Prince Gwiz said with a grimace. However, we have to play harder. With words that he would like to hear.


    "How can I go back? With another man''s child! How can you be so indifferent? How can a woman do that to a man she loves!"


    Mother and father, I''m sorry, but I''m not going to have to live.


    Karen secretly apologized to her parents.


    "I''ve heard from my mother about the dark side of you, the part of your suffering...So I''ve been wanting to meet you since I was very young."


    With a mournful voice, with tears in his eyes.


    "In my last life, you kidnapped me and showed me this room. But in the end, Your Highness and I fell in love.¡±


    "¡­Ha¡­."


    Although he looked ridiculous, Karen firmly pushed ahead with the setting.


    "Your Highness, you just haven''t met the right doctor yet. You''ll really have a child if you meet the right doctor and fix yourself up. And the son of this ship is really your son. You met the right doctor then, and you hugged me afterwards."


    "Your explanation seems to be full of holes, but let''s move on, and why are you here again dead?"


    "I couldn''t give birth and died. I live over and over again, and this life can only end with having children. But in my last life, I was conceived by my lord, and I was able to live again with my child in my son''s back.¡±


    "¡­hahaha."


    "Your Highness."


    You''re very brave not to die.


    Prince Gwiz thought so as he looked down at Karen with cold eyes. It''s absurd to live again, but a woman who doesn''t even hugs claims to be pregnant with her child. Even towards a seedless man who has no ability to congeal.


    "The child in my stomach is definitely your child. The prince of his last life became healthy after receiving treatment. If you have any doubt, call the doctor back for treatment. In a few months, you''ll know I''m not lying. A true king''s child will be born. When you''re born, you''ll be sure that this is your child."


    The ship didn''t even come out anyway. It takes a long time for a child to be born. It usually takes 10 months. A few months is fine. It''s enough just to buy time.


    And Prince Gwiz was worried.


    "¡­hahaha."


    Prince Gwiz was dumbfounded and couldn''t stop laughing. If someone else had said that crazy thing, they would have cut off their limbs and thrown it for dogs. Because it''s no different to fool yourself.


    But it was Catherine''s daughter who said that crazy thing, and she kept catching him that the appearance was exactly what she wanted.


    "Your Highness, you''ll know when the baby is born. You''ll know as soon as you see it. I really worked hard to succeed last time. It must be fate for us to see each other again."


    Prince Gwiz stood up.


    It seemed that his head would be strange to keep listening to such a long nonsense, such as spouting out loud to live.


    Gwiz turned back. I wanted to think. And at the same time, I wanted to shut her up without thinking right away. But I still wanted to keep listening.


    Though dismissing it as nonsense, she kept listening to what he had wanted to say.


    ***


    The queen he married was now a faint person who I can''t remember. At first, I thought the queen was a three-year-old woman and found an excuse to divorce.


    However, he realized that he was impossible when he could not get pregnant even after carrying so many women. It was miserable. I had never felt it in my life.


    When the news came that she had barely any children, it was the children that the woman had given birth to with another man. Of course, Gwiz never kept such women alive, but his miserable feelings did not go away.


    And when the king''s government finally gave birth to his brother, he felt anger beyond misery.


    His brother, Prince Louis, will take his place one day.


    It was very unpleasant. But that would be after he died. And Gwiz held back because the prince with children would receive the throne faster. for a stable succession to the throne


    ''¡­why?''


    However, his father rarely took the second place.


    Gwiz was anxious. His father was distressed but did not hand over the throne to him. Prince Gwiz tried to fill key government posts with his own people, but it wasn''t as easy as he thought. Since the current king has not stepped down, they have no reason to go down.


    Gwiz belatedly noticed that the king was trying to hand over the throne to Louis, not himself. He was the younger brother who proved that he had a problem from the beginning. That''s what they''re trying to get their place right now.


    Gwiz only found an excuse to cut Lewis''s throat.


    At the same time, I wanted to make it one of the decorations that I could hang on a moment''s notice. His favorite thing was a newly-adult woman, so Lewis didn''t suit his taste, but there was no reason he couldn''t walk.


    There was also a scarcity of one''s own flesh and blood, and most of all, it would be more comfortable to kill and display what interfered in the future.


    However, it was not easy to implement the idea. Before I knew it, Lewis was growing little by little, and not only Gwiz but also Lewis had guards and maids all the time. Those loyal to the king were loyal to Lewis, not to Gwiz.


    Gwiz became nervous and began to devote himself to his own hobbies. This is because it was the only way to relieve frustration. It was a hobby that the world could not tolerate, but I couldn''t stop what I had already started. And so will it be.


    But even that was not easy to find these days, so Gwiz''s frustration continued to pile up.


    It''s been a long time since I''ve had the best ingredients.


    As soon as he saw it, he was completely satisfied. A man can''t really live by working. I had to enrich my life with a proper hobby.


    "My mother is Catherine Norah Haier.¡±


    "I''m pregnant with your child."


    That''s crazy!


    Prince Gwiz did not believe.


    Unbelievable. Of course. I''ve been secretly taking medicine for so long, but I haven''t had any children. And the woman who suddenly showed up had her own child? A woman who meets for the first time because she''s made of her own material?


    That''s nonsense. That''s crazy. It''s a lie made up to live. Prince Gwiz was sure. I don''t believe it. But the story of Catherine''s daughter was hard to ignore.


    It is not because I believe in regression. He needed a child. This is because she put the word that shakes her most in her mouth.


    Even if he was the only prince, having children was more advantageous than having a single body to inherit the throne. Usually, royal families married in their teens and gave birth repeatedly, and many of them had grandchildren at the age of Gwiz.


    It was unlikely that there would be children who had never been born in the future. But right now, a woman who said she was pregnant with her child appeared. That''s the daughter of Gwiz''s ex-girlfriend. her daughter who looks just like her


    "¡­hahaha."


    How can I not be attracted to this?


    I don''t believe it, I can''t believe it. But if there''s really something in that ship, wouldn''t it be possible to write it? I think I can kill Lewis and call him a child instead.


    It was quite an agreeable idea.


    And that woman is really just a weak hillbilly. Catherine alone was the count''s daughter and the granddaughter of the great Duke.


    However, it has been a long time since the Great Duke died, and the count also died early. Karen''s father, Lord Haier, can never protect his daughter. So this woman can be killed at any time. You can use as many as you want.


    "Your Grace, I''m sure you''ll love me again in this life. And you''ll be sure that this is your child. Please wait. And then if you don''t think so, you can kill me."


    Karen''s voice was mournful. It''s a lie to live. It can''t be trusted.


    But Gwiz was pretty funny, playing her tricks. The current king was rearranging everything to hand over the throne directly to Louis. When Lewis dies, there will be a great deal of confusion.


    If you had children in that situation, the story would be interesting again. So he needed a child.


    He, who died a long time ago with the queen, left a bad rumor that he had no fixed government and no illegitimate children while living a dissipated life. If it was just a rumor, I could ignore it, but it was more problematic because it was true. Gwiz decided.


    "Okay, I won''t take care of you for a while. But if you don''t like me, I''ll make you stuffed right away. Remember that your life is in my hands.¡±


    "Your Highness will love me.¡±


    maybe


    Karen laughed.


    Kill Lewis, play with him, and kill him.


    Gwiz also laughed.

 191 [191]

    "Caran Haier, you''re pregnant."


    The doctor said. Karen dropped her head.


    "¡­yes."


    The pregnancy was so long-awaited, but the situation was not good. He is now no more than Prince Gwizu''s fool and no less. Although he avoided immediate death in a dungeon, the prince still did not believe in him and was only looking for an opportunity to kill Hoshitam.


    It was not sad or sad that the motherhood had risen anew. It was you who was more important than the flesh that had no shape in the belly, and then Raymond. to be okay


    "I can''t help it."


    The reason why I wanted to get pregnant from the beginning was because I wanted to die. Pregnancy as a means of reaching death was a little far from the result of love.


    The same is true if the child''s father is Raymond, whom she loves. A new person to pass on life, not the fruit of love made by separating himself and half of his lover. It''s just another alter ego.


    Karen recalled Catherine, who looked like her. She and Karen''s face is so similar that they seem to be the same person." Karen thought that it was clear that the Queen Carla and her mother had a similar face.


    What kind of life did they live? At what point did he choose death? Their lives are seemingly eternal, but after a few deaths, they truly want to die.


    How would she have lived if Catherine had not removed her memory and told her that she could only get her death if she was pregnant?


    to be okay


    It''s all in the past.


    I''m sure I''ll succeed this time.


    One way or another, they will survive and reach their proper death.


    Karen grabbed her stomach and gnashed her teeth at the man who was not in front of her.


    Chew it and swallow it will not relieve your anger.


    In short, Isela chose not to die comfortably, but to live a life that could be a thorny path. And what she says is true. It was true that Karen knew she had to walk all the way.


    Duran, you bastard.


    "She''s really pregnant."


    "I''m telling you. And he''s your son.¡±


    "Until when...Yeah, let''s say so. You''ll have to. That''s why I kept you alive."


    It was verified by three royal doctors. Pregnancy is an undeniable fact. Of course, what''s inside is not a child of your own. Karen and Gwiz knew it, but they laughed without saying what was inside. Even though we know each other''s lies, we pretend to be convinced, to laugh, to expect.


    "If I were pregnant with my child, I''d get what I deserve. I will bring you the wealth of the best."


    "¡­I''m so happy."


    It was surprising that Karen was Catherine''s child, but that was it.


    Gwiz did not believe in nonsense. But the story that Karen brought up, her voice, which knew Gwiz''s biggest shame, caught his interest.


    And Gwiz extended his mind to the fact that she could use her to better prepare plans to kill Lewis.


    "But there''s nothing I can''t be sure if it''s my child. No, he''s an idiot. So you can survive only if you listen to me and admit that I''m my child."


    Karen wondered, ''Is he after something else?'' It would be better if he was as comfortable as he was before, but Prince Gwiz seemed to have other plans.


    "What should I do for you? What should I do to satisfy you?"


    "You''ll find out soon enough."


    Gwiz laughed.


    Gwiz wanted to kill Lewis. But I couldn''t touch him easily. Because the king was protecting him, and when Louis died, many people would doubt and protest him. He needed more eye-catching bait.


    "If you do well, then I''ll divorce you and remarry you. Your child could be the next king, or you could be a queen if you did well."


    To make a child king, you must never make Karen a government from the beginning. In order to become a government, it must be a married woman, because if the child succeeds the king, it will have a problem with legitimacy.


    The children of the government have been commissioned as duke or Marquis, but they can never be crowned. That''s what makes the government a married woman in the first time. Therefore, Prince Gwiz is just trying to coax Karen.


    "Really, Your Grace?"


    "Yes, if I succeed, everything will be yours."


    But now Karen has to pretend to believe it. And the young government, which is obsessed with power, should play the role of a greedy, slightly strange young woman.


    It was really easy work. Most guys saw Karen like that. Karen looked up at Prince Gwiz and said something that sounded really stupid.


    "I''m sure your Highness will love me. This kid will be king.¡±


    "¡­hahaha."


    Karen wondered when Gwiz would want to cut her throat. Of course he has to cut himself off before he succeeds.


    How far do we think each other is thinking? How far do they know? They ignore each other and doubt at the same time. They continued the conversation, thinking that they might be caught or caught wanting to suspect each other and cut off their throats.


    Karen thought it would be easier for Prince Gwiz to sleep with her, but he didn''t seem to have any intention of making his legs open right now.


    I''m trying to enjoy it longer. the process of hunting I didn''t even sleep with Karen, and I always want to make fun of her.


    "It would be easier to deal with things if they stick to each other like a rutting dog like in the past."¡¯


    Karen thought of the necklace as she accepted it with her eyes closed. It is comfortable for him to lose his reason in moderation. But now he seems to be more interested in the other side than between Karen''s legs.


    That was not to say that he did not have any desire. He glanced explicitly over his chest, between his joints and legs. I was just holding it in for the next time.


    "I''m sure everyone will admire you."


    ''¡­it''s a perfect time to be stoned.¡¯


    The government was really the perfect gossip to bite and tear.


    The incumbent administrations have also been criticized for many years. Mrs. Versel, the king''s mistress now, has been in government for more than 20 years and has died down a lot because of the king''s illness, but she also became the protagonist of all kinds of obscene books when she was young.


    Karen heard her nickname, too. Was it a royal assassin? It was a cruel fate to think that she was the biological mother of Prince Louis.


    It would be natural in a way that Catherine did not go to such a position. Prince Gwiz said he loved Catherine, but he didn''t want to lose anything.


    And, decisively, let''s go.


    "What I want from you is first of all."


    "What?"


    Prince Gwiz touched Karen''s stomach and chin.


    And whispered like a snake.


    "Dress up splendidly, and buy criticism from people. Be more extravagant and stupid. Then I will love you. I will protect you."


    It was too easy.


    But Prince Gwiz''s next remark strengthened Karen''s body.


    "Kill Prince Louis with your hands. Then your child will be my next king."


    ***


    "Oh, shit."


    Karen hurled her necklace into bed in an empty room and cursed. That''s right. That damn old man couldn''t be so easy-going.


    "You''re... you''re trying to make it all at once, aren''t you?¡±


    Prince Gwiz was thinking of really thrifty use of Karen.


    First of all, Karen is dressed up and cursed so that she can pay all her attention. Catherine and his scandal were famous, even having her daughter Karen government. It can''t be more sensational.


    Various dirty rumors will follow her, including temptation to close friends. If the opponent was just a criminal, not a royal family, there would be some eyes to look at her sadly.


    But what if the pregnant Karen is surrounded by gold and silver treasures?


    A young woman with more than a degree of wealth is a perfect prey for being slaughtered on people''s tongues. Karen has already had several such experiences.


    Besides, who would think of a wife who is 20 years younger than him as an equal? It''s just a slave. It can never be the same. It''s just a trinket.


    But people don''t see it. They were jealous and greedy of Karen, who was betting it on the value of gold and jewels.


    Karen had been beaten to death on the street several times. It was the result of being an old lady''s mistress. It wasn''t very good. Getting wealth through a man has come with that much risk.


    It was clear that the seat next to Prince Gwiz would be as well. Not even the headquarters, but the government.


    "¡­I''m sure the next cover of the paint magazine will be me.¡±


    It was sure to take months, or the whole time, before he died. If you''re living a normal life, you''ll sell it for years. Thinking about magazines that will only carry abusive and obscene stories without paying for models, I felt sick.


    What if Prince Louis dies in that kind of situation?


    And what if you''re the one who''s accused?


    Karen gritted her teeth hard. Does Prince Gwiz really think he''ll succeed in killing Lewis? Or is it just a throw to play with it?


    Whatever is certain, Gwiz is trying to kill Lewis. It has been and will continue to be. Karen recalled the past Raymond talked about. Prince Louis said he was destined to die. That boy is destined to be.


    "¡­I have a headache¡­.¡±


    Karen wrapped her hair around her head. The actions you have done to live make you more annoyed. Wouldn''t it be more comfortable to just die and start over? It''s a matter of getting pregnant again.


    Louis and Gwiz, and eventually others. They are people who are not related to themselves. Karen was constantly attracted to rapid suicide and rapid resurrection. In the next life, I''ll be pregnant with Raymond again, and I''ll figure out another way....


    "I''ll be back."


    What struck me in the meantime was Isela out of the blue.


    Icela Evans told her she was pregnant and came back to the palace. The one who sent Karen to death row.


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    Karen knew she had to save Lewis. His heart that doesn''t want to kill Isela. Hundreds of times, thousands of times more clearly Raymond will try to save Lewis. That was his true self that Karen loved.

 192 [192]

    The banquet was the day Karen was introduced to Prince Gwiz''s government.


    ''Is Prince Gwizu sane?''


    Everyone was shocked to see Karen next to Gwiz. At first, Karen''s beauty, and lastly, Prince Gwiz''s immorality of taking her ex-lover''s daughter as a government.


    You''re going to have Catherine''s daughter as your lover?¡¯


    ''Isn''t it a relationship that could be close?


    "How can you be so disgusting....¡¯


    Many people at the banquet thought that it was extremely perverse to have a lover''s daughter again, apart from that, although Kengy was one corner in power. Even those who did not know much about shame could not have done it to the eyes of the people around them. However, the problem was that Crown Prince Gwiz was a man who did not hesitate at all.


    "It''s fun, it''s fun."


    Prince Gwiz enjoyed the eyes of the people. Others thought he was committing a monstrous act of doing nothing, but this was nothing compared to his real hobby. Gwiz picked up a glass and slowly savored the eyes and voices of people. And there was Icela Evans, who was white with fear among the people.


    "Isela?"


    "Cah, Cah, Karen....¡±


    ''Why is that here?¡¯


    Gwiz was in a subdued. His men failed to obey orders. I told you to take care of Icela Evans. I wanted to blame them for their mistakes, but they were all dead or gone. It was good to write down those who knew his dirtyness, even the vulgar ones who didn''t have to worry like bugs.


    "Did you pull out Evans'' eyes? I would have told you to put the blue eyes aside.¡±


    "I, Your Highness... it''s... The people who went to deal with it haven''t come yet."


    That night, when the men who were supposed to return after Icela Evans were not back, Gwiz was clapping his fingers and picking out what could be driven by the insurrection of Berdyck''s wealth.


    So far, Verdick''s wealth has not been confiscated but left intact because he has the business skills to make large amounts of money even bigger. Even if he maintains a relatively friendly relationship with Berdick, he doesn''t know what will happen if family affairs are directly intertwined.


    It''s better to get rid of what may become a fiasco from the beginning. The problem would have been solved if Berdick hadn''t rushed to the scene just before the documents bearing Prince Gwiz''s seal were handed over.


    "Your Grace, my lady has made a big mistake. Please accept this and forgive me, though it''s a small matter."


    If Berdick hadn''t brought gold coins into the chest, curled his hair and begged them, Prince Gwiz would have made it the biggest entertainment in recent years to wipe out the Evans family because of Icela Evans.


    "If I had saved you, you would have quietly disappeared from my sight. Why did you show up here?¡¯


    Prince Gwiz was displeased that the materials he had missed were sticking in front of his eyes. The knotty problem always displeased him. If she was lucky enough to be born as Verdick''s daughter, she should have disappeared into the countryside so that she wouldn''t she?


    But how dare you participate in a royal banquet before long, without knowing the gratitude for saving your life? Prince Gwiz laughed furiously as he opened the white face of Isela. It''s an act that''s very demanding to be cut off.


    "Icella, you''re safe. I''m happy."


    But unlike Gwiz, Karen was greeted with a smile on her face.


    Gwiz''s belly was twisted as they seemed to be delighted with each other''s survival by smiling brightly. If someone''s head breaks, they''ll scream in fear.


    "What are you up to?"


    "What about me? I''m just glad you kept your word."


    Karen smiled and waved to Isela.


    "I guess life is tough as well. Actually, I didn''t expect much to see you again."


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    "I didn''t think you wouldn''t keep your promise."


    "Ha."


    Gwiz snorted and saw Karen''s relaxed appearance. It is never good for him to have a survivor who witnessed his secret hobby. It was fortunate that Isela''s father was Berdick Evans, not someone else. He''s a good judge of the pros and cons.


    But the fact that Isella was alive was as good as the bomb outside the hands of Gwiz. And most of all, Karen Haier and Isela Evans know each other.


    Prince Gwiz watched them as if they were watching an interesting play. But Karen did nothing but greet the trembling Isela.


    Why don''t you ask for help?¡¯


    Gwiz wondered. Although Karen expected to whisper, hand over something, or ask for help, they just said hello and moved away again. Isela''s expression was not natural, and Berdyk must have warned, but it was not understandable that she came here.


    "Isela."


    "...Lord Zion."


    Gwiz saw a young man who was Isela Evans'' partner.


    "Hmm."


    I could have known.


    It was a young and handsome knight. Gwiz looked down at Karen and Isella''s head in turn and laughed.


    ''You''re throwing your head at me. You''re going to use the same trick as your mother.''


    Gwiz was going to make one of his inferiors Karen''s husband. I won''t make the same mistake as Catherine did. Karen''s husband had to be more humble, and she should be a man who can''t find attraction.


    He intended to confer a title to one of his body''s rescuers and marry Karen. You can also get loyalty from your subordinates and never escape to her husband''s estate under the pretext of marriage. A man who wields violence is even better.


    "Who''s that guy?"


    "¡­ Sir Zion Electra, Your Grace."


    But the man next to Isela was a young knight with clean skin and a strong body. He wasn''t the man he could give Karen. Gwiz looked back on his memory. It was a very popular article for women in society.


    Karen Haier, have you decided on the husband you wanted?


    "¡­yes, Your Grace."


    Unlike Catherine, Gwiz tried to make Karen take a different path. During Catherine''s time, Gwiz chose a man of gentle character for Catherine''s own sake. neat in appearance


    But Catherine betrayed him and ran away to Haier. I was going to give Karen a dirty man. If Karen tries to choose another man like Catherine. If you want to run away. The smile on my ear has deepened.


    "I will respect your choice."


    There are times when you wonder what the consequences would be if you made a different choice at the crossroads of choice in the past. There are also times when I regret my actions. Prince Gwiz sometimes regrets not being able to kill Catherine, who betrayed him.


    "Whatever you choose, I''ll allow you to marry him."


    If Karen chooses that scruffy knight and has the whimsical idea of running away from him, like Catherine. Then, Katherine''s share should be paid by her daughter.


    "Thank you for your kindness."


    Karen bent her knees slightly, thanked Gwiz, and looked over the banquet hall and smiled. And the gaze finally stopped at Isela and Zion. Gwiz didn''t miss it. But Karen did not call Zion Electra.


    "Call me Dulan Lloyd who''s not here."


    Prince Gwiz felt a little fresh about his predictions being missed one after another, but he was more displeased than that. It was annoying to make sure that his plans seemed to be wrong and that he kept on being wrong.


    "Who''s Duran Lloyd again?"


    "I''m Karen Haier''s former fiance."


    "Haha, that''s... That''s blatant. You''re running away with the help of your lover?"


    "¡­I know what you''re thinking, but it''s not, Your Highness."


    Karen denied it by shaking her head, but Prince Gwiz did not believe it. According to the paper given by King Sijon, it was just before he became an adult and came to the capital city that he broke his engagement. Since he has been close to his relatives since he was young, he is in a close relationship regardless of his form. a more intimate relationship than anyone else


    "I won''t allow it."


    "It''s not the kind of relationship you think it is. As a doctor... He''s the one who''s going to fix you."


    "Leave what the royal doctors haven''t fixed to your fiance?"


    "¡­if you leave your body to him¡­ I''m sure... I''ll get better.¡±


    "That doesn''t sound credible at all."


    Prince Gwiz was having fun teasing Karen with clumsy tricks, so he tapped her on the forehead. When I decided to kill him anyway, I wanted to play with him more. I try to live and talk nonsense, but it doesn''t make sense. How to make this stupid little thing cry.


    "Believe me, Your Highness. No one in the world knows that much about infertility.¡±


    "How much do you know if a 25-year-old priest knows? The doctors around me are the ones who have accumulated several times his knowledge. And believe what the priest says, which is not properly identified, that he should be treated? I can play with my life line more easily than anyone else. It looks like you''re trying to get back at me."


    "¡­so, um¡­ Your Highness loves me....¡±


    "Ha, ha, ha, ha."


    Prince Gwiz laughed and giggled. You still say that.


    That''s funny. Prince Gwiz laughed breathlessly and stopped laughing. Karen faced him with a blank face.


    "So you''d better not expect the Dulan Lloyd to give you freedom. Do you think I''ll be a good judge of that? Do you think you''ll let your lover ask for help?"


    "Lovers..."


    Karen''s face was dark.


    "So deliver the person I love."


    And he continued to chew a little.


    "You''ll see if you see Duran."


    ***


    Duran accepted the royal letter pointing at him.


    The intense curiosity that captivated him never let him go. Karen Haier calls herself. She identified herself as her husband. What are they thinking? Catherine chose Lord Haier as her husband. Because he had a child. But Duran also found that Catherine was not completely emotionless about Lord Haier.


    Catherine had a good relationship with Lord Haier until her death. The Haier lord loved her and she was willing to receive his love.


    Karen identified Dulan as her husband.


    What do they expect from him?


    ''Why?''


    Duran wanted to ask themselves in the past.


    What happened between Karen and herself? What kind of relationship did they build? I wondered about the times that he doesn''t know now. Maybe. Maybe.


    "Dulan Lloyd has arrived, Your Grace."


    "Let me hear you."


    Duran walked into the fancy room.


    Tensions, expectations and anxiety were mixed, but I couldn''t help but go to the prince''s call.


    "Hold your head."


    "¡­yes."


    Duran looked up.


    There were two people looking down at Duran in the colorful room. Duran was suffocated. Karen was really, really, so gorgeous and overwhelmingly beautiful. It was a splendid performance that could not be compared to what I saw in the temple from far away.


    Duran seemed to be crushed by the splendor that even felt daunting. I felt like I was getting miserable. And next to Karen, a middle-aged man with a cruel impression sat watching him.


    "¡­Dew, Dew, Dulan Lloyd¡­ It is."


    Duran barely introduced himself. Still, he came here. Here¡­.


    "K, Pooh, hahaha! This is a masterpiece! Yeah, Karen, I owe you an apology.¡±


    "I told you."


    "I didn''t know it was that bad!"


    Prince Gwiz laughed like crazy. And a long time later, I told Karen.


    "Okay, I''ll make that your husband."

 193 [193]

    Prince Gwiz sang Duran separately that night after checking Duran''s face. Dulan, who sat in the drawing room of Gwiz, was already pale.


    "I''ll sit down. I know you''re not feeling too comfortable."


    "Well, I... am your loyal servant."


    "Everyone on this earth should be."


    Gwiz raised his hand to ring the bell.


    "Let''s have a drink and talk."


    Red wine is in a wine glass.


    "There''s nothing to worry about. I didn''t put anything inside.¡±


    "¡­no."


    The red wine was wrapped in spidery fingers. Duran slowly drank wine in front of Gwiz. Duran was a very high-quality wine, but he didn''t feel anything.


    It was worth it. What does he need to know about Prince Gwizu as an ordinary priest? Duran, a vassal and alban monastery, is also qualified as a doctor. The next lord of the Highlands. Karen''s fianc¨¦e.


    "I apologize for laughing out loud earlier."


    "¡­Oh, no."


    "No, I laughed because it was so unexpected, but it was definitely rude to you."


    I raised my hand to say no more rebuttal. But in that situation, I couldn''t stand it without laughing. When he was told that Karen''s former fiance, also the next Lord of the Hire, Gwiz was cold-headed. This is because Katherine''s choices were repeated in the past.


    Karen''s brain roll was obvious, but this choice was so much the same, it was annoying, not cute. When I was young, I thought there would be a young man who looked smooth and docile like Haier.


    It''s obvious that a priest is qualified to be a doctor. He chose someone to be on his side. But there was something that Gwiz didn''t expect.


    "It was so unexpected."


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    A man who looks like a corpse.


    There were many shortcomings in appearance and attitude. Gwiz became more interested in Duran. To be exact with his feelings.


    "How do you get along with Karen Haier?"


    "Relatives¡­ relationships."


    "I''ve also been told that I''m his fiance."


    "What a great relationship... It wasn''t. It''s just that I''m the next lord... Just in case, I did it."


    "You don''t have to be so nervous. I''m not trying to kill you because I''m the husband of the government."


    If I looked like Youngjoo of Haier, I might have gotten angry. The wine is going through my throat. The scent and taste were excellent today.


    Gwiz has seen so many people like Dulan Lloyd.


    those who have nothing but cannot give up their greed Especially men who harbor anger towards women. those who can''t get out of their anger Gwiz hated and liked those people. Because they are good players to write and throw away.


    Duran was expressionless, but Gwiz knew. He''s wearing a priest''s uniform, but he''s rutting on Karen. Now a woman who has become a government of the powerful and has become more difficult to break, and that is why she aspires more.


    "I just wanted you to help me with this.¡±


    Duran looked at Prince Gwiz in silence.


    "I''d like you to prepare some medicine. It wouldn''t be hard to say that he was a very promising man at Alburn."


    "Your... medicine?"


    "No, it''s not mine."


    Prince Gwiz laughed with a grinned.


    "I have a pet, and I don''t really like it...It''s really unpleasant to not follow it properly, and to show it more and more. The problem is that he''s rare, so I think it''ll be a problem if I kill him wrong.¡±


    "I''m with you, respected doctors... There must be a lot."


    "I can''t leave it to other doctors. They''re so quiet that if they have a problem, they''ll run to your Majesty and tell you."


    "¡­Your Grace, all I have to do is¡­ I don''t think so."


    Gwiz put down his glass and put his fingers on it. Don''t tell me you''re not really an animal after hearing this.


    "I''d like you to manufacture a colorless drug. It''s even better if it doesn''t taste good. Karen says you''re very good at mixing medicine with your meal. Isn''t that right?"


    "¡­just a little¡­ I''m just dealing with drugs. Poisoning doesn''t....¡±


    Duran was changing his mind if he wanted to intervene as much as possible. But it is impossible as long as you enter the room of the Gwiz. He didn''t seem to know it well yet. Now that Dulan is here, he has no choice but to listen to Gwiz.


    Karen said Duran would fix Gwiz''s body, but Gwiz didn''t believe it. There were many doctors who were far more experienced and learned than that young man. No matter how talented you are, you have to leave yourself to the person Karen has pointed out. Why would you do such a crazy thing?


    "I don''t have enough men to use."


    "¡­Your Grace."


    "I hope you''ll be there for me. Aren''t we in a deep relationship with Karen anyway.


    But he didn''t even want to throw away the fun toys that rolled into his hands. A doctor or a believer was a job that Gwiz hated, but the moment he saw Duran''s face, he felt that he could play with him.


    the aspiration in that eye Heat under a dead skin.


    Although covered with black priestly attire, parched body, and poor speech, it was clearly visible to the eyes of Gwiz. Such men cause problems in unexpected situations. It is annoying when it is the enemy, but it was good to use if you were good at coaxing the inner inferiority. People who have many things they want but can''t.


    "If you take care of it, I''ll make sure it''s not upsetting."


    "¡­it''s late at night, Your Grace. Well, I... I''m going back."


    You could put them away at the same time, or... It would be nice to have another good subordinate. Gwiz looked at Duran with a smile, but Duran''s expression was consistent. His face was hard to understand what he was thinking. When I saw Karen, I saw her desire in her eyes.


    "How about this? If you help me with my work, I''d like to recommend you as a vice bishop of the cathedral.¡±


    "¡­joking, you''re going too far. Your Highness."


    Duran''s voice was becoming more accurate without shaking.


    Gwiz said with his chin on his back. He himself enjoyed this sort of thing. The fluctuation of another person''s life in a moment''s choice, and the selection of the right things to take. It can be said that it is a ruler''s nature. Let''s throw it.


    "Carran has my baby now. I think it''s better to be a bishop."


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    Duran''s expression hardened. When he saw the face, Gwiz knew he was right.


    ''He''s not a father.¡¯


    Karen didn''t bring her lover into danger. What she has attracted is just a relative. Karen said he would help her, but in the eyes of the Gwiz, it was a mistake. Duran looked at Karen with more than a relative''s eyes.


    But if you stop here, the ugly man''s resentment goes to Gwiz, not Karen. Then we need to turn around again.


    "Maybe not. I''m not sure. I''m sure I''m not the first."


    "No..."


    "I checked."


    Gwiz laughed. I didn''t lie to you at all. Duran''s eyes never fell from Prince Gwiz''s cup.


    "No matter how much Jim loves her, can''t he bring her child to the royal family? Isn''t that right? But you''ll have to hold him...Karen chose you, so I want to give you that much right.¡±


    So, shouldn''t we be a family? His smile resembled a snake.


    ***


    Duran went back to the room where he was given. It was so disgusting that it was difficult to calm down for a while. It was because the alcohol didn''t fit well.


    "¡­uh."


    Prince Gwiz demanded to come under him.


    The manufacture of the drugs he wants is definitely a poison. It was obvious that if it got tangled wrong, only his neck would fly away. But that didn''t mean he could refuse. And it wasn''t scary either. Karen comes back to life. He himself comes back to life. But the problem was elsewhere.


    "I''m pregnant."


    Duran had to think why he was here. Why did Karen choose herself as her husband? And why he is next to Prince Gwiz. She said there was a man she wanted to introduce to Young-ju. But why. Is it Prince Gwiz? Or another man''s?


    "When the hell did you get pregnant?"


    Duran had been watching Karen for not a short time. But for months, it didn''t seem like he was dating someone enthusiastically. One day it suddenly disappeared and appeared to be Prince Gwiz''s government. So Karen had been hiding in the cathedrals for a while after she set sail with Prince Gwiz?


    "Maybe it''s not my child."


    How many men?


    I''m only 17, that can''t be true. Maybe he left the house and suffered a rough ride. It''s strange how to get pregnant and roll around so much that I don''t know who my father is. A 17-year-old must be an innocent virgin.


    "¡­no, not seventeen."


    Karen Haier is not 17 years old. Duran remembered. Don''t you know better than anyone else that she''s not a woman of her age? I don''t know how long she lived. It is certain that she is a woman who is worn out because she doesn''t know a man. If life continues to repeat every year, it would be more plausible to indulge in desire at random. I would have changed it as soon as I could.


    Even so, there is no problem. No, there should be no problem. I thought someone who repeated life could be ruined. It is not unexpected. I tried to think so. But¡­.


    Duran was annoyed that she had attempted to escape her fate.


    I couldn''t sleep well. I felt strange anger at Karen Haier, who called her after wandering among countless men. It was obvious that Prince Gwiz would leave it up to him. Making medicine to kill Prince Louis.


    ''What on earth is the reason Karen called me?''


    I couldn''t figure out why she did it. The last time I met her was when I was young. It was not likely that he had a new feeling of affection for him. Karen threw a vase in her face until the end.


    Karen''s recommendation of Dulan as her husband may not be because she thinks she will help. Of course, it wasn''t because I loved Duran. There was only one reason she chose herself.


    "To avenge me."


    Duran already knew about Prince Gwiz''s quaint wall. Catherine told Dulan many dirty stories she had not told her daughter.


    So Duran could easily understand what Prince Gwiz was asking him to do, and knew what would happen to Karen. Prince Gwiz would be thinking about how to take advantage of himself and how to deal with Karen.


    If you''re lucky, you''re a pet. If you''re unlucky, the death penalty.


    Duran also has nowhere to run away. Duran recited his prayers.


    "Lord, please tell me the way to go."


    But there was no response. But Duran knew what to do. It didn''t matter if God did not want it. Duran prepared to make medicine. I wasn''t afraid.


    He has already made sufficient preparations in the past. The process is not important. What matters is the result.


    the result that there will be no end

 194 [194]

    The banquet is over.


    Karen flopped down on the bed. The trinkets on his body were half the weight of Karen, so it was hard just to stand. I tried to take it off, but it was complicated and difficult to take it off.


    There should have been an assistant maid, but there was no one around Karen. It wasn''t normal. A house of noblemen, or a house of his own, always has at least one maid for the guest. That''s because you can change your clothes.


    A royal palace requires more and more people to wait by her side. But there was only silence in the room. It''s common for maids to follow suit even if the owner doesn''t order it. Karen sighed.


    "Your Grace is not very popular.¡±


    It was uncomfortable, but I didn''t want to ask Gwiz to call a maid, so Karen tried to take it off by herself and gave up and lay down on her bed. I thought I should remove my makeup, but it was hard to go out and find someone. I can''t believe the prince''s government has to ask the maidens to bring me wash water from the palace.


    ''Well, I''m sure I''ll see myself coming here.¡¯


    The room where he stayed was the room of the dead prince. No matter how much the government may make a pet, it was certainly not a wise choice for the government to use such a room. I would have given you a room like this on purposely. To show the king and Lewis that it is not just a pet. To make you feel uncomfortable.


    And the other nobles and the people would accuse Karen, who has the audacity to use the princess''s room, of being a girl. However, if you are to be criticized, you should be extravagant. Karen closed her eyes grumbling.


    If you want to imitate a real tyrant''s pet, you''ll be defeated, but you can see that he''s doing something because it''s fake. This is fake. That''s fake. It''s a luxury and it''s a lot of jewelry, but if there''s no one on the market, you can''t wear it, so it''s not a luxury.


    "I don''t want to be alone....¡±


    When I am alone, I only think of bad things. It''s one''s old habit. I am immersed in my own world again. I spent a hundred years like that.


    How long should I spend in the future? 1,000 years? 10,000 years? 100 million years? Karen huddled her body and hugged her belly. How much longer do we have to spend to reach death?


    Be merciful to me. Let me cut this tough life off.


    But prayer is out of reach. This fate will not change. God has imposed fate on women, but it is not God who has set fire to them that cannot be separated..


    Close your eyes. Tears won''t dry out. Only a long sigh comes out.


    You have to think differently....


    Then, I fell asleep far away.


    knock, knock


    "¡­come in. It''s too late.¡±


    Karen opened her eyes slightly and spoke in a Bolmen voice. My voice is a little hoarse.


    The maids seem to have just arrived. I''ve been waiting for you for so long, but now you''re here. I wanted to wash the powder off my face and take off my clothes that were pressuring my body like Gapju.


    knock, knock


    Is the door locked or not heard?


    He managed to lift himself up and headed for the door. But when he reached out, Karen realized that she couldn''t feel her presence outside the door. There is no one at the door.


    Knock, knock, knock.


    The knock was heard not from the door but from the window next to it.


    "What, what, Lord Raymond?"


    Karen almost screamed in amazement for a moment, but she grasped her heart knowing that In-young knows well.


    "Why are you there? No, I know why, but all of a sudden...!¡±


    His voice grows louder because he is embarrassed by his frightened heart. Raymond stopped tapping his hand with a suspicious face. Then he whispered near the window.


    "Carran, the door...No, I''ll just open it myself."


    "Don''t break it!"


    "Hush, hush."


    Suddenly, Karen opened the door with the transparent window on the balcony. I was about to go out, but stopped.


    "Wait a minute."


    It was quiet around. Karen looked around for a moment and went out to the balcony. It was drizzling.


    Raymond''s hair was slightly wet.


    "Your hair is wet."


    "Yes, thanks to you, no one''s watching. There''s less fire....Where is Prince Gwiz?"


    "In his room. Fire?"


    "That''s what happened. Is Prince Gwiz visiting at night?"


    Raymond paused and shrugged his shoulders away as if nothing had happened.


    "Not yet. I''ll be free until morning. But you have to be careful just in case."


    "Okay. Where are you hurt?"


    "No."


    After hearing the answer, Raymond hugged Karen tightly.


    Karen also put her arm around Raymond''s waist. I felt like crying for some reason when I hugged my big hard body. I knew you''d come. I knew we''d meet. I knew he''d come to pick me up. Even in this life. My article. My own.


    "Carran, wait....¡±


    Raymond''s hair was wet and stuck to his forehead. I took off my blindfold that was covering one eye, apparently because it was wet and uncomfortable. The scar across the eye was revealed. Poke the blindfold you had in your hand into your pocket.


    Karen said, sweeping Raymond''s eyes. The chest was protruding, but it was also on the face of a handsome man, so it had its own wild charm. He must be handsome even when he''s old.


    "The wound lasts longer than I thought."


    "But it''s much better."


    "What about your eyesight?"


    "I can see it."


    "¡­you said it wouldn''t be a problem."


    "Well, a little... But it''s not a big problem."


    Obviously, it wasn''t long before we were apart, but strangely, it seemed like it had been a long time. Raymond looked down at Karen with hazy eyes and laughed.


    "Didn''t anyone hurt or kill you?"


    "¡­joking isn''t fun.


    I was just about to be moved. Karen tried to pinch but stepped on it because she thought it wouldn''t hurt. But I just ignore whether it''s ticklish or not. Raymond mumbled as he hugged Karen again.


    "I didn''t want to go see it again because I was upset if I was executed again."


    "No, at least an enforcer should be friendly. What do you mean? Anyway, it''s not too late this time."


    "That''s a relief."


    I should be thrilled and complimented, but maybe it''s because we expected it too much, but I''m still tired. Karen asked with Raymond in her arms. Strangely enough, I keep feeling weak.


    Again. Do they know the reason? I think I should do my best with my head, but my resignation kept pressing my body.


    "Are you here to pick me up?¡±


    "Yes, Your Highness has made some of the users do something else. I know the way to get away. If you just run away like this, your life will end safely. Let''s go home. There''s nothing good about getting tangled up with your ears."


    Maybe that''s why there was no one around him. Prince Louis seemed to care for Raymond. Raymond took himself off Karen and held onto the railing. looked back at Karen and said,


    "Carran, grab the title. We have to escape before the shift comes."


    "Now?"


    "Yes."


    Raymond answered repeatedly. But Karen shook her head.


    "Your Highness has declared that he will bring me into government. My face is already known to the aristocrats, and it is impossible to escape without anyone noticing even if there are no servants next to me.¡±


    "I can go."


    "And the father and the House of Verdick will be over.¡±


    "Why did Verdick Evans... Is it working?"


    "It''s my friend''s family. Don''t you feel a little different in this life?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    Raymond didn''t answer the question.


    Karen laughed bitterly at the silence. It was obvious that Raymond was thinking. Killing them all and taking him away with him is his way of thinking. But in this life, you can''t. I don''t want to. You''ve come all the way here. How can you choose such an easy way when it''s a world outside of a book you''ve found in a hundred years.


    "Your Royal Highness ordered me to kill King Louis.¡±


    Raymond''s body stiffened. Karen saw his condition in her arms and thought, ''As expected.''


    "Of course I have no reason to kill...But the important thing is... As you said, if we just run away without doing anything, Prince Louis will die again this time. Are you satisfied with that? You don''t mind that?¡±


    "Carran, I... "


    Karen closed Raymond''s mouth.


    ''It has nothing to do with me.¡¯


    I don''t want to hear such an answer. I don''t want to hear such a lie. It can''t be. Living with only one person in mind is actually a life of giving up everything.


    It is the same as when he was only immersed in pleasure or fun.


    "Sir Raymond, maybe it has nothing to do with us. Like you said. Like I told you not to care about Isella. We have an advantage in time, and this is just a time that can be repeated again."


    It''s meaningless except the two of us.


    "You told me that there was no future in which King Louis would become king. So there''s nothing we can do...How about now? I mean it."


    "Even now... he... I don''t think I''m going to live."


    "But I don''t want you to die.¡±


    "Carran, I really... It''s all right with you."


    "So you''re going to kill Prince Louis?¡±


    "Carran, I....¡±


    Raymond clenched his teeth.


    Karen said the last.


    "In this life, let''s make a more constructive life, let''s try harder, you agreed."


    "I didn''t agree."


    "But I told you I''d follow you."


    Not only for the two, but for the world, for society, for the wider world with family and friends, but for the flow.


    "I''m pregnant."


    wanted so much


    Your end. Your new end with Raymond. Your new life.


    But Raymond''s face didn''t look very happy.


    Oh, I see. He knows. He knows the truth....


    Karen felt a little bit like crying. looked up at his face from Raymond''s arms and bowed his head again and asked.


    "Did you hear from Isela? Did Zion tell you?¡±


    "I heard it directly from both of them."


    "Lord Raymond, I''m glad that Isella came all the way here for me. And I want to see Prince Louis alive and put the crown on his head. I wish there was a boy who liked you. I want to see the boy who was killed by his father next to me become king."


    The rain grew louder. Karen felt rather fortunate that her face was wet from the rain.


    "So far¡­ I''ve never done it before."


    Like Isela came to her for the first time being. I can''t wait to see such a miracle. I want to hope for a better world. I want to look forward to a world in which good is repaid with good and evil with evil.


    "Lord Raymond... Actually... I wanted to say that. Why don''t we make a better world for our children? Until yesterday... I thought about it.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    "You know that."


    Biting his lip. Raymond knows. You don''t have to say it out loud. They both know.


    The fact that she''s pregnant.


    And the fact that a child can''t be born.

 195 [195]

    It was time for Gwiz to show Karen to the doctors. One doctor called Gwiz and another came to Karen''s side. The gray snow rolls quickly. A finger is coming up. Shh.


    Karen noticed. There is not a single way to live by the royal physician. One of the doctors, an old doctor, told Karen.


    "Your Highness asked me about your condition and asked me to let you know."


    "Your Grace?"


    "Yes, he''s also my student."


    Unexpected help comes. Karen left herself to the doctor without worrying that she and the fetus might be in danger. After a long time, the old doctor continued looking at Karen, making a strange twist in her wrinkled face.


    "You''re really pregnant. But it''s hard to get a rich movie."


    "I don''t care."


    You''re not even a child of Gwiz anyway. It is nothing more than a lie surrounded by people to live. And I don''t believe in Gwiz either. We just pretended not to know the truth and reserved our actions of interest. It''s a matter of survival until Raymond comes. And this time, he will have a real life. by childbirth This time.


    "¡­no."


    But the doctor shook his head looking at Karen''s hopeful face.


    That''s not what I meant.


    "The child in the ship is as good as dead."


    I can''t be born.


    ***


    ¡­¡­.


    ***


    "I, I, I... That''s... that''s easy. Did you think you''d let it go?¡±


    Duran laughed.


    Sir Raymond, what do I look like? I am a weak, insidious, and have nothing. You know and I know. But there is something I can never give up.


    The yearning for eternity.


    ***


    "Help me not to get pregnant until Karen really loves me."


    So that I can reserve my choice.


    Catherine said so, but Duran laughed inside as she heard it. What is true love and how do you judge it? And why should you do that? What did Catherine believe and ask him to make a deal? You have nothing to lose? No.


    When Karen dies, eternity disappears.


    He never, never wanted to make Karen pregnant. But as time went by, Dulan Lloyd thought.


    What if I change my mind? What if I make a mistake? What if I give up eternity because of the moment''s shaking?


    Even in his own feeling, he wasn''t a very strong man.


    Maybe, really, if Karen says she loves her. It''s a ridiculous idea, but if the engagement goes on and you get married, then... Wouldn''t he be able to give up? Wouldn''t it be possible to choose the life of a criminal who gives up eternity and lives normally and dies?


    I can''t.


    Duran refused. It is not a supposable case. It should not be shaken. So Duran decided to give him more medication.


    A little longer, a little longer......more definitely....


    ***


    "Why?"


    asked Karen blankly.


    Hope comes so suddenly that it suddenly disappears. The pregnancy of hope, which had always been thought to be infertile, suddenly came from the worst situation, disappears again. Karen put her hand on her stomach. I don''t know yet. I can''t feel anything. But I thought there was. And he said there would be now.


    "Why? My body... What did I do... What mistake did I make?.¡±


    The doctor sympathized, but the truth did not change.


    "Didn''t you take too much medicine?¡±


    "About¡­ this time¡­ Well... I don''t think there''s been any lately..¡±


    I feel dizzy. What did I eat? Who did you meet? What went into my mouth... I feel nauseous. What have I done wrong this time and failed? What did I....


    As Karen lost her breath, the doctor grabbed Karen and asked her again slowly.


    "Didn''t you eat it for a long time? I''ve checked your body and it''s already showing signs of stillbirth."


    It should be something you''ve eaten consistently over the years, not a month or two. Your body can''t have children even if you have one. I''ve already taken too much medicine. The child cannot be born.


    Miss Karen, are you okay? Breathe slowly. There''s nothing wrong with your body. Take your time and slowly... A few years of treatment may bring about improvement.


    I''m just not ready yet. Now, first of all, breathe slowly....


    I couldn''t scream. Prince Gwiz is next to him.


    Open your eyes wide, hold back your tears...It''s all right¡­. What I can do now¡­.


    ***


    "Woman, woman, as expected¡­ Good thing you did."


    Duran giggled and laughed.


    "I was a little worried. If you see that I''m involved, it''s like I''m doing something in the past. I didn''t plan to, and now I don''t know how."


    Even when both legs were crushed, it seemed to be very pleasant. Blood tears flowed from the eyes and blood and gastric juices flowed around the mouth, but the laughter could not stop with a scream. Duran was sure as Raymond tortured him. This moment will eventually end and come back again.


    "Ha, ha, but you...Look at your face, look at your face. I guess I really succeeded."


    I''m so happy.


    I can''t be happier to see your face. Karen really got hold of eternity. I''ve really been successful in the past. If I die right now, I''ll be back alive and all this pain will be gone.


    Lord Raymond, I won''t remember. And there''s nothing more scary now.


    I''m so happy!


    ***


    Shoot me.


    The rain has grown heavy. Karen felt fortunate to be caught in the rain on her face. I''m sure he''s in tears. Maybe Raymond. We didn''t have the strength to comfort each other not to cry.


    "You... you knew.¡±


    That''s why you repeatedly said it was meaningless, but you said you''d grant me every wish. I was already convinced that it was useless last time. Whether you make friends with Isela, whether you''re pregnant or not......even if I live my life, even if I''m with you and away from you... The end is the same this time.


    They sympathize with each other.


    They are so unhappy and pitiful that they cannot console each other''s wounds. Sympathy surged up.


    You have to think. You have to think. If you don''t, you die. What I can do now... I''ll...


    Karen opened her mouth.


    "I don''t want Prince Louis dead by Gwiz.¡±


    "Carran."


    "If we don''t die anyway, if the end is the same this time, it would be okay to see Prince Louis live this time."


    "I... don''t want you to suffer.¡±


    Karen punched Raymond. The anger flared up. There was a murmur of anger and screaming from his throat.


    "It''s more painful not to do anything! It''s even worse to have nothing left! Sir Raymond! I want the world to go by even if I die! I want to leave something behind! I want time to pass! I want you to live! Don''t you see that?"


    It''s not alive. Ghosts are wandering around the world.


    "I want to be remembered as a meaningful life...I made friends with Isella. Dining with my father, talking about my mother, being scammed by Nancy...If you do this again... from the beginning, it''s... It''s really....¡±


    Puck, puck. I hit it a few times. Don''t be angry with Raymond. Apparently he is the man who fell into this hell because of himself. You shouldn''t be angry that Raymond didn''t say. He didn''t say it out of concern for himself. There''s no answer.


    "Lord Raymond, you said you could love me because you didn''t trust me."


    Karen pulled Raymond''s clothes and stared at him.


    "Then we won''t die, so go to the end. I wanted to be friends with Isella, and I succeeded. Then you crown Louis on the throne. I want to see it."


    Even if it''s the future we won''t see. Even if it has nothing to do with us.


    Nevertheless.


    "Carran, I always... All I need is you."


    Raymond answered slowly, in a hoarse voice.


    "And do whatever you want."


    Raymond''s face looked really peaceful.


    He wanted Karen to push him.


    Time passed even if Karen died. The world is gone. I met a lot of people. However, there were some people who felt bad, some who died, and some good people. Some people were especially memorable.


    Karen did, and Lewis did.


    The boy who looked at him with admiring eyes was destined not to become a king.


    And after living a hundred lives, he was no longer important for his purpose. He was an important man in Raymond''s first hundred years of life, on Raymond''s summer day, in his youth. A little sad, heartbreaking boy.


    If Raymond was really a young man, he wouldn''t have given up on Lewis either. But Lewis, who had never lived in more than a hundred lives, was just a dead man.


    A wheel that rolls away like his brother''s. He found his memory and did so. But that''s not necessary now.


    Because she let me. You may do more hypocrisy for yourself.


    And there was someone watching the two.


    "¡­it''s fun."


    Prince Gwiz looked down at the scene with his chin crossed. Of course, I didn''t think it was his own child. There must have been someone. The father of the child. But I can''t believe you''re so brazenly embracing the palace.


    I can''t help but laugh.


    "What would you like to do?"


    asked the Baron Ain to Gwiz. Gwiz looked through his collections. What would be good?


    "Tomorrow, give Karen Haier this knife and poison."


    "What should I say?¡±


    "If I order, tell him to kill Lewis."


    "Will you succeed?"


    "It doesn''t matter much if you fail."


    Gwiz imagined Karen''s expression as he killed her. If you succeed, you''ll get over your troubles. Kill Lewis and send Karen to death for her crimes. Anyone would think it would be plausible if a pregnant woman did something crazy because she was blinded by the throne. When would be good? Gwiz began to calculate the time.


    "If you don''t do as you are told, you will get your family''s eyes and tongue as a gift......to say this."


    "I''ll tell him that."


    Ahin put them in her arms with a slightly stiff face.


    "Wait, there''s one more thing for you to do.¡±


    "What?"


    Baron Ain stopped to go out.


    "Go to Lord Haier with my knights now. You''ve met her before, right?


    "Yes, but¡­.¡±


    "Pull out your eyes and tongue and cut off your neck."


    Success or failure, I''ll see her scream. Before he went to the death penalty.


    "Okay."


    Baron Ain bent down.


    "And did you see that?"


    Prince Gwiz turned away. There stood a pale fuse still.


    "All women are the same. But if things go well, I''ll give you a chance to deal with them."


    "¡­yes."


    Duran replied in a low voice.

 196 [196]

    The space provided to Karen was not a single room.


    A royal family of about the size of a princess is usually assigned a number of areas as well as a single room. Seven rooms, a hall, a drawing room, a drawing room, and a music room with musical instruments. One four-story palace building belonged to the princess.


    After some time after the owner''s disappearance, such a space would generally be given to other aristocrats during the social season, or he or she would use it as a place for storing art.


    But the dead princess''s district remained empty. It was not unusual to waste such a large space just close to the crown prince''s palace. Because everyone avoided it.


    "There''s a ghost coming out."


    "The dead princess is crying."


    "They can hear you scream."


    It wasn''t just a rumor. In fact, it was discovered that the users kept disappearing or died. As ugly things continued to happen no matter how careful they were, users tried to minimize the time to manage the area and avoid going as close as possible.


    The palace, which is directly attached to Prince Gwizu''s palace, was bleak and dark, unlike the royal palace, which is a place of debauchery, corruption and luxury. Until Prince Gwiz lets Karen Haier stay. Karen sighed while looking at the maid.


    "Can''t you still bring me the wash on time?¡±


    "I''m sorry......Hyer... my lady."


    The maid put a silver tray of water in front of her, looking at her face. A colorful woman named Karen Haier sewed up a seat next to Prince Gwiz and lived with various valuables all over her body to see if there was anything scary under the sky.


    "If I had that one thing, I''d be comfortable forever.¡¯


    The maid rolled her eyes, but she didn''t think of taking them.


    That''s because Prince Gwizu was scared. Users who did not do their job properly around Prince Gwiz saw harsh conditions. This was a fact that everyone knew.


    Prince Gwiz was by far the top of the most demanding aristocrats. Prince Gwizu''s ingratiating child and other nobles often sighed and smoked in their rooms, not to mention the sweets.


    It was Prince Gwiz who didn''t even like cleaning people to stand out. It was tricky, and most of all, it was volatile that changed by time.


    Gwiz was telling me to hit the fire because it was cold, and throwing a teacup on his face, asking if he would steam me to kill me when I set the fire. Therefore, it was also unusual for him to kick his face with an ugly look when his face was covered with blood.


    Gwiz called a prostitute in the morning, put her on top of her, and clapped at night as she ran away after being bitten by a dog. He was a lucky man if he lived like that. Sometimes, it would disappear without a sound.


    Therefore, users realized that they should be able to do things that they didn''t want to do, as if they weren''t there, and that they shouldn''t do things that they didn''t want to do, even if they didn''t


    "If the wash is too cold, I''ll add more hot water."


    "No, this is fine. Don''t sprinkle the petals forward. It bothers me when I wash my face."


    "Okay."


    Compared to Prince Gwiz, this red-haired lady, who pinpointed what she wanted and what she was dissatisfied with, was a very comfortable master. But the problem was her position. Gwiz has given her the crown princess'' residence, but has not given her any title so far.


    How do I treat him?¡¯


    That was the concern of common users.


    If Crown Prince Gwiz treated her like a princess, lower-class nobles, not ordinary people, had to wait on her. To do so, however, Karen''s husband must be given a position and given her the title of Duchess.


    But Karen was still single, and no one knew how far Gwiz would put her. It was next to him that he loved him endlessly and disappeared one day. Despite such a precarious situation, the person in charge only took a cold rest and sighed.


    "What cosmetics did I ask you for?"


    "They say they will arrive tomorrow. Should I call a child to help me dress up?"


    "Yes."


    Karen closed her eyes. The women''s careful hands came and went over her body. They weren''t really sure if they were right to wait on Karen. Even if Karen herself was not a difficult merchant, she had to be wary of Prince Gwiz, who was standing behind her.


    "Didn''t she say anything?¡±


    "The government was angry that it dared to use the palace."


    "That''s it? Didn''t he tell you what to do?¡±


    "Yes¡­. What about us?"


    "I''ll just stay still. Be careful, too."


    "Yes."


    If Crown Prince Gwiz is a long-time favorite, it is comfortable to lie on your stomach unconditionally. No, that much of a petite should ask for aristocratic maidens at the main palace, not themselves. That''s because you can think that being around you is also being ignored.


    But the woman-in-law flatly rejected the request.


    "How can you wait on a woman who has no position in the baron''s family!"


    The woman-in-law was sorry for the young government of the future king. This is because the more influence the government, not the queen, expands, the less authority one has. Given that there is no official position yet, the fact that I did not think it would last long next to the prince also contributed to the decision of the woman-in-law.


    Although the king was old, he did not persistently hand over the throne to the crown prince. The crown prince was young, and there was no woman in the palace except the old king''s government. As a result, Karen Haier''s appearance attracted many people''s attention.


    How far will Prince Gwiz raise her?


    How should I treat her? The royal family, the government, or the soon-to-be prostitute.


    There were eyes of tension and everyone''s heads were taut and predicting her future.


    Clang!


    "No, no, Your Highness!"


    The quiet day was not long.


    The maidens at the royal residence were stunned to see someone who should not be here. A man who doesn''t want anyone to come here. It was Prince Louis.


    "How dare you stop me?"


    Prince Lewis looked at the maids who blocked him with a puzzled look. The knights in the back also had grim faces, but for the maidens, Gwiz was scarier than Lewis was angry.


    "Forgive me, Your Highness. But if you live in this room...¡±


    "She could be my mother.¡±


    "No, no, Your Highness! How... How dare you..."


    "Can you take responsibility for that now?"


    "...Your Highness! But we... We''re going to speak to Prince Gwiz... You will be questioned....¡±


    The maidens, who were in charge of the prince''s residence, bowed their heads and kept their heads on edge to dry Prince Louis. But the words were crucial. With Prince Gwiz in his mouth, Lewis looked down at them with an incredible face and turned to the knights next to him.


    "So now they''re stopping me because they''re too lazy to do anything afterwards? What do you think?"


    The knights answered with glaring eyes instead of Lewis.


    "You have to be strict."


    "It can''t happen. The royal precepts are solemn, and they are breaking it for their own safety. National law says no one can stop the royal presence."


    "Oh, no!"


    "What should we do about those who step in when the nobles speak to the royal family?"


    "There is no clause. We can make a summary decision."


    ¡°¡­¡­!¡±


    The maids'' faces turned blue.


    Originally, they were not allowed to talk to the royal family. Prince Louis was too young to recognize because he was a docile personality unlike Gwiz. But now, Prince Louise has a sharp attitude that has never been seen before, if the existence of Karen Haier is quite intrusive.


    I will forgive you for your rudeness now. But your job is what you have to do. Don''t try to lay the blame on me. Don''t try to take advantage of my generosity."


    "¡­Water, I''m leaving."


    Only then did the maids realize that the existence of a caterpillar could lead to anxiety about Lewis'' succession.


    "I''m going to see her."


    Prince Louis'' cold face looked like his father.


    ***


    "I thought he''d try to kill me someday."


    "Do you believe?"


    "There''s nothing to believe. Of course. Can I have some sugar there?¡±


    Louis sighed and put milk and sugar in his tea, one, two, three... Only after putting in five did Lewis put his mouth on the tea. However, the child-like appearance was all about the taste and the face was serious.


    "Your Highness, don''t drink tea with too much sugar for a while. It''s hard to judge when poison enters.¡±


    "I don''t believe my father would put in such a crude pill to kill me. Colorless and odorless is basic."


    Lewis grumbled and drank tea close to a drink.


    What if I put medicine in sugar? Karen thought to herself, but she didn''t say it, but instead took a crystal bottle out of her arms.


    "I don''t know if it''s odorless, but I did get medicine. And the rope and the dagger."


    "¡­this?"


    "Just in case, don''t think about tasting it."


    "It''s a funny joke, but it''s too harsh, Haier Young-ae."


    "I''m saying this out of concern for you."


    Lewis stared at the clear liquid in the crystal bottle, but nothing was known just by looking at the medicine.


    "What happens if you put your tongue in and spit it out?¡±


    "Your Grace, I want to live a long life."


    Everything in this room is gonna blow your throat.


    Lewis also agreed. Then he handed the medicine bottle to his escort. The knight carefully put the medicine in another bottle he had brought in, and returned the empty bottle to Karen.


    "I''ll check it out."


    "Can this be proof?¡±


    "No, there''s not enough bets to prove my father was going to kill me."


    Louis sighed.


    "Hayer''s neck will just be blown away. As proof that you tried to undermine me."


    "¡­I thought so."


    Karen sighed, too.


    Also, even if Prince Louis cooperated with her and believed in her, the situation was not good because her opponent was also royal. Even if Karen testified, Crown Prince Gwiz was sure to immediately throw out the lie, saying, "That''s because the greed for the throne is overturned."


    "Let''s think about it together.¡±


    Louis suggested.


    But in fact, there was nothing else I could do.


    Right now, we have no choice but to watch Prince Gwiz. Karen looked down at the dagger Prince Gwiz gave her. And I remembered the basement where I was dragged in my old life.


    He brought Lewis from the basement. And then he killed Lewis and was killed by Karen. No matter how powerful you are, you will die if you stab yourself with a knife, you will die if you eat poison, and you will die if you strangle yourself. sweep down a dagger If you give up this life... The answer will be relatively easy.


    "I will kill Prince Gwizu."


    "Not that."


    "That''s the most realistic way to protect you."


    "¡­more tea, Lord Raymond."


    Said the lieutenant captain on behalf of Lewis. But Raymond didn''t give up and looked at Lewis.


    "But Your Grace....¡±


    "Drink more tea, Lord Raymond."


    Karen dried Raymond. It was fortunate that he didn''t say it first.


    "Lord Raymond, that''s not worth considering."


    "What''s that?"

 197 [197]

    Raymond had a serious face.


    "I will make sure that Louis charges are never entangled."


    "It''s impossible not to get tangled."


    "It''s possible."


    "Stop it. I''ll pretend I didn''t hear it.¡±


    Raymond seemed to want to say more, but he soon shut up.


    Karen knew she could really do it if he did. Didn''t you just get tempted by the temptation that hitting Gwiz''s neck with an ax would be the fastest? Murder is the easiest.


    Even if you''re a prince, you''re a human being. Raymond will really be able to visit the prince and cut his breath.


    "Yeah, stop it, Lord Raymond. You have to think about the back."


    In the end, death is all.


    That way, in the end, you don''t think about it. Like he was taken to the death penalty. Karen knew that Raymond was so often over-looking on the one-goal side. Because Raymond lived that long.


    Since I''ve seen Lewis die by Gwiz a hundred times so far, it''s become dull. They become dull about murder and the situation afterwards. Death moved away from life and the sense of reality disappeared.


    "What would be the position of King Louis?¡±


    "But that''s still the best way."


    Raymond was tough.


    "There may be opposition and suspicion, but that doesn''t change the way the best way is to attack. And as time goes by, such rumors will actually help you."


    "Lord Raymond!"


    Lewis'' face has hardened.


    "Don''t you see what it means to attack someone who hasn''t done anything yet, my father, the crown prince of this country first?¡±


    Raymond shut his mouth. A man with only one life and a man who has already repeated it hundreds of times could not have the same position. Lewis had to be that careful. But the prudence killed Lewis.


    "I need a justification. I can''t beat him without any evidence."


    Louis needed that much process to get to the throne justly.


    Raymond and Karen thought it would be helpful for him to kill Gwiz rather than to find a justification, but it wasn''t for those living a single life. Everyone around Lewis sighed and fell into agony.


    I know the enemy. I know why.


    But there''s nothing I can do.


    There is no justification.


    Silence reigned. In fact, there seemed to be no other way out of this meeting. Lewis rejected Raymond''s plan, so there was one thing left.


    "I guess we have to wait now after all.¡±


    Karen said.


    "Your Highness told me that he would give me orders sooner or later. Don''t you think you''ll have a chance at that moment?"


    "Your Highness, it''s dangerous. It''s not wise to wait knowing you''re going to be attacked."


    Raymond immediately refuted.


    He wanted to save Lewis, but he didn''t want Karen to continue to be in danger by Prince Gwiz. If you weigh the two, of course it was Karen.


    However, Raymond had already taken Louis lightly several times. Raymond''s face grew stiff. Karen cut off Raymond.


    "I''m fine."


    "¡­I''m sorry for Miss Haier. Thank you for your courage.¡±


    "Your Grace!"


    "Stop it, Lord Raymond."


    Karen woke up.


    "There''s not much time left, Your Highness. Your Highness is not very patient, so you''ll be moving soon. Please take care of yourself in the meantime."


    "Thank you."


    "You''re welcome."


    Karen had no reason to be thanked by him.


    But Raymond didn''t understand and told Lewis.


    "Your Grace, just waiting is the way to get nothing after all. Even if a towel covers your face incorrectly while sleeping, if you fall while riding a horse, or if your meal is blocked by your throat, you die. If you are as young as your majesty, you are even more so. How long are you going to wait sitting still?"


    "I know."


    "One or two days is fine. It''s a relief that you end up being nervous all year round. You can do that if it''s over just because you''re an adult. But Your Highness, Your Grace, will not give up until she gets what she wants."


    "But now I have to wait.¡±


    "Until he dies?"


    "Lamond!"


    Bang!


    Karen, who couldn''t stand it, slammed the table first.


    "Don''t be so hard on me! There''s something you shouldn''t say even if you get emotional!"


    "Sir Raymond, please apologize to His Majesty."


    "I''m sorry to scare you, Your Highness. But I don''t think it''s going to change."


    "Lord Raymond!"


    Karen even wanted to drug Raymond.


    Won''t you wake up once you''re dead?


    "Calm down and think."


    "Carran."


    "Don''t just say it like that, but think that there''s no proper evidence except for my testimony now. And you know that if Lord Raymond gets caught, he will fly to the neck of Prince Louis.¡±


    "Miss Karen Haier!"


    shouted the captain of the guard.


    Karen was also very embarrassed that she was so furious that her words came out rough. He was doing the same thing just now for blaming Raymond.


    "¡­I''m sorry."


    As Karen lowered her head with a red face, Lewis sighed and raised her hand.


    "We don''t have much time, so let''s stop unnecessary attrition."


    "Yes."


    Lewis grabbed the teapot with his hand. Karen got up in a hurry, but Lewis waved her hand to refuse Karen''s action and poured the car with his own. Then I added more sugar than before. He frowned on his forehead as he took the sticky-looking tea to his mouth because of the sugar. Louis had two more cups in succession before he opened his mouth.


    "¡­if I say, I don''t intend to be king, will my father leave me alone?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    Silence reigned. Lewis said with a bitter smile.


    "I''m sorry, you''re being immature.¡±


    "You''re still old enough."


    But I don''t deny the fact that I''m immature. Louis nodded his head. Prince Gwiz could not stop killing Lewis, nor could Louis ask for his life because he was not greedy for the throne.


    So far, he has been under the protection of a thorough grandfather and the current king, but it is not known until when the old man who lies down and lives today and tomorrow can protect him.


    There are duties and responsibilities given from birth. There are unavoidable things. But Lewis sometimes wanted to give it all up. It was suffocating to think that there was someone''s expectation and intention, from his birth to breathing day by day.


    I didn''t want a free life. However, I wanted to be guaranteed at least the minimum safety. I wanted a daily routine that my close aristocrats didn''t taste first to make sure that they didn''t suddenly disappear one day, that their dog wouldn''t die, and that every meal was poisoned.


    "It won''t end until my father dies....¡±


    Lewis frowned as she tasted the bitter sweet tea.


    After much consideration, Lewis made a decision.


    "I want to talk to you all together. I want to bring him down in front of more people."


    Prince Louis wanted a public debate.


    ***


    "Tell them no."


    "Your Grace."


    "Lord Raymond, you should have stopped that kind of noise on your own. How did you make him do it?¡±


    The Marquis looked at Raymond with a stunning face.


    "Do you know how ridiculous it is to... disclose the royal disgrace? You''re going to make public the murder in the palace, not anywhere else? And for a lot of people? Tell him not to talk nonsense."


    The Marquis of Pancair was of royal origin and was very sensitive to the revelation of your disgrace.


    "Louis charge is dangerous."


    "So we have as safe a person as possible around your Highness. Your Highness is not stupid. And to make such a scandal open to the public, it would be someone to King Louis after he does it. And how do you believe that in the first place? Where the hell are you from?"


    "She''s my lover."


    The Marquis had to try not to look too explicit.


    "Who''s your lover?¡±


    "I''m Karen Haier, your government. She was dragged into the basement and out, and I heard about Prince Gwiz''s plan."


    "¡­if it''s Karen Haier¡­.¡±


    "Yes, this is Catherine Nora Enid''s daughter."


    The Marquis sighed.


    "I''ve been busy with my work for a while, so I''ve stopped working in society, and I''ve been... I see. She took her daughter as government. I see why people were whispering like that much. I thought it was just a little government....¡±


    The Marquis of Pancair recalled rumors that he had ignored. The story was that Prince Gwizu would let a woman who has not yet been married into the government to stay at the palace.


    That alone was very immoral, but the Marquis decided not to pay attention because Gwiz was not the type to refrain from paying attention to such rumors. The government is the government after all. I thought it would be the same whims as usual.


    "It''s the poison your Highness gave her. He told me to feed King Louis."


    Raymond took the medicine bottle out of his arms and handed it over to the Marquis of Pancake. The Marquis of Pancair lifted a small medicine bottle and looked at it. Transparent and seemingly no different from water.


    "Is that all?"


    "The rest are owned by the lieutenant general. I sent it to your doctor to check for toxicity."


    "What are the results?"


    "A calf-like fighting dog fell right down with a drop of medicine."


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    The Marquis of Pancair sighed continuously while looking at the medicine given by Raymond. It''s not just a joke. There is no grace period now. One day, when each other is looking at each other, the time has already passed.


    "First of all, I''m going to move her to my mansion soon.¡±


    "Are you at home?"


    "No, my land is a change, so it''s dangerous, and I''d better take you to a summer retreat in the north. What''s wrong with you?"


    Raymond''s expression was not clear.


    "Louis wants a public debate. Your Highness Lewis should appear before the nobles himself."


    "It doesn''t sound like a bat."


    The Marquis dismissed.


    "How old do you think he is? And if Prince Louis takes over Prince Gwiz, he will be 12 years old. Being crowned at such a young age was only in the days of the founding of the country. Who is loyal to the king of his grandchildren?"


    "Wait a few years and you''ll definitely be a lord."


    "Where does Seong-gun become an individual''s excellence?"


    The Marquis laughed in vain.


    "Anyway, you''ll have to be regent for a while after you ascend. Then inevitably I''ll be around for a few years. Then it''s better for me to take on the troublesome task. I''m going to leave the royal family anyway, so I don''t have any pressure."


    "The Marquis."


    "Nevertheless, Prince Gwiz is King Louis'' father. We have to reduce the number of attacks on King Louis as much as possible.¡±


    "¡­but."


    "I carry the dishonor."


    The Marquis was determined.


    But he will fail.


    "Guys killed Lewis."


    He was afraid of the changes that the new numbers would bring because he was a deep conservative. He has always seen the resistance of the aristocrats up close, and his estate has always been near the border, which must be extremely conservative and governed by principle.


    He had always failed to save Lewis.


    "I would like to respect your decision.¡±


    "So do you think it''s right to give that much weight to a 12-year-old? Are you going to make me hear that you''re the son who brought him down?"


    "That''s also up to King Louis.


    "That''s too cruel. I didn''t expect you to say that."


    Raymond shut his mouth.


    What he opposes is that he knows the future that will eventually come. This argument can be made because he knows the repeated death of Prince Louis.


    How can I persuade Marquis? Now the Marquis is not arguing for his own greed. He says that in affection for the crown prince to be safer.


    There is only one answer.


    "Okay."


    "I''m glad to hear that. Pay special attention to the personal protection of King Louis for a week. I''m going to take him away from me and think about it."


    I''ll ignore the Marquis'' words and proceed.


    Raymond decided. A week is enough.

 198 [198]

    "Whoa..."


    Zion took a deep breath and went down the chimney, where only the darkness was in. Of course, the rope was tightly fastened to the waist. Lift yourself up and face down. After falling down for a few seconds, he kicked the wall several times. Clack, clack, clack, clack....


    with a rush


    Somewhere in the chimney, flying animals pass by their faces to see if they have nestled. I felt a scream and a slight pain in my face. I felt a scratch on my toenail. Sion scooped an animal nearby with his hand. It was a bat.


    Damn it, you don''t even clean up because you can''t see it? How do bats live in the palace?¡¯


    Zion uttered curses into his mind. I don''t know anything else, but I don''t want to hurt my face. You should put on ointment as soon as you go out. What if Isela hates her scarred face? It was a sensitive issue for Zion, who lives on his face.


    "Uh."


    Then, he wobbled. Zion kicked his tongue and concentrated on straightening himself down. You shouldn''t be surprised by the degree of bats. You can''t be surprised by that much in order to succeed in what you''re doing.


    If we get caught, we''ll be executed, right?¡¯


    It would be natural.


    The knight of the kingdom is sneaking into the palace. And it has all kinds of dangerous things. If they are caught by others, they will not only be executed but also be tortured until they die, and will be told to reveal the truth behind them.


    "¡­why would I¡­"


    Zion swallowed a sigh.


    Now is the time to concentrate on what is given.


    ***


    Raymond pointed at the cross-section and ordered Zion, not asking.


    "My guess is that there are some of Prince Gwiz''s collections here. Go check the number and set the bomb on the four corners of the east-west wall. I''ll break down the wall outside if I need to.¡±


    "Where are we, Lord Raymond?"


    Zion''s face turned pale.


    ''I''m sure it''s not. Please say no.¡¯


    However, Raymond explained calmly.


    "Don''t you see the cross section structure? It''s the palace, Lord Zion. The palace of the Crown Prince and the palace of the Crown Princess.¡±


    You''re blowing up the palace with a bomb.


    Zion sighed outright. Lord Raymond''s bomb was meant to be used in the end. Raymond grabbed Zion by the shoulder and spoke with a serious face.


    "Lord Zion, you know you want to run now, but you can''t. Don''t even think about it''


    "...Lord Raymond, if I die, I will go to hell. A young man with such a bright future....¡±


    Raymond snorted at Zion''s words.


    "You don''t think you''re going to hell? Take a chance on going. If it works out well, the ball will be like a meritorious subject for opening the country.¡±


    "What kind of horrible joke are you making? If I die, I''ll go to heaven with Miss Isela."


    "You must have been deeply resentful here and there to wish you would go to heaven."


    "Icella makes a lot of donations in my name. Donations will be returned to society."


    "¡­I don''t know if I should refute that ridiculous logic.¡±


    Unusual jokes came and went.


    Sion stopped joking around and looked at the drawing in detail and asked Raymond.


    "Aren''t you supposed to be on the floor, not the wall, to take it down outside?"


    "This structure is a wall. Look at the thickness of the cross-sectional and floor plan. The height is slightly different and the thickness of the wall is different. I intentionally lied to the eye to make room. Enter the second chimney facing north."


    ***


    Thack.


    Zion stopped on the floor where a faint light leaked out in the middle. I had to check the location. There were sounds of people coming and going and talking and a faint smell of drugs. Laundry room. It was the first floor to the north.


    "Your Majesty is still in bed?"


    "I can''t help it, you''re over eighty. It''s not weird when you die.¡±


    "But you''ll have to live long, not your King Gwiz, but your Highness..¡±


    "Hush, don''t say that."


    The voices of the maids became smaller. As expected, Gwiz''s reputation was at rock bottom. At least the people below will be very happy when Louis sits on the throne. Zion didn''t know much about Lewis either, but he thought once again that it would be better than Gwiz.


    ''That''s something that needs to be successful.''


    To do so, you must bring down the reputation of Gwiz as much as possible to the bottom. And I''m sure it can be helpful if you succeed. If you do well, you can earn a reputation that you won''t be ashamed of.


    So encouraging himself, Zion confirmed that he was tied tightly to his waist and moved the pulley down further.


    Thack.


    Xion stopped. It was a warehouse on the first basement floor. And slowly go down further, counting the bricks that touch your hands. the 2nd basement


    ''It''s definitely different upstairs and floor height.¡¯


    The floor plan had the same height as the basement floor. Sion leaned back against the wall and pressed his legs to fix himself in a narrow gap in the chimney. Having become more free with his hands, he took out his back and lit it.


    a patter of larynx


    "Uh¡­."


    It was better when the bat attacked the face. The sudden brightening caused the bugs to scatter. This was not easy even when I tried to get used to it. Sion felt uncomfortable as he tried to reach out and felt for a place to move.


    "As expected¡­."


    There was a narrow passage, as Raymond said. You have to have a ventilation window. Zion swung his back and went in hoping that the worms would escape quickly.


    It was a dark and dense space. I felt a little bit trapped myself and was a little suffocated. It certainly seemed difficult for Raymond, who was bigger than Zion, to come in.


    "¡­Richa."


    A large space came out. Zion lifted a heavy stone with a hole in its hand. There was no one. You have to move quickly. He jumped to the floor with his back tied to his waist.


    "Here''s the east wall... Ugh."


    Zion frowned with disgust.


    I raised my back and saw the bodies in the room. I wasn''t surprised to hear it from Raymond in advance, but it was a pity that Isela would have been brought here. It''s too rough for a fine-grown lady to face.


    I''d like to burn it off right away, but I couldn''t. Sion installed the necessary bomb on the wall and caught the rope hanging from his waist again.


    In between, he clicked his tongue when he saw the national treasures hanging between the bodies. As soon as this room is revealed, it will not be so difficult to capture evidence.


    How did Lord Raymond know all this? Sion thought for a moment and gave up thinking any more. Raymond must have known through them because he knew more people than he did. The Crown Prince or Marquis or Karen would have told you.


    The important thing is to do what is left to you. Zion planted the bomb under the decorations at the corner of the wall. And


    with a jerk


    ¡°¡­¡­!¡±


    Zion turned his back off in a hurry at the sound of his steps outside. The basement turned black again. Then he quickly moved to where he came in. He reached the ceiling, moved his body up, and pushed the entrance back.


    with a slurping sound


    ''Crazy...''


    There was a sound of stone pulling sound. And the door opened immediately. Zion bit his lips. I wasn''t sure if I had come up on time. I wonder if you could see the bridge. Why won''t they come in right away?


    Did they find out? Should we go back to where we came from? However, when Zion moved, several bugs were moving fast. If you move your body fast, there will be a bigger commotion.


    ''Did they notice me? No?''


    I can''t move.


    Zion thought of a suicide method while staying fixed. However, he knew that if his face was revealed, suspicions would definitely continue with Raymond and that he would be connected directly to Prince Louis.


    You should run away rather than kill yourself. But if you do, your plan will collapse again. Zion breathed slowly.


    "What are you doing not going in?¡±


    It was the voice of Prince Gwiz.


    And the room brightened. If it doesn''t work, you can kill them all and kill yourself. The number of cases has been strained in my head.


    "¡­no, Your Highness. I''m afraid I''m mistaken."


    "What did you see wrong?"


    "¡­jang, among the plants¡­ I thought I knew someone."


    "You''re thinking all sorts of things in the dark.¡±


    Zion crawled inside the vent and looked down. There stood a man he knew.


    Dulan''s new building?


    Raymond welcomed Zion, who returned safely.


    "Good job. I''ve taken care of the rest, so I''ll wait for tomorrow."


    "¡­tomorrow? Wasn''t it next month?"


    Zion was stunned by the first word he heard.


    "Yes, tomorrow. You''re the only one working without the Marquis'' cooperation.¡±


    "Why didn''t you tell me in advance?"


    "Because you might fail. Are you upset?"


    "No, I''m not that young. I was just surprised. What if I didn''t succeed today?"


    "I tried to blow it up outside. You will keep many people safe.¡±


    "Anyway, it''s too sudden."


    I know it''s going to happen.


    Sion scratched his chin and looked at the countless piles of medicine and bullets in front of him.


    "Are you going to war?"


    "We have enough supplies because we don''t know what''s going to happen. I feel uneasy without it."


    Nothing is more painful than a bullet dropping. Zion agreed and took the explosives he had piled up. But Raymond stopped Zion.


    "Just pack enough to fit in your clothes. You are immediately escorted by King Louis. I''m just a little nervous about the escort."


    "Then wouldn''t it be better if Lord Raymond was right next to you?"


    "I''m not going to stand by his side, but I''m going to watch him a little further."


    "In a safe place."


    "Don''t be sarcastic. It would be safer for you than for me."


    Zion raised his hands.


    "Yes... I see. By the way, where I went. As Lord Raymond said, there were many bodies on the line. I''ve also confirmed that your Highness has come in. I don''t think it''s going to be hard to prove because there were some valuables that could only be used in the royal family."


    "That''s a relief."


    "But... there was someone else. Duran Lloyd''s new building."


    Zion spoke of a young man with black hair. He was definitely Karen''s relative. And it was a new building. But let''s not help, but it''s a new bride and a room full of dead bodies.


    "Never mind. There will be no setbacks to our plans.¡±


    Raymond replied in a voice that was insignificant. Zion protested because he was dumbfounded.


    "Our information could have gone from Miss Karen to him."


    "I know, but it won''t be a big problem. Maybe I didn''t find you."


    Why are you acting so poorly in a place like that?


    Zion tried to complain to Raymond, but Raymond shook his head.


    "I know him. That''s not what you think will happen.¡±


    I know it so well. There was even a bitter smile on Raymond''s lips when he said so.


    ***


    It was a clear and sunny summer.


    It was noon when the wind was fresh, fresh green and the flowers were in full bloom.


    The society was active because the capital city''s brightest season was summer. It was the same not only for adults but also for children.


    "Long time no see, King Louis!"


    "See you, Your Highness."


    "Thank you all for coming at the sudden call.¡±


    "It''s a call from King Louis, and it''s obvious.


    Lewis greeted the young aristocrats who greeted him, and many parents behind him. Zion knew that Lewis was also nervous when he saw him sweating a little, though he had a calm face.


    "I''m suddenly... The reason for hosting the meeting is... I want to talk to everyone about something.¡±


    "What''s going on?"


    Lian, the daughter of Count Elba''s wife, tilted her head and asked. The rhyme was unusual. Lewis slowly matched his eyes with Lian and opened his mouth to others.


    "I called you to accuse my father, Prince Gwiz, of his misdeeds."

 199 [199]

    Today Gwiz''s room will be blown up, and his evil deeds will be open to the skies.


    The Marquis objected, but that was Lewis'' choice.


    Raymond also thought the Marquis'' opinion would be more reasonable. Without revealing the royal disgrace too much, only one or two victims are highlighted, and the latter brings down Prince Gwiz.


    In that way, the King will also help. Louis, who later became an adult, took over the throne, and the latter retired after a while of regent.


    But Lewis rejected the measure.


    "I don''t want to scale things down. I don''t want to hide it. If you fall for me because of this, I want to overcome it then. If I don''t become a vessel, this will one day take me down. That''s enough."


    I know it''s a game that comes at a young age. It''s because I''m tired of holding a secret by myself. Informing others and asking them to think together can temporarily lighten Lewis'' mind, but that''s it.


    Still, Raymond wanted to respect his choice.


    Louis has never been able to survive.


    Sometimes it may be necessary to destroy common sense.


    ***


    Karen was looking over the window where Lewis was.


    The garden where the crown prince held a tea party was between the crown prince''s palace and the princess'' palace. Prince Gwiz would have looked down on himself in the past. How about this time? Karen swept the window with her finger. It was midsummer, but the glass was cold.


    "Where are you looking at?¡±


    "Your Highness is having a tea party."


    "Yes, what did I order?"


    "I did it in your command."


    Karen whispered.


    Gwiz instructed Karen to mix the tea leaves with medicine.


    "Something''s going to happen soon."


    The bomb will go off soon.


    My heart is pounding. Karen wanted to see the scene. And you have to be out on the terrace on time. On the outside of the terrace, fall into a net set up by Raymond and hide your body.


    But Prince Gwiz never wants to fall from Karen''s room in the morning.


    "Yes. Why don''t you move the place?"


    "No¡­. I''ll look around here¡­ I want to."


    I wish you''d gotten out of course. Go out and see if your child is going to die or not. It''s better if you die with Raymond or Zion. Karen was grumbling inwardly and looking down at the tea party.


    I could see that Louis was speaking, and the nobles around him were shaking and saying what.


    ***


    "What?"


    "What does that mean, Lady Lian?"


    "So King Louis... Well, I think you''re declaring yourself king of the Crown Prince Gwiz, Lady Solar."


    "¡­so it''s a good thing, right? Prince Gwizu is in a bad mood."


    "I don''t know."


    The children looked blank because they didn''t know what they were talking about, or were excited that Gwiz was a bad person.


    "Your Highness, I''m sure I''ll take your side... Euph¡­."


    "Stay still."


    It was the adults who became contemplative.


    "Your Grace... What are you... What are you talking about?.¡±


    "It''s so hot today that your Highness must have seen something."


    The nobles turned pale at the sudden announcement of Louis. All the nobles gathered here were of Prince Louis''s side rather than Prince Gwiz. Nevertheless, the sudden announcement of the crown prince made people panic.


    "Your Grace, I think it''s first to let you know."


    Countess Elba pleaded with Louise. When people saw her face turned white, they were sure no one had been contacted in advance.


    "Thank you very much for letting us know that. But it''s too important for us to judge right now."


    "I know. That''s why I told you.¡±


    "Your Grace... we....¡±


    Lewis seemed a little relieved. Not only himself but everyone was afraid. It is unknown how things will go in the future. All the nobles who were older than themselves and the younger were afraid.


    "But I thought it would be much better if we thought and shared our fears together."


    Louis always had to keep many secrets to himself.


    the secret of one''s birth father insanity In addition, many other aristocrats fight corruption and influence. Among the many nobles in front of him, there were many things that were hard to tell who really was on his side. But they were all worried about the same problem.


    "Do you have any clear evidence?"


    "There is. And I''ll show you soon.¡±


    Louis looked at Zion''s face. When Zion measured the time and looked at the wristwatch, there was not much time left.


    It was then.


    Your Highness! Your Highness Lewis! At the main palace... Contact at the main palace... I''m here!"


    ***


    Prince Gwiz clasped Karen''s wrist. Karen frowned. The pain rushed up.


    "Did you think I didn''t know?"


    "¡­I know you can''t do anything about it anymore.¡±


    Karen frowned and laughed at the same time. I can die again. Gwiz may shoot himself in the head. Or they might kill in a different way. That''s okay. It''s okay this time. After consulting with Raymond, it was a conclusion that the two came to after a long consideration.


    "The next king will be King Louis."


    Prince Gwiz laughed horribly.


    ***


    Whoo-hoo!


    Bang!


    Boom boom!


    At the same time, there was a roar.


    The wall of the secret room, which was in the palace of the Crown Princess, was bursting. The sound of the bell was buried in him. People shouted for their children, and they cried, shouted, or ran to their parents or grandparents.


    "Everyone, calm down! I''m just... I''m just showing you!¡±


    The room was revealed.


    It was a room full of the stench of Prince Gwiz.


    It was full of bodies, bodies, bodies.


    And in there....


    "Your Majesty?"


    There was a cold old king''s body.


    ***


    "You thought I didn''t know? Okay. I knew everything. I knew that you were playing tricks, that you were trying to make Lewis king, that the Marquis of Pancair was planning something that wasn''t the same."


    Karen Haier was just a toy from the start.


    It''s even better if the information flows through Karen. If Karen poisoned Lewis, things would go perfectly well, but Prince Gwiz was not foolish enough to rely solely on her.


    Let''s make him think he''s trying to kill Lewis.


    It''s not really wrong, so even if you look for information, it will come out. In fact, Gwiz was thinking of killing Lewis anytime. I couldn''t wait to kill him from the moment I was born. He will be ready to kill himself.


    But Lewis is not the only one who kills.


    His father, King Hyeon, and Louis'' father, must also die.


    And all the nobles who follow Louis and oppose him must die.


    You''re going to make it public? You''re going to spread it out so there''s no way out?


    Try


    More and more chaos will help Gwiz. It would be only Gwiz who kills them all and then heals them.


    "¡­Ah¡­. Ugh¡­.¡±


    Gwiz grabbed Karen by the wrist and dragged her. Karen hit her head hard while struggling.


    "Let go¡­ Give me!"


    "Why me?"


    Gwiz held Karen''s arm firmly and moved. Prince Gwiz approached Karen as she was dragged up the stairs and held on to the railing.


    "If you''re going to stay like this, I''ll cut you off here."


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    "Don''t you have to live for the baby?"


    "¡­Your Grace."


    "Oh, is he dead? The doctor said."


    You knew that, too.


    Karen bit her lips. Doctors who work in the royal family always dig several holes to survive. Of course he would have told Gwiz what he had told himself.


    When Karen relaxed, Gwiz grabbed her arm and dragged Karen up.


    "Let''s take a look now."


    The bigger the work, the better.


    Lewis and Gwiz had similarities. Both preferred popping the case to asking. Although his personality was different.


    In the meantime, Gwiz felt the insidious joy of his long-standing hobby being publicly revealed. People''s embarrassing faces, confused faces, and frightened screams were very pleasant.


    "Your Highness rang the bell. He must have taken refuge up."


    "Come on, signal me."


    The soldiers of Gwiz standing by held their guns firmly. He starts to move with his feet. The coronation begins now.


    When the king disappeared and the command system disappeared, the royal army was embarrassed and unable to move properly. And as the screams of the king''s death began to spread, people were confused. Whose orders should I follow?


    "What are you doing? Of course I will obey the orders of Prince Gwiz. Go on, take orders from King Gwiz and arrest Prince Louis!"


    "Your Grace, Prince Gwiz....¡±


    "Louis blew up the palace!"


    Zion moved quickly in the smoke after the explosion. I''m sure he''d be the first to go after Lewis at a time like this.


    "Everyone, get down!"


    I can hear the sound of boots. I can hear people coming in. However, as soon as Sion saw the cold king, he realized that the situation was different.


    "Your Highness, crouch down and stay under the table. And take off your clothes... Damn it."


    Zion swung his arm and put a knife on the table in the neck of the man approaching Lewis.


    "Ahhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh!"


    "Lord Zion!"


    "I had a knife in my hand... Under the table!


    Lewis leaned down without further talking. But at that moment there was a man who was trying to shoot under the huge table. Down below were people who ran away from the commotion and leaned down. Zion pulled out his gun in a hurry, but it was too late.


    Bang!


    At that moment, the man''s hand flew away.


    "Ahhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh!"


    And that was it. His head flew off in succession. Raymond was shooting a escort from afar. Zion tried to recall where Raymond might be, but that was not the point now.


    "The soldiers are coming!"


    "¡­are you on our side?"


    "This is Prince Gwizu''


    Zion counted the number of bullets in his pocket. I wish I could use it all. He faces at least fifty people with three different knights and Raymond''s supporting fire...The calculation is done.


    ***


    Younger brother, you''re making a lot of effortless.


    But that won''t do you any good. My father''s already dead.


    And you''re still 12 years old.


    Gwiz smiled down and looked down.


    At first glance, Louis seemed to have eye contact.

 200 [200]

    ''50 is enough for Lord Raymond alone.¡¯


    Raymond''s biggest advantage was his ultra-long shot. And what was even more surprising was the fast-paced events. Raymond''s concentration and accuracy were beyond imagination. He swept the battlefield at several times the speed of a regular sniper.


    By the time someone finds out where he is, they''ll kill everyone there by themselves. Raymond''s vision didn''t even require a sight, and he was also a person who looked ahead and chose the location of the shooting beyond what the general public thought.


    If he had such a cover, 50 was not a very scary number.


    Zion covered Lewis with his clothes and forced him to step back. If you drag on and stop, you can throw a bomb. Louis''s aristocrats could have died, but more importantly, Louis.


    Raymond''s right judgment was to keep Zion beside Lewis. Zion was good at leading rapidly changing situations while protecting targets with priority. Zion slowly watched people from behind a tree.


    Gunmen stopped firing as their allies died. He jumped in thinking of a one-sided massacre, but realized that he was in a position to be hunted.


    "Find it! There''s a sniper! Everybody backed away and went under the tree....¡±


    "Ahhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh!"


    The man in the lead was shot off the jaw. The figure was cruel, but it didn''t take a breath. He himself, whose jaw was blown away, fell into a panic, and the soldiers around him also screamed while watching him.


    "The latecomers are joining us soon! Don''t panic!"


    The situation was settled to some degree by someone''s cry.


    "What do you mean, a latecomer¡­"


    Louis murmured behind Zion.


    The situation was embarrassing, but he managed not to panic. Louis looked at the face of a king with a blue, cool face beyond the collapsed wall. As the smoke subsided, the king''s face could be seen from afar. I wanted to run and shake him up right away, but I know he shouldn''t.


    When did he start preparing?¡¯


    Lewis glared at the prince''s palace.


    I thought there would be a time to kill myself anytime. But I did not think that I would kill the king, and that I would kill all the nobles on the side of Louis.


    Anger began to flare up in Lewis'' eyes.


    ***


    "Was Lord Raymond your lover? That''s pretty good."


    Gwiz looked down and said,


    "My lover..."


    "I know he''s the only one who can do that. Don''t lie now and look down. I knew you had something to do with Raymond earlier.¡±


    Karen still looked down from Prince Gwiz, rubbing her throbbing limbs. I quickly tried to locate Zion and Lewis, but I couldn''t see them well.


    As the mist of the bomb gradually cleared away, Karen could see below. The chaotic time soon passed and people were confronted with tension. The nobles who had brought the children lay prostrate here and there, laying their bodies on them.


    "What a tearful denial and a pity.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    "I''m trying to kill my son right now.Isn''t it ironic?¡±


    Karen shut her mouth. Gwiz didn''t seem to want any more response from himself. Gwiz looked down like he was watching a play.


    "But that won''t be long either.¡±


    Soon the board will be turned upside down.


    Gwiz then recited and looked down.


    ***


    Boom, boom.


    "Oh, my God. Still?"


    "He''ll be here soon. Hold still!¡±


    The captain of the enlisted men stood by, shouting at others. Half of them have already died. I was afraid to turn my head when I became the target of the moving foot and foot shooting. In this situation, the plan to clean up the aristocrats of Lewis''s side first fell through.


    But it will come soon. Their master was the man to be the king of this country.


    "Do you know what you''re doing now? What are you doing to Prince Louis?"


    As they spent a long time sitting still, a big noble child spoke loudly. When they are not close to them, they start to have courage similar to Manyong. The captain roared with anger at the sight.


    "Shut up! Kids suck baby nannies!"


    "¡­it''s you who will shut up!"


    "¡­I''ll kill you."


    An unbearable soldier stepped up and aimed at the child with his gun.


    "Ahhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh!"


    Bang!


    But it was the soldier who fell. He became a dead body lying on the ground without being able to hold onto it. The soldiers did not dare to move further.


    "Oh, shit¡­."


    The soldiers began to curse in tears.


    I didn''t expect this at all. I thought it was a matter of being careful with only a few of the knights around Prince Louis. Because it was a royal palace, other nobles could not bring guards.


    "The order from His Highness is still...?¡±


    "No, but we just have to face it for a second. There''s no means of connecting those nobles with the outside. Soon... when I come... They''re all going to die....¡±


    Most of the aristocrats next to Prince Louis had children of their own age at best, so most of them were young couples who wanted to have kites with their children.


    More experienced, more insidious nobles preferred Prince Gwiz to Prince Louis. This is because he calculates and moves to the throne much faster than Lewis in various circumstances than Prince Gwiz''s personal personality.


    And they promised to send their soldiers to Prince Gwiz, not Prince Lewis, in cooperation. They all agreed to the new king''s appointment, so if they were killed, all the work would be done.


    Snipers are stopping them from far away, but the situation changes when thousands of latecomers come. Even the best sniper can''t handle thousands of people at once. Only one foot at a time. At that time, he fell back and found the sniper and vowed he would never kill him nicely.


    "Other soldiers are coming soon....¡±


    I''m sure more will come.


    They promised one another.


    And they will be honored with Prince Gwiz.


    "¡­soon¡­."


    I clenched my teeth. But I couldn''t pick up the gun. As long as they hold guns in their hands, their heads will fly away. We have to wait for reinforcements. Wait and you''ll come. They said they definitely promised....


    ***


    Bang!


    "¡­what is it?"


    Prince Gwiz clenched his teeth with bloodshot eyes. I punched down the wall. The situation is going in a direction he didn''t expect. Karen stood quietly beside her. Gwiz muttered madly in and out of the room. The attitude that had been relaxed a little while ago was nowhere to be found.


    "Where are they? Why are you so late?¡±


    The promised soldiers were not coming. Some of the military police in the palace were captured, but not all. In order to win the victory, Prince Gwizu''s soldiers and his aides had to start first and take care of everything in front of them. That way, he can capture all of Prince Louis'' supporters.


    But Prince Gwiz''s private soldiers were being stopped by Raymond, and the nobles did not send the promised soldiers. It''s impossible. They had a price Gwiz had promised, and most of them were the ones who would suffer great losses if Louis ascended to the throne.


    It is unlikely that Lewis would have recruited them.


    "But¡­why?"


    Why isn''t he coming? Why don''t you keep your promise? Gwiz''s mind was filled with confusion. Why isn''t anyone sending their soldiers?


    "Why?"


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    Karen shut her mouth.


    "What''s going on?"


    "I don''t know anything, Your Highness."


    "There''s no way you don''t know......you''re not gonna ask me what the hell happened!"


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    There was no answer to Karen''s arm when she shook it hard.


    "What have you ruined?¡±


    "Your Grace, I don''t know anything."


    "Didn''t you tell yourself you''ve lived hundreds of years? What the hell did you do?"


    Gwiz''s hand went up to Karen''s neck, not her arm. He was ready to give strength to his hands. But as Gwiz got excited, Karen became more and more calm.


    "Well, did you believe that?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    "Are you a twit?"


    Crack.


    The ears were shaking and I gave strength to my hands. Karen was strangled. Karen frowned, but she didn''t rebel much. Karen''s feet floated into the air. Gwiz''s hands strangled stronger and stronger. It was time Karen''s vision turned white.


    Bang!


    "Let go, Your Highness."


    Zion Electra aimed at Prince Gwiz next to Prince Lewis with a gun. His face was covered with sweat and blood, but his eyes were big.


    "Leave her here right now, Your Grace."


    Karen fell from Gwiz''s hand.


    "Cough, cough."


    Karen coughed holding her neck.


    Gwiz glanced at Karen and then turned to Zion. When Xion saw the gun he aimed at, he opened his mouth with a face that said, "It''s the same."


    "Name yourself."


    "Xion Electra... It''s just come on out. If you don''t want a hole in your head.¡±


    "The seed of Raymond Seyertes? At least a dirty old man...Back off. I''m the crown prince of this country and you''re no match for a gun."


    "Not a seed...Oh, damn it, don''t you."


    Sion approached Prince Gwiz, spitting blood.


    "I said back away."


    "The moment you put your hand in your clothes, you''ll have about three holes in your head."


    "No matter what you say, if I die, you will be put to death."


    "Oh, dear.


    Then a young voice intervened.


    "It''s all right, Dad. You don''t have to worry about my article."


    "¡­Lewis."


    "Daddy."


    The eyes met.


    "It''s over now."


    Prince Louis said goodbye quietly.


    ***


    "I got a call from the lady. It''s been taken care of."


    "What about Isela''s lover?"


    "I''m fine."


    "Yes."


    Berdick sighed.


    "It''s over now.¡±


    Not long ago, Verdick was eventually turned over by Icela Evans'' earnest request and threat.


    "I''m going to gamble as a merchant. Father, give it to Prince Louis."


    It was a word that his daughter, who ran away from home, came back and pointed her gun at Berdick.


    "Isela crazy?"


    "I think this is the only way he''ll listen. I''ll drop the gun when you''re done."


    "¡­you crazy¡­."


    "I''ve called your Highness. And my father cooperates. This is a chance for our entire family to be treated more than aristocrats, beyond surviving."


    Berdick was initially furious enough to hold a whip for his daughter, but turned to Isela''s long persuasion. The weapon in hand added to its persuasion.


    "If you succeed, you will be nobleman, if you fail, you will be a traitor."¡¯


    It was more of a deterrent than a persuasion, but Berdick had no choice but to recognize that Isella was deeply involved out of control.


    ''This is how things go, so let''s call Lewis, not Gwiz.¡¯


    And once he made up his mind, it was Berdick Evans who did his best.


    Berdick Evans had direct talks with Prince Louis. I didn''t know that Prince Lewis and the usurer would be so intertwined, but this is also a destiny and an opportunity.


    "I will give you what neither Marquis nor His Majesty can give you."


    "I am deeply grateful to you."


    When the word came out of the crown prince''s mouth, Berdick was sure he had lined up properly.


    Prince Gwiz is ungrateful. He was born king. He was a ruler. It was natural for him to receive and without giving. He was even more so to merchants who had a lot of behind-the-scenes stories like Berdick.


    However, Prince Louis treated Verdick Evans not as a usurer but as the father of Isela, who helped him deeply, and thanked him.


    It was the treatment Verdick wanted so much. It was a royal acknowledgment that money alone could not buy. It was also an answer promising future cooperation.


    "Take a list of all the nobles who are at odds with your Highness, King Louis."


    When the merchant, who had built up his fortune by misdeeds, decided to line up with Lewis, the board quickly turned upside down. It''s too obvious for Gwiz, but Lewis doesn''t know. Verdick had a good grasp of the corruption and corruption of numerous nobles.


    Berdick wrote them one letter at a time.


    And the nobles had to choose again, and all of them chose silence.


    "Icella looks a lot like me."


    "More than that.¡±


    Selina helped from the side.

 201 [201]

    "Thanks to Isela, I got a good opportunity.¡±


    "Sure. I''d rather have a competent daughter than be raised as a son-in-law. It''s much better to honor themselves than to find a good line of blood."


    Berdick sat down and lived with a smile on his mouth.


    The most worrying revenge was the fall of Prince Gwiz, which made him needless. Failed to kill the king, he was no longer a prince. He was a traitor. His resignation was quickly decided by Prince Gwiz.


    All the nobles were in favor, and so were the ordinary people. Merchants like Verdick Evans were humming. This is because the authority of the aristocrats has been completely undermined.


    "It can''t be better for a new king to have a kite directly with our help. We saved it when it was the most dangerous.¡±


    "Sure, and Sir Zion Electra has done a good job."


    "As expected, Isela has an eye for men."


    I thought it was just a swallow with a shiny face. Berdick swallowed the aftertaste. Selina, already a wife, was in love with her son-in-law. When Raymond was Isela''s fiance, he felt uncomfortable eating with her because he was embarrassed, and he seemed to like Selina''s moderately grumpy Zion.


    I think it would be pretty since she played a major role in it. Zion became a gold ball from his daughter''s pretty toys from the Evans family. Iselago Selina and her ex-fianc¨¦e Raymond didn''t even say anything.


    "And now that Lord Raymond... No, it''s nothing."


    "Hung."


    Verdick, who was deeply involved, also heard of Raymond''s performance. Most of all, from Zion.


    But Raymond refused all the awards. Raymond even asked Prince Louis himself not to comment on his performance. "I just did what I was supposed to do, and I just wanted to go back to my hometown quietly."


    Some nobles who knew the truth praised Raymond''s nobility, but Berdick seriously swept his heart.


    I''m glad Isela didn''t marry that guy.¡¯


    Evans''s belief was that if there was anything to receive, it would be tripled. It was natural in the world that if you did not receive money or land, you would have to receive at least dozens of times the honor.


    What''s the point of morality that no one knows? What honor is it that only you know? Such a thing is an illusion. Those who pursued such values were foreign objects that should never be associated with the Evans family.


    "When did you say the coronation was?"


    "Next week. We''ll sit in the same area as the royals, so we have to get the best."


    "Next week? That''s too soon.¡±


    No matter how long you say you''ve been sick for, your body must not have cooled down.


    "Why don''t you refrain from wearing too much glamour?"


    "Berdick, what are you talking about to me?¡±


    How dare you tell yourself to refrain from extravagance? When Selina''s eyes turned triangular, Verdick shook his hand in a hurry.


    "No, but next week... You''re wearing something too flashy, even though it''s going to be after the coronation.I''m afraid I''ll hear you talk."


    At Verdick''s words, Selina gave up her ugly face and clicked her tongue.


    "Berdick, you don''t know yet, do you? The king is still alive."


    "What?"


    ***


    The gray-haired old man lying surrounded by white chrysanthemums quietly closed his eyes in the coffin.


    "You stopped breathing."


    "I know."


    "Why don''t you take a little rest, Your Highness?"


    "It''s more comfortable to be like this. Go away."


    "Okay."


    The royal physician bowed his head and retired.


    Prince Lewis stayed up all night lying down beside the coffin. Underneath the snow was black with tears and tiredness. I thought it would be a big burden for him to kill even his father, King Hyon. However, he could kill his brother without hesitation, so even his father overlooked that he would kill him if he had a chance.


    "¡­hehehe."


    Although Gwiz is related to himself, it was hard to think that he was a true family. When Lewis learned to speak and started walking, he realized that the way he looked at him was not good. From then on, he knew he was the one to kill himself.


    When Lewis saw him, the feelings he felt were fear and compassion. He was born to take his place. And Lewis expected that if he survived, it would be him who would bring him down anytime.


    Although he knew the Marquis cared a lot about him, he was a big aristocrat who was in charge of the defense of the frontier, and it was only a few times a year that the two could meet.


    The wife, who was rumored to have given birth to herself, would not even make eye contact with her. Lewis didn''t even bother to visit her, as it was a natural reaction for her real mother to save her life. The knowledge he had heard from his teachers to complain made his head grow too fast.


    "Your Majesty."


    Indeed, Lewis''s family is only grandfather, King Hyeon. Louis stroked the old king''s face. It was cold. This is what happens when people die. a cold lump of meat He himself will be like this in the future. And Gwiz tried to make himself like this today.


    "¡­father."


    Louis whispered in a small whisper.


    I wanted to call him that once. Of course, being a royal family, it could not be the same as other secular aristocrats seeing their children. Even the Marquis of Pancair was a gentle father to Lewis and a strict father to his young children.


    The king, who was too old, asked Louis for more than that. Nevertheless, there was only one king who could consider Lewis a family member of his own. In the end, only the royal family could understand the royal family.


    There was too little time together. The king had so much to do in his own way, and so did Louis. Every time we met, the king was worried about how much Louis would have been completed before he died. I ended up dying like this.


    Look, Your Majesty. Look, Father. I eventually go up to the throne.


    "...Your Grace?"


    Louis was frightened as he touched the king''s face. That can''t be true. The king''s breath must have stopped. But just now, Louis felt a breath from his fingertips. It''s an illusion. It''s a fantasy created by one''s wish. I can''t believe that the earlobes made this mistake.


    "No way..."


    Lewis touched it again. There was no breath, either feel no breath. It was time for Lewis to get up again because he was disappointed.


    "Cough, cough, cough."


    "...Your Grace?"


    "¡­water, water. Is anyone there? Jim is thirsty."


    The king spoke in a rough but straight voice. Lewis flopped down and got up. Then he hugged the king.


    "¡­Lewis? What''s the matter¡­Is this place...? Has the luggage fallen down?"


    "Yes, it is."


    "That''s... that''s fine."


    The king patted Lewis and realized that he was lying in a coffin full of chrysanthemums.


    "¡­what is this? Jim didn''t even die, and this....¡±


    "Your Majesty?"


    "Ahhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh!"


    shouted the poet, who opened the door before the king could finish speaking.


    "Si, the body... no, your Majesty is alive!"


    ***


    Gwiz sat down in his room.


    Where did it start? I wonder where it started. I''m sure you made a good plan. From where on earth. Nothing was right about the result.


    "Why the hell... why would I....¡±


    Gwiz did not know how many weaknesses Berdick had in the aristocracy. And even if Verdick knew, he didn''t care. It was natural for a loan shark like that to roll on the mud floor.


    What he didn''t know most was that the support of the nobles he thought were on his side was infinitely weak.


    The mind that can live in gold coins is to leave according to the gain and loss. And those who were next to him were aware that they could be so at any time, seeing the primitive violence he was doing.


    They were all very perverted, but they did not believe each other anymore. Dirty -- the people, unreasonable are those who himself was taking advantage of you to do so, the world was how, others don''t want to do so.


    Even if you are a villain, the other must be good and stupid. So he didn''t know that Lewis'' young age would have made them choose Lewis instead of Gwiz.


    "Your Highness, the king is alive."


    "¡­what?"


    "Congratulations. This saved your life. You say you can''t kill your child."


    The Marquis of Pancair told Gwiz with sarcasm. Gwiz was dumbfounded by the unexpected news. Even if it doesn''t work out your way, how can it be this bad? How?


    "¡­that can''t be true. I''m sure... I''m sure with my hands....¡±


    "You''d better not say more, Your Grace."


    "I''ve confirmed it stopped!"


    "The medicine must have been defective."


    The Marquis went out ignoring the evil-doing earwax. This was the perfect time for the Gwiz.


    Many silent people were accustomed to the king. The current king was on the throne for about 70 years. Therefore, it was difficult for people to imagine anyone other than the current king.


    There was no backlash against Gwiz''s refusal to take over the throne, but he did not approve of being too young Louis.


    Most people who hate change. They did not tolerate Crown Prince Gwiz, who tried to kill the King, and in protest, they were ready to follow any of the king''s choices.


    "I''ll have Gwiz on the periphery, and I''ll have Louis coronation. I think I''m too young, so I''ve put it off, but I don''t think anyone''s going to argue with me anymore."


    Everyone bowed and agreed to the present king''s announcement.


    "Your Highness is right."


    A peaceful coronation without resistance was foreseen.


    ***


    "It was Father Duran who made the medicine."


    Raymond sat with Karen behind the palace garden. It was a quiet and peaceful garden that made such a fuss. But the walls were broken here and there and the remains of the battle remained. Karen picked up a separate shell and asked, fiddling.


    "Did you expect Duran to make a fake drug?¡±


    "Yes."


    "How?"


    "I can tell from the fact that he''s not dead."


    Raymond answered, sweeping the giant dog''s tail at him. It looks like a monster, but it has a lot of aegyo. However, Karen''s hand was so annoying that she immediately hid her hand behind her.


    "It''s probably because you''re not used to it yet."


    "I don''t have much connection with animals."


    "Why don''t you get along with a hundred dogs or cats next time if you care so much?"


    "I won''t, I won''t. Stop the dog and give me more explanation."


    When Karen grumbled and watched the dog next to Raymond, Raymond tied it up and retired. Only after Raymond poured water into his hand and wiped it with a handkerchief, Karen went next to Raymond and started walking together.


    "I''ve known him for a long time. The scope of his knowledge... It''s like how far he can get. He always gets weak at the end.¡±


    "¡­Dulan?"


    When Karen asked back, Raymond replied with a smile.


    "I''m not saying you''re nice. It''s because he can''t even bear the burden. He is the one who cannot kill others even if he is at the crossroads of death. You can''t be fine with the burden of killing the king."


    Raymond went on.


    "You may think of it as morality or faith. Anyway, he''s only killed a man once so far."


    Karen could tell who the only one was.


    "That''s me."


    "Yes, at that point he had a clear conviction that you were coming back."


    Dulan was the one who could kill Karenman, if not anyone else. Even if Karen is the most important person in him.


    "That''s his worst part."


    Raymond finally understood Duran.


    His evil parts, his weaknesses, and to the point he couldn''t bear. Maybe and decided. Raymond stopped walking. And asked Karen, eye-to-eye contact.


    "Will you marry me again?"


    "¡­this is the second worst proposal. Lord Raymond. Bring your rings and flowers as standard."


    Of course I''d be angry if I had that. Karen answered lightly and walked on. However, when Raymond did not follow him, he had to stop walking.


    "Everything I have is yours."


    "Is there anything else but that obvious?¡±


    "I put my everything on the line....¡±


    The blond knight lowered himself and swore to his lady.


    "I''ll bring you death."


    The setting sun was setting, so his face was not visible, and the collapsed palace floor was strewn with bullets. Besides, the two were tired. There was no ring and no flowers. But what Raymond decided to give her was really what she wanted and no more answers were needed.

 202 [202]

    06. Dullan Roid


    "Marriage? Isn''t it too fast?¡±


    Isela was surprised by Karen''s words and asked back. Karen replied with a nod.


    "Yes¡­. It''s early, but I''m not in very good shape."


    "Then when?"


    "Three days later, it''s the day of King Louis'' coronation."


    "¡­oh, what?"


    Isela opened her mouth wide.


    "Crazy... No, crazy... Are you out of your mind? Is this your coronation day?"


    She tried to purify her words as much as possible, but eventually said the same thing. Karen smiled and explained.


    "Yes, I don''t want to be seen. I''d like to be as quiet as possible, but I''m sure the wedding will bring all the relatives, Raymond and my acquaintances."


    "Of course, it''s a wedding.¡±


    "So I had no choice but to ask your Highness Louis. Very quietly, only the two of you will be ceremonially ceremonially at the Little Temple.¡±


    "Why don''t you want to be seen? The boat didn''t even come out. Oh, I''m sorry."


    Karen finally laughed at the blatant remarks. Isela looked embarrassed, but could not pick up what she had already said. Karen whispered as she looked down at her very weak ship.


    "It''s actually because my stomach doesn''t come out, it''s only a few months away."


    "Then at least next week, or even if it''s really urgent, let''s wait a few days before the coronation. I can''t make it big, but you''re doing it on the day of the coronation. "Your Grace will take good care of the ball that Lord Raymond made this time."


    "Icella, Lord Raymond and I don''t want any honor. We just want to go down and rest."


    "¡­carren¡­."


    Isela spoke seriously.


    "Didn''t you read the Bible too much since you were a child? Sir Raymond may be tired because he''s been in the army for a long time, but you don''t have to follow him anywhere in the country. It''s ridiculous that you want to rest without having fun. Lord Raymond is too selfish."


    "Hoo hoo hoo-hoo.


    Few people in the world have played as much as Karen. Hasn''t he been playing hard with his young body for over a hundred years? But unable to explain it, Karen just laughed. I wish I could say this to everyone else. It would be nice if you could believe me.


    However, how can I explain the life that Grammond truly understands only after going through it?


    "Anyway, can''t we put it off for a day? It''s going to be really hard on the day of the coronation."


    "It''s already been decided. What''s wrong, Miss Isela?"


    "Your Royal Highness invited me to the royal compartment, so I don''t think I''ll be able to attend the ceremony."


    Isela answered as if it were natural. Like it can''t happen that you''re not invited to a wedding.


    "I think I''ll have to go a little late, do you have anything?¡±


    "¡­it''s all right."


    I''m a little choked up.


    It has never been possible to be friends with Icela Evans. Their personalities were not very suitable, and so were their hobbies and tastes. And there was Raymond between them.


    However, even people who are not compatible with each other could become friends like this if they tried. Meeting a common enemy, spending time together. Then there could be a friend who is dating. This is how the relationship that I thought was impossible continues.


    And that look on Isela''s face, it''s going to end in this life.


    In the next life Isela will look at Karen with an unpleasant face, try to put tar on her head, make her wear shabby clothes, and urge Verdick to whip her.


    "No, we can be friends again.¡¯


    But in the end, the present moment is gone.


    Eventually, the meaning of this moment is tarnished by a new beginning. And if you repeat this again, the act of being close to Isela will be boring and annoying. As I''ve done in my whole life. I''m going to give up because it''s annoying and meaningless....


    It was so unpleasant and sad that Karen choked. It felt like a bundle of paper was forced into my throat.


    "¡­thank you, Isela. Really... but my heart is enough.¡±


    Karen managed to patch up her expression and answer.


    I felt like crying if I talked more.


    ***


    Duran sat alone again, lighting candles.


    a small room in the Great War Such a small space that he was temporarily given was the right place for him.


    "Sigh."


    Duran sighed. After all the events and big things that had distracted him for a while, he was now alone in the room and could look at the herbs while reading the Bible.


    I feel so comfortable.¡¯


    It was painful when Karen was not meeting other men in front of her. I felt like I was going to burn myself in the fire that took place under my skin.


    He called himself a heretic, and there were even days when he blamed God. "Why did you give me this painful and burning desire?" It was all the more painful to know for yourself that it was a low and mean desire.


    The shaking of Prince Gwiz when he whispered to him was beyond telling anyone.


    Lord, that voice was so subtle.


    "I''ll give you Karen if you do what I want. I will never find Karen again."


    "Make me some medicine to kill the king.¡±


    Prince Gwiz continued to voice continuously. I wanted to cover my ears, but I couldn''t. It was no use trying to avoid temptation.


    "I''ll give you the seat of a bishop. You will be the archbishop of this country soon after the archbishop dies. It is the highest honor as a priest. It''s not a crime. I''m just helping my father. He''s too old to cough these days. So with the child''s duty... Shouldn''t we help him?"


    His voice became lower.


    "I''ll do it myself, so don''t be afraid. All you have to do is make medicine.¡±


    As soon as Duran heard his low voice, he knew that if he refused, Gwiz would immediately hit his neck. Death was not scary, but I was curious about the end of her life. This is because I know that it will end in the end again. Shouldn''t you hold a coin for yourself in your next life?


    "Okay."


    Duran nodded his head.


    I was not in a position to refuse. Nevertheless, he did not want to kill anyone else, nor the king. Duran praised life. He was possessed by eternal life.


    slaughtering sacrificial animals was an unpleasant task even now that they had become routine. It was quite embarrassing to watch life disappear and turn into a piece of meat in your hands.


    But what should we do?


    What kind of medicine should I make? Karen''s room was clearly visible in the room provided by Prince Gwiz. I remembered the time of the great war. It would be a lie if there was no insidious joy.


    Duran looked down at the Bible and Karen and fell into agony. What medicine should I give him? Duran felt a sense of insensitivity that could not be expressed in any language. I see Karen''s daily life in the room across the street.


    It was quite an interesting routine to yawn and see yourself lying helplessly among the luxuries. If you give me just one pill, I''m not going to sneak a look at you from this distance.I couldn''t stop the formula from coming up in my head.


    "Look at that. That''s ridiculous.¡±


    I wish I hadn''t seen Prince Gwiz pointing a finger with a smile.


    Duran did not know what he had done.


    "I can''t help being shameless.¡±


    It was far away, but I couldn''t not know.


    Karen was holding hands with a man. And she was shaking her head at the man''s behavior. My face was wet with rain, but I could tell the expression from afar.


    Duran''s face was a sad face that he had peeped at for so long, but had never seen. Karen laughed, was bored, or sarcastic, but she never had that face. His face was truly sad.


    "That''s like Sir Raymond Seyertes, a close associate of Lewis. Do you know that?"


    "¡­no."


    And Duran knew as soon as he saw the face.


    That''s the man Karen is going to introduce to her father.


    "I think Louis is thinking of something funny. Did he send someone to get him out of here? But seeing that you''re not leaving, I don''t know if you''re thinking about something else.¡±


    Lord Raymond Sayertes.


    He was a well-built man from afar. Duran knew the name, too. The name of a handsome war hero has always been on the lips of people.


    "You were fooled by that bull fox. If you cooperate with me, I''ll have a chance to avenge her in the name of my husband."


    Duran nodded his head.


    But the inside was different. As the unpleasant pleasure of itching under the skin subsided, the time for acceptance came. Gwiz did not know Duran. Duran didn''t know himself either. But when I saw Karen looking at another man with her eyes, I had no choice but to accept it.


    Karen will never look at herself like that.


    It was an attempt to keep his lover from being seen by Gwiz, not by his husband. Gwiz thought Duran would be angry. Duran also thought he would. A dirty woman, a dirty woman, and a woman who doesn''t care if she drives herself to death.


    "Women are all animals like that."


    Dulan whispered to the disgusting Prince Gwiz.


    "I''ll make you some medicine."


    Duran made the medicine. It was a medicine that fell dead and fell into a state of suspended animation. It was a medicine that stiffened the whole body and slowed the pulse so much that even if the doctor examined it, it was hard to notice.


    Being an old man was dangerous, but this was the best he could do. A healthy young man would wake up in less than a day, but an old man today or tomorrow could have finally died.


    "That''s great. It''s.¡±


    Gwiz tested his medicine and smiled contentedly.


    But Gwiz will fail. The king will die and come back to life.


    When I saw Karen coming and going in front of me, my shaking heart washed away. Those days when my mind was shaken and I was suffering from the test of sexual desire. And he refused all the temptation of the prince.


    Because that is not what matters to him.


    That is not what matters. It doesn''t matter whether she''s good or bad, or whether she''s quiet or not. It doesn''t matter who Karen loves. I don''t even care to hate him.


    What''s important is that it doesn''t end.


    ***


    "Dulan, aren''t you really going to attend the coronation?"


    "¡­yes, Father. Well, I... I have a lot to do."


    We must bless the wedding.


    Duran drew the sign.

 203 [203]

    Lord Raymond Sayertes.


    Raymond reached out to Duran. Then I held his hand and made eye contact. The vivid green eyes were like people in a different world than Duran. Indeed it was.


    Karen''s lover. A close associate of Prince Louis. a war hero


    His modifiers had nothing to do with Dulan.


    "Thank you very much for doing me a favor."


    Raymond''s hand seemed to have a little bit of strength, but it wasn''t enough to hurt.


    "¡­long time¡­as a relative, as a friend¡­ It''s obvious. To bless a marriage... The greatest joy of a priest, oh, no."


    Raymond asked Duran to officiate.


    After wrapping up the big event, he also said that he wanted to post it at a small temple in the capital city on the day of the coronation. At the coronation ceremony in Daeseongjeon, all people with some status inside and outside the country had to attend.


    Raymond and Karen purposely set the date because they wanted to avoid the attention of the public. But even if they wanted to get married alone, they needed at least one. He is a believer who will be a notary of marriage.


    There was no priest to officiate at the wedding that day, as all priests of the higher rank attended the coronation of the capital.


    "I want Father Duran to take over. I''m sorry to ask you to do this, because Karen is involved in a dangerous situation."


    "Okay, don''t forget."


    "Thank you."


    Raymond said again and again.


    He didn''t have to apologize to Duran.


    How can Duran miss this opportunity? Duran rather wanted to thank Raymond.


    ***


    The coronation day has come.


    It was a sunny and cool day. People have been busy since morning. The whole capital was preparing for the festival. Although it was a sudden festival, people were more excited and prepared for it.


    A new king. For a long time, there was only one king, so the feelings people felt were completely different. It was not an annual religious festival for God, but a festival for one living person.


    Flowers were flying frantically in the streets and ribbons and flowers were hanging from house to house. Since the royal family supported a large part of the festival, people were enthusiastically happy to hold the coronation ceremony and enjoyed the festival.


    The food began to be constantly baked, boiled, fried, and on the table, and countless nobles also showed off their loyalty to the royal family by taking advantage of this opportunity to spend their own money to enrich the festival.


    It was a big festival that I don''t know when I will come back. Gold coins ran frantically through the streets.


    Music was constantly flowing out of the streets, and talented people also flocked to catch the eye. People shouted enthusiastically at the festival supported by kings and nobles.


    "Louis! Lewis! Lewis!"


    Prince Louis went out of the procession and raised his hand in front of people. He received the crown and hall the king had handed over in advance from the archbishop at the cathedral, and had to celebrate and speak again in public. There are numerous decorations on the shoulders and chest to add dignity to the still small body.


    ***


    Karen looked away at the sight of people rejoicing.


    I should have prepared myself soon, but I didn''t get any energy.


    A hundred years for yourself, thousands for Raymond. The result that had never been successful was under that hill. Prince Louis became king for the first time, and even though the whole country celebrated a tumultuous day with joy, he could not share the joy purely with others.


    "Can I come to see you later?¡±


    "Of course, Karen."


    Karen was getting ready to change into a white dress and a veil. They have to have a wedding while others hold a festival. He also agreed, but he couldn''t help feeling sorry. Karen swept the dress next to her with her fingertips.


    "It didn''t matter if I just wore what you had prepared."


    "¡­but I like it better because it''s not the clothes."


    "Really? Well, that was a little tacky."


    Karen grinned and touched the dresses and fashions that Isella had matched. Isela did not say anything to Karen that she would marry in the clothes that Gwiz gave her. However, I sent clothes makers to get a new dress. It was natural to swear with your eyes at Raymond who somehow encountered him.


    The women Icella sent skillfully dismantled the clothes that Gwiz had given them, and they added all the brilliant and detailed lace they had brought to create a new suit that fit Karen''s body.


    Even if I didn''t really need to do that, I couldn''t help it when I threatened to say that I don''t like her more. Raymond asked, looking at the dress, which was recreated beyond recognition, with a curious eye.


    "Did you take out the corset?"


    "Yes. I''m sorry to hear that you''re pregnant, but you finally took it out."


    Even if you''re pregnant, your earring made you wear a corset. Karen laughed.


    By now, where in prison is he grinding his teeth and stamping his feet? It was a pity not to see it. I''ll definitely do a background check later. I wanted to see how the face would look and throw gold coins for the price of sightseeing. There were so many things I really wanted to do.


    "Dulan will officiate, exchange rings, and have him drink a toast."


    "He does come after all. I was afraid I''d say no."


    "Haha."


    Raymond laughed aloud at Karen''s words. Laughter was a mixture of ridicule.


    "You can''t be like that."


    "Is that so, Raymond. Now you seem to know Duran better than I do."


    "Sadly so."


    knock, knock


    Someone knocked outside the door and opened it. And he frowned at Raymond, who was still with him. Though too imposing for a maid, she did not hide her dissatisfaction with Raymond.


    "Sir Raymond, please get out of here."


    "I think it''s time for me to get over with you.¡±


    When they were together, Raymond took care of Karen''s clothes, so he knew how to change to some extent. But Donna refused, even shaking her head.


    "What does the groom do to help? And you''re not supposed to see the bride before the wedding! I''m losing my luck!¡±


    Donna came up to support the lord to attend Karen''s wedding. Since she is the only real maid, Donna remained next to Karen, saying she would help with the words "The lord asked me!" on her back.


    Donna didn''t seem to like Young Raymond. From the date of the wedding, too few guests. Even when I let the corset out, I looked at Raymond with a look of hatred. Karen barely held back her laughter when she saw Raymond being kicked out.


    "Thank you for your help."


    "No, miss...No matter how, in such a hurry.I''m not good enough, but I''ll do my best."


    Donna murmured with a sad face.


    No matter how few people I tried to call, I couldn''t help but call my father. I didn''t want to invite a possible father. My father came, Donna came, and Isela sent me a present.


    The father, who had to run away from Gwiz for a while, told Donna that he would attend even if there was a change in his mind and his health was not good.


    I can''t break up easily.


    Raymond saved Lewis and Xenon took the lord out of Gwiz''s hand. Zion became Isela''s lover and more than Raymond''s glory. I decided to have a relationship with more people in their own world.


    I knew I would die calmly as usual, but after I confirmed with my eyes that I had influenced countless people, I couldn''t say the sadness of leaving all this behind.


    So I had to end it now.


    ***


    Duran stood at the officiating table of a small temple and cleared his throat.


    Raymond came in first and stood under Duran.


    Only Xenon was sitting in the hall. Raymond''s brother said he was not feeling well and continued to recuperate. Even a small temple could not hide the empty feeling because it was a place where about a hundred people could sit.


    But the bride and groom didn''t care about it at all. At first, Karen even tried to stop Young-ju from coming.


    "Are you all right?"


    "Yes."


    The groom is worried about officiating. Duran was a bit funny. Of course, he was fine.


    with a rattle.


    "Oh, I''m sorry."


    It was Isela who opened the door. Isela took her breath away, looked at the empty guest seat, and sat in the corner, kicking her tongue. Zion couldn''t come because he had to be awarded a medal, but in the end Isela was forced to.


    "The lady is coming in."


    said Donna.


    It was a small wedding with no music, no fancy decorations, but that was enough.


    Even Duran thought it wasn''t, but the moment he saw Karen coming in, he realized it was really enough.


    Karen came in holding the lord''s hand.


    Every step did not seem to move.


    A white veil hung over his head.


    The dress, which I thought was like a pile of paper, was dexterously mended and felt difficult to describe. However, it was not just a flashy thing, but a Bible itself, not just a human being. It even felt as if the Bible was wearing a human figure.


    Pair, mate, mate.


    There were very few clapping people, but I didn''t feel like I was lacking at all. No matter how many people around him, it didn''t matter at all. Even if there is no lord who comes in holding Karen''s hand, no one will feel inadequate.


    Karen Haier had a perfect, intact, overflowing presence in itself. Someone''s bride, someone''s daughter. It was the sanctity of existence itself that didn''t even need such modifiers.


    Not slow, not fast, Karen walked toward Duran.


    My eyes met.


    Duran''s heart seemed to stop for a moment.


    Karen was looking at Duran, not Raymond. He was walking towards him. Straight, without hesitation. The steps themselves are suffocating.


    Even at the moment Karen left the lord and held Raymond''s hand, Duran had no idea. Eventually, the purple snow fell slightly before Duran could open his mouth.


    "God''s glory and blessing... May you be with me."


    It will end well. His role was here from the beginning.


    When I realized it, all my thoughts and principles disappeared and I felt extremely relaxed.


    "From today to eternity."


    What you have to say.


    And the blessing you have to give.


    As in the beginning, now and forever.


    And it was then.


    "Cough."


    At first, no one knew what had happened. Even Dulan, who was right in front of him, could not know. It was time for Karen to share the holy water of blessing. Isela thought she had made a mistake when she saw her cough, so she laughed a little. However, the laughter soon stopped.


    "Carran!"


    Blood was dripping from Karen''s mouth.


    "Ahhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh!"


    "Lady!"


    Clearly, the temple was filled with screams, even though there were few people. Like a thud, the lord of Haier jumped up, but he fell down without being able to reach him.


    "Cough, cough....¡±


    "¡­Hire?"


    Duran asked back in a daze of embarrassment.


    Then he looked at Sung-soo again. What is this? This can''t be happening. That''s not what Duran fed Karen. What happened? Duran looked down at the holy water, but nothing changed. It''s just transparent....


    "In the cup."


    Duran grabbed Karen by the neck. You have to make me vomit. This was not the way he wanted it to be. This is¡­.


    "Dulan the Priest."


    "Lay, Lord Raymond."


    Duran looked back. Raymond, the groom, held Dulan''s hand with a face that was neither embarrassed nor sad. Why?


    Duran soon knew why, but he could not resist. Raymond''s grip was beyond imagination. Raymond took out what was inside Karen''s bouquet and held it to Dulan.


    "You have to do it right."


    Raymond held Dulan''s hand and gave further strength to the knife that dug into Karen''s insides. Dulan''s fingertips felt something prickly. He knew what it was. It''s the heart.


    "¡­Oh, my God¡­"


    I heard a scream in the distance. It was a scream of its own.

 204 [204]

    It was the day when the sunset fell on the wall of the collapsed palace.


    Raymond kneeled down in front of Karen. It was not to confess one''s fault. It was because I was really tired, and I couldn''t stand it anymore.


    Raymond knelt down and hugged Karen. Karen stood and stroked him. Sympathize. Sympathize Raymond. Sympathize himself.


    "Carran, I got it now."


    Raymond''s voice was locked.


    "I felt I didn''t need it. I thought it would be okay if I had you forever. I thought this would be enough, because I lived longer than you at some point, and I felt I was right. Satisfied life...I know the answer....¡±


    He continued with Karen in his arms even more.


    "But I''m wrong. I thought you were enough, but I knew it was my arrogance."


    His voice was changing almost as if he were sobbing. The hand holding Karen was desperate. I was suffocated.


    "You were right. You knew me better than I did. I found out that there is not enough to give your life with just me. It wasn''t until this moment that I realized."


    Raymond sobbed on the collapsed wall. He was grieved to see the results of Karen''s work. No matter how hard I tried, it was painful that all this eventually went back to square one.


    We could never give up our lives.


    That was their conclusion.


    ***


    Duran looked up at Raymond. It was Raymond who tortured him, but he looked more distressed. That was not understood by Duran at all.


    Is it because of Karen''s death? But it''s been years since she died this time. And Raymond can be more certain of Karen''s eternal life than anyone else. More than Duran himself. He asked with a gulp of blood.


    "Why are you so sad? Why are you so tired? What makes her so sad when she lives forever?"


    Raymond confessed.


    "It''s because I also live forever like her. So I understand her, and I know it''s not very good."


    Oh, my.


    Duran kicked his tongue. My tooth was broken and I couldn''t pronounce it properly.


    Lord Raymond. You shouldn''t...I even used my own child for you.¡¯


    ***


    "Carran, I was really fine. It was okay to wander around forever like you. And I had hope that one day I could find the right way. The Dulan priest... Besides the way I wrote it. I thought I could use a really good method."


    Raymond collapsed in front of Karen.


    "Until then, I was confident to hold out. I don''t need anything but that when I''m with you. I really thought so. But I don''t think so. I have no choice but to admit my own weakness."


    Karen picked up Raymond. It''s been sustained. Raymond''s face was horribly distorted. Even in the first encounter of eternal life, he did not cry like this. It was the thrill of reunion and the moment of birth.


    But Raymond was in agony now in his endless despair.


    I wanted to comfort him, but I couldn''t. Because he knew he was in the same position. So Karen just hugged Raymond. It was not long before Raymond managed to tell Karen.


    "Do you know how I could remember you?"


    "No."


    Karen recalled the question she had buried beyond her memory. One day she was curious about it. However, he did not immediately recall it. Because I thought I shouldn''t take it out.


    "I didn''t know. I didn''t know last time. When you fell from the tower, I was forced to live and die to escape the confusion and fear of that time. But the last time I met you, you died, you lived with the Dulan priest for decades."


    Raymond was silent for a moment and then went on.


    "You have no idea what I did to him. What I did to get all the information out of him...I... and finally found out."


    ***


    Raymond approached Karen, who had fallen from the tower.


    Then he grabbed her drooping body. He''s not dead yet. He hasn''t died yet. His body trembled, his eyes flipped over, his blood flowed and his limbs were bent, but he was not dead yet. Raymond grabbed Karen and whispered.


    "¡­ Karen, it''s okay. It''s all right¡­."


    I wasn''t sure if Karen was listening, but there was only one thing I could say. Raymond thought what he was saying to Karen was like talking to himself, but he only repeated the hope that it was okay. Then a new building approached him.


    "¡­Lord Raymond."


    There''s only one thing you can do for her. Please make her feel at ease by holding her breath.


    Raymond denied. I begged. I couldn''t just threaten. Because there was only one doctor in front of him right now and all the soldiers around him were pointing guns at Raymond and Karen. So Raymond denied and begged.


    "Please, Father, please."


    Raymond saw Duran finally step on Karen''s hand.


    Nevertheless, all he could do right now was beg him. Even though he knew it wouldn''t work for him, he had no choice but to ask Duran. Help me, please.


    But there was only one answer.


    "What you can do for her....¡±


    Karen in Raymond''s arms began to twitch. He was on the verge of death, struggling with pain. I couldn''t help but notice. Raymond has seen Karen''s appearance dozens of times on the battlefield. And I had to admit that there was really only one thing I could do.


    with a click


    Raymond loaded his gun.


    I didn''t come here to do this. I didn''t give up everything to do this. But there was only one thing he could do now. Raymond pulled the trigger.


    Bang!


    And it was the beginning. It was then that Raymond really started living for Karen.


    Starting to walk in hell together.


    ***


    Fortunately, he thought there might be another way, but Raymond held on to Dulan, who had no legs, with a crying face. Again this time, Karen died and continued to torture, save and spend time with Duran, but there was no way.


    I expected it to be true love or a softer and warmer way.


    Why did he remember her?


    ***


    Karen quietly listened to Raymond''s carefully recited words.


    I felt intuitively that it wouldn''t be so good. I thought I should not dig anymore from the first time I was asked.


    In Raymond''s 117th life he began to remember, Karen committed murder and slept with Dulan before meeting Raymond, nevertheless attracted him again.


    So


    The only thing Raymond could remember about all those pasts.


    Karen, you were pregnant when you fell off the tower and died.


    Yes, you had a child who couldn''t be born then. You didn''t know, I didn''t know...Only one person knew. The Dulan Shrine.


    That was the way to share memories with you.


    Killing you who are pregnant.


    It was to use the child of the Dulan priest to walk with you.


    ***


    Raymond asked Duran.


    "Why did you do that to me? Why didn''t you use your own way of remembering?"


    Duran replied.


    "Why should I do that? Why should I walk that way?"


    ***


    "Ah¡­."


    Karen looked down at Duran''s knife. My hands were shaking. Raymond let go of the hand he was holding forcibly from behind, but Dulan still couldn''t let go of the knife in the shock. Karen murmured at the sight of a knife penetrating her heart.


    "¡­I''ll help you."


    I was still able to speak because I wasn''t stabbed in the lungs. A terrible pain stabbed me in the chest. The blood was escaping like mad. Now he will die. But we need to be more clear.


    "¡­hehehe."


    Karen recalled how familiar this moment of life was. Death was her old friend. I didn''t really want to get close, but I had to get used to it when we met like this.


    I also had to agree that the end was better than eternity. It was better to have an end-to-end finite than a repetitive cycle.


    Took it. Took it.


    Blood flows constantly from the mouth, from the chest. Karen huddled, hoping not too much blood would flow out. But it was clear that life was constantly escaping.


    Raymond took his hand off. But Duran was holding hands. Will this work?


    I hear a scream.


    Bloody. Screaming. Numerous traces close to death. The moments when you are so scared and want to overcome. So he thought he could overcome it if he killed someone.


    However, he couldn''t overcome it. Murder didn''t mean fear disappeared. Fear grew day by day and eventually suppressed Raymond.


    The beginning was himself.


    The next was others.


    Killed a person. Many people who got entangled with her died.


    He was sorry that he could not kill Raymond. I thought I wouldn''t be afraid to kill more, kill more, kill more.


    Karen overlapped her hands with Duran''s. And I gave her strength.


    "You..."


    Now the tongue starts to harden slowly. His life seemed tougher than I thought.


    I wondered who was the last person to kill. Would it be suicide again, or would it eventually succeed in killing Raymond? But now I think I know. You start with yourself, and then others...The last one was a child.


    "Dul, Dulan... look at me...My eyes are clearly... Look."


    Karen managed to move her tongue.


    It''s this man to see him right before he dies. It was an unexpected end. I tried to laugh, but I couldn''t laugh at all.


    "Killing me, that''s... It''s you... you should know that. You, you... you don''t think this is your fault, do you? No, it''s not. You killed him."


    "Oh, no, no.... Karen, Lord Raymond. What the heck."


    Duran was frightened out of his wits. But before I knew it, Raymond was backing away. Duran was thrown into confusion. Since when has Raymond been out of touch? You think you''re killing Karen? It was unknown. The world is now spinning round and round and round.


    Karen held Dulan firmly again, shaking her head. I had to hold on to him because I kept losing strength. Raymond shot himself in the head when he crashed. It was for euthanasia, but even that was accepted as murder. Then, now Durand.


    You have to say it. You have to say it. Right now... before I can say anything more. Hold on to the dark vision. Open your mouth. Tears resembling blood oozed out of your eyes. Blood begins to ooze out of the mouth. But I have to look at you and tell you.


    Duran Lloyd.


    My enemy. The beginning of my death. my eternal partner


    Sadness, anger, resignation... I declare to you my disgusting hate on my tongue.


    "I forgive you."


    Karen could hear Isela''s scream and her father''s cry. I could hear the sound of a festival of cheering citizens in the distance. Lastly, I tried to see Raymond''s face, but I couldn''t see it because it was dark.


    This is the end of my life.

 205 [205]

    It''s getting dark.


    As soon as he stamped his foot, he soared into the air and fell back to the ground. It was Duran who pushed after him. Karen was on a swing.


    "I''m scared to die.¡±


    Karen was about five years old. One of my relatives died. The funeral was attended by all relatives. As with family gatherings, it is up to a little older child to see children.


    Duran was frowning as he pushed Karen''s back on the swing. I wanted to sit alone and read a book. Karen, in particular, hated it. It was noisy, often crying, and never sitting still.


    For Dulan, who prefers to sit alone in a corner since he was young, it was terrible to be with Karen.


    "Dulan, aren''t you afraid of death? If you die, you can''t even see your parents. They can''t breathe."


    "¡­everyone is scared.¡±


    "But why don''t you feel all right?¡±


    "When I live, I forget because I''m busy.¡±


    "What''s that?"


    "That''s how they all live."


    It was the same for adults. Death comes to everyone, and there are only two ways to overcome it. Trust in God and find stability, or just forget about fear.


    However, when you are scared, you can sleep or help with your work, and when you learn letters, the day goes by quickly.


    Not only Karen but also the children who witnessed death have a vague fear of death. As you grow older, you forget, and when you get old, you become afraid again. There was nothing unusual about the fear of all mankind.


    When children who first experience funeral halls are afraid of the vague thing of death, an ordinary mother will tell such children the reason or talk about religion.


    But Karen''s mother was an unusual person. Catherine talks to Duran I approached my crying daughter. Then he hugged Karen and comforted her.


    "You''re afraid of death? Karen, you don''t have to be afraid of death. You can live forever until you want to die."


    "How?"


    "You and I are under the spell. You don''t die until you think it''s okay to die.¡±


    Karen asked Catherine back with her eyes wide open.


    "Really? Mom, are you serious?¡±


    "Well, it''s real."


    Catherine taught Karen, who was crying and clinging. Dulan, who suffered from Karen throughout the funeral, looked down at Karen, who was asleep, and sighed at her.


    "Why didn''t you say it was okay if you prayed hard? Why would you lie like that....¡±


    "I''m not lying."


    Catherine meant it.


    "I''m not lying."


    Dulan, who eventually nodded to Catherine, who spoke over and over with a serious face, told Karen.


    "Congratulations."


    "Is this something to celebrate?¡±


    "Yes."


    You don''t have to be scared anymore.


    That''s good.


    I had thought so from the bottom of my heart. I never thought of an end like this.


    There are numerous sacrifices in this country. The sins of mankind are so great that they need a substitution.


    The new recruits are of the same nature as the butcher. Every month, he grabs a flawless pigeon and slits his neck, cuts his stomach, pulls out his guts, burns it with fire, and sacrifices it to God. To take the place of human sin.


    No, that''s not a pigeon in front of me. He is a priest but a doctor. If a person is in front of you, you should make a suture, not cut off his belly.


    "Ahhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh!"


    I hear a shrill scream. Duran tried to fix it. No, it''s still warm. Put it back in and seal it, and if you give the heart a proper shock, there will still be hope. I don''t think he''sir. It''s still warm. Where''s the heart. Where''s the needle?


    "Ah."


    My heart is broken.


    The hand that was busily recovering stopped. Duran realized that his efforts meant nothing. When the judgment was over, only questions remained.


    Why?


    Duran looked up. Raymond Sayertes, who forced his hand to move.


    I looked up at the groom who had killed the bride.


    Strangely, it was not realistic. Screaming and shouting were heard, but Dulan himself and Raymond seemed to be the only one in the space. Raymond spoke to Duran in a low voice.


    "You''re a fool, Father Duran."


    Duran tried to figure out what was going on. But I couldn''t figure it out at all. Did you make a mistake? Duran thought that the man Karen chose must love Karen.


    Karen thought she loved him, too. Did I get it wrong? Do you mean you actually had a grudge?


    But Raymond, who stabbed Karen, had an indescribable face. Duran did not know how to interpret the expression on his face. I had so many questions.


    Why does he have such a face? Why are you looking down at yourself with such a reproachful look? Why are you looking so hurt? With eyes like the author says he killed Karen....


    "Remember¡­. Me¡­ It''s you who killed...Do you understand?"


    a voice full of resentment and hatred a de-ener hand a cooling body


    Duran shook his head violently.


    ''No! The stab wasn''t me who killed you! I''m your husband!¡¯


    "Why¡­."


    "I want to ask you more. Why are you trying to save me now? She''s going to come back to life anyway."


    Raymond''s words blocked Duran''s words.


    Does he know about regression? Did Karen tell you the truth?


    Raymond continued to look down at Duran. His voice was unbelievably calm when he put a knife into his wife a little while ago.


    "I remember. Thanks to you...Well, now you don''t seem to know how to do it. It''s not that important. You''ll find out soon enough. This is the result of her and my efforts. What do you think?"


    "You, too, remember...I do."


    "Yes."


    Confused. Questions are not solved. Then why? Why are you doing this? Why would he want to drive Karen to kill her? Duran couldn''t understand Raymond.


    If Raymond finds out about Karen''s eternal life thanks to him, he should be content with it. They should be grateful to Dulan. We must be glad to make love with the eternal virgin, eternal youth, and the eternal God.


    "¡­I understand¡­ I can''t."


    If they really love each other, that''s enough. You two should get married. If they know they''re coming back to life, they''re guaranteed perfect luck. He tried to settle for the part he was given. Duran was crazy because he didn''t understand the current situation.


    "Why, why, why....¡±


    "Well, again, you don''t understand what you''t understand now. I thought I would, but I''m also a little sad."


    Duran was holding on to Karen. I couldn''t help knowing that I had already lost my breath. Raymond was waiting for something while looking at Dulan.


    "I feel a sense of deja vu. You used to look down at me like this.¡±


    Duran was confused. Are you talking about the past you don''t remember?


    However, I couldn''t understand what he did in his previous life. Raymond keeps looking at him in doubt. Duran noticed. Raymond is waiting for something. About what?


    "Dulan, do you feel wronged? Do you think you don''t understand why you''re being subjected to this? You don''t know your sins."


    I couldn''t understand what you were talking about. He is not a sinner. I can''t be a sinner. He himself is a victim. He is the one who helps the completion of love. He is an eternal protector. Karen, Raymond, should be grateful to himself.


    "How far are you going to run away, my lord?"


    You shouldn''t do this to me.


    ***


    The man opened his mouth. A ragged white thing falls off his hands like flesh.


    "Please."


    He tears as he pulls out his teeth.


    as if it were too painful


    What is it?


    Duran breathed in. The scenery that I had never experienced before was emerging. There was a fantasy of Raymond pulling his teeth. He shook his head. My vision is back.


    "Ahhhhhhhhhhhhhhh. Now.¡±


    Blood began to flow from Duran''s mouth. Duran realized that he had chewed his tongue. But there was no pain. You have to wake up. But again, the view becomes blurred. Stretch one''s hand out. But there was nothing that could be reached.


    "Kae, Karen Haier. Your husband... would you look like that if you were on your side?"


    The beginning is a question.


    You think you are the main character in the story. I''m a suitable distraction until your male lead appears. Then you wouldn''t like my question, frowning.


    "Not yet.¡±


    Yeah, I thought so.


    The dance begins. A small, flustered, and temperful creature grows up to be a slim beauty and moves skillfully. Looking at it, Duran thinks. This beauty will last forever.


    "The lady was holding a coin with numbers on it. It says 117 on it. What do you mean?"


    "117."


    Only then did I know. Success. Again, he has succeeded and Karen is now embedded in eternity. But fear was bigger than joy. I should have checked the coins on the first day. on the first day of all days Duran bit his lips.


    ''¡­what if I''m pregnant?''


    Duran thinks about the amount of drugs he has administered in the past. That''s all right. I won''t be able to give birth. It would have been the same in the past. At this rate, we will have stillbirths and life will be repeated. The same is true of one''s own children.


    I have no regrets.


    What you want is not flesh and blood. It''s not affection. The value he wants is higher. It is to create eternity with human hands. The life of giving birth to and raising children in front of eternity is insignificant.


    It is something that anyone and any woman can do. The important thing is immortality. It''s God.


    "Crazy. I was in a hurry to hide it, but I was sure it was dead. You killed Nancy."


    Bowen was disgusted with Nancy, who was in a terrible state. Duran looked at Nancy''s face. His eyes were wide open with fear and pain.


    "¡­it''s all right¡­. I expected it. It''s hard to live in a normal mind."


    "Mr. Duran."


    "Go do what you have to do."


    The bodies continued. Then the death row''s body was thrown back in a state of rubble. It was like a sign of anger at Nancy''s body being taken away. And Karen brought in the child of the death row. Duran looked into the child''s open mouth. He was badly burned.


    Duran looked at Karen''s face. He was smiling with a smile. Then there were two. the old governess and her maid Bowen, who was recovering his desperation from being shot, was disgusted. The number of bodies increases rapidly. As soon as Isela ran away from Karen, Dulan realized.


    Karen is completely broken. Karen won''t stop killing.


    This is the result of what he has done.


    I wanted to make eternity. I wanted to give eternal life as a gift. But Karen in front of me was a wild beast who was crazy about solitude and boredom. This was the result of his creation, sin. Duran had no choice but to admit the fact.


    The biggest problem, nevertheless¡­ I didn''t want to give up. There is something that can never be given up. There is something that can''t be let go even if you die.


    Look down. Look at the results you''ve done.


    There is a burned body of the lord. There is a dead child''s body. The maid''s make-up, the tutor''s, and the maid''s...Duran knew the end of what he had done.


    But Duran was sure. The authors will come to life again. So Karen can''t be a sinner. There is only one sinner who drives Karen crazy. Duran held himself still and prayed for a moment after learning that Karen was pregnant.


    "Lord, do not forgive me. You know that I''m a sinner.¡¯


    And decided. You must take responsibility for yourself. But you can never give up.


    "True love. Then I''ll help you. I''ll give you everything I know."


    She made a bet. Tired of her repeated life, she laughed at love and couldn''t give up hope. The love has been in her head for a very long time, even if she laughs. And Dulan''s hopes could curb her frantic behavior.


    "Really?"


    "Yes."


    Duran realized his position. He realized what he had to do. Let''s see if Karen finds true love, a love that she can never let go. And let''s see if we can admit it. If the man she chose is appropriate for her own eyes.


    "Don''t forget. To the extent that I admit... You have to love.¡±


    I will kill my child in your belly, and help you complete your love. And you live happily ever after like him.


    It''s my wedding present.

 206 [206]

    Blood is flowing from my eyes and I can''t see well.


    Blood flows from the nose, from the mouth, all over. Duran knew that memories he didn''t know were coming up. What memory is this? Is it a fantasy? Am I crazy?


    I can hear a voice. From a distance, but right next to him.


    Death was running.


    The years are beginning to pass. Memories begin to come to mind.


    One day Duran saw Karen''s obituary. It was a short article from a local newspaper. He was killed after drinking alcohol alone on the wedding day, and police are doing their best to investigate the case. Duran and Karen were contacted later than the newspaper article because they had no relationship but distant relatives.


    Duran led the funeral but could not say much. The poisoned face had turned purple like the eyes of a lifetime. I held a coin in my hand. It''ll be less scary next time.


    One day someone posted Karen''s obituary.


    Lady Karen was run over and killed. A few days later, I got a call to take charge of the funeral. Upon hearing her son''s death, Young-ju passed out and died on that road. Duran had to dig two graves.


    When the body was examined, a coin came out of Karen''s body. Investigators did not know what it meant, but Duran did. It must have been intense this time. Duran smiled secretly and held the coin in Karen''s hand.


    One day Karen died of a political problem.


    I was pushed down the stairs and broke my neck. Duran laughed dumb as he turned his neck back. Coins came out of his arms. Dulan advised that it would be better to find something more interesting than an affair. Of course the body is silent. Duran threw soil at the tomb.


    One day something impossible happened.


    Duran was disgusted by Karen''s face that she would marry him. Because I know Karen had a coin engraved with the number 77. How did she come to herself in 77 lives? Either way, he succeeded.


    And it will be successful again this time. Looking at the monument inscribed with Karen Lloyd''s name, Duran wanted to dig out the name. It''s not my wife. I didn''t do it. He didn''t do it himself.


    Death approaches him.


    Karen is stamping her feet.


    Duran pushes the back hard. Then Karen rises high into the sky and climbs to a place she can''t reach.


    What I wanted was.


    ***


    Raymond closed his eyes.


    I can''t see the answer. It''s endless darkness. I thought so.


    I spent a long time with Duran.


    At last, I had to use the new building I had caught properly. His time was much longer than Karen, but he never felt this long.


    Raymond learned how he came to find his memories by torturing Duran and using his accumulated knowledge. And I even found out that Duran had already destroyed Karen''s body properly.


    Duran used his child to bring Raymond back his memory. Duran has been linked to Karen in the past, but it did not destroy his faith.


    "Why did you do that?"


    "I was afraid that I would be weak. In the future, I, I... Will my mind be weakened? I was afraid of it."


    "I don''t understand."


    "I don''t want you to understand."


    Duran said so until his death.


    He doesn''t need Raymond''s understanding. His fanaticism was not an area to ask for recognition. He didn''t even want his understanding. Duran was more afraid than anything that he would weaken.


    When Karen gives birth, eternity ends. So Duran has already made Karen unable to give birth.


    "What should I do if my mind gets weak?" Lord Raymond, you were mistaken. I don''t want it to happen that way with her."


    "¡­why did you make me carry my memory? Why was it me?"


    "What can I do if you ask me now?¡±


    Duran mumbled as he looked down at his tattered nails.


    "I kind of resent myself at that time... That''s so sweet. Why would I choose you, of course.


    Do you bother yourself?


    It was a conversation that drove Raymond to the end.


    And Duran died before long. He eventually succeeded in suicide while Raymond was away. Raymond sighed against the wall as he saw him kill himself by hitting his head against a stone wall with his remaining arm.


    "I''ll see you in my next life. Father Duran. Maybe in the end, and then in the end."


    No matter how hard Karen and herself try, no matter how hard she tries, she will not be able to have children. The result of his efforts this time is despair. It won''t end. Raymond placed his most frequently used hammer on Dulan''s chest instead of his holy object.


    For many years both the torturer and the tortured are tired. The two became equal. In the next life, in the next, in the next, and in the future, Raymond suffers. Duran won''t even remember the pain he''s in.


    "But I think I can do better in the next life."


    The only consolation was in the same vein as despair. There is eternal time. In the end, you will find the answer. If Duran turned the string of time upside down, they have time as well.


    Raymond felt relieved that he could see Karen once again. Let''s meet Karen again, think again, live together and find the end someday.


    It''s okay. We can meet again.¡¯


    ''It''s okay. I''m alive again.¡¯


    But there was a resignation in the back of my mind.


    The hope that human beings can get away from eternity is eternity in the hope is eternal.


    There is no such irony.


    "What are you so scared of?¡±


    "I don''t know, Karen."


    Raymond murmured.


    Fantasy. It''s been years. Where do you feel confident now? But what''s important about that? There is only one important thing in the endless loop of life.


    "I just need you."


    He will meet again, love again, and die again.


    This love never ends.


    That will do.


    Open your eyes again.


    Raymond''s new beginning is always a battlefield.


    Sometimes you hurt your eyes when you start.


    "Sir Raymond! I''m sorry... I''m so sorry."


    "That''s enough. Never mind."


    He made a mistake in living again several times. Raymond sees another young article decades ago with one eye. immerse oneself in emotion. That young man is always a young man, Lewis is always a boy, and Karen is always a newly-adult girl.


    If you live again this time, that''s all.


    What should I do first? Raymond thought about it and eventually chose the same method. Find Isela, then Karen. Then let''s explain slowly. But it was hard to go to see Karen right away. But when I found out that it was meaningless to meet them quickly, I lost my energy. Karen will be in the mansion, where she is safe until the day.


    "I''d like that necklace, please."


    But when Raymond saw Karen appearing in an impossible distance and in an impossible place, he first wondered if she was dreaming. Why isn''t she waiting in the mansion?


    "I want to live a different life. I thought I''d go ask Mr. Verdick Evans to reduce his debt."


    speak lightly of hope


    "I can''t help it, but I''m thinking of taking my father''s burden away."


    Why is it important to you?


    Karen speaks of the future. Say hope. It refers to a wider world. So Raymond couldn''t stop talking. I didn''t want to tell you the truth.


    He gave up everything but Karen. And Raymond no longer wanted to do anything more than love Karen.


    "I want to be friends with Isella."


    I don''t need it.


    Karen, our child can''t be born. We cannot face death. There was, there would be, there would be, there would be no one else in the world but us.


    You don''t need anything. Memory will not overlap, relationships will be broken, and the world will collapse. No children are born. Don''t do anything wrong. Don''t try. There''s no point in trying. But in the end.


    Long live King Louis!


    The future of Louis becoming king has been decided. It was a miracle, never in more than 7,000 years. It wasn''t just Raymond''s own power. Many people''s choices and efforts coincided with coincidence. A future has sprung up that Raymond doesn''t know about.


    Oh, the world was so unknown. The uncertain, numerous possibilities and boundless future lay before Raymond.


    Raymond had no choice but to confess.


    I said I only need you, but I want to live in the world with you.


    You can''t give up your life, our lives, our future.


    And you can do anything for it.


    Really anything.


    Even with my own child.


    "Will Duran give up looking for memories?"


    Karen asked.


    "Dulan, you know, ran away because he didn''t even want to remember. But Dulan is the one who laughs at death if he''s sure. Will he give up if he finds a memory?"


    Raymond told Karen.


    "He''s giving up. I''m sure I''m getting to know Father Duran better now. Because he gave me the memory."


    Duran gave Raymond the power to overcome himself. Raymond understood Duran. I could see his mind, his behavior, and his choice.


    And when Duran couldn''t kill the king in the end, Raymond was sure.


    I knew the weak part of Duran. He may call himself moral. But Raymond finally found out one of Duran''s weaknesses. Maybe I''ve known it a little while ago. He covered his own eyes due to a lack of resolution.


    But now Raymond can do anything for the next day. And he chose.


    "Dulan has never lived a long life in more than a hundred lives."


    He was always a young man.


    ***


    Memories begin to appear before Duran''s eyes.


    Hundreds of memories, Karen''s death, begin to come to mind. But it''s okay. I''m sure of myself. Karen will live again. She got eternal life.


    And he cannot see it himself.


    ***


    Bride, you know what? You''ve always killed yourself before Karen died. I know. Now I''m sure. You can''t stand it.


    I ended up being her perfect mate. It''s not because of my appearance, it''s not because of my conduct, much more not because of my wealth.


    When I have to kill, it''s because I''m a killer.


    Even Karen.


    ¡­you were right after all.


    What I can give her as a gift is death.


    You should know your sins.


    Do you remember now?


    ***


    Bang!


    And Duran was the only one left.

 207 [207]

    "No... no..."


    Duran crawled to Raymond. However, the bullet that pierced the temple accurately went out to the other side and was stuck in the wall of the temple. Duran held Raymond by hand, but it was obvious that there was no soul in him.


    "No..."


    Blood began to flow from Duran''s eyes.


    I didn''t want this. He gave up Karen. I was going to give up. And I tried to bless. Forever, everlasting love. She believed that she could bless the man she chose, not herself.


    There was Karen sitting on the tower looking down. Prior to the death penalty, Karen''s face, which had noticed infertility, was light but a little brighter.


    "Dulan, Lord Raymond is back."


    "¡­yes."


    "Sir Raymond is back. I told you not to come.¡±


    The face turns sad again.


    "Sympathy for him."


    No, you''re in love with him.


    "Love is between people!"


    No, I know.


    So Duran decided. The bet was lost. Maybe he was expecting it. May she not love. May you live alone forever.


    However, Karen, who has lived for more than a hundred years, chose him. It''s the man who chose to believe that it''s your destiny, and that''s not even a funny whisper to find the male protagonist. The choice cannot be wrong.


    Seeing Raymond give up everything and rush to Karen, who was brought to death, I had to admit it.


    This is the man you chose. There''s a man who can give up like that for you. I love principles and justice, but there''s someone who thinks you''re more important than that. I admit that I can''t do that at all.


    "You won the bet.¡±


    Press your finger gently with your foot to remove it. Then he sees Karen falling, and Raymond jumping up the wall. I pray you don''t reach it.


    So die.


    Your love will be completed and you will have eternal companions and I will bless the marriage.


    ***


    "Why me?"


    I see confidence in asking Catherine.


    Why did you choose me? Why did you ask me to help you? Why of all things.


    Catherine sits as graceful as ever, looking down at the young Dulan with a light smile.


    "That''s natural.¡±


    "You."


    "Carran..."


    There is a feeling that one cannot have.


    It should not be just that. Then you can''t do it at all. This dirty, irresistible disgusting heart, curiosity, and madness cannot be called such feelings.


    "My mom says I''m not going to die."


    That''s great.


    You don''t have to be nervous. You don''t have to look into the future with anxiety. You don''t have to be afraid to die. It''s scary to die, isn''t it? There''s no beautiful end. The story won''t end.


    ***


    "This isn''t it!"


    There are two bodies left. I didn''t want this. Duran cried out.


    Every memory begins to overlap and every life fills his head, his eyes, his ears. From the inside, it is filled to cover the throat. I can hear a voice that can''t be heard in his ears. I see something that can''t be seen. An endless whispering and fantasy begins.


    I wish the priest could understand me. If you could understand this pain, this tears, this sigh. If I could give you a memory.


    I want you to be scared. I hope you''re very sad. I want to spend an unending wailing night.


    You can''t run away. Because our child is dead to you.


    ***


    Duran was put in jail.


    Isela took over the situation on behalf of the fainted Haier lord. Isela ordered the servants to hand over Dulan, and the Marquis of Pancair took over.


    The Marquis kept him in prison, but he couldn''t decide how to deal with him after a few days. I couldn''t tell Lewis. This is because he was so sensitive that he could not bring out a tragedy that he did not want because it was the early period of his reign after his ascension.


    Karen and Raymond went forward on the podium for their wedding vows, and Duran officiated in front of them, so their position was quite far from the others. People didn''t understand the situation that was going too fast. What is certain is that Karen was stabbed to death and Raymond committed suicide.


    Then, of course, Isela pointed out Dulan as a sinner, but Raymond''s letter that said the priest killed himself on the spot made the Marquis even more confused.


    If Karen dies, the culprit is Dulan. But, Marquis, no matter what happens to the trial, please don''t let him die. He''s not supposed to go on a comfortable path called death penalty.


    Karen and the Marquis had a headache in the letter predicting their death.


    The dead were silent and the living were silent. Dulan was the culprit, but after questioning Isela several times, she was not sure if Dulan stabbed Karen.


    Above all, it was heartbreaking that Raymond did not subdue Duran, but committed suicide after Karen. In addition to that, the letter made it even harder to judge.


    Eventually, the Marquis had to release Duran over time due to lack of evidence.


    "Don''t forget I''m watching you wherever you go."


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    Dulan''s face, still young, has become like an old man. Apparently, the skin was not stretched out and the head was black, but the back was bent more and the body dried up like a skewer. The close proximity to plants and still life was hardly a young man in his prime.


    The eyes lost their light and could hardly speak. I had to knock on him to talk to him and explain the situation for a long time after that. Duran has been in ecstasy since the incident. When I was alone, I didn''t eat, didn''t drink water, so I had to attach people. The Marquis kicked his tongue.


    Duran was not convicted, so he had to go back and become Lord Haier. It was two years after the wedding.


    Duran returned to Haier''s mansion and remained unconscious for a while. The memories he couldn''t handle came out of fantasy and hallucination, and Dulan had no choice but to sit still and hold on.


    I''m getting married.


    Do you even understand what I''m saying?


    Bride, please. Please.


    We.


    It was more time later that Duran recognized himself living with ghosts. Dulan moved only when he was about to die because he didn''t take care of himself. Then he saw himself standing alone in an empty mansion. Duran shrugged and moved as if waiting for the tomb of the estate.


    It''s already autumn that I don''t know how many times. It would be a season of abundance, but the weather was bleak and no one came to the house of the crazy lord, so the surrounding area was completely ruined.


    The village overlooking was already devastated. Most of the people left, and the place was occupied by drifters. Duran stared at the scene and walked back. Tired of ghosts, I wanted to go to the grave. Now it was the limit.


    If a person suffers too much, he or she can''t even afford to commit suicide. Duran clambered to the grave to die.


    Let''s die, come on, as always.


    There was medicine in his arms. It wasn''t a short sleep, it was a medicine that made you fall asleep forever. Dulan''s closest tombstone came in.


    Karen Haier.


    Karen''s body was buried in the Haier estate, and Raymond''s body was also sent to the Sayertes estate. Because they didn''t get married properly, their families and relatives wanted each body back.


    "¡­Lord."


    Duran looked down at the tombstone of the lord buried next to Catherine''s tomb. Lord Haier died again this time. In front of it was Karen''s tombstone. When Princess Haier saw her daughter dead, she collapsed and couldn''t get up anymore. Dulan stood blankly looking at the tomb of his family and took medicine out of his arms.


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    Suicide is easy.


    Duran has done it several times so far. But Duran saw Karen''s tombstone. I see a tombstone that says he died at the age of 17.


    Ironically, what prevented Dulan from committing suicide was the fear of seeing Karen again. If you die now, you will see Karen''s face in a short time. And Karen and Raymond will die in front of Duran again and again.


    Until Duran gives up.


    Duran knelt before the tombstone. There was no way to escape. All of his memories have come back and Karen and Raymond know that too. Even if he can physically kill himself, he will be dragged into their fate again.


    "No."


    Duran realized. If he doesn''t find a way out now, Karen will die right away in her next life, and so will Raymond. Now he can no longer flee using death and will always be.


    "You killed me!¡±


    Duran racked his head. It''s not guilt, but I had a headache because so many memories flooded in. You cannot escape to death. But I couldn''t figure out what to do in my life.


    Is it the only thing left to be avenged forever? Duran grabbed his hot nose. My nose was bleeding again. Since the memory returned, blood has been flowing and hallucinations have continued.


    How can I get out of this pain? Duran sat idly and breathed. I could see less hallucinations from the grave.


    And remember....


    I forgive you.


    In what way.


    I wonder if I can get forgiveness. Karen''s mouth speaks of forgiveness, but her eyes call for revenge. She and he anticipated the pain they were going to suffer. It''s not that I''m not angry. They say they will forgive ''even so''. At that time, I remember a memory of the past not too far away like a coincidence.


    "I hope the priest can understand our pain."


    Duran knew blood tears were flowing from his eyes. However, it was not clear whether it was physiological or emotionally motivated.


    "No."


    "Why is that?"


    "I don''t want to."


    Duran wanted to observe and understand Karen, but he didn''t want to love her. I didn''t want to be weak. I didn''t want to remember. He knew he''d end forever if he did.


    And his guess was right. Duran regained all his memories and understood Karen. Eternal life, like religion, was worse for Karen than hell.


    I have no choice but to admit myself. Duran Lloyd is a apostate. Eternal life could no longer be an immutable truth to oneself. He who has regained his memory is so weak, so afraid... I wanted to repent. Therefore, we have no choice but to ask for a way.


    He knew what to do.


    Took.


    Duran poured the medicine he was carrying into Karen''s tombstone. You have to give up your suicide.


    He realized why he had left him not to die and why Karen forgave him.


    "Don''t run anymore."


    He has been able to escape so far. He was able to escape to the next life by means of suicide. But I couldn''t do that anymore. He had to live without fail.


    He had to live like that and do research to make Karen''s body pregnant again throughout her life. He had to settle what he had done. And I had to meet her again in my next life.


    I forgive you.


    Forgiveness comes after an apology.


    Duran had to apologize before Karen had forgiven him.


    ***


    Karen stroked her stomach.


    I think of a stillborn child, an unborn child, and a child who will die repeatedly like himself.


    She''s my child I haven''t even seen, and I don''t know what she''s like. Maybe it''s cruel of you to let you be born in this endless world. I don''t know if it''s a blessing to be born or disappear now.


    Actually, I don''t feel like I''m having a huge motherhood. Maybe he''s making you up for me. But I really hope and hope for you. I''m curious about your face. How you walk, what kind of life you live...I really want to meet you.


    So let''s die together for now.


    07. Happily ever after


    The beginning is always the same.


    It''s a rainy garden.


    I had a gold coin in my hand. Karen raised her hand and looked up at the gold coin. It was not a number engraved, but a common, common gold coins were common. I could see that Duran wasn''t the one who saved himself in his last life. Karen threw the gold coin on a rope that broke her foot.


    Karen didn''t move.


    I stood still and got rained on.


    It was cold and cold, but you have to wait.


    Imagine the situation after one''s death. I wonder if Raymond followed me too late. Did Duran give up? And this time, will it end?


    Shoot me...


    The rain stopped after a long wait.


    Karen opened her eyes. The cold dawn rain stopped and dawn began to break. Sooner or later, another life will begin. Nancy will come in to wake herself up, and servants and maids will prepare breakfast, start cleaning, and prepare for the beginning of this life.


    It''s not too late to get ready for this life, but Karen didn''t want to get in. There was something more important than such a trifle. There was something I could know without making a promise. Karen stood still and waited.


    And finally, the moment came when the blue dawns were torn in the burning morning. And in between, there was a dazzling white dot. The fast approaching view from the horizon seemed to tear up the dawn and run.


    Above all, the dazzling morning was beginning.


    It was a dusky dawn, but I didn''t have to say who that white and golden figure was. Rather than calming down the frantic white horse, it was a young knight who made it even more excited.


    When he came near Karen, he jumped off without speaking up. The horse went on and on and on and off somewhere.


    There was no need to confirm who he was.


    It was just a thing to know.


    Because her articles always come to her.


    Tears washed down in the rain and the morning came.


    The clear morning sky filled the world. Karen embraced her knight with her arms. A body that seemed to burn with gold wrapped around Karen.


    ***


    Young-ju was surprised by her daughter who knocked on the door from the morning.


    This is because the daughter, who has been rapidly insane since a few years ago, rarely visited her. Since he knows the situation of his daughter, who keeps the least amount of encounters, Young-ju did not have to visit her. But on that day, Young-joo hurriedly changed her clothes and opened the door herself because she was really in a hurry.


    "Hey, what''s going on? Oh, my God, they''re all wet.¡±


    The grown daughter''s body was all wet. It looked like I fell into a lake. Knowing her daughter''s madness, Young-joo was scared, but Karen smiled broadly, overshadowing his worries. It was a smile that I haven''t seen in a long time.


    "Yes, I''m fine. I''m just wet."


    Karen embraced her father with a wet head and body, smiling. It has not happened in years. The frightened lord hugged each other in a haphazard manner. And asked her daughter.


    "What''s going on?¡±


    "There are so many that I don''t know what to say first!"


    Karen laughed and patted the lord on the back, and turned her body and pointed back. There stood a young man whom I had never seen before. The man tried to ask for a handshake, but Karen was faster.


    "I have a man I love. I''d like to introduce you."


    "You mean the man you love?"


    "Yes."


    The lord was embarrassed by the sudden remark, but he soon found out.


    This is the moment. That''s what Catherine said.


    I was smiling, but I also realized that Karen''s eyes were filled with tears, not rainwater. Catherine really....


    "I see."


    The lord laughed at Karen. This moment, he''s been waiting for it. I don''t know how much time has passed. But I believe. Karen smiled and turned away.


    "I''ve been waiting for this moment.¡±


    Slowly, a blond-haired young man came into Young-ju''s sight.


    It was a tense face, a man trying to propose a marriage proposal.

 208 [208] Foreign money

    It was morning.


    Karen opened her eyes.


    Beyond the window, birds could be heard, and a pinkish white bouquet of roses was adorned at the bedside. The bed''s drapery was slightly tilted, with tea and snacks outside to wake up the morning. Karen sat on the bed and reached out to lift the teacup.


    I felt comfortable when the warm tea passed over my prickly neck. He sighed, came to his senses and looked down at the bedside. A familiar person lay down. Karen reached out her hand and pressed down on her blonde hair. Raymond opens his eyes.


    "¡­carren? Good morning."


    "Keep sleeping. It''s still early in the morning."


    "¡­yes."


    Raymond called her in a half-asleep voice, but she closed her eyes again to Karen''s constant touch. I heard the sound of breath again. The giant dog seemed to enjoy its owner''s touch. Now they don''t even lift up in a hurry to see if Karen is sitting next to them. Now he doesn''t get up with a breath in his sleep. The war was a long way from him.


    Karen sat in bed, fiddling with Raymond, and pulled the petals off his hair. But because it looked so good, I dropped the petals on him again. While I was away, I pulled a vivid flower out of the vase and put it in his head. I was quite satisfied. He was a tough guy, but there was no man who looked so good in flowers. Besides, he liked flowers.


    His gifts were all his favorites. Hydrangeas, roses, lilies, tulips, freesiers....


    Every day, he would cut fresh flowers, not gardeners, and decorate them by his bedside. The room was overflowing with flowers. It was so busy to deal with the overflowing bouquet every day. In the future, there is no man to use the same bedroom as Karen except Raymond, so he is destined to be buried in flowers for the rest of his life.


    Karen was once again relieved that the man she was with was Raymond. It was something I felt every morning, but I didn''t think I could love anyone else. He is a man who looks good with flowers, a man who doesn''t spare jewelry, and a man who is handsome even when sleeping, so he sweeps his chest with good luck.


    "¡­will it happen?"


    "It''s okay to sleep more."


    "I can''t sleep anymore. I''ll get up. "It''s a little bit on the head.


    "Why do you take it off when it suits you?"


    Raymond put his hand on the flower in his head and stopped.


    "Should I stay on?"


    "Yes."


    "Until when?"


    "Until I''m sick of it."


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    Raymond tried to say something, but he put a flower in his head without saying anything more, and he also picked one more and put it in Karen''s head.


    "Then keep plugging it in, too.


    "Yes, I have no complaints.¡±


    "¡­oh dear."


    It was strange for a man to have flowers in his hair, but it was not unusual for women to wear them. Raymond belatedly noticed that he had made a mistake, but he was already late.


    "Don''t you like it?"


    "I''m a little embarrassed."


    "That''s nice."


    Karen smiled and kissed Raymond on the cheek. When Raymond is embarrassed, sullen, or ashamed. It was good to see such various aspects. That''s because it makes me realize he''s alive.


    "I just want you to smile.¡±


    "It echoes well in bed."


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    "Coffee, tea, milk, what would you like?"


    "Coffee, thick, please."


    I think I''m really old.


    Karen felt her cheeks a little puffy. When Raymond closed his mouth and stared at him, he could not even think of making fun of him. He hurriedly sat up in his gown.


    I''m glad there are others in the mansion.¡¯


    Karen sighed with relief. People need it. in many senses


    The fact that children are necessary has erased Raymond''s need for restraint. Of course, he''s aware of the need. Still, the physical difference was so severe that sometimes it felt too much.


    "Coffee."


    Karen reached out and kicked the curtain on the bed, pulling the tray the maid had just brought. A silver cover was placed on a brown tray made of walnut trees.


    When I heard it, I saw hot water and coffee, tea and milk, and scones that I could eat with it. The cup was engraved with gold with royal seals and patterns.


    "When did you get this cup? I haven''t seen it."


    Raymond looked up and turned to the glass with a caught face.


    "Well, it''s been around for a while."


    "There''s a work that I gave you last week? When did you go to the palace again?"


    "Last time you slept all day....¡±


    "Why didn''t you tell me earlier?"


    "It''s not a big deal, I just got back by train. Oh, of all people, why would you....¡±


    It''s not a big deal.


    Karen clicked her tongue as she looked at the royal seal in the glass. This was a decoration I''ve seen in the past.


    Raymond apparently went to help Prince Louis without telling himself. It had been a long time since he slept and woke up, and the master was resting while enjoying a bath at the maid''s words that he had work, so he seemed to have saved the country.


    "Why didn''t you say something before you came back."


    "I thought you might be worried."


    "I''m confident I won''t worry. How old are you, and you must have done it on your own."


    "Yes."


    At least I had the confidence not to show concern. At Karen''s answer, Raymond mumbled, looking at her face.


    "I''m hurt."


    "Drink some coffee. And from now on, I''ll talk."


    "Okay."


    Karen handed the coffee to Raymond and picked up the newspaper underneath it. Karen breathed in fresh morning air from the slightly open window.


    A little convenience amuses a person. Even newspapers do that. Karen opened the newspaper and slowly read it from the top.


    "Lord Raymond, look at this."


    "Yes, it''s a newspaper."


    "Yes."


    Raymond put his glass down on the bedside table and picked up the newspaper Karen had handed him. Look over and breathe out a weak sigh.


    "Prince Gwiz has been decided. It''s a good thing."


    Raymond smiled bitterly at the newspaper with Zion''s small face. Of course Sion can''t remember, but Raymond, who remembers, has learned how to make the ball more efficient. Raymond read the ball from Zion Electra with the heart of a professor with a good student.


    "No, of course that''s important, but not that. Where are you looking at?¡±


    "What?"


    Karen flipped over the newspaper that Raymond was reading.


    "Read the bottom of the back page. Why are you looking at the society first?¡±


    Tap. Karen pointed to the bottom of the newspaper.


    a luxurious cruise


    "¡­what is this?"


    Karen smiled brightly at Raymond''s puzzled face.


    "I asked you to come with me anywhere. But you know we haven''t gone anywhere yet, right? I want to go to the sea."


    "Sea?"


    "Yes."


    After a brief wedding, Karen quickly became the mistress of the Tess mansion. Unlike in my previous life, it was definitely a comfortable life as a hostess. But that was not enough for Karen, who was thirsty for a new place, a new meeting.


    "Didn''t you ask us to go anywhere in the ocean, in the desert, in the snow? I told you I''d take you anywhere."


    I want to go somewhere new!


    Karen cried with eager eyes.


    Raymond shut his mouth and looked at the newspaper''s advertisement and answered long after.


    "¡­the sea is too dangerous, Karen."


    In Raymond''s answer, Karen folded the newspaper she was holding. There was an advertisement for cruise ships. The blue sea, fresh wind, daily parties in the city above the sea, and numerous delicacies were depicted. Karen spoke to Raymond with an excited face.


    "You''ll be safe! Look at this. We don''t go to dangerous routes. It''s a tour of five islands in the south, and there''s no reef, there''s no wind....¡±


    "We don''t know what''s going to happen in the ocean, Karen."


    "I know this period anyway. This ship hasn''t been in a storm in a year."


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    Raymond groaned. Karen again pointed to the advertising column with a triumphant face to Raymond, who was speechless.


    "Will you go?"


    "No."


    But Raymond didn''t lose.


    "Carran, you''ve been nosed to death in dishwater, slipped and died on the stairs, and you''ve died of a heart attack in your sleep, and that''s crazy about the ocean. The past is not fixed even though it flows similarly."


    "Hey, I already made a reservation."


    Karen made a poor excuse, but Raymond''s face didn''t shake.


    "What are you talking about, Karen? If you really made a reservation, please cancel it."


    "¡­I heard you''re going anywhere. Was it a joke to ask you to go anywhere in the world together? Are you treating me as if I didn''t have anything to say before I got married?¡±


    When Karen''s voice fell, Raymond refuted it with a slightly unfair face.


    "You''re pregnant."


    Raymond was extremely sensitive about Karen, who had just been pregnant.


    According to the formula sent by Duran, Karen was drugged, and she tried all the meals first. At first, he asked another pregnant woman with infertility problems to experiment first, but he quit when he was told that there was no one like him who had been on medication for a long time. He hated Karen not to exist in his sight, and was worried about going out alone in the garden outside the mansion.


    "Where the hell are you going with that body?"


    "Uh¡­."


    Karen was willing to receive his obsession and love.


    But the pregnant Karen seemed to go crazy with her Gap. The idea of being finally released from the book made me excited. Karen had a hard time suppressing her impulsive mind when she saw the boat coming in little by little. Not in the room, not in the mansion, but in the moment, I wanted to see a wave of blue beyond the end of the land.


    "Then when are you going? After giving birth?"


    "Then why don''t you stay for about a year?"


    A year?


    After the birth?


    Karen became distant when she thought of a year later. He has repeated himself more than 100 times in just one year. Just thinking about the next day of the year makes my heart pound and pound, and then the next year. It sounded the same as saying let''s go in 100 years.


    "You can take your nanny with you."


    "It''s not a matter of nanny, but it''s better to rest for a while after giving birth. You have to rest for at least a year, and the ocean is dangerous until the child grows up to some extent."


    "¡­how long until the child grows up?¡±


    Raymond straightened his finger while thinking.


    "It should be five years."


    Karen threw the newspaper on the floor.


    "Ka, Karen."


    "That''s enough."


    He called Karen in a trembling voice, but she gidded and stared at Raymond and turned to the end. Then he went outside intentionally, stamping his feet.


    However, there was no noise because he was wearing thick slippers and pajamas. Karen, bang the door instead! I closed it with a sound. He didn''t even look back.


    "¡­the sea."


    Raymond sighed as Karen picked up the newspaper that had been thrown on the floor. He knew how much Karen wanted to go to the sea or other countries. However, that was not the case.


    "That''s not going to work."


    Karen is pregnant.


    This is not the first time, but Raymond thought he should be more careful about his safety because he had never succeeded in giving birth. Karen was going crazy because she wanted to go out, but isn''t it time for her to calm down?


    He was also not very comfortable. However, even if Karen is angry now, she will give up soon anyway. Karen herself, of course, knows how important stability is during pregnancy.


    "Well."


    Raymond took off his pajamas and stopped trying to change. Karen used to pick out Raymond''s clothes as a hobby. Raymond tried to call the butler but stopped. Because I was shy to say the reason. Eventually Raymond started the day by changing his clothes by himself.


    "It''s okay. Well, it''s not a kid."


    It''ll be over in a little while.


    But it was Raymond''s vain expectations.

 209 [209]

    From lunch time, the atmosphere was a little unusual.


    Raymond swallowed his saliva looking across the empty table. He waited all morning for his wife to see him again at this time. But Karen wasn''t there. Raymond pulled the chair back as he approached the table. Raymond did not sit down and asked his servant.


    "Is Karen here yet?"


    "Yes, my lady hasn''t come yet. Would you like to eat first?"


    "No, wait."


    I''ll be right back.


    The baroness and the baroness Sayertes were bound by some rules.


    One of them was a time appointment. In particular, it was the implicit rule of the two to keep their seats so that the meal time would not be delayed by a few minutes. When they both stayed at the mansion, they always ate at the same time.


    This is because the owners must be on time to prepare and work properly. Karen, who values eating, has always considered eating time as important. But Karen is late. He seemed to have been quite a bit. Raymond sat and waited for Karen in silence.


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    But as time went by, only silence lingered and Karen did not come.


    Next to the table, the servants stood quietly looking at the landlord.


    Raymond raised his hand, put it on the table, touched his forehead, and touched the table, and began to disorganize his posture. Then when I opened my mouth, a sigh came out.


    "Carran''s too late."


    "I''ll heat up the meal again."


    "¡­Oh, when did I put it up?¡±


    Raymond looked down on the table.


    It seemed like there was nothing just a moment ago, but it seemed to have been quite a while. Before I knew it, the meal was on top, and it was already cold.


    "The Baron just asked me to put it up."


    "How about me?


    "Yes."


    Considering that the meal was lunch, it was a menu that was overly attentive. This is because I personally instructed Karen to take extra care in order to make her taste in the morning.


    The appetizers were placed on truffles and cheese. Because it was a difficult season to get truffle mushrooms, Raymond had to use gold coins to get them.


    Also, the main menu was to roast a young turkey with apples and nuts, mixed with mashed potatoes, chopped onions and carrots.


    The white small bowls were served with a variety of sauces, including apple sauce, giblet sauce, and cranberry sauce, as if they were jeweled, and white bread was baked in a tight lunch time.


    And even though it wasn''t on the table, there was a cheese cake with orange on it for snack after meal.


    It would taste less delicious if it was too late.


    Raymond waited with his hands together, but it was Nancy, not Karen.


    "I''m sorry, Baron. Mrs. Seyertes says she doesn''t eat."


    "You skip meals?"


    "Yes."


    Raymond asked in a trembling voice.


    "Carran''s body... Does it hurt? Skipping meals....¡±


    How can Karen skip meals?


    Karen was also looking forward to the mushrooms she brought this time. What if he was mentally shocked and knocked out? A figure of Karen throwing blood in Raymond''s head came to mind.


    "No, he''s just mad.¡±


    "¡­sigh."


    Raymond breathed a sigh of relief at Nancy''s frank answer.


    ''I guess you''re just upset.¡¯


    This is like a silent threat.


    Raymond came to that conclusion. Of course, he was disappointed to eat without Karen, but he couldn''t surrender here.


    It''s not for anyone else, but for Karen herself. Last time he followed Karen''s decision, but this is another matter. It was never too much to try to protect a pregnant wife and it was a must.


    ''You can''t let this slide.¡¯


    In front of Karen''s door, "Let''s go anywhere! Just say it!'' I wanted to surrender, but it would never be a wise way. Raymond held his words firmly and answered the maid in a soft voice.


    "Yes, I''m sorry to hear that, so please comfort me. And if you think there''s anything you want, give it to me right away."


    "Okay, Baron."


    Nancy went up.


    It''s all right.


    Raymond gulped down cold water, soothing his stomach.


    And I picked up the bread on the table. Apparently the bread was very tasty. Raymond bit the bread loudly. But Raymond couldn''t swallow it and just chewed it slowly for a long time. His eyes were wide open, staring into the air, and his hands were shaking little by little. He looked like he would be in big trouble if someone touched him.


    "¡­what should I do?"


    "¡­what can I do, you idiot?"


    Raymond didn''t notice at all, even though the servants were whispering in the background because they couldn''t see each other. After a long time, Raymond couldn''t come to his senses, and the old butler who was looking at the situation sneaked up next to Raymond and asked.


    "Are you all right, Baron?"


    Then Raymond swallowed the bread in his mouth and opened his mouth. I tried to smile, but it hardened into a strange look.


    "That''s okay. I think it''ll be a very delicious meal. Sheep is too much to eat alone. James, will you join me? It''s a very appetizing fish."


    "No, it''s all right."


    The butler did not point out that there was no fish on the table. But Raymond once again recommended it with a slightly slurred face.


    "Don''t give up."


    "It''s already dinner time. Baron Raymond, please stop getting up."


    "¡­yes¡­."


    Raymond staggered to his feet.


    "Are you all right?"


    "It''s okay. Tell the kitchen to make sure dinner is ready."


    "Yes, I understand."


    "Very well."


    "Yes."


    Raymond urged the butler firmly.


    "Didn''t the baron have a meal?"


    "Yeah, so dinner''s all right.¡±


    "No, James, what else do we do here?"


    "I want you to raise the gold!


    The kitchen turned upside down.


    And all the people clung together to prepare the meal. As a result, a luxurious meal was prepared several times more than lunch. A series of luxurious dishes were prepared that might be served when the royal family visited.


    "Dear Baron Raymond, the meal is ready."


    "Okay."


    But Karen didn''t show up at dinner, either. Raymond deliberately went late to say he was a little upset, but the restaurant was still served for only two people and no one was sitting.


    "¡­I can''t see Karen.¡±


    "Dear Baron, your wife said she would skip dinner.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    Raymond gulped down the wine by one. There was nothing he could do while Karen was very upset.


    I only felt sick because of the alcohol I drank.


    ***


    James, the deacon of the Sayertes family, has been living a new life these days.


    This is because a lot of things happened after Raymond came out of the army.


    When I declared my divorce with Icela Evans and offered to marry Karen Haier, everyone in the house was worried.


    It was understandable that Raymond finally rebelled against his brother''s decision to comply, but I thought it would never be wise to break the engagement and marry another woman. How many bad relationships were there between the Evans and the Seyertes?


    The Evans will take revenge.


    Many retainers, including Raymond''s brother James, also thought so. When Raymond took the royal family and the Marquis on his back and became a baron instead of his brother, everyone looked at the young man with worried eyes.


    ''You''re so young that you''re causing trouble.¡¯


    But it was a rain of strangers.


    Raymond took care of everything in an instant, and smoothly, without having time for the people around him to understand everything.


    Other people thought for a long time and decided on the options at once without even thinking about them once. It sometimes seemed crazy, but it turned out to be the best choice that could no longer be said over time.


    "He seems to have bought a few times more than I do these days.¡¯


    Xenon, who has seen Raymond since childhood, also looked up to him with his tongue out. Raymond was even more than willing to say anything to his side in the process of dealing with the matter.


    Everything he wanted was done and his choice was absolutely right.


    People who knew Raymond had no choice but to believe him more and more. Whatever he ordered was sure to be the right decision in the end, so the retainers became more loyal to him.


    So at dawn that day, James almost passed out.


    James, who was checking the situation of the mansion with his back up at dawn, first thought he was a strange man when he saw a suspicious man standing in the hallway. But I was used to where Inyoung is.


    "¡­Master?"


    "Did you sleep well, James? Good morning.¡±


    "Huh...! Are you okay? Why here¡­."


    "I''m always healthy."


    But James couldn''t be relieved. Because Raymond''s face was horrible. His eyes were bloodshot and his voice was locked. I heard late last night that he was hanging around in front of the baroness'' room, but he''s still here this early...Doesn''t that mean you''ve been doing that all night?


    "Have you been standing all night?"


    "I couldn''t sleep...Never mind.¡±


    "How can I not care? Don''t tell me you''re upset because you fought with your wife....¡±


    "I didn''t fight Karen.¡±


    "No, I''m sure we both agreed to go on a trip yesterday..¡±


    "We didn''t fight, James."


    Are you crying?


    I couldn''t bring myself to ask that question. Because Raymond''s face was not very good. Raymond muttered like a parrot. He didn''t look very well either.


    "But I can''t let you go because it''s dangerous. Still, yes... How can you suggest using a separate bed?¡±


    Usually, couples in a certain class often used their own bedrooms. So did the former Baroness, who was Raymond''s parents. But Raymond and Karen were still newlyweds, so they were sharing the same bedroom.


    "Lord... Master, it''s not like a couple has a separate bedroom."


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    It''s not so strange, the butler swallowed the horse. Raymond''s face looked like a man who ran out of water to drink in a dry desert.


    "That''s too much."


    ***


    "Are you really going to go, miss?"


    "Yes."


    Karen replied with a bright smile.


    "I''ve told you since I was a kid, haven''t I? I''m the main character of a romance novel."


    "I did, but.... well¡­."


    Nancy noticed, but Karen''s touch was relentless.


    "Do you know the pregnancy runoff?¡±


    I had a ticket in my hand.


    a runaway pregnancy


    It was one of the enduring clich¨¦ of romance novels.


    It is a component device in which the heroine, who has an unexpected pregnancy, runs away from the male lead.


    Usually, there is a heroine who runs away from a male protagonist who does not want a baby. The heroine bears the pain of childbirth alone without a guardian. Readers sympathize and cheer with the heroine. Of course, most of the time, even if there was a misunderstanding or not, Nam Joo becomes aware of her feelings.


    "I brainwashed her... I don''t remember reading you a pregnant woman just for comfort. Premarital pregnancy is for adults."


    "I bought it and read it. And if there''s no detailed description, I''m an all-age person."


    Because Nancy brainwashed Karen, Karen read various romance novels. It is because he hoped that he might find a clue to escape from repeated life in such a place.


    But Nancy kept contradicting Karen.


    "What a baby girl does is not a baby run. I''m just going to play in secret."


    "If you run away while you''re pregnant, you''ll run away. Let''s not argue too much about genre novels."


    Karen waved her hand as she looked at the list eagerly, indicating that she was annoyed.


    "I need leather boots, I need some cash... Get my green coat."


    "¡­Uh¡­"


    Nancy tried to stop Karen, but she couldn''t think of a proper way.


    If Karen runs away, she''ll surely be interrogated severely. Nancy''s head got complicated. He didn''t want to be scolded. I really didn''t want to get back on the road again.


    What if I get kicked out?¡¯


    Nancy was Karen''s own maid.


    Although he also plays the role of Lady Maid, his position in the Baron''s family was not clear. Although she knows Karen''s secret and is treated as a home maid because she is good at handling hallucinogens, she has not been deployed anywhere, including kitchen, laundry and cleaning.


    However, he was old and conclusively different in race to become a Ladies'' Maid. In order to earn a salary by paying Karen''s simple salary, it was first to curry favor with Karen.


    Karen, as the hostess of the mansion, was able to control her abode as much as she could. Karen would kick herself out as much as she could if she felt betrayed.


    I want to keep sucking honey here...Should I tell Baron Raymond?¡¯


    However, it was obvious that Raymond would be kicked out if he kept his mouth shut.


    No matter how Karen says she is a baroness, the real owner is a baron Raymond. It was unclear how much Karen would side with her, and it was terrible to think about what would happen if she got hurt.


    If you obey Karen, Raymond will cut himself.


    If you rebel against Karen, Karen will cut herself.


    Nancy swallowed a dry saliva.


    Thump!


    "Oh, my God!"


    Karen threw an empty bag at Nancy.


    "Shhh, be quiet and get it. Raymond hasn''t noticed yet, has he?


    "Yes, yes... I think so."


    "Then hurry up and get your stuff out of the way. What are you blanking out?¡±


    I feel like I can hear my life going to hell.


    Nancy cried inwardly.

 210 [210]

    Raymond sat at his desk in his office, covering his face.


    I couldn''t think of any way to appease Karen. Although Raymond was stubborn about staying with him, his patience was thinner than I thought.


    "¡­hehe."


    Raymond got up in amazement when he saw the hand mirror on his desk. This is because his/her appearance in the mirror was shocking.


    Appearance management was also one of his essential tasks because he knew Karen liked her face. However, in just one day, his face turned into a withered hydrangea.


    "My face is so terrible."


    The corners of my eyes were red and my jaw was prickly because I didn''t shave. His clothes looked sloppy because he wore the same clothes all night and was anxious.


    Karen looked like she would suggest that instead of feeling sorry for her emaciation, she would continue to use each room with cold eyes because it was dirty.


    "James!"


    "Yes, my lord."


    "Bring me some washing and changing clothes. You look awful."


    "Okay."


    The servant quickly brought in cold wash. Because of the Raymond stayed up all night, all the owners of the mansion were nervous and on standby, so they carried out his orders quickly.


    "Here you are, my lord."


    "¡­Whoa."


    When I saw the red flower engraved on the wash basin made of white pottery, I was reminded of Karen and sighed once again. Then a second sigh came out of his haggard reflection in the water, and Raymond pushed his face into the wash. I wanted to cry.


    ''It''s hard.''


    I already concluded that I would not send Karen to my head, but it was more shocking than I imagined that Karen was rejecting me anyway. What if Karen doesn''t eat and then starved to death? I remembered Karen''s death in many ways so far. She died really easily.


    "Master!"


    "Huh!"


    Raymond hurriedly raised his face.


    I forgot to breathe in thought and had my face in the water for too long.


    "It''s all right. I just forgot to breathe for a moment.¡±


    "How can you forget that! I don''t think you''re all right, you need to call a doctor right away...!¡±


    "It''s okay."


    Raymond soothed the old butler by wiping his face with a towel. I didn''t want to worry the old butler who worked since his grandfather''s time.


    "But washing my face makes me look like a human being.¡±


    Raymond held up his hand mirror and muttered, looking at the condition of his face.


    And suddenly I felt emotional. Until yesterday, Karen smiled affectionately and put flowers in her hair.


    "¡­it''s all right."


    "The Baron?"


    Flowers are nothing.


    What''s wrong with eating alone and dressing alone? It was a matter of putting flowers in one''s hair alone. Raymond nervously plucked a flower out of the pot while looking in the mirror. Then he put it in his head.


    "There''s no problem."


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    "How does it look?"


    "Yet-ryon, or Baron. It''s very cool."


    The butler prayed inwardly that he wanted Raymond to close his eyes before he could see him get worse. Raymond nodded at the butler''s words and looked at the mirror again. It''s like a flower in the head.


    "Well, my lord."


    "Huh?"


    Raymond looked in the mirror and turned his head and asked.


    "What are you going to do when you have a guest?"


    One of the servants hurried up and asked.


    It was a bit distracting. I didn''t feel anyone coming at all approaching.


    "Who is it?"


    "It''s me, Baron Raymond."


    It was a familiar voice.


    Raymond hurriedly wrapped his hand mirror in a towel and handed it to the butler. When Xion looked at his face looking in the mirror, he hated it because it was obvious that he would laugh with a meaningful face. Raymond sighed deeply, then looked up and saw Zion standing over the door.


    "Lord Zion, what if a man comes like that when he''s not ready? Without contact."


    "What do you do inside and outside of the same dorm room?"


    Looking at Zion''s insensitive attitude, Raymond clicked his tongue.


    To Raymond, Zion now felt like a young, immature child, except for a knight two years younger than him. But the older one has to endure it. Raymond reached out his hand to Zion and said hello.


    "That''s not the time, so we should be polite to each other. Congratulations again on your achievement, Lord Zion. Your portrait came out very well in the paper."


    "Congratulations again on your marriage and succession, Lord Raymond. "I was depressed because I wasn''t as good as I was in person, but it''s


    "Sound, the artist has overdone it."


    "Hahaha! That''s a funny joke!"


    After deliberately shaking hands with each other, Zion took off his hat.


    "The last thing you asked for was a special order from the firm. You don''t have to thank me."


    "Yes, you don''t have to thank me for the medal, Lord Zion."


    "Thank you, Baron Raymond."


    I don''t lose a word.


    But it wasn''t that bad, so Raymond led Zion.


    "Thank you, Lord Zion. Let''s sit down and have a cup of tea."


    "I like a drink made from barley."


    "I know. Our beer is fine."


    Raymond felt much better talking to Zion. I kept thinking about Karen, but my body got energy.


    ''I think I''m going to buy some. Karen isn''t the only one I have.¡¯


    "Lord Raymond, can I ask you a question before you leave the room?¡±


    "What is it?"


    Zion was a face hard to describe.


    "What''s that flower?"


    It was only then that Raymond realized he still had flowers on his head.


    Zion smiled and put his hand on Raymond''s shoulder.


    "Oh, no, this is."


    "It''s possible for a man to do that''s what a man can do. Putting flowers in your hair is also a good decoration. Don''t you think society now has too much restrictions on how men look, Lord Raymond? Look at the peacocks. Aren''t males more colorful to fit into the eyes of females? Men deserve more decorations."


    "¡­that''s enough, Lord Zion."


    "I''m thinking of following Lord Raymond and decorating my hat in the future, but it''s hard to find the right flowers. I think a child should put carnations on his parents, and what would be masculine and colorful? Sir Raymond''s recommendation would be more helpful."


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    Raymond thought it was a great relief that Zion didn''t come in when he was looking at his hand mirror with flowers in his head.


    "Did Miss Icela Evans come with you when you came?"


    "What? No, why do you think so?¡±


    "It''s been a while since we''ve been together, so I thought you were here to make a wedding announcement.


    Raymond looked down at the carriage under the window.


    There was a carriage of the Evans family.


    Icela and Zion had a good chemistry, so they were easily attracted to each other with a little chance.


    "If you marry Miss Isela, of course you should celebrate. You''re going earlier than I thought.¡±


    "Do you like getting married?"


    "Okay, you''d better get married soon. It''s not until I get married that I think I''m starting to live my life properly. When I open my eyes, I thank God and the world."


    "Yes... well, congratulations."


    "What''s wrong with the answer? I thought you were here to deliver that. Isn''t that right?"


    There is no other reason for Xion''s sudden visit. I''ve done most of the work in advance, so there''s nothing else urgent to come up with.


    Raymond couldn''t understand Zion''s attitude, which seemed to be a bit of a distraction.


    "Did you just come and play?"


    "Yes."


    "Then let''s get in touch. Karen isn''t feeling well right now, so it''s hard to treat her in person for a while."


    "¡­Ah¡­Yes¡­. I see¡­. Is everything all right?"


    Raymond paused for a moment.


    Then he answered again.


    "We have no problem.¡±


    "¡­yes."


    Raymond''s appearance was unusual, so Zion changed his words without further question.


    "Anyway, I''m not here today to talk about the wedding. We''re still getting to know each other. And Miss Icela Evans'' business is very busy."


    "Really? That''s surprising."


    Raymond wondered sincerely about the past of Isela Evans.


    Isela was not a very smart person in his memory. She was the one who always tried to get hold of Raymond and lost everything she had.


    However, when she met Zion, who was always wagging his tail under Isela, she began to act more boldly than before. No matter what he did, the fact that there was someone who sided with him seemed to give him strength to fight back against his parents.


    "Oh, that''s great."


    "Right?"


    Yes. Raymond really thought so.


    Isela and Raymond were better off keeping their distance than watching from the side. She was able to walk her life and Raymond was able to walk Raymond''s life in a better direction.


    I sighed. There is also a relationship where you have to live several times like this to be solved.


    Raymond looked down at the teacup and murmured.


    "I wish she had visited me if I were a king.¡±


    "¡­why are you looking for Miss Isela? Don''t tell me¡­."


    "Don''t say anything that''s not even a joke."


    Raymond sighed deeply.


    "I was wondering why Karen was so eager to go to the sea that she must have seen Miss Isela''s story."


    "What story?¡±


    "There was an article that the Evans started a large cruise business."


    Raymond gnashed his teeth as he recalled the newspaper ads that caused all these problems. Zion immediately recognized what he was saying.


    "Oh, that one. You must have seen it."


    "Yeah. I didn''t know Berdick Evans would start his own business. It was surprising."


    Raymond recalled the past.


    He was able to ease some of his resentment against Berdyk because he knew he would surely be destroyed. He will be on a roll for the moment, but in a decade or so, he was absolutely destroyed. Berdick ended his life miserable in his old age and Raymond watched it more than 100 times.


    "No, it''s not the business of Mr. Berdick Evans."


    "What are you talking about, Lord Zion? Obviously, the advertisers in the newspaper were from the Evans family."


    "That''s true, but it''s not Mr. Evans, it''s Ms. Icela''s new business.¡±


    Sion explained with a smirk.


    Berdick was the biggest player in the loan business and the arms business. After saving Lewis, Verdick hoped for the royal convenience, but ironically his business was scaled back.


    This is because the Marquis of Pancair began to take advantage of Verdick''s business. Verdick jumped, but that didn''t mean Lewis could abandon the Marquis and support Berdick. Because Pancaire is his stepfather, uncle, and Marquis.


    ''It''s like a safe to pay!''


    Berdick wept and moved away from the front line to eat mustard and began to present his daughter. It was a close shave, but Isela didn''t miss the opportunity. Everyone expected to follow what his father was doing, but Isela took a different line from Verdick.


    Isela turned metal and timber used for weapons toward shipbuilding. With huge cash and royal favor on their backs, the Evans family quickly expanded their business. However, even if it is better than the loan-to-value business, there must be people who are affected by the expansion of new businesses. Those who had already settled in the same industry, where profits had decreased, were grinding their teeth because they wanted to kill the Evans family.


    Since it was a new start, it did not proceed as quickly as the previous Verdick''s wrinkled business, but it was a remarkable pace considering it was a challenge in a new area.


    And Berdick and Isela, who will take over the business, were busy enough to waste their breathing time.


    "You mean Miss Icela Evans is rolling three large ships herself?"


    "Yes, it is. So I''m putting off my marriage. If I get married now, I''ll be Isela Electra."


    Zion Electra recently made a big contribution and became quite a celebrity thanks to his sleek face.


    The Evans family also lined up Prince Louis, but still had a reputation as a loan shark. They decided to postpone their marriage to avoid the gossip that they would hear if they married Zion. This was because Berdick''s name would be forgotten sooner, and also because Icela wanted to wield more power as the daughter of the Evans family.


    "Then what are you doing now, Lord Zion? Of course I thought you were involved in Verdick''s business.¡±


    "No, I know I don''t know anything in that direction. I''m going to do what I''m good at.¡±


    "What are you doing?"


    "Icella''s bodyguard."


    "¡­you''re quite discreet.¡±


    "It''s the basis of Daryl''s son-in-law. My vocation is to flatter next to a competent woman rather than to do business myself.¡±


    "Yes, it''s positive and it looks good.¡±


    Raymond sighed.


    Icela Evans was pioneering her life so well. Karen was no longer a big part of her. Even Raymond. From the beginning, they had a bad relationship that should not have been so entangled. A bad relationship that I can be sure of after all these years. Even for herself.


    "So, Lord Raymond, what''s the matter with you?"


    Sion sat on the table and asked, biting a pipe. But Raymond said, putting gingerbread cookies instead of matches on his hand requesting fire.


    "No smoking in this mansion. My wife is pregnant."


    "Oh, congratulations. Is that why your wife is depressed?"


    "Yeah, do you happen to know what''s wrong?¡±


    You know women well. But Zion was serious.


    "I wouldn''t know. No matter how many women I passed by, I never got pregnant.¡±


    Raymond threw another cookie at Zion''s face while thinking about hitting him with a straight face, saying he would keep what he wanted to protect.


    Zion snatched the cookies with his other hand and bit them in his mouth.


    "I''m disappointed if you look at me like that. By the way, will you keep that flower on your head? That''s really weird....¡±


    "Never mind."


    "Did you like it?"


    "Carran told me to wear it.¡±


    "Oh, that''s the problem, isn''t it?"


    "Well... I don''t know what the problem is.¡±


    Raymond murmured, fiddling with the flowers on his head.


    "I''m pregnant, and I keep trying to go outside. Anyway, I thought it would be a good entertainment if Ms. Isela visited."


    "Why don''t you two just go on a trip together? There are a lot of people who are traveling if they are not expecting a baby. If Lord Raymond comes, I''ll pray to Ms. Isela for a good room. It could also give the impression that the relationship with Sir Raymond has been well established."


    "That''s not working. It''s dangerous."


    "If you trust me, trust me, Miss Isela."


    "That''s not the problem, Lord Zion. It''s all dangerous during pregnancy."


    Raymond shook his head firmly.


    That was a bad word. He was even forced to accept the idea of bringing in other people, but it was dizzying to think about the sea and the unknown country.


    "Dear Raymond, isn''t that dangerous for your house?"


    "Lord Zion, at least I can manage the house. Wherever I am in this house, I can visit within five minutes, the doctors are always on standby, and the chefs and maidens are also very strict. It could be dangerous here, of course. But I want to rule out the danger as much as possible.¡±


    "Wow."


    Zion looked at Raymond as if he was sick and tired of it.

 211 [211]

    "Why doesn''t Baron Raymond notice?¡¯


    Nancy wept inwardly.


    Although he gave Raymond a hard look, Raymond just seemed shocked that Karen was not meeting him and didn''t think of anything.


    He really wanted to stay in the mansion for a long time and eat the maid''s seat. Due to her special position, she was paid several times more than others, both in the High House and in the Baron family. Being a stranger would make it difficult to get a job again, and there was no way I could have saved this much money anywhere I went.


    From Raymond''s attitude, it was obvious that Karen would be beaten if she disappeared.


    Karen looked like she was hit in the head with a hammer because she didn''t eat, but she might faint when she heard that she left home.


    ''My salary...''


    "Hurry up!"


    "Yes, yes..."


    Karen hastened Nancy to see if she was procrastinating. Nancy pushed clothes and cash into the bag.


    "No, no, you can take out all your clothes."


    "What?"


    "Get me a pair of comfortable pajamas and a dress or two that I wear well. We can buy all the new ones. There''s a separate dressing room inside the boat. You can wear it there. And take out the corsets! I''m pregnant and I can''t wear it anymore!"


    Nancy inadvertently pulled out her corset and fancy dress.


    "Put it in the small bag I threw earlier, not the big one. Who''s running away with that big thing? Do you want me to be caught?"


    All right.


    Nancy swallowed the answer. The bag became light enough for a woman to carry alone when she put in the least things Karen had ordered. This was enough weight for Karen alone.


    "Should I get some more money?¡±


    "Take your money to a minimum. We can send the bill to the mansion anyway."


    You said you were pregnant.


    Nancy wanted to say something to Karen, who ignored the concept of pregnant women, but she couldn''t say anything. Instead, Nancy asked Karen.


    "Then when will you leave, miss?"


    "Tonight."


    "What?"


    Nancy opened her mouth wide.


    "What are you so surprised about? You saw the ticket earlier. That''s the train tonight."


    "No... When is that again?.¡±


    It was yesterday that Karen said she wanted to read the newspaper. And you''re leaving in a day? Come to think of it, when did you get that train ticket again?


    "Sir Zion must be holding Raymond''s foot by now.¡±


    "Lord Zion?"


    "I sent a telegram to Isela yesterday when you went down to the restaurant and Raymond was at the restaurant.¡±


    Karen smiled confidently.


    Due to the omission of meals, the attention of the homeowners was focused on the restaurant''s Raymond. The couple''s fight was an exciting sight for the users.


    Knowing that it wouldn''t spread seriously anyway, the users said, "Oh my, oh my, oh my, oh my, oh my," but they didn''t tighten their guard. Even Nancy did.


    That was an opportunity.


    Karen lay down in the room pretending to be a swarm and sneaked out and telegraphed Isela.


    The telegraph room was next to Raymond''s office, and the room was empty as Karen handed out meals that she had not eaten to her servants. It was finally the moment when the method of using a telegraph, which I have learned for a long time as a pastime, finally shone.


    No one would have expected that she, the lord''s daughter and baroness, could use a telegraph at the age of 17. This is because aristocrats rarely use telegraphs themselves. What''s more, it''s all the more so if you as young as yourself. And Karen knew someone else besides herself who could use a telegraph.


    It''s Icela Evans. Karen smiled and telegraphed to the Evans family based on her memory of working as the Icella''s maid.


    Karen? How the hell did you get this address?


    "With all my resources.


    "No, what the hell is this?.


    Isela''s embarrassment was felt as a telegram, but Karen quickly telegraphed.


    "I saw the cruise ad in the newspaper this time. I want to go even if I die, but Raymond won''t let me go. Can you help me?


    "Why me?"


    It was a short seminal of Isela.


    Karen was a little heartbroken. He should have been kidnapped by Crown Prince Gwiz this time as well. In this life, Isela did not have deep resentment against Karen, but she did not have much intimacy.


    "I don''t want to do anything dangerous.


    No, but Karen didn''t give up.


    "I''ll write a cruise review in detail in the newspaper. Wouldn''t my writing seem more sincere than anything else?


    ¡­¡­.


    A review of the trip used by his ex-fianc¨¦e''s wife.


    Good products, big advertisements, did not promise success. Image was also very important.


    Icela Evans worked in detail from the ship''s structure and materials to its size, and he also worked hard on the various products that filled them. But there was a problem, so I couldn''t lower the price at all.


    The product Icella put out was not at a level where ordinary people could go for a change of mood. Most of them were just going to look around, as it was equivalent to the salaries of lower-level officials.


    If you can''t afford it, you have to put up that luxurious image, but most of the rich were aristocrats and the nobles didn''t like the Evans family. In order to overcome the situation and add a luxurious image, the rich and famous had to be promoted.


    The postscript written by Karen Haier, or Baron Karen Seyertes, will be true to anyone.


    The young lady of Sir Raymond Seyertes, a prominent social figure, was immediately confined to her estate and left a lot of questions to many people as soon as she got married, and Icela Evans was laughed at.


    Although his engagement with Zion Electra somewhat diluted rumors of a breakup, Isela was still branded as the daughter of a private loan shark whom Raymond did not choose.


    Considering this situation, the story that Baroness Cairtes praised highly was quite tempting for Isela in business.


    Icela Evans'' reply was delayed. I''m thinking about it.


    ***


    "Now I''m saying¡­ Outside... there''s an Evans wagon waiting?¡±


    "Yes."


    Nancy grabbed Karen by the arm as Karen stepped out the door.


    "No, I don''t want to. Don''t go."


    "Why are you bothering me?¡±


    Karen frown out Nancy''s hand.


    "We don''t have time now, we have to go.¡±


    "If you leave, I''ll die!"


    "Oh, why would you die from this? ¡­it''s all right. I''ll save your life."


    "You''ve been staying, haven''t you?"


    "No, be quiet. I''m leaving now. No one can stop me. I''ll float around in the warm southern sea tilting a crystal-made glass. By the way, floating doesn''t mean the ocean. You know what? The ship also has a swimming pool."


    "Lady!"


    Karen dragged Nancy down with her bag. While Zion was holding on to Raymond, he had to get out through the back door.


    "Oh... bother me."


    Karen was annoyed by Nancy, who was hanging on.


    I think it''ll be quiet as soon as I taste the bullet. Why don''t you point your gun back to your forehead like before?


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    Karen relented and shook her head. As expected, once a person gets to know a convenient means, he or she keeps looking for them after that. Most of all, he didn''t have a gun now.


    Raymond refused to allow Karen to carry a gun at the mansion. Karen asked him to give her the means to protect herself from any unknown situation anywhere, but Raymond didn''t give her what he was worried about when he was next to her.


    Karen shook off the temptation to shoot and spoke kindly to Nancy.


    "Then let''s go together."


    Cruise boarding fee is equivalent to Nancy''s one-year annual salary, but that was not the amount Karen could not pay for Nancy. Money didn''t mean much to Karen and Raymond anyway.


    I thought for a moment that Nancy might take the money and run away with it again, but even so, taking the opportunity now was more important than money.


    "What?"


    Nancy, however, didn''t like it, but rather freaked out.


    "You know how much that costs, right?¡±


    "Third-class compartment?"


    Karen snorted.


    "The place I''ll be staying is a special room. You''ll stay there, too."


    "Special room..."


    "Why are you so frightened? I''m comfortable if I have someone to carry my luggage with me. I''d rather have you than get another maid from Isela."


    "Everything, everything, you''re fired after coming back."


    "Do you know the opportunity cost? You''ll never be able to go again. Do you know how much it costs to get on board?


    "And I can''t lose my life....¡±


    Karen only then knew exactly what Nancy wanted.


    Nancy always wanted money, but she wanted a stable life. No matter how luxurious it was, it didn''t matter to her.


    There must have been a lot of anxiety next to the mentally ill young owner. So if Karen behaves differently than she expected, she would be madly angry, or she would run away with the money. I don''t like living floating on the streets and selling drugs.


    Perhaps it was only natural that Karen could understand Nancy''s position more. He would have chosen a trip that he would never have tasted.


    "I''ll defend this case as much as I can. And if you get fired, write a letter of introduction."


    Then let''s ensure the stability she wants.


    Karen kicked her tongue and raised her finger.


    "If you get fired, I''ll pay you three years'' salary in a lump sum. That would be enough to open a store."


    "Pay¡­?"


    "Yes."


    "Mrs. Karen, it''s dangerous to go down the hall. It would be better to go through the northern steps with cleaning pills and approach the carriage through the rose garden. It''s heavy, isn''t it? Give me your luggage."


    Nancy grabbed Karen''s bag and took the lead.


    "Welcome!"


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    Karen followed Nancy''s sudden change of attitude, a little embarrassed.


    "Not that way, come this way... Wait."


    "You know very well."


    "I''m not in a good position, so I know how to kill time. To get paid efficiently... Shh."


    "You''re good at fooling around."


    "¡­Oh Ho Hong."


    Karen threw her tongue out at Nancy, who avoided the users again and again and again and again to pick out a stunningly deserted place. Unlike what she tried to move by knowing the behavior patterns of users through her past experience, Nancy instinctively found a route for herself to bounce.


    ''You should have paid me from the beginning.''


    Nancy was not a very reliable person in many ways.


    In fact, Karen wouldn''t have felt sorry if Raymond cut Nancy because he couldn''t stop her from running away. But when I think about it, there were few hands as comfortable as her.


    "I see a carriage over there."


    Nancy pointed to the carriage.


    Karen was a little new. A relationship that is neither good nor bad, but has no credit, but can be comfortable if you maintain a proper distance.


    "Why are you so late... Uh...Yo!"


    Isela opened the window in the carriage and shouted quietly. His face seemed a little angry.


    "Is it too late?¡±


    "Let''s get up quickly. Is it all right with just one maid?"


    "Is it not enough?"


    "It''s okay because there''s a lot of people on the boat, but first, get on and sit in the back. It''s later than I thought.¡±


    Isela looked at Karen and Nancy and urged them.


    Karen climbed into the carriage. Isela blocked the space between where she was sitting and the narrow space behind her with a wooden board. Then there was a black room for Sakaman.


    "Mrs. Evans is very helpful."


    Nancy whispered in the dark.


    "How much are you going to pay? The Evans wouldn''t be able to move with a lot of money. Isn''t it going to be amazing if it''s a special room?"


    Nancy was scared that Karen would spend too much money without spending it. Even if it was a third-class compartment, Nancy, who received twice as much as ordinary office workers, had to spend a year''s salary. Not to mention the deluxe room.


    "It''s okay if you''re worried about the cost."


    "Are you sure you''re okay?"


    "So, like you said, what kind of money does Icela Evans have? I don''t envy any royal family for money."


    It was not a good business for Icela Evans to pull his own wagon, sneak Karen out, and even put her in his boat. In addition, she was a wife who said that Raymond, who had broken up with Isela, would keep her secret.


    I can''t believe I risked being told that if I did something wrong, I''d be told that they kidnapped me and hurt me.


    "Then how the hell did you seduce him?¡±


    "Well, how do I look?"


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    Nancy''s face was not seen in the dark, but Karen was not hard to guess what kind of face Nancy was wearing. Hold back the laughter that comes out.


    "Thanks to the wisdom that age brought.¡±


    "Yes¡­."


    What Nancy thinks is a fact that Karen has already considered.


    Nancy never knows Isella better than Karen.


    Icela Evans doesn''t move with money.

 212 [212]

    Karen imagined Isella agonizing over her telegram.


    Karen''s postscript attracted Isella''s interest, but it was a bit weak to say that she would do such an absurd thing. And no matter how much he paid, Isela did not nod and was sure to suspect more.


    But Karen knows the past Isela.


    I remember Isela''s worries that she had confided to. I know Isela from the time when she had a similar relationship with a friend.


    So Karen quickly added a sentence to the troubled Isela.


    "Help me run away from home.


    It was a request she made to herself in the past.


    Isela was overwhelmed by the control of Berdick Evans.


    Of course, he would have known his affection for giving good things. I can''t help knowing. I know what I do is a deviation. I know, but the time comes when I can''t control my urge.


    The heart of wanting to run out at any moment. I''m not trying to give up my affection, but I want to see a different world even though I know it. I couldn''t give up the scenery that was going to see.


    Isela knows that she knows that she is immature and full, so she knows that she has to press it hard and explode someday.


    "I feel so stuffy because my husband won''t let me take a step out.


    "They won''t let me go out for the next five years.


    And Karen''s prediction was right.


    I swear Isela wasn''t a sympathetic person.


    However, the appeal for freedom, and the message that anyone in his age, who is comfortable, rich and loving, barely sends by telegraph without his husband''s knowledge, shook Isela''s heart.


    If he married Raymond, he''d be worse than that. If Raymond wanted to treat his married wife that way.


    Isela called Zion while reading the message.


    "Lord Zion, let me ask you a question. Do you like Lord Raymond or me?"


    "You don''t have to ask."


    Zion smiled softly and bowed to Isela.


    Isela tore a note and laughed.


    "Then let''s go hit Lord Raymond in the back of the head."


    I''m sure it''ll be a pretty funny thing.


    ***


    Zion glanced at the window.


    Karen pretends to go on a hunger strike, shakes Raymond, and Zion visits then to turn his attention away. And in the meantime, Isela was planning to pull Karen out. But Zion was a little nervous.


    Raymond was always a person who understood the situation naturally and never let go of his nerves without consciousness. He would easily notice who was walking and who was lying without making any effort.


    Can we make it?¡¯


    However, when I visited Raymond in person, I was filled with confidence that I could succeed.


    ''I think we can make it.¡¯


    "So Karen told me... Isn''t this just too much? I can''t sleep without her."


    "Oh, yes."


    I tried to hide it somehow, but my eyes were reddish and my voice was full of tiredness. And the subject of the conversation kept hovering around his wife. Raymond, who had never seen before, looked very easy.


    Zion tried to coax Raymond out of fear, but Raymond continued to be stubborn about Karen, contrary to what seemed like a pushover.


    "I''m thinking about five years from now. That''s when the baby''s born and the crisis is over."


    "Five years. . . . .may an accident explode if you oppress your wife like that?"


    For example, now.


    Zion walked slowly around the table where Raymond sat. Go to the window and see the carriage moving little by little. The sound, of course, is not heard at all. It was fine.


    "Lord Zion, try not to give too much advice to other people''s family affairs. Who dares to advise a married man when he hasn''t get married?"


    Raymond had no idea and was passionately talking to Zion about the importance of marriage and the safety of pregnant women. Zion refuted Raymond appropriately and did not doubt his success.


    At first, it was a little burdensome to deceive Raymond, who had been beholden to him in many ways, but when I saw that Raymond was tightly blocked, I felt less guilty.


    "He said he was supposed to follow his wife.¡¯


    Raymond is now missing the important truth by repeated luck.


    Zion wanted to teach him the virtue of his husband, the joy of obeying his wife. If Raymond knows nothing else, isn''t he as good as Zion about women? Zion believed so and was not suspicious.


    "It seems like the conversation keeps getting out of the way.¡±


    "¡­oh, haha."


    Xion quickly pulled out of the window frame.


    Raymond sighed and took a sip of the tea.


    "Lord Zion, are you really bored?"


    "I wonder how Lord Raymond is doing, and... Oh, I sent what you said last time to the baroness''s family, Haier''s mansion."


    Raymond had previously commissioned Zion to use strange tools, minerals and herbs. This is because even though Zion is not directly involved in Evans'' business, it is not difficult to find it by using a small stretch of network. Raymond nodded at Zion''s words.


    "Thank you."


    "Don''t mention it."


    "But didn''t I say thank you for sending me the goods before?"


    Sion knew for a moment that he had made a mistake by talking around.


    "I did, but I don''t think I''ve been well appreciated since, so I was wondering if there''s anything to fall¡­.¡±


    "You''ve definitely sent 30 diamonds in the future. Why do you keep saying that from the beginning?.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    "Lord Zion."


    Raymond looked at Zion with a suspicious look.


    "Well, I miss my old comrade these days because I''ve been hanging out with her. Lord Raymond is married, and I''m here to see if you''re bored."


    "Ha¡­. Hey, you."


    "I''ll be on my way then."


    Zion ran back quickly.


    No matter who looked at it, there was no choice but to doubt it.


    Xion kicked his tongue at his mistake. I shouldn''t have had a stupid conversation with Raymond when I first saw him go blank.


    "¡­James."


    "Yes, my lord."


    "I''m going to Karen''s room right now."


    "You''re not going to see Lord Zion off?¡±


    However, Raymond no longer responded, but stepped up and moved quickly to the front of Karen''s sit-in. At a quick walk, the old butler ran away panting.


    knock, knock


    "Carran."


    "I remember your anger hasn''t gone away yet."


    Raymond knocked on the door without answering back.


    knock, knock


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    "¡­Master, it''s late at night¡­.¡±


    Bang!


    Raymond raised his hand as if to knock and smashed the door. James roared when he saw a hole in a solid door made of walnut trees.


    "Master! This will surprise you...!¡±


    But there was no one in the room.


    In addition, it was a mess as if it had been a mess.


    And there was a note on the bed.


    Dear Raymond.


    I''ll send the bill home.


    Karen


    ***


    "¡­the wagon''s leaving now!"


    "Xion?"


    "Right now!"


    The carriage set off quickly.


    "Ahhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh!"


    Nancy screamed in the rattling carriage as she moved in a hurry. Karen tried to cover Nancy''s mouth, but it was so dark that she couldn''t see it. The carriage rattled like mad. Nancy''s scream and the rattling noise of the carriage leaving in a hurry could be heard talking.


    "I''m going as I said. All right?


    "No problem. Let''s get going."


    Isela''s voice was faintly heard from a distance and disappeared again.


    Can we get away from Raymond?


    Karen bit her lips in the dark, grabbing the handle in the carriage.


    It''s not easy to get pregnant.


    I''m crazy! Dear Lord Raymond!


    Zion started the carriage, cursing inwardly.


    "I should have prepared more thoroughly...!¡¯


    The horses began to run.


    The proper speed, safe and unquestionable speed should be calculated.


    "Xion Electra!"


    "Heez!"


    It was a distance that ordinary people couldn''t see and hear, but nervous Zion heard Raymond shouting in the mansion far away.


    And the ''Hey, you bastard!'' curse after that.


    "Giddy up! Save me, boys!"


    When the horses were whipped, they clattered down in the dark. It was a dark road, but fortunately, the road that had just been maintained stretched out straight, so it was not difficult to speed up.


    in rapid succession


    We must move quickly towards the village. Only then could Raymond get away with it. Four horses pulled the carriage mad. It is a light and strong carriage with the Icela family''s pedigree. And Zion was good at driving wagons in the dark.


    Zion drove the carriage with a proper whipping. You should not be so relaxed. In a hurry, in a hurry...Zion ran for a long time and turned his head.


    "I won''t stop right now!"


    "Ahhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh!"


    I should have not looked back.


    Zion looked back and screamed.


    This is because Raymond was chasing the back of the carriage with a devilish appearance. The eyes glowed like animals in the dark with brilliant green. Raymond''s horse was running frantically. Raymond didn''t run along a straight road like Zion, but he ran like a wild man.


    Instead of soothing the horse, he was making it even more excited, and he seemed crazy himself.


    "Sion, you son of a...!¡±


    "Ahhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh!"


    Zion shouted.


    Half were intended, but half were really horrified. It certainly wasn''t a deathly fault, but the moment he met his eyes, he didn''t seem to let himself live. Zion swung the whip hard.


    Slap!


    A whip whipped the horses'' hips, but no matter how hard it was, they could not get away with the horse running alone. The distance between the two was gradually decreasing. But I can''t give up. Zion shouted and calculated the distance. Maybe it will succeed as it is.


    Bang!


    "Mi, mi, mad...Lord Raymond! Kill me!


    Raymond shot the gun. Zion shouted with astonishment.


    But Raymond shouted back.


    "I missed you! The carriage can''t stop right now!"


    "How can I stop Lord Raymond now that he''s following me?"


    "It''s dangerous, you son of a gun! Slow down the carriage right now!


    It''s safe if you don''t follow me!


    Zion wanted to scream, but he trembled with fear as Raymond got closer and closer. Raymond seemed to regain his composure as he drew closer and closer and closer.


    "If you don''t slow down the carriage, you won''t let it fall next time."


    He turned calmly.


    "I''ll shoot the earlobes at first. I told you before, so don''t turn over the carriage.¡±


    "What, what?"


    "If I move too much, I might make a mistake and miss it."


    "¡­If you fall back slowly, I''ll pull over the carriage¡­.¡±


    "Well thought."


    At this point, he did his best.


    Zion swallowed his saliva.


    Slowed down slowly, calming down the excited horses. We were almost there before we knew it. Zion sighed.


    When the carriage stopped completely, Raymond approached the door of the carriage. Opening the door of the carriage, Raymond sighed deeply. I''m scared to face Karen''s face even after chasing her like that.


    "Carran, I understand your feelings, but... You''re so mischievous. Please don''t do this again."


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    "Now that we have enough walks, let''s go back."


    "¡­close the door."


    Raymond almost fell down as his legs relaxed for a moment. His voice sounded strange.


    No, no way... no way.


    Take a deep breath and rub your eyes. It can''t be. Why here?


    "¡­Icella."


    "Do you have anything else to say?" Lord Raymond. I''m very upset right now, so close the door."


    What was in the carriage was not Karen, but Isella, who was very annoyed with her face. Raymond''s face was distorted beyond description.


    "No, that can''t be... Definitely."


    "I said close the door. What kind of violent behavior is this?"


    "So, Karen....¡±


    Raymond made an impression.


    When an unexpected person came out, my head seemed empty. Raymond, however, frowned and swept through the carriage.


    And I noticed that the inside of the carriage where Isela was sitting was narrower than it was seen from the outside. They are usually used separately, but they do not block the top like that. Raymond squinted his eyes.


    "¡­may I search the carriage, Icela Evans. I think my wife is riding here."


    "I just heard a gunshot. What the hell are you doing?"


    "Who has a husband to let his wife run away?"


    "You won''t run away if you do well.¡±


    "¡­please move aside. Or I''ll force it."


    "Lord Raymond, please apologize to Miss Isela."


    Xion replied in a cold voice.


    Raymond clenched his fist and opened it again. Then he sighed deeply and said again.


    "I''d like to investigate whether my wife Karen Seyertes is in this carriage, Miss Icela Evans. We ask for your cooperation."


    "You suddenly ran to surprise us and even shot us. Is there a reason why I should cooperate?"


    Raymond tried to say that the bullet did not go near Zion and headed for the field, but he also felt shameful and stopped.


    "Lord Zion rushed out, and my wife went missing. I don''t think it''s so strange to speculate that she might be in the carriage she left. I''d like to check the back of the carriage by opening it. It would be hard to be in a place like that during pregnancy."


    "There''s no one in the back of this carriage.¡±


    "I want to check with my own eyes.¡±


    Raymond was persistent, but Isela was also not easy. She never let go of Raymond during her countless repeated lives. In order to do so, it had to be forced by force. Raymond was running out of patience. But while it was getting more and more ugly, Zion stepped in.


    "Lord Raymond, there''s really nobody in here."


    "Then why did you run away?"


    "Because I''m coming after you."


    "Open it for now."


    "You know it''s rude to say no, right? Of course, I understand Lord Raymond''s situation. He really loves and cares about his wife."


    Zion assuaged Raymond by adding a hasty retort before he lost his temper.


    "But if you say it''s not in here, and you''re Goddess, you''ll have to take responsibility."


    "I don''t think so.¡±


    "Then open it."


    "Xion."


    Zion backed off slightly. Isela called for Zion, but Zion raised his palm and dried it. You have to push and pull each other appropriately. Isela tries to take more time, but if she tries to stop her further, the prank could lead to an accident.


    "But Lord Raymond should be responsible."


    with a rattle.


    Raymond opened the door without answering.


    ***


    Karen laughed out loud.


    In a carriage far away.


    There were two wagons from the start.

 213 [213]

    "I told you I wasn''t there."


    Hahaha, ho ho ho ho ho ho.


    Zion and Isela smiled and saw Raymond.


    Raymond was dumbfounded by the empty back of the carriage.


    "¡­oh, hell¡­. Zion¡­ You punk. The show we did earlier....¡±


    "Lord Raymond ran away because he was scared."


    Zion smiled brazenly and pulled Isella.


    "If we go this way, we''ll get it right."


    "The Evans wagons are very light and fast.¡±


    "It''s more likely that you''ll notice it faster than that. Lord Raymond''s suspicions are very persistent.¡±


    Isela''s plan to take Karen directly to the nearest port and take her out on a small boat to a large vessel was slightly modified by Zion, who knew Raymond well.


    "Let''s use two smokescreen operations. I''ll go first and draw attention to Lord Raymond. And if you drive a carriage, Lord Raymond will surely follow you. Ms. Karen is hiding and when Lord Raymond leaves, you can take another carriage to the old road. And when we get to the nearest town, we''ll switch here to another carriage and arrange for a ride....¡±


    "Is it necessary to do that?¡±


    "This is a very poor plan against Lord Raymond."


    But honestly, I wasn''t confident.


    But Raymond was a little dazed by Karen, and he fell into Zion''s trap. There was an Isella in the carriage, so Raymond was perfect in the distance to confirm the image of the woman reflected in the carriage window.


    Zion and Isela smiled broadly at Raymond, who was deceived.


    "How would you like to handle it?"


    "Xion¡­. Ugh¡­.¡±


    Raymond gritted his teeth while he was angry.


    Because he had the perception that he had done something rude. And if I wanted to catch up with Karen again right now, I had to cover up the situation.


    Raymond closed his eyes tightly, sighed, and bowed his head.


    "I''m sorry, Isela. I made a mistake."


    It was Raymond''s defeat.


    ***


    "Oh, my God. Crazy...That''s all water.¡±


    "Yes, miss."


    "That''s all water! All water under the sky! Oh, my God!"


    Karen gave up her composure and shook Nancy in surprise. Nancy, who had lived on the beach during her wandering life, was not a great sight, but it was really a great view for Karen, who saw the sea for the first time in her life.


    We finally arrived, leaving Raymond out.


    Karen herself felt a little guilty about cheating on her lover, although she chose and pushed without hesitation. And I was afraid that the sea would be boring, so I was afraid that I would be disappointed.


    However, as the morning came and Karen faced the sea, negative emotions such as fear and disappointment disappeared in a blink of an eye.


    the white clumps of clouds over the blue sky The smell of the pouring salt was not so unpleasant even though it was not for the first time. The world of deep blue water is different from the lake before us.


    The sight was really worth the adventure.


    "For those of you who are going to board the Royal Lewis, please come to dock 3!"


    "That''s the ship. Let''s go."


    Karen walked with Nancy.


    "Get on this boat?"


    "Yes."


    Apparently, the ship advertised in the newspaper was much larger and had a higher floor, which was a two-story wooden boat on the dock.


    ''No way, hype?''


    In my head, I could imagine Isela laughing loudly. Maybe Isela in this life was vindictive inside.


    "Isn''t your belly too small?"


    "They''re going to ride this ship further to the sea."


    "What? Why would you do that? It''s better to be right next to him, isn''t it?


    When Karen asked with a puzzled face, the man who was shouting to get on board laughed.


    "It''s not a ship of that size. It''s impossible for the ship to enter the dock because the depth of the ship must be quite deep. If it''s about the size of the Royal Lewis, it''s going to ruin everything around here if you try to stay here."


    "Why are you saying that your surroundings are ruined?¡±


    "You''ll find out when you see it. Come on in."


    Karen and Nancy boarded the guided ship.


    There were quite a lot of people on the small boat, but Karen was worried that there would be a lot of people even after she moved to the big ship. I have to spend quite a long time on the ship, but I have to be with so many people.


    "Wow."


    Nancy, who had not responded well all the time, murmured.


    "Look at that, lady."


    "It''s been a long time since she got married, and she''s still a girl."


    "That''s not the point. That''s....¡±


    Karen turned her head.


    And he realized how ridiculous his worries were. The appreciation of the big picture that I felt vaguely through the painting was different from what I actually saw. Karen seemed to turn her hair white for a moment.


    If they cheered in admiration after seeing the sea, the appreciation of the ship was close to fear.


    "What is that... that''s a ship?"


    That?


    Can I call that a ship?


    Can that be in the sea?


    That was a small floating village. a huge white castle that goes on endlessly As the ship got closer and closer, it was a size that didn''t even show at a glance.


    "What is that?"


    Karen, who was born and only rode a ferry that roared on a lake, was shocked to see a large vessel on the sea. I thought I had a lot of experience and knowledge, but when something ridiculous came to my eyes, I laughed even though it wasn''t funny.


    "Ahhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh.¡±


    Can you call that a ship? Is it okay to float on the water like that? Karen laughed. It wasn''t a smile to control. I knew that people laughed even though they were so embarrassed.


    "Madame, wake up."


    "Ho ho ho ho ho... Crazy..." What is that¡­."


    "Hahahahaha! I''ve never seen a ship like that!"


    "What is that¡­"


    Karen got on board the ship in a state of derangement.


    I felt like the world had turned upside down. My heart throbbed.


    A small boat approached the large ship and stood in front of the stairs leading up. A handsome flight attendant, who must have been deliberately picked, reached out to Karen and grabbed her hand. Winkling her eyes was Isella''s taste. Karen climbed up to the deck in admiration of Isela''s meticulousness felt by one of the employees.


    "Welcome. May I have your name, please?


    The neatly dressed woman asked Karen. Nancy answered with her head slightly down on Karen''s behalf.


    Karen Haier... Baron Karen Seyertes."


    The female employee greeted me with courtesy.


    "Welcome. I got a word from Mr. Evans. I''m very happy that the Baroness has visited. Please come this way. And do you have any more luggage?"


    "This is the only one.¡±


    "If you need anything, please call someone anytime. I''ll bring it to you. Also, there is a store street inside, so please let me know first if you need a porter for shopping. Or we can bring it to your room later."


    There''s a "street" in the boat.


    I wasn''t surprised at all. It wouldn''t be strange to have anything on this scale.


    "Do you want to rest in your room first? Or should I show you first?"


    "First of all... I want to rest in my room."


    "Yes, we have a special room. Follow me."


    Karen moved and several crew members followed her. Karen went up to her room and saw the view of the huge ship.


    "That''s the pool."


    People were dressed in light clothes around the pool on deck. People were playing in the pool or hanging out on sunbeds.


    "At night, the ball is held every day, and there are a variety of things to see, including magic shows and animal shows. The theater holds plays and operas every day, and the restaurant receives song requests, so if you tell us the music you want, we play it in order."


    Even if Isella has a lot of money, she can''t really get a sense of it if she stays right next to her. If clothes were luxurious or valuable, Karen could get as much as she wanted.


    But I felt a little strange when I saw in front of my eyes that a small village floating on the sea belonged to one person. It was different from owning a land or a castle.


    "This room."


    I thought I should say, ''This is the house.''


    Even if it was a room, it was a double-decker with an open space and a high ceiling, so it was not an individual room.


    In front of us, a blue sea opened up through a huge open window of sunlight. The endless sea and the luxurious interior created by human hands contrasted, giving an impression that was hard to express.


    In the room, a thick blue carpet was laid on the floor and there were long wooden tables and chairs for many people. On the table, the real flowers curled and harmonized skillfully.


    "Take a good rest and ring the bell if you want to see it. The waiting crew will be right there."


    "Yes, thank you.¡±


    "Please have a good time, Baron Sayertes."


    The crew bowed down and retired.


    The door closed and Karen lay on the bed. As expected, it was soft and good. You must be familiar with this luxury, but you stayed at the Hayer House. Karen laughed when she thought of it. I can''t believe there are three ships like this city.


    Karen mumbled in bed.


    "I think it''s good to have a lot of money."


    "Now you know?¡±


    "Yes."


    Karen lay down and laughed.


    Money, love, friendship, everything was meaningless.


    Isela will continue her business and there will be more new things she can see. The world was wide and there was money and youth, so there was really a lot of work to do.


    I''m glad I ran away from home.


    ***


    The time on the ship passed in a flash.


    Since I had no financial worries, I could buy whatever I wanted and enjoy the entertainment I wanted to do.


    The Royal Lewis, which had just left the port, was satisfactory to Karen''s eyes, as it was taken from the royal family from its name. Above all, cruise travel did not just mean that the ship was crossing the sea all the time.


    We traveled for several days to visit cities along the coast, and Karen was excited every time because it was our first visit.


    "Madam! Slow down...!¡±


    "Hurry up and come!"


    "You''re pregnant. What''s so fast?¡±


    "It''s not even close. You''re too slow. Don''t show your age and come quickly."


    Nancy followed Karen with a short breath. Karen leaned against the fountain while drinking a red sanguine with ice. Nancy, who had been chasing her, sat down on the fountain, catching her breath.


    Karen looked up at the buildings on the street.


    It was also different from buildings in several areas that I have seen throughout my life. This southern marine city was a gentle place throughout the year, surrounding the sea. White houses with blue roofs filled the whole city were dazzling.


    "Do you have anything to buy here?"


    "I''m thinking about it now. I don''t know the time....¡±


    "Madam?"


    "Oh, no. Let''s go back in a little bit."


    He seemed to have seen something.


    Karen pulled Nancy, feeling a little chilling.


    "You''re mistaken....yes¡­."


    "What?"


    "No, wait a minute. Don''t move....¡±


    Karen closed her mouth.


    Oh, my God, that crazy guy.


    Raymond was looking at Karen with his mouth shut.


    "¡­Oh, my lady¡­ Run, run?"


    "Late¡­ eh."


    Should I scream?


    But this was a foreign country. There''s no one to help me. Or is it possible for anyone more than that to help themselves? Against that Raymond?


    with a gulp


    Karen swallowed her saliva. No, maybe it''s just someone who looks like him. Maybe he''s just another handsome guy who looks like Raymond. Even though you''re staring at yourself and approaching, it''s possible.


    "Well, I''ll be on the boat first! If you''re late, I''ll tell him to leave first!"


    Traitor!


    When Karen saw Nancy running away first, she reached out her hand, but it was useless.


    Chin


    I finally got you.


    Raymond put his hand on Karen''s shoulder. I avoided looking, but I couldn''t avoid hearing a faint voice.


    "Is it good to travel without me?¡±


    "How the hell...?¡±


    "The ship has already left, so I have to go somewhere and wait. Thanks to that, I crossed the mountain range alone and tried every means. I''ve been lost in three cities that are just a short distance ahead of me, and I''ve been lost...Anyway, it''s not too late this time."


    It was fortunate that Raymond didn''t grind his teeth.


    "Isn''t that enough now? Thanks to you, I couldn''t sleep. I''m telling you again and again...I''m not at this age anymore."


    Raymond''s voice was harsh.


    Karen felt her hand on the shoulder gradually getting tired.


    "Let''s go back."


    "Well, I still have a trip left...It''ll be over in a month or two."


    "Don''t be immature."


    Karen took Raymond''s hand off.


    "Is it really that mad that I want to see something new because I said.


    "Safety..."


    "If that ship is dangerous, it''s dangerous everywhere in the world."


    "You''re in a dangerous situation, so you don''t know what''s going to happen."


    "That''s how everyone in the world lives!"


    Karen eventually turned up the volume.


    If taken like this, it will be five years. No, Karen hasn''t believed in five years. His logic is that the world is dangerous, so don''t go anywhere. Five years later, not a year later, he will say the same thing.


    ''It''s over when you die. You have to be in a safe place.'' That''s enough. They all live once in a lifetime. I would only live a hundred years and die if she was born. What''s wrong with living by doing what you want to do?"


    "You can''t live doing what you want to do."


    "You have to do what you want to do within the environment allows you to live."


    "I agree with the tone, but I disagree with this trip."


    Karen fell from Raymond with an angry face.


    Then he moved to the ship. As he walked, Karen retorted to Raymond.


    "There''s a difference here."


    "What?"


    "You''re saying this is an unacceptable line for Lord Raymond, right? But I don''t need your permission. I''m going. If he dies, tell Duran to continue his research. Don''t follow me right away. I''ll think about it for another 50 years."


    "Carran!"


    "If you follow me right away, I''ll die right away.¡±


    Raymond took hold of the wrist. Karen felt pain because she held it so strongly.


    "Are you trying to use your strength now?¡±


    "Take this with you."


    Raymond gave Karen a package.


    "I left my medicine."


    "This is¡­."


    "It''s from Father Duran. Three times a day, 30 minutes after meals."


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    Raymond frowned as he touched his forehead. It was hard to tell whether he wanted to be angry or crying. Anyway, he looked complicated.


    "I actually thought about it after you left. You are right. I don''t want to detain you, but that''s how I behave. So I was just going to deliver the medicine, but...I was really going to.¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    "When I saw you in person, all I could think about was taking you home.¡±


    Karen picked up a package of medicine.


    The instructions were written. And it was about 7 months before giving birth, so check with the doctor again and contact me if there is a problem. It was an extremely dry object with only a doctor''s position written on it.


    Before I knew it, the ship was coming in noticeably. It needed to be ready.


    "Have fun. I''ll try not to follow you, so don''t run."


    "¡­sigh."


    Karen sighed deeply.


    "You''re right. You should be careful when you''re pregnant."


    "Well¡­."


    "That doesn''t mean I''m going now."


    "¡­yes."


    Raymond opened his eyes and lowered them again.


    Karen said, handing Raymond a package of medicine again.


    "But I think you''d better check with me in advance to see if the food is normal or if the weird people are trying to harm me. Oh, I know. Come with me."


    "What?"


    "Are you not coming?"


    Karen said grumblingly.


    Traveling alone was also good. It was a tremendous shock in itself to feel the sense of freedom in a place where few people knew about themselves, or to encounter the streets, environment, and food they saw for the first time in their lives. It was a joy that could not be compared to the people I saw every year doing something different than before. It was a fresh stimulus that couldn''t even be followed by murder.


    However, as they repeat themselves day after day, they also want to have a partner. I had some fun being alone, but I didn''t want to be alone all year.


    "You don''t need to get a new room. The room is so big... Yay!


    Raymond hugged Karen and lifted her.


    "We can hear the ship leaving, so let''s hurry up and go. Nancy really just wanted to leave."


    "¡­Run."


    "Yes, hold on tight."


    Raymond ran for the ship.

 214 [214]

    When he returned to the mansion after a long trip, he was very different from when he left.


    He left home with light luggage because he had to leave in a hurry, but the return route was not enough for even seven Yukdu wagons. This is because Karen bought various luxuries and Raymond bought rare plants.


    Looking at the long line of wagons in front of the mansion, the butler grabbed the back of his neck and fell down.


    "Jennon, get James."


    "Oh, come on, old man."


    "Master¡­ we''re going to go bankrupt¡­Don''t let the Baron... Bold."


    James finally came to his senses when he said that.


    Xenon scratched his head and grabbed James, but he also seemed worried about the situation ahead of him.


    "Are you sure you''re okay, Baron? I think you bought too much."


    "Don''t worry. I''ll take care of it."


    "¡­oh, well, I don''t know anymore.¡±


    Raymond knew what business would succeed next year and how the international situation would flow. He didn''t worry much about it, but he couldn''t explain it to others.


    "Did you see that? The bright baron suddenly went crazy about his hobby....¡±


    "Isn''t that going to go bankrupt?"


    "You''ll pay me for my retirement, right?"


    I could hear the employees of the mansion whispering. Karen was the only one who didn''t worry about anything. But Karen was a little worried about the huge greenhouse that Raymond had built in the mansion even before the trip was over. Of course, it wasn''t about money.


    "But the greenhouse looks a little dangerous."


    "Oh, you''re doing it, too. It''s okay."


    You used to stop me from going out. They boast that glass like this is fine again. It''s a building I''ve never seen before, and it''s fragile.


    Karen shuddered one day when she imagined the glass breaking and falling among the people. It was a death Karen had never experienced.


    "It''s all made of glass, and that''s how the pillars go...Hoo... I heard you''re going to be at the fair next year for the first time."


    "Yes, but the design is already done this year. There won''t be any structural problems in the future. It''s a structure that''s going to be widely distributed in a few years.¡±


    Raymond commissioned a garden designer who will announce the crystal palace next year to design a test in the Tess mansion. Since it was an opportunity to experiment before the big event called the World Expo, the architect was willing to accept the request.


    "It''s so innovative."


    Karen sighed at the glassy greenhouse.


    On his trip, Raymond bought a lot of plants and ordered a greenhouse to build for them. At that time, I thought of a small garden, but when I came back, it was a completely new structure.


    According to the theory, the building surrounded by expensive glass would be suitable for growing the huge plants in the south by receiving the sunlight as it is, and it was a place where roses could be seen in the middle of winter.


    "After giving birth, there will be a limit to how much you want to go out. Then you''d better have as many things to see."


    "Isn''t Raymond your hobby?"


    "No... no, just a little....¡±


    "Yes. Anyway, good. I don''t want to say anything about my hobby, but I''d like to install a fountain in the garden outside. Since I''ve been on the water all the time, I want to see more water."


    "Okay."


    Karen stroked her stomach.


    The ship was the most different from before it went out.


    "Oh, it''s moving."


    "¡­I feel strange.¡±


    "I''ll do it alone."


    Karen said with a sigh. Raymond put his hand on Karen''s stomach and made a complicated face. Pregnancy, childbirth, childbirth and raising. Apparently a blessing, the weight that touched them was different from ordinary couples.


    "I thought I had a bad stomach, but I guess I was small at the time because the fetus wasn''t in good condition."


    "But it''s beautiful."


    "I know that."


    "What''s the problem?"


    "¡­that would hurt more, right?"


    "Ah."


    Karen sighed.


    The childbirth scared me.


    "So the size of a watermelon comes down....Uh¡­."


    "¡­I''m sorry. When I was young, I heard that my mother had a hard time, but I think it''s my fault. Is it a son?"


    "I think it''s my daughter.¡±


    Karen said flatly.


    I didn''t want to give him any hasty expectations. Mothers, including themselves, always have only one daughter and die. And this is repeated over and over and over again. Karen thought of a daughter who would repeat her never-ending life.


    "Maybe I should apologize to this child."


    "You should thank your parents for being born."


    "Are you serious, Raymond?"


    "Since my life is so long anyway, I''m sure I''ve earned a lot of money. If so, my daughter or son will be able to spend my fortune well up to their 70s."


    "¡­I''m not talking about money."


    A daughter will be born. A daughter who looks just like herself.


    In 17 years, he will live a life of repeating his life for a year and finally choosing the right man for him and giving birth to another child.


    a new generation that repeats itself every 17 years Neither Karen''s mother nor her great-grandmother lived long.


    Karen''s mother''s family all died early, even though she wasn''t very old. Accidental or sick. Karen''s mother''s people were accustomed to death and often lived poorly and died in vain.


    "I want to live long. There are many things I want to do."


    "So is my wish."


    "But when I think about my daughter''s life, I feel a little indebted."


    Raymond stroked Karen''s stomach and said,


    "Never mind."


    There is only one way.


    You can''t repeat it forever.


    "Just as we can''t ask our children in advance about giving them life, so can death. That''s how everyone lives. So, like ordinary people, it''s right to think about what you can give your child as a parent."


    "For example?"


    "I''d like to make a christening gown.¡±


    "Nancy is good with her hands.¡±


    Karen said with a frown. Although he wasn''t bad at sewing, he avoided sewing afterwards because of his memory of being stabbed by a needle before and dying from tetanus.


    "Well, I''m not forcing you to make clothes. I''m just suggesting one of the ways. Think about what you can give and what you should teach."


    What can I do when a child is born? Karen wanted to learn more about shooting, but the gun with the silencer was too heavy and the pistol she could hold was too noisy, so she postponed it after childbirth. Raymond was writing a military science book in his spare moments next to Karen.


    When Karen was in trouble, the sun shone in the greenhouse.


    Raymond''s hair shone like gold. All the glass-covered space shone. Karen felt at that moment the vitality of the tall plants surrounding her, the smell of ink from Raymond''s fingertips, and all that was perfect. And I was able to thank my mother for the first time.


    I''m happy to be alive. Thank you for giving me life.


    It was the only love found in madness all one''s life. There was a man in front of me enough to risk his life. And not cynicism or accusation, but laughter from real happiness.


    What should you do now?


    It will be enough to think slowly from now on. Traveling for life, or being stuck. Whatever it is, the fact that the person you love is next to you won''t change.


    ***


    I have received forgiveness in advance.


    You have to settle your own mistakes.


    Duran''s natural life span was quite longer than expected. It was so long that it was pathetic. But it was a tight time to achieve the desired level of achievement. It was easy to ruin a person''s body, but it was difficult to restore it again.


    It was really difficult to restore a pregnant person to give birth in less than a year.


    But finally Duran found a way.


    I sent the medicine.


    However, the body was so different depending on the situation that I couldn''t relax.


    I knew I had to go see her in person and see her, but it was still scary for him to visit her before Karen called.


    So Duran continued to study while waiting for the call.


    Medicine, theology.


    "Dulan the Priest."


    Duran was in a faint.


    In order to forget the reality, it was good to focus on your studies. Duran constantly penetrated theology to capture the countless flow of time. I might find some more clues. To be forgiven, one must find a perfect solution, not a stopgap measure.


    Bowen shook Duran, who couldn''t get up when he called. He followed the life of the monastery all the way back from his studies. He continued not to stay at the monastery because there was nothing more to teach Duran at any monastery.


    Duran used to study, surrounded by countless ancient books that were unknown where he had ordered, or to visit prominent doctors in the capital. Bowen couldn''t figure out why he went so far. Because he didn''t have to be so eager as a doctor. You can get a permanent seat if you stay still, but he''s always been chased by something.


    "Are you all right?"


    Duran opened his eyes. It was a bizarre scene where dry branches seemed to open their eyes.


    The black eyes were so dark that the pupils were so large that they looked like the eyeholes of skulls. A skinny body is now lighter because it rarely eats food. However, even though they seemed to be dying, they were madly eager to study as if their eyes were burning. That seemed to make him live.


    "Would you like to get some more sleep? You look very tired."


    "¡­ Never mind."


    Duran leaned back against the back of the chair. His eyes were wide open as to how he had escaped from sleep. Duran asked in a hoarse voice about his business.


    "¡­what''s going on?"


    "It''s almost time for Miss Karen to give birth. I got a message asking you to come and help me give birth. The lord will be leaving soon, how long will it take to get ready? Right now, a lot... You look tired."


    "¡­bar, I''ll be right there."


    Duran got up, packed a big bag, and hurried to get ready. I didn''t know where my skinny body was coming from. Duran got up, quickly put the tools into the bag, and stuffed the pills in.


    "Well, is it necessary for the priest to go? He''s been married to the Baroness for some time, and I don''t think Father Duran will have to go there and see a doctor. There must be a lot of good doctors there."


    Bowen talked to Dulan, who was preparing to pack things into his bag and go out.


    To be honest with him, I didn'' She was already married to a war hero from a noble family. Bowen, who is more concerned with Duran''s grace, hoped Duran would no longer be obsessed with Karen. However, Dulan seemed a little crazy after he was notified of his breakup.


    "Why don''t you not go because it''s already over?"


    Bowen thought he had said something for himself. Isn''t he in a contractual relationship? It was too much meddling. Duran stared at Bowen with an unconscious eye and answered.


    "¡­well, that''s what you''re saying because you don''t¡±


    "What?"


    "I have to go to finish."


    That''s why I''ve lived all this time.


    Duran moved to the end of the sentence.

 215 [215]

    Karen finally gave birth after a long time.


    At least Duran arrived on time and reduced the pain with morphine, but that doesn''t mean there was no pain. In the beginning, he should have literally felt pain like his whole body was tearing. If Karen had a gun, she would have shot her head, saying, "I can''t do it."


    It wasn''t until dawn the next day that Karen finally opened her eyes after having a bloody baby.


    When I opened my eyes in the dark, two men stood beside me, unlike usual. One was Raymond and the other was Duran, who had been hiding everything for a long time.


    Should I say thank you for helping me give birth? But the words didn''t come out even if I tore my mouth off. But I couldn''t be angry because I was exhausted. After giving birth, I was sick and tired of all of them and just wanted to stay asleep under the influence of course. I was sick all over.


    "It''s okay to sleep more, Karen. The baby was born safely."


    It''s over now.


    Raymond''s voice was soft. But Karen had to check. I''ve already told Raymond a few times before, but I don''t know. Maybe¡­.


    "¡­is that your son?¡±


    Karen asked in a tired but slightly anticipated voice.


    Raymond thought for a moment.


    Would it be better to answer as a son? Where do we get the baby right now, give it to Karen, and here''s your son, and our son will no longer suffer, and if he lies like that, he will be satisfied.


    Karen was sure that her daughter would be born not long ago. A daughter who has the same fate as herself and her ancestors will be born. Like her mother, like her mother. Like the saint of 2000 years ago, who was first offered as a sacrifice to mankind.


    But now Karen was hungry for an answer. If a son was born, it would finally mean that the long task that had led to the bloodline was over. A son can''t have a child by his own boat.


    If you tell him that he was born to be a son, Karen could be comfortable.


    Raymond was beset by temptation.


    "¡­no. Your child is a daughter. You expected it."


    It was Duran who answered instead of Raymond.


    Raymond looked at Duran grudgingly, then shook his head when he found out that Karen was looking at him. Then he hugged the baby tightly in his arms. The newborn daughter, who had yet to open her eyes, was like a blood clot.


    Then he realized what he thought for a moment. He swore not to lie, but he was still a man who wanted to hide the bad truth.


    Raymond approached Karen.


    The baby in his father''s arms was asleep with his eyes closed tight. I laid the baby next to Karen.


    "Pretty daughter, Karen."


    "¡­that''s your daughter."


    When Karen heard it, she felt her expectations collapse. That thing in Raymond''s arms will grow up just like him and die his first death when he is seventeen, and then he will repeat it.


    Just like yourself.


    Karen seemed to feel the pain again.


    There is only one answer. So was my mother, and so was my grandmother and great-grandmother. They all gave birth to a daughter and handed over the death given death. You do the same for yourself. No one can repeat death forever.


    However, it was heartbreaking to see a miracle denied in front of my eyes, even though I had already anticipated the answer.


    "Now¡­ I don''t want to see it."


    "Carran."


    "Clean it up, please. I''ve got a nanny to breastfeed, so please take her to the nanny.¡±


    Raymond lifted his daughter up again. Karen was turning and shrugging her shoulders. It was inevitable and painful even though it was something he had expected.


    "¡­it''s all right. Me too, it''s gone bad.We''re all going through it..¡±


    However, it was another problem to check with your eyes even if you gave up with your head.


    "But now I''m a little... It''s hard."


    "¡­let''s get out, Bride. Karen, take a good rest and call me back when you''re okay."


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    Duran and Raymond closed the door and went out.


    As soon as the door closed, there was a cry in the room.


    "Ahhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh..."


    The baby began to cry, too. I woke up after hearing my mother cry.


    "Hush..."


    Raymond picked up the baby and patted him on the back. The maids waiting outside the door reached out and tried to receive the baby, but Raymond shook his head. I still had something to talk about with the baby.


    "Lord, come here."


    Raymond walked with Duran. When I went down to the first floor of the mansion and opened the door to the south, a new space appeared.


    "Here¡­."


    "Yes, I modeled after the Crystal Palace to be built next year. Evans has something similar, but it''s the first time he''s never used bricks or stone on such a scale. You must remember."


    It was a crystal palace that no Dulan would have seen. But Dulan knew this because he had to live a long life without committing suicide in his last life.


    It was night and cold outside, but it was warm inside the greenhouse. Unlike the outside, where there were only a few empty branches, there were many plants growing inside. It was a strange space far from the world.


    Raymond sat in a greenhouse chair and recommended that Duran sit down.


    When Duran sat down, Raymond opened his mouth.


    "Dulan, I know you''ve worked very hard. That''s why my child was born. First of all¡­ Yes, thank you."


    But Raymond''s expression wasn''t very bright either.


    He himself was also expected. Outside, a father hugged and rejoiced his child in front of his family, and it was certainly a miracle that he had a child.


    But at the same time, it was also inevitable to feel the shadow of death.


    His daughter was born in love, but she was born under such strict calculations. Parents had to create life to reach death.


    And when he saw Karen''s face, Raymond was no longer able to hide the darkness that had been subdued by himself.


    "You must be quite old now, Father Duran. I''m sure you''re not as good as I am."


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    "How can I do anything more?"


    "¡­I don''t know."


    "Did you not try, or did you need more time?¡±


    "¡­I did my best."


    "Do you need more time?"


    "¡­what do you mean, do you want to say?¡±


    Raymond looked down at the baby. It can''t be cute. There is no way not to be lovely. But nevertheless, there was something more important.


    "The day hasn''t come yet. We have a few days left."


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    "If we leave first before then, you can buy time."


    Duran didn''t understand what he was saying for a moment.


    And soon he realized and grabbed Raymond''s arm.


    "Stop it.¡±


    "You can start over, right?¡±


    The child was born but the day did not come yet. Raymond heard Karen crying and thought.


    If you want a more perfect future here, it may not be a bad idea to start over. It may be better to abandon your current child and repeat death again until you find a definite happy ending. When they die, even their children die.


    Until Duran finds the perfect answer.


    "Lord Raymond, I''m not sure."


    Duran said urgently. Raymond''s hand was on the baby''s neck.


    Duran grabbed Raymond''s arm. But Raymond didn''t get angry, but spoke to Duran in a very soft voice.


    "I''m not blaming you now. Keep regretting and atoning for answers."


    "Repeat won''t answer!"


    Duran could barely scream.


    "Ahhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh!"


    The baby burst into tears of surprise. I could hear birds in the greenhouse flapping. Raymond looked down at Duran and shook the child to calm him down.


    "Hush... Don''t cry, dear."


    Duran gasped for breath.


    It was hard. It was hard to live. I didn''t know how far to get the answer. I didn''t even imagine how long I would force myself to live.


    "Dear Raymond...You''re starting over now, but there''s no answer."


    Duran breathed hard.


    ***


    There was a sin against man.


    Being born itself was a sin. The first man was sinned and expelled from the God''s garden, and all his descendants became sinners. No matter how good a man did, it was not enough for God. No matter what a man sacrifices for atonement to God, it did not meet the standards of God.


    People found and dedicated one of the most flawless, gentle, and faithful women of seventeen. But she also fell short of God''s standards. So God gave the woman repeated death. Be a man who dies and is born again. And sacrifice death to God again. A single death will not cleanse you.


    And the first saint was delighted to receive it. The joy was beyond human comprehension. It is a joy that only adults can know. Whether it''s pride, extremely developed compassion, or religious joy.


    And the death task for women was a million.


    "¡­one million times."


    "Yes."


    Duran breathed hard.


    2000 years have passed since the death of the first saint.


    Karen was the 117th saint. By simple calculation, 8547 times per person should have died before it ends.


    "There is no record¡­No one knows how many times he''s been killed. Karen lived a hundred times, but her mother lived 17 times. Countess lived seven times, and Grand Duchess Carla seventy-seven times. There are no more records on it."


    Grand Duchess Carla was born during the war.


    Her mother was one of the refugees. I don''t know which family she was originally from. But one of the generals saw her beauty and took her as his wife. I didn''t speak properly, was born among gypsies and didn''t know what to write, but it was still a good time.


    The general on the battlefield didn''t want a smart wife. And after giving birth, the general''s wife died, and her daughter Carla became the wife of the great Duke.


    It was not until he turned 17 that he found out for the first time that he repeated his life and was able to guess his fate using legend, wealth and power. Why and how many days before his seventeenth birthday he started living again.


    And she used her title as the wife of the Great Duke to lead the war to victory. The answer was obtained after 77 deaths.


    But that was it.


    We don''t know how many of the 1 million deaths are left. The 17-year-old was able to guess from the saint to the ancestors, but the number of deaths for each person did not continue.


    "But I don''t think the first or second person would have done it for tens of thousands of years."


    "¡­Carran went crazy in a hundred tries, but anyone who knows her situation may be able to survive for ten thousand years."


    "It''s just a groundless hope."


    Duran dismissed.


    "Even if I kill him, I won''t get the answer. All the records were burned during the war."


    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±


    Raymond closed his eyes.


    There was nothing more they could do now.

 216 [216]

    Catherine thought.


    "What is my life?"


    Catherine''s mother, Count Catherine, advised her.


    "What''s in your life?" I think I''m lucky enough. We have the opportunity to choose the husband as much as we want for the best ''selling'' year.¡±


    How lucky are you?


    For a year, you can pick any man and start over. You can start again no matter what happens. That year will be the best golden age in your life. Prepare the year in its most beautiful state, and the next year, concentrate on how to secretly build your fortune and catch the best man.


    "I''ve seen a future where you are surrounded by countless nobles and royalty after you gave birth."


    Count Catherine was quite pleased with her husband.


    Although he was a man of low birth compared to her daughter, he was afraid of his father-in-law and would not offend his wife. Instead, he always seemed daunted, and in front of his daughter, he often saw his wife''s bad name.


    Then he gazed at the fair maids, or pretended to be nothing. After the death of his father-in-law, Dae-gong, he did not even try to hide such behaviors, but became more and more explicit. Catherine was ashamed of her father, and disappointed with her mother who chose him. You said you were a descendant of a saint, but you made that choice.


    ''Then I''ll choose a much better man. I hate people like my dad.¡¯


    He himself will succeed. There are endless opportunities. Catherine thought so at first. at first


    But not many times in my life, I realized how insignificant a force it was.


    Catherine approached the country''s only crown prince. And soon became his lover. It wasn''t that difficult. He had a beauty that he would not lose to anyone. When he called himself out to the garden, Catherine opened her chest with confidence.


    He himself is dissatisfied with the count and the Grand Duke. He thought only the man who would rise to the top of the country was right for him. But the moment he opened his mouth, his dream was shattered.


    "I love you, but I won''t marry you.¡±


    Son of a bitch.


    When Catherine heard it, she was crying on the outside and calculating the date inside.


    How can I catch someone other than Prince Gwizu? Next time, I''m not going to be seen by Prince Gwiz from the beginning. That''s a blank.


    When he first died due to a ridiculous mistake and started over, he cheered. But soon he lamented.


    Meeting him was before the day he repeated his life. Because of her mother''s thought of pregnancy as her life''s task, it was only when Catherine started going into society at the age of 15, and Gwiz had been eyeing herself since then. Excited by the prince''s affection, Catherine accepted him without fear.


    Catherine''s life was repeated a day after she agreed to the prince''s concubine.


    "I love you, but I won''t marry you.¡±


    "I''m not getting married."


    "No."


    I could not go back before that day even if I repeated it a few times.


    Katherine shed tears and said, "Yes, I got it. I will accept your request.'' The answer was fixed.


    I wanted to talk to my mother, but it was a long time since she died.


    In the end, Catherine tried several times and tried to settle down as Prince Gwiz''s pet. I couldn''t break up because I had already accepted it. His life is already over.


    "I want to invite you to my secret room."


    "We''re one now.¡±


    "How''s it going?"


    Catherine saw many bodies in the room.


    At first, he screamed. Prince Gwiz was so disappointed that he cut Catherine''s throat. After a few repetitions, I was able to calm down without being surprised.


    "You dirty little bastard...What the hell can you do?"


    However, the moment he realized that he could not even conceive, Catherine died staring at Prince Gwiz. Then he strangled himself to death.


    After barely getting away from Prince Gwiz and giving birth at the Haier mansion, a deep sense of skepticism came into Catherine.


    Catherine tried to love the lord of Hayer, but it was difficult for him to feel more than stability and peace because he had been entangled with Crown Prince Gwiz for so long. I didn''t want to think I loved him, but there was no one more strongly associated with Catherine than Gwiz.


    All my life I thought of was being released from him. I looked forward to being released and having only children.


    "That''s the end of the story."


    I thought that another gender might be born, but what I gave birth to was also a daughter who looked exactly like her. Catherine sighed as she stroked Karen. He lived for decades at the age of 17. There was nothing left of him. He did not get love, nor did he find stability. What should I do?


    "Why were you born?¡±


    Catherine looked into her daughter''s face.


    I''m sure he looks like this. Catherine resembles her mother''s face and her mother also resembles her maternal grandmother''s face. And most of them didn''t live that long.


    After escaping from repeated deaths, whether cursed or blessed, people committed suicide because they didn''t have much fun, and died by a ridiculous mistake. It was because I was not afraid to die, so I didn''t pay attention to it was because I was ingrained in my body.


    And a few days after Karen''s birth, she realized that she could see nothing in her future.


    endless darkness


    distant cries


    Catherine got up.


    It''s dark.


    "What is this?"


    I reach out my hand. I hear my daughter''s whining. Catherine breathed in and exhaled slowly. His future is endless darkness. You have to realize what this means.


    "There will be a moment when you realize everything as I did and your grandmother did.¡±


    Is this all the shrapnel you''ve heard from your mother about the future?


    And after much thought, he realized that he had seen nothing.


    At that moment, hope rose for Catherine.


    I didn''t see myself. No future is fixed.


    It''s perhaps the change of fate in Karen''s generation, or it''s just her own death.


    Catherine bet on the former.


    Karen will end a million times. But Catherine was filled with sympathy and sadness when she thought of her constant death. It was terrible to think that the child would just want to die at the end of continuous death. Let''s think about it, what will buy Karen more?


    "¡­love me, Karen."


    Catherine patted her daughter on the head.


    May pregnancy and childbirth be under happiness, not obligation. May she have that kind of love, that she failed, that she failed, and get everything perfectly.


    Catherine prepared for Karen''s success.


    And because he didn''t want to see Karen fail, he also prepared his own death in advance.


    ***


    "Mom! Stop getting up! How long are you going to sleep?"


    Please be quiet. It''s still morning.


    However, she had no choice but to open her eyes because of her daughter jumping into the bed. She''s a daughter who never gets tired. I wanted to be more like my father than myself, but I don''t need to be like him this much. What is it that resembles the overflowing power, not the personality of all things?


    "Rebekah, you can''t disturb her. Come out right now."


    "My mom doesn''t work out in the morning, so she sleeps that much. Why don''t you build up your physical strength?"


    This is enough. What am I supposed to do with different physical strength?


    But Rebecca lies next to the bed and rolls the bed with her legs. I can''t sleep at all because my whole body is shaking.


    "What a fuss from the morning, Rebecca. And wouldn''t it get messy if you lay down in a riding suit on your bed?¡±


    "Oh, you wash it every day anyway."


    "But it''s not the same as just washing your shoes and the blankets you''re wearing. I''m up, so go down."


    Rebecca jumped off the bed. "Lady! Bed!" I heard Donna screaming, but Rebecca giggled and ran away.


    "I''m sorry, Karen."


    "Why is he running like a colt in the morning again?"


    "I can''t handle the power that I''m overwhelmed...You said you wanted to join the army earlier, so I had a fight with you."


    What are you talking about? Karen sprang to her feet.


    "Why does he join the army?¡±


    "I mean."


    "Didn''t you have a strange yearning for showing off your medal before?"


    "Strange yearning. I just showed them."


    Raymond countered with an unfair voice.


    Karen shook her head. These days, Rebecca is having a big argument with her parents about her seventeenth birthday. This dress is stuffy, that dress is weird. I thought he was just complaining about his clothes, but he was thinking about joining the military instead of making a social debut. What are you going to do on the battlefield all year?


    "Crazy, crazy...I''ll get ready right away, so hold on to it. If you try to nag a little bit, you try to run away."


    "Okay."


    Raymond also sighed.


    Karen got up and sat in front of the mirror. When I closed my eyes, three or four pretty maidens came to wash their faces and put their heads back to close. After that, put powder on your face and apply rouge.


    "Mom, don''t just put it on and come out. What are you doing in the house?¡±


    "¡­get Rebecca and groom her."


    "Ahhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh!"


    Rebecca, who was peeking at Karen with her head, quickly went out again. A long time later the maid panted back.


    "Did you succeed?"


    "Yes."


    "Who does she look like?.¡±


    Karen sighed.


    She is a daughter who doesn''t resemble herself at all. I told him to be careful because he might die again when he''s 17. Rebecca never listens. I''ve heard. I just laughed and giggled.


    "Then if I go to war, I''ll live again and again and become a hero!"


    "Are you crazy? There''s no war going on right now!¡±


    "Carran, that''s not the problem...Anyway, Rebecca, we don''t accept female soldiers in this country."


    "Then I''ll go ask your Majesty to put you in the guard."


    When she was young, she would definitely let her read romance novels like her, but Rebecca read articles and literature to read romance novels. The problem was there, not the coalition, but the adventures of the knights.


    "So the knight saved the princess and got married."


    "¡­cool¡­."


    "You have to behave properly and be a wise and beautiful lady to meet such a knight.¡±


    "Yes, I''ll have to start training from tomorrow."


    "What?"


    "Starting with physical training and overcoming fear!"


    Then, Karen dropped her words to prepare for her social debut and went out to the hunting ground with a gun.


    "I''m going to go beyond my father''s name.¡±


    Rebecca said so after catching a black bear at the age of 15.


    Raymond responded to Rebecca that he had caught a bear since he was ten years old, and Karen fainted when she heard that.


    "What the hell is wrong?¡±


    I''m sure I didn''t raise him like that.


    Karen got up after dressing up. Even if you sigh, the reality does not change. I didn''t know how to persuade him to work hard to find a good husband, not to have a dangerous job.


    Raymond and Rebecca were in the middle of a battle as they sighed and went down to the greenhouse. It''s a horse race, but Raymond was unilaterally hitting Rebecca. It never left a mark and was not fatal, but it only picked out the sting. Rebecca fell out after a while.


    "There''s no choice until you beat me."


    "Oh, Dad, does that make sense?¡±


    "You can."


    Rebecca took off her fencing mask that was covering her face. A young face soaked in sweat popped out from inside. Rebecca bawled at Karen, who came down.


    "Mom! Please persuade Dad."


    "I said I didn''t agree, Rebecca."


    "Eing."


    "Don''t be such a baby. I got married at your age. You should grow up now."


    Rebecca walks to Karen grumbling.


    A daughter who was more talkative than a flower was only 17 years old and had a bigger head. He had a slim but solid frame and looked like a boy who smiled coolly.


    "But will you buy me a new revolver for my birthday? I just trust you."


    ***


    "It''s too early for a revolver.¡±


    "¡­carren?"


    "If you take my revolver, I''ll kill you. Got it?"


    "Carran, when did you buy the revolver again?"


    "What?"


    "Carran, wake up."


    He shook his shoulders. Karen opened her eyes.


    I felt dizzy. What time is it now? I was definitely in the greenhouse a while ago.


    "Where is Rebecca?"


    "The new nanny is breastfeeding Rebecca."


    "¡­what do you mean milk?"


    How old is he? But Karen sprang up with a strange sensation.


    "¡­Ah¡­."


    "I still have to rest a little longer. I''m lying down."


    I had a pain all over my body from my waist. She must have just given birth.


    But it had to happen. Karen quickly remembered her dream of disappearing quickly. A dream must be awakened, but you must not forget it. What you''ve seen.


    It was the future.


    "Please bring Rebecca...."


    "¡­are you all right?"


    "Right now..."


    "Yes, I understand."


    Raymond went out and carried a little baby in his arms.


    Time has already passed, and the baby looked like a human, not a blood clot. The cheeks were reddish and opened their eyes and waved their hands. The eyes were vivid purple.


    "¡­Ah."


    Karen stripped the baby of her fur hat covering her head.


    Inside, there was a bright blonde hair.


    It was the same hair color as Rebecca in the dream.


    "¡­Ah."


    Karen realized that at that moment the weary death ring that had come down to her veins had been completely cut off. A million deaths ended in his own lifetime. The repetition is over.


    Karen hugged Rebecca. Her daughter, who was tall, cheerful, not like her, and would wield a sword in a riding suit.

 217 [217]

    a man who read a book


    ¡­congratulations, Lord Raymond.


    No, Baron Raymond.


    It''s finally over.


    As I told you then, it''s true that I don''t know anything anymore.


    Obviously, the record at that time pointed to a million deaths, and it was 2,000 years ago that the first saint appeared. As you''ve seen Karen, 100 deaths devastate the human mind.


    As you and I have experienced.


    It''s hard to think that Karen''s predecessors shared about 10,000 deaths.


    So there''s only one thing I can guess. The way I brought you back memories. The way you brought back my memory.


    How to share each other''s memories.


    ¡­when Karen turned 17 and committed murder, I first faced a part of my sin.


    I''m ashamed to write for myself, but I only thought then that my child would die, that I would kill him with my own hands, and yet I couldn''t give up eternity.


    But to wait for time to pass, the fact that it was my child in the boat, it was hard to watch Karen go crazy by herself after 100 deaths. It should be called fear, not guilt.


    So I asked Karen to find love, and I desperately searched for clues.


    At that time, Verdick Evans generously supported me with money because my daughter''s life depended on it, and I made an ugly plan by finding a way out of it.


    The records from 2000 years ago had already been scattered and turned into wilds, but I was still searching for clues as I dug up the tomb of the Great Monument. I took a gamble by combining all kinds of yams, legends, and records.


    If you kill Karen''s child, the person who kills her will share the countless memories of her death.


    ¡­it means that it replaces death that much. Death is something you have to pay for with death.


    It wasn''t until I realized it. All memories have become shackles that I can no longer escape, and you know that floods of memories are not something that ordinary people can endure.


    Karen''s death.


    And your death.


    And my death.


    And... the death of the child in the stomach.


    I guess that''s how many deaths I thought there would still be.


    That''s all I can think of.


    A million deaths have ended.


    Congratulations on the birth of a daughter who doesn''t look like Karen.


    Don''t ever see me again, don''t contact me....


    ¡­May you be happy.


    ***


    Raymond folded the letter. It is now over.


    All that''s left is to wait for the next day. I''m just waiting for the first day of my last life that Karen didn''t see.


    "Dear Baron, your wife is looking for you."


    "Yes, tell him I''ll be right there."


    Raymond got up. As Karen tapped on Karen''s door, Karen looked up at Raymond with a nervous face.


    "It''s tonight."


    "¡­yes. Rebecca, come here."


    The nanny picked up the baby and handed it over to Raymond. Raymond took the baby and sighed with Karen. It''s over in a few hours. How should I spend my time?


    "Let''s walk for exercise first."


    "You really like sports."


    "Is that so?"


    "¡­I''m sure Rebecca will like it, too.¡±


    Karen started with that. Last night''s dream to see my daughter''s future.


    My daughter doesn''t look like me, but she''s still pretty and healthy. He''s very tall and tomboy, and he''s very strong. I''m sure Rebecca will worry a lot from her childhood.


    Maybe it''s because you''re so enthusiastic about teaching.


    No, you don''t have to teach me, but I''ll leave it alone.Just do as you please.


    He walks around the house talking like that. The servants and maids greet each other urgently, clean up and decorate the house. Tess''s mansion was a little colder than Haier''s, so it was early spring, but it was also very cold in the mansion.


    "I can''t see Tom.¡±


    Karen was looking at the users and realized that one of the boys who was doing the chores had disappeared. Did the boy not survive this time? Even if it was inevitable, the appetite was bitter. But Raymond shook his head.


    "Tom was taken by Father Duran."


    "Why would she...?¡±


    "He said he''d need constant treatment because he''s suffering from a lot of different diseases. I need to have another child to do the trick."


    Karen felt strange that Duran did something like her own good. You didn''t like Karen because she was dirty when she ordered her to treat her herself.


    "Well, and... Maybe next spring... Would you like to see my brother?"


    "Are you still alive?¡±


    It was too late to ask Karen, who was just purely surprised. Raymond answered with a grin.


    "Yes, I heard you''ve improved a lot. I couldn''t make it to the wedding, but...He wants to see you once. So is Rebecca.¡±


    "Yes¡­. I''ll have to prepare for another trip."


    "Yes."


    What clothes should I buy? Karen thought so and saw busy users.


    Donna was carrying her winter clothes hard and could not see where Nancy was. I''m sure he''s playing around somewhere again.


    My father will be smoking in the drawing room, and Isela will be troubled with business plans at her mansion. Prince Louis will be overwhelmed by the crown he received at an early age, and the Marquis of Pancaire will be teaching by pushing the boy king.


    "How much time do we have left?"


    "We have about an hour left."


    I wait for midnight.


    She hasn''t gone past the midnight for more than a hundred years.


    My heart was choked with tension.


    "I want to go up the roof."


    "The roof is a bit..."


    Raymond bowed his head, worried, and moved to the attic on the top floor.


    "Lady! Ma''am! The attic is cold!"


    Donna shouted from behind. Karen looked back. Donna rushed over and put on Karen the winter clothes she was carrying.


    "Wear it on."


    "¡­Thank you."


    Karen blinked at Donna''s good intentions, which naturally came out. As soon as I went up to the attic, I trembled with the cold as Donna said.


    "Why don''t you just wait in your bedroom?"


    "But my hobby is watching from the top on the last day. I usually like high places. Didn''t you know?"


    "Well... I thought you wouldn''t like it because you fell off the tower.¡±


    "That''s what....¡±


    He sat by the window, having a heartless conversation. When I opened the huge window, the moonlight poured down. It was cold outside, but it was not cold with thick blankets. Karen stretched her arm out to Rebecca. Raymond handed Rebecca over to feel the baby''s hot temperature.


    It''s good for a stove, too. Karen laughed with a slightly bad idea. The baby laughed along without knowing the speed.


    Karen looked up. Snow was slowly falling over the open meadow surrounded by forests under the moonlight. Karen stretched out her arm. The snow fell on my hand and disappeared in a flash.


    "It''s snowing."


    "It never snowed on this day."


    Raymond murmured in a slightly bewildered voice. A cold but cool wind swept through my ears. Karen put herself next to Raymond.


    What should I do now?


    Karen sees snow piling up on the meadow. The snow slowly, but quickly covered the grasslands, creating a whole white world. Karen wanted to jump there right away and leave a trail. What should I engrave on it? What can be left behind?


    Then I heard a bell.


    Once, twice, three times... I hit it twelve times.


    Finally, a new life began. Karen looked up at Raymond. Raymond looked down at Karen. The flushed cheeks twitched.


    What should I do?


    There will be countless moments, all of which will be enjoyable, angry, sad and thrilled. And there must be love in it. A short life will begin just to love.


    It was windy.


    A little more time later, the buds will sprout on the snow, a warm breeze, and the fluttering flower eyes will wrap around the mansion.


    Time goes on and on. The page should be turned over. The bookshelf should be closed.


    Then Karen heard a huge sound like the world was turning over.


    There was no fear. Because I was with my loved one.


    Karen was willing to step beyond it.


    They lived happily ever after.